ã€ŠDespite it Allã€‹


 Enter Naruto Uzumaki!

    AN

    Hello there! This fic is my first ever true work of fiction, well fanfiction to be clear. I originally was posting it only FF, then A03, Webnovel, and now here. I''ve heard people can be pretty interactive here, as well as harsh apparently. And a new author with work he wants feedback on that sounds lovely. Now mind you as it said in the synopsis as my first work well, the differences between the current chapter, and chapter one, are pretty drastic. This story is also pretty ambitious and not really designed to be the hottest thing ever. I had a vision and for nearly a year now have been working to make it into reality. This also serves as a practice run if you will, practice for they day I eventaully write my own work.

    With all that said, I love feedback good or bad, and am always down to discuss things. One more thing before we begin. Due to to this being well, way ahead of this site when we talk about content, the first chapter will actually be the first couple merged together. (When I first started it, chapter were 2-5k and now they regularly hit 10k lol.) I may do shorter chapters on here, we''ll see how this goes.

    Enough yapping, let''s begin!

    <hr>

    Hiruzen''s POV (Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Hiruzen calmly sat in a cozy and organized office. His desk sat as many desks of influential men did, terminally covered in various documents, receipts, letters, requests, and whatever else the council could convince the busy man to look at. Mixed in among the papers were various objects indicative of a leader. Coffee, discarded meals, empty envelopes. Yes, even with a cursory glance, someone would recognize the signs of a leader burdened with work. Choosing to stay up late into the night to stay ahead of the never-ending workload.

    He considered a series of folders in the center of the large ornate wooden desk, each marked with a picture of a teen and various documents explaining various facts and observations of the person the folder disclosed. He lit multiple candles in the large office, lighting up the office in the darker hours. Throughout the office were awards and pictures of the past leaders. All from various walks of life, each garbed with red and white robes, each marked "Hokage." The old man''s eyes glance at them, and he smiles. He was glad to be reminded of the standards he had to uphold. But he knew his mind was wandering due to mere boredom.

    With ironclad control, he drifted back to the various files before him. He picks one up with narrowed eyes, a young blonde teen on the cover. He had unruly spiky blonde hair, bright blue eyes, and a giant smile framed by whisker-like lines. It would''ve been a great shot if not for the blonde''s personality shining through a sly middle finger snuck into the shot at the bottom of the frame. As well as the bright orange jacket that seemed to shine with brightness. Unfortunately, his love of orange seemed permanent. Hiruzen, as wise and powerful as he was, simply did not know what to do with the teen. Naruto Uzumaki, on paper, was merely yet another shinobi under his employ. But in truth, Hiruzen considered him family. He had promised his father he would ensure his growth and safety, and Hiruzen had achieved it, but now he would need to ensure his surrogate grandson and the village had the required new teams.

    As Hokage, he was responsible for the Village Hidden in the Leaves to protect its borders and continue growing its military might. As it always had been in the lands of the Elemental Nations, the power was split between the Five Major Hidden Villages. The Village Hidden in the Leaves is known for producing powerful shinobi, the coveted Hyuga clan, its fertile land full of lush and gigantic trees, and rumors of a powerful "beast" under their control. Despite that, they were known for being more peaceful or "soft."

    There was also the Village Hidden in the Clouds, contained high in mountains and shrouded by clouds; known for their advanced technology, aggressive behavior, and powerful beast, they were the strongest nation before the Third Great Ninja War in which they were defeated by the leaf.

    The Village Hidden in the Sand was a more unique nation. They lived in the incredibly harsh desert and, as such, were a more hardy bunch. While their shinobi are not mainly known for their power, they are a versatile and lethal ninja. And while their nation may be looked down upon, they intend to rectify this however they must. Hiruzen would need to be wary of them.

    The Village Hidden in Stone was a more troublesome thought. Located in a series of massive canyons, they are rumored to have the safest village known to be an impenetrable fortress; little other information is known. What is known is their nationalist mindset, destructive techniques, and powerful hidden shinobi in their employ. The last one was arguably the least concerning and yet the most mysterious.

    The Village Hidden in the Mist had always been interesting. Their entire stretch of land is surrounded by rivers, producing a constant mist. Also, giving a natural defense, the typical water nature shinobi could easily defend themselves and the land. They had shined among giants for purely the shinobi they produced. Ruthless, talented with blades, and known for unique bloodline traits. But this had changed; unlike the stone, there was no info anymore, only rumors of a vicious civil war.

    A world full of such turmoil it made his bones ache. The next generation would have to be exceptional to keep their homes safe. Such is why Hiruzen sat and pondered these files. Yet another duty of his would be to determine the arrangement of the new genin teams. They would grow together, fight, and die together if unfortunate. Chemistry and complementary skills would be needed for each team. Otherwise, a poorly assembled team would be a surefire way to ensure their deaths. While they did have one test remaining to ensure they passed. Regardless, it was usually apparent to the veteran who was likely to join and who wasn''t. After all, it had been Hiruzen who''d proposed the current academy setup.

    Previously, they would take them as children and use them as active soldiers at 12. While this structure had seen success with a litany of leaf-produced and noteworthy shinobi such as himself, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Minato, in contrast, the relaxed and reckless style of the past had created some truly evil men. Men who were whispered about as if they were legends. Such as the murderous Itachi of the fallen Uchiha. Or the criminal genius Orochimaru of the Sannin.

    Hirzuen had noticed how many newer shinobi didn''t make it far. Often dying harshly in battle. While the ones that did were genuinely splendid, it had led to a difficult time with them needing more and more shinobi. As the traitors had made clear, these powerful shinobi often suffered mentally due to this. Hiruzen had met with his sharpest minds and sleekest shinobi, but an easy solution could not appear. So Hiruzen had formed an idea. He had called for a Five Kage Summit. There, he proposed a delay in the release of shinobi for all the villages and pleaded the case, leaning into the recovery efforts they all were engaged in from the last war. They all needed time to heal from the loss of life and money. But there was a cold war constantly going on. Luckily, this proposal would pause it. If they all agreed to move peacefully, we would doubtlessly be able to produce shinobi of the top level. In just one rotation of the academy, they would be able to see the results directly. It would guarantee the future for them all. It was a hard sell, but the truce was simply needed for all the villages in one way or another. The delay would allow their forces to be considered students until they reached their physical peak at 18 or 17. They would then be required to serve as genin at such age until they could pass the Chunin Exams. It would not be true peace; no, Hiruzen was unsure such a thing was possible. He knew he simply did not have the strength or ambition for such a thing. That had always been Jirayai''s dream of peace, a strange one. But oddly fitting for the eccentric shinobi, Hiruzen found pride in knowing that was Jirayai''s will of fire. Thinking of the will of fire filled Hiruzen with his own. He let loose a sly smile and started to assort the files into stacks of three, his eyes never leaving the file containing one Naruto Uzumaki.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Academy - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto had never been the most brilliant guy; he knew this. Often, it irked him to no end, but he had come to accept he was a bit odd. In Naruto''s defense, he felt he wasn''t stupid; he was full of good ideas! But classes, people, and even the Hokage would drone on and on! Naruto knew that a man had to stay busy. But he didn''t intend to be a regular guy. He would reach the top, namely the top of the mountain, with an excellent carving of his face. Yes, the young man smiled to himself. Being Hokage would be great! But first, he''d have to survive this exercise. Just as the blonde''s focus zeroed into his surroundings, he felt a rubber dodgeball coming in from behind about six inches out. With a casual lean of his head, he avoided the headshot and quickly kicked up, avoiding another ball thrown low.

    "Hey! Stop trying to be a sneaky bastard!" Naruto yelled, looking at one of his closest friends. While he was his teacher, he also served as an older brother figure. Giving him extra lessons and offering advice. Not to mention paying for what Naruto had decided was Ramen Fridays. The man smiled but focused on the blonde, looking for an opening to pelt him with a rubber ball he wielded. His name was Iruka Umino. He was a man of average build and height. Geared in the standard Chunin garb, he looked reasonably regular. If not for his spiky long hair bound in an upward ponytail. He did have a gentle face. But it was marred by a large scar across the bridge of his nose. If Naruto didn''t know better, he would assume the Chunin was enjoying this.

    "Don''t lower your guard then." Iruka said with amusement. Naruto''s trained instincts made him quickly observe the room. Padded but with obvious signs of wear, this room was used for most close combat exercises. As such, there was no actual cover. He has less room to maneuver than he would like. His eyes flicked to the other teacher present and, by far, the less likable Mizuki. Naruto had to confess he wasn''t sure what he had done to the guy. Hell, he hadn''t even pranked the guy in years. But he almost invariably was a bit ruder to Naruto and tense around him. He wore a bandana around his hair, which was a pale blue and just barely reached his shoulder. Also garbed in Chunin gear, he was the assistant to Naruto''s class. But now, Naruto was more concerned about him being in the air and Muzuki winding up to throw. Naruto''s mind raced, but Muzuki released the ball, and it flew incredibly quickly toward the blonde. He reacted with his gut and struck out with his foot, kicking the ball back toward the scowling Chunin. As soon as he touched down, he rolled, dodging another shot from Iruka. But as he did so, Muzuki snarled, allowed chakra to gather in his foot, and struck the ball to the wall behind the blonde; it flew with incredible speed. Naruto did notice, but he focused on Iruka deflecting one ball with another since it wasn''t aimed at him. The ball Mizuki kicked hit the wall violently before ricocheting back towards Naruto, hitting him in the head. The force caused it to pop and knock the young man from his feet.

    "Naruto!" Iruka called out to him and gave a scan as the blonde slowly climbed to his feet. "Are you alright?"

    "Ya, ya, that just caught me off guard. Why''d the hell you throw it so damn hard, huh?" Naruto yelled, his gaze settling on Muzuki.

    "My apologies; I had reflected the ball before thinking and, as such, used too much force," Mizuki replied apologetically.

    "Ya, and hit me in the head, you absolute ass!" Naruto countered angrily.

    "Naruto!" Iruka admonished.

    "Once again, I do apologize, but I must remind you that it was the point of the exercise." Muzuki tried.

    "Oh, I''m sure everyone else deals with that, too, huh?" Naruto said, frown growing as he stared down Mizuki. Mizuki simply offered an awkward laugh and did a slight bow. Naruto''s eyes slid to Iruka, and he noticed his agitation. With a mental sigh, Naruto reigned in his anger. "Fine, my bad. I was just annoyed." He offered. Iruka smiled at this, then opened his file on his person. He leafed through it calmly, beckoning Muzuki over to see as well. Naruto glared at the blue-haired Chunin''s back. Though it was impossible for the young man to prove it, he had always had a good instinct for people; he just knew Mizuki was against him.

    Not to mention, he had felt this tension before. He couldn''t figure out why, but some people throughout the village seemed to dislike him. As far as he could tell, he had done nothing to deserve it. But had decided to never let it bother him. He may not have much, but the few people he was close with were well worth it. He had just completed the reflex test of the final testing for the academy. Most alumni hated it, but Naruto found he was better in a pinch. Just seemed more straightforward to figure out things as he went, and even with both teachers viciously pursuing a hit, Naruto had nearly cleared the ten minutes flawlessly. He dodged and blocked as needed and even fired some back when he had the chance. Naruto knew he didn''t have the luxury of taking it easy here. They had completed a wide variety of tests today. Today may be the most crucial day in the young man''s life. It was the Academy Finals. This was the final metric to weed out the riff-raff and ensure the brightest remained.

    While Naruto had all intentions of being one of the best shinobi ever. He knew he was a long way from his goal. Naruto was confident in the physical portions of the test. He had long ago become skilled with kunai and shuriken; hell, he even dabbled with traps. His Taijutsu may be less precise and showy than some other students, but Naruto could outlast anyone. Using a combination of an absurd chin as he had heard Shikamaru complain once of and an endless battery of a body others had accused. Naruto didn''t really see it. As his thoughts concluded, he saw Iruka frowning as he prepared to speak.

    "Naruto, now I don''t want you to take this the wrong way. But your scores¡­ are much lower than we were expecting." Iruka started, his voice gentle but firm. Naruto felt his stomach sinking, and he knew it. Despite his best efforts, Naruto had failed. His ninjutsu was laughable, as was his genjutsu as well. There had been plenty of theory tests, but he was never a strong test taker. But surely he didn''t fail! He couldn''t! "Now, you did pass, but well¡­" Iruka paused.

    "Your scores are below average." Mizuki continued for Iruka. "We would have failed you in the past, but now we have another procedure for those needing¡­ fine-tuning. These are remedial classes for you and anyone else in your shoes. You all will be offered a challenge, and as long as you complete it, you may start your journey as a shinobi. But if you fail, that''s that." He said, his voice understanding, yet Naruto felt something similar to malcontent.

    "I didn''t fail¡­" Naruto murmured his emotions all over the place. He needed this! Iruka walked up to the blonde and placed it on his shoulder.

    "Not unless you wanna give up." He said gently. Naruto growled to himself. He had almost failed. But for now, he had a lesson to ace.

    "Fine, but when I pass, you are paying for Ramen Fridays for a month!" He hollered. Iruka merely smiled and nodded his head. Mizuki tossed a folded piece of paper at the blonde, who caught it.

    "That has the location time and what equipment you need to bring. I will be proctoring the exam." Mizuki said in an oddly happy tone. Naruto couldn''t pinpoint the emotions behind his words. But honestly, he wanted to leave; he was not looking forward to telling "her" of this. She could be terrified when the urge struck her. He nodded to Mizuki, waved to Iruka, and walked calmly out of the room into the hall. He was determined to leave before anyone could ask about his fate, but he was rarely so lucky.

    "You know you can be a real drag to find." A voice called. When the blonde looked over, he saw the last thing he needed. Students who had likely passed were expecting the same of him. But Naruto Uzumaki was no coward. So even as he inwardly panicked, he merely smiled and waited for him to approach. The man who spoke stood an inch or two taller than the blonde, a fact he often lorded over him with lazy glee. He had dark hair pulled into an upward ponytail, not unlike Iruka''s. Black eyes seemingly locked into a sleepy scowl, and he was smirking. His clothing consisted of green armored sandals with black cargo pants tucked into them, Matched with a black button-up shirt. Over it, he wore a green survival jacket with a Nara crest on it. Naruto had struggled a bit to find kinship at first in the academy. Shikamaru had come when the blonde thought things may be hopeless. A week after his 15th birthday, the lazy Nara approached the blonde at lunch and offered to sit with him. The blonde was unsure, but Nara had surprisingly insisted, seemingly ever since the two were friends. He could have been more talkative and exciting but made up for it by being remarkably informative and kind. But Shikamaru wasn''t alone. Naruto knew the faces but couldn''t say he was familiar with them. To the left of his friend stood someone the Nara had informed him of before. Naruto believed his name was Choji. He wore the same pair of sandals as Shikamaru and black sweat bound at various parts with bandages. A Grey tank top and green cotton jacket. His face was constantly in comical motion, with the swirls on his cheeks seemingly spinning as he ate. His eyes were brown and focused on the task of slaying chips. Naruto supposed his hair was done up in a bandana for the best since debris of slain chips managed to land on his bandana.

    "Ye- mmm, we were looking forever, you know." He bellowed in between bites. The woman to the right of Shikamaru cringed at this. Naruto glanced at her. He first noticed her long blonde hair reaching her lower back and equally long bangs covering half her face. A blue eye peeked back at him. Her lips thinned a bit as she stared back. She wore a purple high-collared blouse that reached down to her knees. Underneath, she wore black tights and bandages she kept wrapped around her arms. He had heard of her. She was friends with Shikamaru somehow and was rather popular, especially with the guys. He believed her name was Ino.

    "It is so gross when you do that, you know," She said as she rubbed her arms.

    "It is?" He asked curiously.

    "Yes!" Naruto and the girl said at once. Their eyes met before they both landed back on the messy eater.

    "M-my bad then," The chubby man said with a laugh.

    "Oh man, you really are a mess, huh?" A rough voice called out. They all glanced at the young man approaching. "I mean, seriously, even Akamaru eats better than that." The man said teasingly. He wore a black coat lined with gray fur around the down hood and on the ends of the sleeves. As well as matching gray sweatpants secured with what seemed to be chains. Behind him stood a dog that matched nearly all their heights with long white fur and a long swinging tail. Kiba then. He had heard of a bastard who fought like a beast, apparently with his giant dog. Naruto had to admit that it was pretty cool. The boy looked at Naruto and raised a brow and the edge of his lip.

    "You''re that guy, aren''t you?"

    "Um, what guy?" the blonde said hesitantly. Unsure if Kiba may be a vengeful victim of his many pranks.

    "Well, the guy some say is a creep and infamous for pulling pranks," Kiba said, a smile growing. Naruto felt his rage swirl within him.

    "You''re damn right! I pulled those pranks, and they were awesome! I don''t regret it one measly bit. I don''t know what people''s problem is, ya know! But one day, you''re all gonna be answering to me!" The blonde yelled, hating having someone boldly throw his rep in his face. As he pondered if he should kick his ass, the bastard laughed.

    "Hahaha, now that''s more like it!" Kiba yelled back. "Maybe you are some creep, but you got guts." Naruto felt his anger slow a bit at that. The crass man even slapped his shoulder while laughing, and the blonde couldn''t help but laugh. Enjoying Kiba''s antagonistic but oddly friendly personality.

    "Well, anyways, Naruto." Shikamaru started, "I was coming to find you to celebrate passing. Gonna be us and a bunch of the other students who passed heading to the bar tomorrow. Well, we''re technically just doing it to enjoy our first drinks," The Nara stated happily. Naruto felt his anger disappear and, instead, was replaced with shame. Shikamaru had such faith in him. Naruto was unsure if he should correct him but decided to just go for it.

    "Actually, I technically didn''t pass." He said simply, his voice now showing some of his inner turmoil.

    "What?" Kiba said, shocked, but was kicked silent by Ino. Shikamaru sent them both a glare for their lack of subtlety but was also silently surprised. He assumed the blonde would pass with at least a little breathing room.

    "What do you mean?" Shikamaru replied. The blonde seemed to look down at the floor.

    "They said my scores are below the "average" score. They want me to participate in a remedial lesson to decide if I will continue." He explained.

    "Oh, that''s no big deal!" Choji started happily, with Ino slowly nodding.

    "But-" the blonde tried. But the portly man merely laughed merrily as he threw an arm around the blonde.

    "I''m taking those too! Never been the fittest, obviously!" Choji chuckled good-naturedly. Naruto couldn''t help but smile. "So make sure to watch my back, aye?"

    "Hell yeah, we''ll ace this test! Believe it!" The blonde yelled, fully now sold on the exam. Shikamaru chuckled lightly at this, glad to see the blonde''s spirits lifted by the happy-go-lucky nature of Choji. Kiba laughed as well, loving the energy. Ino merely rolled her eyes, thinking the blonde was a bit of an idiot.

    "So you coming?" Shikamaru asked Naruto with a smirk.

    "Of course, I can''t wait!" Naruto answered. With this, goodbyes were exchanged, and the group left the blonde, who watched them leave before starting the trek home.

    Naruto slowly walked into his home. While the meeting with Shikamaru and co had definitely lifted his spirits, he still dreaded what awaited him. "She" was probably already home. Undoubtedly discovering his crime.

    "She" was sweet most of the time. She was fantastic as long as you stayed on her good side and followed the rules. But the blonde sometimes wondered if she intended to kill him when he was unlucky enough to cross her. No, he thought morosely; she likely would kill now, no matter what. As far as he knew, his sin was unforgivable. A lesser man would retreat lest they face her wrath, but Naruto would stand firm. Well, for a bit, anyway.

    With this thought in mind, Naruto unlocked his door and silently crept in. His eyes expertly darted about the room, looking for any silent threats. As far as he could tell, he should be fine. No traps, no genjutsu, and no murderous women. Now, Naruto was no fool and silently crept toward his room despite the apparent safety. Every step seemed to creak or thud or somehow attempt to give away his position. But with great skill, the blonde reached his bedroom door. He was so close! If he just got in, he could take a short nap before he had to get ready for the exam. Conveniently missing "her." He slowly opened the door a quarter, halfway, two thi-. He couldn''t even finish the thought. A shape flew towards the blonde from the darkness of his own room. He couldn''t react and closed his eyes, assuming a kunai or shuriken would soon end him. Instead, he felt a painful crash on his nose, the sound of breaking plastic alerting him he was hit by some brush. He stumbled back, trying to regain balance, but this was not an issue. A woman emerged from the shadows, dashing forward, grabbing Naruto''s shirt, and casually lifting him. He flinched, knowing penance was coming shortly. He offered a short prayer to whoever was out there, knowing his time was soon.

    "So¡­ forgot to do the dishes, huh?" the shadows shifted, revealing her face; dark blue eyes met his light blue with vibrant red hair seemingly swirling around the woman. It was the reaper, death, the great dying, it was his¡­ "I asked you to do them, you know?" Kushina said with a sweet, false smile.

    It was his mother.

    Naruto laughed meekly at his mother, knowing anything he said would likely not gel well with the angry mom. She frowned at this before sighing and letting him down.

    "You''re lucky I''m excited to hear the news, ya know? Well?! Did my boy pass?!" She asked excitedly. Naruto continued chuckling, still feeling a bit down.

    "I did, but I have to pass the Remedial Exam." He said meekly.

    "Ahhh, that makes sense; you still haven''t got the clone jutsu." His mother remarked. "I thought maybe you could find a way around it, son, but you might be just like your mother." She said sweetly.

    "What does that mean?" Naruto asked, unsure what she meant.

    "Well, let''s just say Uzumaki have problems performing jutsu like that. I thought you may be able to brute force it, but that was never realistic, I suppose. See, jutsu, like the clone jutsu, are low-intensive but require fine chakra control. But we have trouble with finer chakra control in cases of Shinobi like you and me with high chakra levels. It''s like using a hose to fill a bottle cap; it simply overflows." She lectured. The blonde listened raptly; his mother was a Jounin; she knew her stuff.

    "So what should I do?" Naruto asked, wracking his brain to find a solution. His mother chuckled as she made a hand sign Naruto had never seen before.

    "We''ll simply use a different kind of clone." As she said so, smoke popped beside her, a perfect clone of his mother. She had the same red hair, blue eyes, and apron for working at home.

    "That isn''t a normal clone." Naruto accused.

    "You''re right," Kushina playfully agreed, her clone mimicking her. "It''s better." The clone then dashes forward and locks Naruto into a headlock. As the blonde struggled against the clone, Kushina opened a cabinet to her right. And nodded to the clone to dissipate. Naruto sighed, annoyed, but looked at the scroll with undeniable interest. Kushina smiled at his attention as she released the contents. First was a blade that Naruto had to restrain himself from grabbing. The sheath the blade was covered with was a simple black handle with red waves. He looked at his mother; she nodded, and the blonde picked it up. It was simple, even with the sheath. He slowly drew the blade, seeing a simple yet elegant steel blade nearly flawless except for the right side, where the kanji for Uzumaki was stamped upon it. Naruto marveled at the tanto. He had always considered getting himself a blade but had never pulled the trigger. Now he had one, and something about the blade made the blonde know it was a quality blade. He then sees that the scroll also has a note allowing him to learn the knowledge needed for the shadow clone jutsu.

    "Thank you, ma, for the awesome tanto and jutsu!" He thanked her earnestly.

    "No problem, son, it was mine when I became a shinobi. This blade represents my belief in you, ya know?" Kushina said, smiling.

    "Can I name it?" Naruto asked excitedly.

    "Actually, it''s called the blade of whirlpools."

    "So it came from our clan?" The blonde asked curiously.

    "Yes, it''s an Uzumaki tradition that they receive a blade on the day one becomes a ninja." His mom answered happily. Naruto stared at the blade intently. It was a cool sword. But more than that, it was a gift, a family tradition, his family''s tradition. For the first time, he had an actual connection to his clan. To the extended family, he would never know.

    His mother had recounted that they had been crushed in the Third Great Ninja War due to the Cloud, Mist, and Stone launching a joint conquest. Unfortunately, they were crushed. Meanwhile, the Uzumaki were well-defended, and the Shinobi were powerful against such a united front. They had never truly stood a chance. They desperately called the Leaf, but their allies were too late.

    Naruto grabbed the note to escape the somber thought. On the note, it went over hand signs, chakra flow, the amount of chakra needed, and various tips and tricks to learn it. Unlike the standard clone jutsu, these were solid clones that could affect the world. Furthermore, it stated that this was great for espionage because he received the clones'' memories.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "But if I''m so bad at chakra control, wouldn''t learning this be the same problem?" The blonde asked curiously.

    "No, because this technique requires much more chakra. You may be able to do it even with your poor control." Kushina explained. "That being said, you are doubling your chakra control exercises, mister."

    "Yes, mam!" Naruto said happily, attempting to rush off to start training.

    "Naruto!" She yelled, stopping him in his tracks.

    "Yes?"

    "Dishes."

    "Damnit."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Uzumaki Residence Backyard - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto stood in his backyard, observing the mess he kept it in. There were targets throughout the field, peppered with shuriken, kunai, and chef knives. A training post stood in the center of the yard, wrapped in a rope that was frayed and obviously towards its end. There was also a small pond with a bench where Naruto would relax when stressed and meditate whenever his mother could convince him to do so. He scratched his head, wondering how to go about this. He only had a few hours before the exam but felt he needed to gain an edge over it. Naruto held up the note for the new technique and his new blade. It was likely that either would give him a significant tool in his arsenal, but he didn''t have much time. The tanto was tempting, but Naruto already knew its basics and doubted it would improve his power in one day.

    On the other hand, the shadow clones were flexible and would surely give him some much-needed offensive pressure. Naruto did consider if he could get a technique down in the short time he had, but, with a smile, he threw up his hands and activated his chakra. He could feel the energy as he finished the hand sign. It felt like there was a pull, and with a poof, smoke appeared next to him. Naruto tensed, waiting to see what he had been able to do on his first try. When it cleared, Naruto was lying on the ground with only one leg. He had a sickly sheen and merely groaned pitifully. Naruto felt a blush hit his cheeks as Kushina laughed from the back porch.

    "You need a bit more chakra for it than that son." She called playfully. Naruto growled but did as suggested, making the hand sign and channel a bit more chakra¡­ another poof, and this time, there was no show, merely a bang as Naruto flew back. He groaned as he crawled to his feet. "A bit less!"

    Naruto merely deadpanned at her."This is gonna be hard, huh?" He asked dryly.

    "Don''t forget funny." Yep, no doubt the urge had struck her on this day.

    The blonde walked back into his home some hours later. Covered in dirt and sweat but smiling brightly. Kushina looked at the boy, sighed, and tossed him a new outfit. Before she wordlessly pointed to the shower. Naruto, knowing better than to argue, did so. Taking time before the shower to examine his new attire. He had a new black headband. As well as an orange top worn over, it would be a thick black button-up jacket with orange buttons. Finished with orange utility pants and black sandals. It was less orange than he would usually like, but his mother bought it for him and clearly had compromised some with the orange. So once he was clean and refreshed, gear up. He glanced at the mirror and smirked at his reflection. He felt badass.

    "NARUTO, IF YOU FAILED BECAUSE YOU WERE LATE YOU''LL PAY!" Kushina warned from outside his room.

    Naruto frowned as he lost that feeling.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Academy Training Field - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto approached the training field where the exam would be held. He saw the two others waiting. One was Choji, just as the portly man had told Naruto earlier; the other was someone Naruto did not recognize. He was doing upside-down push-ups, which allowed the blonde to come to grips with his look. He had a shining bowl cut perfectly trimmed with no imperfections, a green skin-tight jumpsuit, and orange leg and arm warmers. As Naruto got close, Choji spotted him and tapped the strange man, who flipped to see who had arrived. But the man only got a stranger with thick eyebrows that framed simple black eyes. Naruto needed to figure out what his deal was. But before Naruto could say hello, the strange man flashed forward at a speed that surprised the blonde before a nice guy posing dramatically.

    "Why hello there, my name is Rock Lee." He said politely. "I''m assuming you also are here for the exam. From what Choji said, you sound most youthful. Come!" He yelled excitedly, "We''re in the prime of our youth and shall conquer this exam!" Naruto smiled at his energy.

    "Hell yeah, we''re gonna kick ass," Naruto replied, throwing his arm around the bushy brow man.

    "Yes, if we do not, I''ll walk a thousand miles!" Lee said as he similarly threw his arm around the blonde.

    "Believe it! I''ll do it backward!" Naruto cheered in agreement. The positivity was somehow infectious.

    "Yosh, that is youth~! We''ll do it with only our hands." Lee said.

    "Um," Naruto interjected but could not get through to the man who excitedly listed punishments he would endure. He leaned towards Choji with a whisper. "Is bushy brows ok?"

    Choji laughed happily. "Pretty much; believe it or not, though, he is super reliable." Naruto admittedly felt some level of doubt, but he could use all the help he could get, so instead, he merely started to stretch. Choji chose to sit and eat chips, and Lee went back to upside-down push-ups at incredible speed. They waited for Mizuki for five minutes before the Chunin arrived geared in combat gear.

    "Excellent, we''re all here," Mizuki said with a significant smile. "Now, the exercise in question is rather simple." As he said, the three men before him steeled themselves. They couldn''t be more different, yet they all had experienced failure before and had no intention of failing again. Naruto would not allow his dream to be slowed down! "All you need to do to become shinobi is defeat me," he said, his voice taking on a gleeful tone. "You may begin now."

    Even without communication, the three men''s brains came to the same conclusion. They were all close-range fighters and outnumbered him three to one. It was best to try to immediately overwhelm him. Lee dashed forward with great speed, Naruto trailing close behind and Choji a few paces behind both. As Lee drew within range, he fired off a high roundhouse that Mizuki blocked but failed to see Lee throw a body uppercut. This snaked through the Chunin''s guard and made him stumble back with a grunt, but before he could gain any distance, Naruto appeared behind him, kicking him in the back and knocking him back toward Lee. Even unbalanced, Mizuki dodged a spinning back fist Lee fired and landed a vicious leg sweep. Mizuki intended to press the advantage, but once again, Naruto attacked from his blind side. Mizuki, trusting his instincts, caught the kunai aimed at his shoulder and attempted to throw the blonde. But Naruto sacrificed the kunai instead, jabbing Mizuki in the face. All three paused when they heard.

    "DUCK!" Choji screamed. All three men didn''t even look, just dropping low, a giant hand swinging over their heads. Before Lee and Naruto could recover, Mizuki punched Lee with an overhand and hit Naruto with a backkick. The two young men rolled with the blows, and Choji, with a yell, whipped his hand around, trying for a chop. But Muzuki merely smiled as he dashed forward and jumped, smashing his knee in Choji''s face before he could react. Choji dropped to the ground, stunned, and as Mizuki fell, he prepared a crushing axe kick that would likely remove the chubby man from the fight. But he heard a yell coming closer.

    "Dynamic Entry," Lee named as he crashed into the unguarded back of the Chunin, sending him flying into a tree with a nasty crash. Lee thought the fight was over and posed at the two other boys, proud to have caught Muzuki flat out. Choji and Naruto matched his smile. Deep down, they know realistically, Mizuki was done and likely had been holding back some. But they had controlled the fight reasonably well, and we''re confident they could wear him down.

    "Not bad, not bad at all," Mizuki growled. "Let''s see how you like my A GAME!" He then flew through hand signs. Then called "Firestyle: Flare Blitz Barrage!" He then spat out a ridiculous amount of head-sized fireballs that flew out in a wide range and randomly. All three men froze for a moment. Surely, he knew this would be incredibly deadly, but they had no time to think. Lee quickly weaved around fireballs, loosening and removing his weights. He wasn''t sure what Mizuki was thinking, but he intended to end this soon. Naruto dodged desperately before deciding to charge to end the barrage. But Choji in the back struggled to dodge the fast-moving attacks, being clipped by one and flying back from the power of flames. Seeing this, Lee dashed towards the Akimichi, hoping to help him extinguish the flames.

    Naruto ducked under a fireball and jumped another. As he rises, he lets fly a barrage of shuriken up close. Mizuki laughs at this as he removes one of the fuma shurikens from his back, swinging it to deflect the attack. As Naruto lands, he draws the Blade of the Whirlpools and slashes. Mizuki blocks this as well and tries to overpower the blonde.

    "What the hell are you doing? You''re gonna hurt someone." Naruto said with a growl. As he leaned forward, matching Mizuki''s might.

    "Don''t worry; the other two can live," Mizuki answered darkly. Naruto is shocked by this, and Mizuki, with sadistic glee, takes advantage. Dropping the fuma shuriken, Mizuki allowed Naruto to stumble forward as he drew a kunai. He thrust it into the blonde''s shoulder, who rolled back to escape his grasp. Mizuki laughed and fired the fuma toward Naruto to finish him off. But Lee appeared in front, catching the shuriken and throwing it back. Mizuki charged as he ducked under the attack, but to his shock, one of the training posts planted into the ground flew toward him. His eyes whipped to where it was, and a Choji with bad burns stood with a giant hand extended from the throw. Mizuki felt the post connect with his legs, knocking them from under him and almost certainly shattering their bones. His feet flew behind him as he continued his forward path, now helpless.

    "Mizuki!" He heard as he flew, and his eyes lazily flicked to the blonde who was now charging him, and he saw him preparing a punch from below the hip. It was sure to be a massive blow, but between pain and momentum, Mizuki was helpless as Naruto reared back, "GET OUT OF MY WAY!" The blonde screamed as he shifted his body weight, putting everything in his fist. He slammed into Chunin''s face, hitting right below his right eye. Naruto felt the cracking of bone as his punch caused the Chunin''s momentum to reverse and send him skidding across the ground. Naruto panted harshly as he stared. Lee and Choji approached him.

    "I know it may sound unyouthful, but I believe Muzuki intended to hurt us," Lee said with a frown, seemingly seriously conflicted by this.

    "I know what you mean. Mizuki was playing for keeps." Choji said, pain in his voice as he examined his left ribs where the burn was.

    "He said he was gonna kill me," Naruto stated angrily.

    "Oh, I will." All three boys tensed as Mizuki slowly and seemingly painfully stood up. He was bleeding from his mouth and nose. Though he stood, his legs shook. "I should''ve done this from the start. But how was I to guess you low scorers would be capable of this!" Mizuki monologues excitedly. "I had intended to maim you two and then kill Naruto, but since you want to play rough, you all can die!" As he said this, he pulled a syringe from his pouch on his hip and savagely stabbed into his own neck. "I had intended to use this to bust out of this pathetic village, but I suppose I''ll start by killing you!" He suddenly stood up, ramrod straight, cackling wildly. The air seemed to swirl around him; the three could suddenly feel his chakra, and veins throughout his body pulsed violently, seemingly threatening to burst out his skin. There was silence as they wondered what he had just done.

    He looked at them, smirking before blitzing the three and standing between them. Lee quickly attempted a spinning elbow; Naruto was a beat or two later but countered with a kunai thrust to his jugular. Mizuki chuckled as he caught both their blows and slammed them violently into each other headfirst. Then, whipping both into training posts. Choji, flinching due to the burn, stumbled back, but Muziki quickly stepped into his guard with an uppercut to his chin. Choji flew upwards, but Mizuki caught his foot, stopping his flight.

    "You broke my legs." He said hatefully as he slammed Choji into the ground, nearly leaving the man buried in the rubble. He drew a kunai to finish him off before he heard several pops and was tackled by what must be twenty Naruto. He rolled through, stabbing two of the clones into nothing. Two more came from in front while four on each of his sides ran to surround him. The two in front came from high and low, unleashing dual-flying roundhouses. Mizuki smiled as he allowed both to hit, neither managing to damage him. He grabbed both and smashed them, destroying them. Two charged in from the left, and two more followed from the right, all wielding tanto. Mizuki growled at this. Naruto had never shown this before. He ducked under the thrust of one and blocked two more with his forearms. The blades cannot pierce deeply, his skin seemingly hardening since the injection. The fourth clone looked for a downward slash. Mizuki spun quickly, disarming the lot and drawing a blade as he did so, destroying the clones.

    The four closest to him charged from his blind spot. Mizuki whipped around to kill them, but it had been a feint. The eight remaining clones in front instead launched a massive conjoined kick, sending Mizuki back into the remaining four, who attempted to hold him down while the rest ran forward with big slashes. Mizuki yelled angrily and managed to dispel the four simply by flexing. Charging the rest, he clotheslines two into another two, grabs two more by the faces, and slams them viscously into the ground. The last two stood guarded and defiant. "I''m gonna enjoy killing you, you monster!" Mizuki screamed as he charged the two.

    "Any ideas on how we will do this, Bushy Brows?" Naruto asked as he summoned another twenty clones to surround them.

    "Yes, keep him busy for just a moment. I have the most youthful technique that should work!" Lee answered as he stood, seemingly bracing for something. But Muzuki, laughing as he landed, stood before them confidently.

    "Are you sure you wanna help that monster, Lee?" Mizuki asked with glee. "I don''t think you know how much blood is on his hands." Lee froze for a second.

    "I''ve never killed anyone, you ass!" Naruto countered.

    "Well, of course, you did. You killed the fourth Hokage, after all. You even killed my family, didn''t you nine tails!" Mizuki screamed manically. Lee looked back at Naruto, not quite believing it, but to his shock, Naruto looked panicked. Looking at Lee almost pleadingly. Lee didn''t know what to say.

    "Naruto?" Lee asked quietly.

    "Naruto?" Lee again asked. Naruto wanted to respond, but he had dreaded this day for years. He was so shocked that when Mizuki charged the two, he froze. Luckily the clones seemed slightly less affected and met the Chunins'' charge. As the Chunin slowly dispatched the clones, Lee stared at Naruto, who stared back. Naruto knew he should explain; Mizuki had made it sound much worse than it was. Naruto didn''t choose this; he hated the monster within him. But technically, the man had spoken the truth; maybe Naruto really was responsib- "Naruto!" Lee said, his voice taking a surprisingly stern tone.

    "Listen, Lee, it''s not¡­ l-"

    "Are you my comrade Naruto?" Lee said calmly.

    "What?"

    "Are we comrades, friends, allies, fellow men in the prime of our youth?" Lee asked simply.

    "Of course, Bushy Brows, but what is your point?" Naruto asked the confusion, managing to cut through his panic.

    "Then nothing else matters. A youthful man judges a man not by the appearance of a man but by his actions. To discount another due to something they may not be able to control would be foolish. Not when you have shown me your youth so plainly. Let us youthfully defeat this treacherous man. The rest can be discussed later." Lee said, his teeth shining as if they were metal. Naruto couldn''t help but match his smile. "Now, can you stall him for a bit? I can end this, but I need time to channel my chakra."

    "Heh, screw stalling!" Naruto said as he wielded his tanto, grinning crudely. "I owe this loser for years of hate! I''m gonna kick his ass! Naruto then charged toward the Chunin, who had managed to dispel the last clones. As he turned his head, Naruto slammed his knee into Mizuki''s face. The blow sent him stumbling back but didn''t seem to be effective. Naruto followed, summoning clones, surprised that the ten he intended to summon merely came out as eight. Naruto''s chakra was lower than he thought. The testing, training, and now this fight was waning on the jinchuriki''s juice. But the blonde merely kept engaging. The clones and him drawing kunai and firing them on the off-balance Chunin. They hit yet once again do no real damage, simply annoying Mizuki. Who with a growl charged forward with a growl swinging in with a right hook. A clone leaped forward, catching the hook and pulling the arm back. Another blonde kicked him in the face while another swept his legs. Naruto smirked as he jumped into the air, another clone grabbing and spinning him before firing him at the down Mizuki.

    "Naruto Hammer!" He called as he released a vicious kick as he landed, drilling Mizuki into the ground, causing the ground to crack and crumble. The blonde jumped back, shuffling himself into the eight clones to keep Mizuki on his toes. Mizuki leaped from his resting spot, immediately catching a clone and snapping his neck. He ignored a jab sent from one clone using a kunai to gut another. The clone tried to pull back his arm to fire off another attack, but Mizuki caught his hand and kicked him hard in the chest, dispelling it. A clone from behind tackled his legs, dropping him to his knees. In time for two clones to land, powerful kicks to his chin simultaneously. This sent Muzuki flying back, chuckling wildly, clearly unharmed. As he climbed to his feet, the remaining clones surrounded him and attacked quickly, slashing at him with their tantos but only causing superficial damage. The Chunin willingly tanked these, catching one every couple of seconds.

    Naruto pulled back for a second, glancing at Lee, whose chakra was palpable but, based on his focused stance, wasn''t ready. He sighed at this; Mizuki was ridiculously amped ever since the syringe. Most attacks simply didn''t seem to faze him. Even blades would cut shallowly, but none of it was sticking. He''d probably need a damn bomb to keep him down. Not to mention his new freakish strength and speed. Naruto thought about his supplies, but none of them seemed helpful. Even with the shadow clones, Naruto was struggling to do anything. He needed power! Something that knocks this bastard into next week. A bomb, shadow clones, Naruto could feel his mind going into gear. When he had been training with shadow clones, he kept overloading them, leading to explosions. But he had made a stable overloaded one that worked usually but would explode when dispelled, and the boom had been massive. That was it! Naruto''s grin appeared with a feral edge.

    Naruto formed the shadow clone sign and charged his chakra, working overtime to form the explosive clone. The clone appeared to look mindless, but it worked. Naruto grabbed its hand and started spinning, noticing Mizuki was at the last clone.

    "Hey, you damn sore loser!" Naruto called. Mizuki''s eyes hatefully landed on the blonde. "Catch!" Naruto then launched the clone. Mizuki laughed as he caught the clone by the throat.

    "Pathetic as always, monster!" Mizuki called with glee.

    "Actually, that''s just a set-up for my new technique!" Naruto stated confidently. Mizuki eyed the clone, realizing it was heavier. He may not know what the blonde planned, but it was likely something with the clone. He started to throw the clone, but it was too late. The blonde sealed the attack with a shout of "Shadow Clone: Walking Landmine Jutsu!" The clone exploded with a loud boom enveloping the area in smoke. Naruto sank to his knees, smiling happily.

    But before he could even relax his muscles, Mizuki appeared before him. Unlike the other attacks, the blonde could tell this one had done damage. Mizuki''s left arm was reduced to a charred stump. His body and face were burned on the left side. His entire body was covered in bruises. His legs bled through gashes and looked liable to collapse at any moment. Though Mizuki was seemingly unaffected by his state, slamming his foot into Naruto''s chest and pinning him to the ground.

    "You damn demon, I actually feel that pain!" Muzuki barked. "This makes no sense! This drug was supposed to make me superhuman! How did this happen?" He called brokenly before he started to stomp on Naruto''s chest. "How? How? How?! HOW?" He screamed with each stomp.

    Naruto needed to escape, but he was running on empty and couldn''t breathe due to the harsh stomps. Mizuki must''ve landed eight before Naruto''s vision started to dim. He needed to use his ace. He promised he wouldn''t, but he couldn''t die here! He wouldn''t! Before Mizuki could land a killing blow or Naruto could activate his "ace," Lee appeared and quickly landed a massive overhand that sent the Chunin flying. As he stood, Lee appeared again, landing a high kick to his chin, sending Mizuki flying into the air. Lee smiled at Naruto.

    "You were the most youthful I''ve seen, Naruto. We must spar after this!" Lee said casually before jumping into the air behind Muzuki, the bandages on his arm seemingly coming to life and wrapping around Mizuki. "I''m sorry to use this on you, Mizuki, but you leave me no choice! Youth always comes to an end." Lee said morosely. "Front Lotus!" They spun through the air, approaching the ground headfirst. Lee lets go of Mizuki, kicking him off to drill him into the ground while he rolls to bleed off the impact.

    Naruto stares at the unorthodox but badass attack. He wonders if somehow Mizuki survived that. Once the dust cleared, Mizuki seemed partially buried in the ground, with only his feet sticking up. Naruto smiles wildly while looking at Lee. The green-clothed man merely gave him a thumbs up as he pants harshly.

    "You two ok?" A pained voice calls out. They both look back and see a bruised and burned Choji, who had managed to unburden himself. He looked worse for the wear but alive. "Woah, you guys actually took him out?!" Choji asked, shocked.

    "Yosh! He was a powerful and nefarious opponent, but using beautiful you-". ''

    "We kicked his ass!" Naruto interrupted. Lee frowned at this, thinking seriously.

    "Less youthful but also accurate." He surmised. The other two boys looked at him perplexed before the three all started laughing, resting on the ground.

    "Naruto!"

    "Choji! Lee!"

    Voices called out in the distance, one belonging to a man and another to a woman. The two landed in the clearing showing it to be Kushina and Iruka. Both are dressed and geared for battle. Kushina looked around quickly before spotting Naruto and attacking him with motherly worry. The two went from loving to bickering quickly as Naruto resisted the inevitable motherly smothering. Iruka approached Lee and Choji, smiling at the scene for Naruto.

    "Soo, while momma''s boy is busy," Iruka stated teasingly.

    "Fuck you!"

    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?" Iruka nodded as Kushina chased Naruto around, seemingly both having forgotten about his injuries.

    "So Kushina and I had been suspicious of Muzuki due to his obvious dislike of the blonde yet insistence on being the proctor for this. Based on your injuries, he attacked you first?" Iruka asked patiently.

    "Yeah, it was crazy! He almost burned me to death!" Choji called

    "Indeed, he was most treacherous. He had tried to take many chances to kill Naruto, Choji, and me. Most troubling, I had thought Mizuki was on the side of youth." Lee continued. Iruka looked at them quizzically. Mizuki was no slouch, but he had been around Iruka''s level. And Iruka had no doubt if he thought these three on his own, they would almost certainly be able to defeat him with little difficulty, so it was odd Mizuki had seemed to push them so far.

    "He caught you off guard?" He asked.

    "Well yeah!" Choji started, "We were surprised he was going lethal, then when we got an edge, he injected himself with something."

    "Whatever it was, it was powerful. Before, even with my weights, I was faster than Mizuki, but after, he was faster than me without them." Lee added

    "Believe it! He also became a tank!" Naruto added, being thrown back to the group locked up in chains. "Also, can you let me out of these?"

    "No," Kushina answered, "we should check him to see if we can find more of this substance or evidence of it." She said her tone was all business now.

    "I''m afraid I''ll take the body and its belongings with me." A voice called from somewhere in the trees surrounding the training ground. "Sorry if that''s upsetting, but I must insist."

    Kushina drew a katana from a scroll and stood before the worn-out young men. On the other hand, Iruka jumped to Mizuki''s corpse and started to weave hand signs. But the emerging figure kicked him in the face before he could activate whatever jutsu he had in mind. Sliding back to the group, they all checked out the new threat. He wore a Red cloak covering his body and head and a red mask covering the lower half of his face. Allowing vision of his red hair in a ponytail and his strange eyes. They seemingly were empty except for a kanji for seal in one eye and release in another. "I really must insist again." He said. "My name is of no importance to you. Not yet, anyway, but you may call me Ikam for now. See, Mizuki, here was a test of mine, but I can''t afford for you to go learning my secrets now. So I''ll make it easy for all of us and remove choice from the matter." He quickly grabbed a scroll from his cloak and sealed Mizuki''s body before Iruka or Kushina could react. He held up the scroll smiling. But had to duck a katana thrust for his neck.

    "You are trespassing in the Hidden Leaf Village, assisting a defector, and assaulting a shinobi. We will bring you in for questioning if you come willingly. But if you resist in any way, we''ll kill you now." Iruka said now behind Ikam.

    "Honestly, for hurting my son, I really want you to resist." Kushina said darkly, shifting her katana under the crouched man''s chin.

    "I see the Leaf still are mouthy savages," Ikam said, bored. "You may stand in my way if you wish; it will change little!" As he said this, he leaped up quickly. Kushina, with a glace and a tiger sign, allows red chains to fly from her body toward Ikam,

    "Adamantite Chains: Crushing Embrace!" Kushina calls, attempting to end this fight quickly.

    Ikam merely smirks. "Seal." He said, simply making the chains disappear suddenly. The Kanji in his left eye glowed with power. Once they right also glowed, he whispered. "And, release!" The chains suddenly reappeared, seemingly twice as sizable, slamming toward the group. As they approach, Iruka throws tagged kunai in a circle around them and chains hand signs.

    "Barrier Method Formation!" Iruka calls as a circular blue barrier surrounds the group. The giant chains hit, cracking it severely but bounce off and dissipate. Iruka pants heavily before passing out, the technique seemingly taking a lot out of him. Kushina looked around, but it seemed Ikam had used the opportunity to escape. Kushina sighed at this as she reached into a pouch and popped off a medical emergency flare. She looks at the state of the group and relaxes slightly. She didn''t say anything, but the man who had taken Mizuki must be absurdly strong enough to counter her chains quickly and produce a similar attack on a different level. It was hard to say if she would have beaten him, and earnestly she doubted she could have. It is times like this when she truly misses Minato. She looked at the exhausted Naruto and smiled. For now, she would guard him and put her faith in him.

    "So," Naruto stated awkwardly, "we passed, right?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Academy - Hidden Leaf Village - Next Day)

    Help had arrived quickly and saw to the aid of the group''s men on the spot. Kushina was the only one who wasn''t injured. Iruka had gone to give a detailed report for the night''s events. Choji and Lee had both gone home to get some rest for the team scheduling tomorrow. Kushina had decided Naruto deserved ramen tonight. Something he had agreed to wholeheartedly and had gorged himself appropriately. Leading to a fitting food coma for the night.

    Naruto wished he had the chance to talk to Lee more about the nine tails but to be frank, he preferred to not think of the giant fox in his stomach that had murdered many in his home village and apparently even his mystery father. He had learned to use some of the beast''s chakra as he had been informed by Hiruzen himself that it would be necessary, possibly very soon... He was able to use some of its power. Power being the defining word.

    Yet Naruto hated being one with a being that took his father as such he considered it his ace. A final resort to be used in hopeless situations. Last night had almost certainly counted as one. Mizuki had become incredibly strong; luckily, Naruto had good backup and didn''t have to suffer using the beast''s foul chakra. But it was close. Worse yet, Mizuki was only a Chunin and not an active field one. He may have been boosted by a drug, but if Naruto intended to keep his secret, he''d need to get stronger. Though he would most likely tell his team, a risk but a necessary one if they were expected to be comrades for their careers. It made him nervous. But he wouldn''t let it get him down!

    Naruto was on cloud nine, after all. The three boys for taking down a traitor had all been passed! Furthermore, Naruto was sure that Lee and Choji were fast-growing friends of the blonde; the time they spent being healed was full of joking and chit-chat. In his academy class, he wasn''t hated but almost exclusively hung out with Shikamaru. The blonde reminded himself it was great, but having more friends would be awesome. Naruto chuckles to himself with his eyes close as he rounds the corner, only to smack into someone hard, knocking them both down to the ground.

    "My bad!" Naruto apologized as he saw he knocked down another man. He had long spiky black hair with matching, intense black eyes. He wore a black high-collared shirt that was tucked into white combat pants.

    "Stay out of my way, dobe." He said as he climbed to his feet and tried to walk by the blonde. But Naruto angrily grabbed him.

    "Hey, you bumped into me too! Why are you acting so rude, huh."

    "I''m a Uchiha; you are some kinda mutt," Sasuke says simply. Looking as if he was perplexed, the blonde didn''t get it.

    "Well, I''m gonna be Hokage, so why would I give a damn." The blonde said spitefully.

    "Hmph, perhaps I''ll show you your place right now." The Uchiha said as he tensed. Naruto saw this reaction and prepared to show this guy a thing or two.

    "Sasuke!" a cacophony of female voices called. Uchiha''s eyes widened as he suddenly whipped his hand free.

    "Tch, your lucky loser!" Uchiha said before suddenly sprinting away. Naruto went to chase but dodged a crowd of females chasing after the Uchiha. Naruto sat on the ground, utterly lost. Before Ino and another turned the corner and saw him on the ground.

    "Naruto?" Ino asked as she helped him off the ground. "Gotta learn to avoid the fan girl charge. Sasuke is pretty dreamy, but I swear they have no shame."

    "It is pretty embarrassing. How can fangirls like that call themselves Kunochi?" The other woman asked. Naruto looked at her. She was his height with bright pink short hair that worked well with her green eyes. She wore a sleeveless red qipao dress that reached her upper thighs; under this, she wore black tights, elbow and knee pads, and leather gloves. "Oh, that''s rude of me. My name is Sakura," she said with a smile. Naruto popped a big smile back.

    "No worries, I''m not one for that stuff anyway."

    "Obviously," Ino said with a roll of her eyes. "Anyway, I heard you passed. Congratulations, if you''ll excuse us we gotta try and get a seat near him."

    "I thought you two hate fangirls?" Naruto asked.

    "Yep, it''s all about being a powerful kunoichi and winning the hot boy." Ino said with a wink.

    "Ignore her." Sakura said dryly as she dragged Ino towards the meeting place. "Something''s wrong with her. Naruto watched the two leave and relaxed in the hall. He wanted to talk to Shikamaru before the teams were picked and knew he would be running late. He heard them before he saw them. Well heard Choji''s chips anyway.

    He ran to the two, all smiles, and three walked to class, simply chit-chatting. As they walked in, he saw about thirty students. These were all graduates from various classes of the academy. Shikamaru and him were the only ones from their class. As he scanned, he saw Sasuke in the corner with a group of girls, seemingly fighting for his attention. Naruto snickered at this as he walked with the boys to some open seats in the center. On the opposite side, other girls were crowding some guy with long hair. Toward the front, Ino, Sakura, and two other girls were chatting animatedly. Naruto then glanced at where they were sitting. Lee and Kiba were both to his left, engaging in a desperate arm struggle that Lee seemed sure to win. A third boy Naruto didn''t recognize in a hoodie and sunglasses was referring to an absurdly severe degree. Shikamaru was awake, knowing the teams would be announced soon. But looked to be longing for some sleep. Choji seemed happy to wait while snacking on a candy bar.

    Naruto pondered about who he would want on his team. Shikamaru was probably the most significant want. They got along well and knew what they could do. Plus, Shikamaru was stupidly brilliant and would likely be helpful. But he wouldn''t mind Choji, Lee, or Kiba. They may be new to him, but they seemed like solid guys. He had no strong thoughts about having women on his team; it''d probably be excellent. He would be pissed if Sasuke or some severe other asshole with a chip on their shoulder. That would be a damn disaster!

    As this thought finished, Iruka walked into the class with a grand smile. "Students, you have studied in this building for six years. You came as young and ignorant children. And now you stand before us adults. Trained professionals looking to begin your shinobi career. Your rank is genin. But I have no doubt you all will not be resting at this rank. I am so incredibly proud of this class. You are the first of a new generation. You represent the hopes and dreams of the future. Now as genin, you are assigned a genin squad with a Jounin leader. These teams are not up for debates or complaints. Please understand this was not random; these teams considered and matched your unique skills. Even if you are unsure of the arrangement, handle it with patience and professionalism. You will see the wisdom in time. Now I will read off teams!" Iruka said. Naruto was so excited he didn''t even hear the first five; luckily, his attention flicked back on the sixth team.

    "Team Six will be: Sasuke Uchiha, Kabuto Yakushi, and Hinata Hyuga! Their sensei will be Shisui Uchiha!"

    "Team Seven will be: Naruto Uzumaki, Ino Yamanaka, and Neji Hyuga! Their sensei will be Kakashi Hatake!"

    "Team Eight will be: Shikamaru Nara, Tenten of the Leaf, and Sai of the Leaf!" Their sensei will be Asuma Sarutobi!"

    "Team Nine will be: Shino Aburame, Choji Akimichi, and Yuno Uchiha! Their sensei will be Kurenai Yuhi!"

    "Team Ten will be: Kiba Inuzuka, Sakura Haruno, and Rock Lee! Their sensei will be Might Guy!"

 Team Seven! Growing Pains!

    Naruto''s POV (Academy - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto sat there and pondered his placement. Ino was familiar with the blonde, but their interactions were mixed. At least he knew what to expect. But the other one, Neji Hyuga. Naruto had yet to learn who he was personally but had heard he was some genius. He had spotted him earlier surrounded by fan girls as Sasuke was. The man in question, Naruto, glanced at him just to learn he was staring at him. He would admit the pupilless pale eyes certainly gave some oomph to his stare. Though his look both added and took away from this. He had long brown hair tied into a ponytail and wore a white and black kimono. It was a formal look yet an arrogant one. Naruto could just tell he was a real bastard. Luckily, Naruto had dealt with bastards before and never backed down. He matched the boy''s glare; the two did so for ten seconds before Naruto frowned but waved at the boy. At least a small part of him knew they''d now be comrades. This means some effort was required to keep things running smoothly. But the young Hyuga seemed to ignore this, flicking back to a scroll on his desk.

    "You are one unlucky bastard, Naruto," Shikamaru stated bluntly.

    "What does that mean?" The blonde replied.

    "From what I heard, he''s really stuck up and harsh. The type to not play well with others." Shikamaru stated while he gazed at the Hyuga.

    "That''s because he''s a Hyuga," Shino said suddenly behind the two. Naruto jumped, but Shikamaru seemed to know he was there. "They are considered the premiere clan in the village. Worse yet, he''s not one of the main houses."

    "You mean?" Shikamaru started.

    "Correct," Shino confirmed.

    "Why would it matter what house he''s from?" Naruto asked.

    "What a drag. It''s because the Side House of Hyuga are treated as more servants than actual clan members." Shikamaru stated, sounding exhausted by the news.

    "Wait, servants?! Why the hell would they do that!" Naruto demanded.

    "That''s because they are much more traditional than most clans. Even mine seems surprisingly modern in comparison. The Hyuga refuse to change the laws they live by even hundreds of years later. The Third Hokage intended to change this after the Uchiha Coup. Fugaku Uchiha attempted to overthrow the Fourth Hokage. Unfortunately, he failed, and as a result, he and the most active shinobi from the Uchiha were imprisoned or executed. The vacuum of power this left allowed the Hyuga to finally surpass the Uchiha as the most powerful and influential clan. The political sway this allows them, as a result, allowed them to keep the unpopular and antiquated practice of discriminating against the Side House. Neji, though, is an even more unique case." Shino informed, his voice completely monotone. Yet it clearly held an edge of annoyance, showing the man''s thoughts.

    "Ya, he''s even more troublesome. Neji is the son of the head of the Side House. Hizashi Hyuga may have been born mere minutes after his older twin, but it had sealed his fate. He was a side branch. And so would be his spawn. Worse yet, Neji is a genius known to be able to match the main house fighters. It must really suck because two years ago, Neji had what they called a "mental lapse." A main house member apparently was attacked by Neji. Neji struck him down. But a group from the main house saw this and attempted to detain him. Neji injured ten men and only surrendered when the main house used some ability they wield that allows absolute control of the side branch."

    "Can''t believe that it still flies. How the hell do you two even know so much anyway," Naruto asked, attempting to digest the info.

    "All clans keep tabs on each other, mostly for political reasons and blackmail. After all, as shinobi, we are expected to weaponize information, and as heirs, we will be expected to do so to the highest level of our abilities. After all, keeping an eye on a rival never hurts." Shino informed.

    "Sounds stupid to me," Naruto stated with absolute certainty.

    "The main point is, you drag, is that you and Ino need to tread softly around him. He might be a damn psycho. And could likely take you both out." Shikamaru concluded.

    "CLASS!" Iruka yelled, his head seemingly having grown more significant for the shout''s duration. This time-tested method finally allowed him to cut through their chatter. "Ahem, now the whiteboard contains your meeting spots with various senseis. I would suggest using the walkover to learn about your teammates. Personalities, strengths, weaknesses, and so on. You will be working with them often from now on. And as shinobi, we expect you to be flexible. Especially Genin."

    With this, various students go to the board and leave to meet their senseis. Naruto walked down to Ino, who was waiting for him by the board. The blonde looked around for the Hyuga, but he seemed gone.

    "Ya, I saw him leave. Didn''t even bother saying hi to me! Why are the hot ones always so damn moody." Ino complained as she stomped her way out of the classroom. Naruto, deciding she likely knew where to go, followed her. He also felt pretty annoyed about Neji, but based on her angry ranting, Ino didn''t need any more ammo. By the time she cooled off, they were well on their way to the training grounds. Naruto couldn''t be sure which one, but Ino still led the way. As such, he felt no need to interfere with her flow. "You know what I mean?" Ino asked, apparently having actually been talking to the blonde.

    "Um, no, sorry, wasn''t quite listening." Naruto replied bluntly.

    "You weren''t listening! At least pretend to listen; no, you will listen, you dick!" Ino retorted.

    "Wouldn''t lying be worse?" A glare from the female blonde promised death if pushed further, so the blonde merely raised his hands in surrender with an awkward chuckle.

    Naruto thought it might be a blessing that they had walked silently until they arrived, finding Neji already there, apparently napping against a log. The blonde considered walking him up earlier but brushed it off; sensei would be here soon. And the prickly Hyuga would likely take this incredibly poorly. As the time dragged by, more than thirty minutes, in fact. Passed by in absolute silence.

    "Sooo," Ino broke the ice. "Are you excited to be training under Kakashi Hatake?"

    "Not sure who it is, to be honest." Naruto replied, inspecting his tanto. He cleaned any smudges he found on the gift.

    "I''ve heard he has mastered a thousand jutsu. That he was a genius who was part of the last academy''s course. And get this, he did as a five-year-old." Ino immediately listed off. She had always enjoyed a bit of gossiping.

    "Sounds cool to me." Naruto retorted happily.

    "Can you both be quiet while I meditate? Besides, while it is true, I doubt there is any saving you." Neji interrupted voice stern.

    "Kiss my ass!" Both blondes shouted at once, smiled, and then high-fived each other.

    "Hmph, fitting words for peasants such as yourself." Neji replied snidely.

    "Excuse me!" Naruto raged as he attempted to walk over to Neji, Ino holding him back barely.

    "You should thank her. A shinobi of your level would be lucky to last 30 seconds against me. Do not blame me; it is merely your fate to be below average." Neji stated before closing his eyes again.

    Naruto considered attacking him right then and there. But Ino, grabbing his arm and shaking her head, let him attempt to calm down. Naruto took a deep breath and managed to calm himself. He''d get a chance to prove him wrong. For now, he settled for a middle finger. Neji''s face twitched as if reacting, but the blonde saw his eyes closed. Perhaps something related to the "Byakugan" he had heard so much about. Luckily, they did not have to wait much longer as a smoke bomb suddenly landed in front of the three logs they sat against. A tall man stood there. Long, spiky, gravity-defying hair swayed to the left. He wore a Jounin''s flak jacket and standard Leaf fatigues. He glanced at the three, and Naruto could see he was wearing a facemask covering the lower half of his face and one of his eyes.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Why, hello there! I''m sorry for being late; see, a dog robbed a bank, and me, being the shinobi I am, felt the need to assist." Kakashi said in an airy tone.

    All three young adults stared back at the man, all thrown off.

    Naruto thought that this guy must be some kinda slacker.

    Ino thought the man must be doing a bit.

    Neji merely wished the man wouldn''t waste his time so wantonly.

    Naruto and Ino then angrily berated the man. Accusing him of wasting their time and now lying blatantly to them. Neji simply offered him his patented "you''re not worth my time" stare.

    "Hmmm," Kakashi dramatically hummed as he slowly approached them."Two whiners and a moody one. I got a bad crop this year."

    Neji and Naruto both rose while Ino looked prepared to blow a gasket.

    "Anyway, let''s introduce ourselves to each other. Likes, Dislikes, and dreams and such." Kakashi said, seemingly unaffected by the three''s anger. "Let''s start with blondie. Oh, there''s two blondies, then let''s start with the runty-looking blonde." He finished with what could only be assumed was a smile.

    "Firstly, I''m not short, you ass! My name is Naruto Uzumaki! I love ramen, my friends, my plants, and training. I dislike pricks, tests, and waiting in general! My dream is to be Hokage!" Naruto sounded out. His voice nearly dripped with enthusiasm.

    "Ah, good, he''ll answer to runt." Neji said with a smirk.

    "Call me that one more time, either of you!"

    "Alright, girlie, your turn." Kakashi said, ignoring the blonde.

    Ino narrowed her eyes but complied. "My name is Ino Yamanaka. I like flowers, fashion, and psychology. I dislike fangirls, secrets, and poor style. My dream is to become the first female head of my clan." Naruto felt nervous about his own secret. He made a note to tell them as soon as he trusted them.

    "Should be obvious who''s next," Kakashi said.

    "My name is Neji Hyuga. I like training, meditating, and calligraphy. I dislike weaklings, slavers, and fools. Two of the three apply to you two. You may choose which ones. I have no dream as a branch member; my fate will be decided. By the rightfully ruling Main House." The last sentence was soaked with sarcasm.

    Naruto tried to let it go; he really did, but before he could think it out, he rushed forward with no warning. He struck Neji directly in his face with a hook, sending the young man sliding back. An instant later, Neji kipped up, growled, and charged the blonde. The blonde drew his tanto and met his charge. Before either could reach the other, Kakashi appeared in the middle quickly and savagely, slamming two hammer fists atop each boy''s head and flooring them.

    "Now, let''s behave ourselves, ne?" Kakashi asked playfully, entirely at odds with his violent intervention. The boys crawled to their feet, glaring at each other but leaving it be for now. "Hmm, this won''t do. You all have too much energy. As a sensei, I must make sure you''re all properly entertained. What to do, what to do." Kakashi pondered, tapping his head, "Ah!" He slammed a fist into his palm. "Go run ten laps around the village."

    "What, who the hell ca-" Ino started.

    "My best friend does it as a warm-up. Every morning." Kakashi countered happily.

    "Wonder if he knows Bushy Brows." Naruto said curiously.

    "With a name like that, almost certainly." Kakashi answered. Ino stuttered, thinking of any reason to avoid this, but ultimately came up short.

    "Oh, one last thing, you all must complete ten laps. Even if you finish first, you''ll keep lapping until everyone finishes." Kakashi informed.

    "So it''s a team thing? Alright, guys, let''s do thi-"

    "Neji left already," Ino told the blonde yet again bluntly.

    "Really starting to hate that guy." Naruto replied. Ino merely nodded, and the two began their jog. They were far behind Neji due to his headstart, but Naruto didn''t mind too much. He had always loved running; it just felt significant to the blonde. However, it seems Ino didn''t share the love. Keeping up with him, but even on the first lap, he showed signs of slowing. Naruto debated upping his pace, but since it wouldn''t allow him to rest, he decided against it and to maintain his speed with Ino. Two more laps passed before Ino started to slow down.

    "God, I can''t decide what pisses me off more!" Ino screamed between pants.

    "What do you mean?" Naruto asked.

    "This insane run, our weirdo sensei, or our walking dick of a teammate. Just cuz he''s some hot genius doesn''t mean he''s god."

    "Just have to call him hot, huh?" Naruto asked blandly.

    "Oh, calm down. You wouldn''t be so bad if you weren''t such a mess." Ino replied with a roll of her eyes.

    "A mess?"

    "Poor fashion, kinda obnoxious, and oblivious to women." Ino taunted.

    "First off, orange is the BEST color." Naruto ranted.

    "No."

    "I have no counter to being obnoxious."

    "Obviously."

    "And women are confusing!" Naruto ended.

    "Spoken like a true man," Ino said, rolling her eyes

    .

    "Well, it''s not like you''re good with men!" Naruto said sourly.

    "I''m not?" Ino said, grabbing Naruto''s arm and smiling prettily at him.

    Naruto blushes slightly, causing Ino to smirk and jog a little faster. Naruto growled and increased his speed to catch up. They were now on lap four.

    "Well, it''s not like you''ve dated a guy." Naruto said spitefully.

    "Maybe that''s true, but it''s not my fault all the good ones have bad attitudes." Ino said morosely.

    "Then what makes Sasuke so good anyway?" Naruto inquired.

    "Dark hair, icy expression, from an infamous clan, dark past, mystery. Need I go on?" Ino asked with a smile.

    "What does that make me then? I don''t fit either." Naruto asked.

    "We usually call your type the nice guy. Real nice, funny, solid guys, but we young women want something more." Ino said.

    "So Neji then?" Naruto retorted.

    "No, he''s too much."

    "Pretty much does the same things Sasuke does."

    "What similarities do they share?" Ino asked with an annoyed glare.

    "Both geniuses have dark pasts, with poor attitudes and sticks up their asses." Naruto listed off automatically.

    "Huh, go- good point," Ino panted, slowing down considerably.

    Naruto slowed down with her, but she merely shook her head and waved him on. Naruto felt something was wrong but decided to head the ladies'' order. Naruto completed the fifth, sixth, and seventh laps with relative peace. When he next saw Ino, she looked considerably worse off. Naruto pondered what to do. She wasn''t nearly done and was gassing out. Naruto knew she would likely react poorly to him carrying her, but he had no other ideas. He stopped in front of her and started.

    "Figured you can use a hand, and since I can run this easily, might as well hitch a ride." Naruto said with a foxy grin. Ino almost feels a blush but quickly fights it off. On the one hand, it would be mortifying to be carried by the blonde. But simply, she was exhausted and didn''t know if she could go for four more laps. Ino hated running, and Naruto was still going strong. Besides, the blonde had so far been her only solace. With silent annoyance, she climbed on the back of the blonde. She half expected him to drop her as a childish prank. But he held her firmly and gently. The short blonde was much stronger than he had seemed.

    "Are you comfortable?" Naruto asked. Ino was surprised by this more serious side.

    "Yes," Ino answered, an unfamiliar meekness filling her.

    The next lap passed with relative silence, things feeling awkward due to circumstances. But this was broken by the sign of Neji barely walking forward, still having another lap left. Naruto was tired but sighed and summoned two clones.

    "Come on, Neji, hitch a ride." Naruto said bluntly.

    "Forgot it, weakling." He forced out while struggling with his breath.

    Naruto merely shrugged, summoned four more clones, and pointed at Neji. The clones quickly mobbed the exhausted Hyuga, forcefully lifting and carrying him. Neji showed some surprisingly in-depth slurs the upper class would never use. But burnt out as he was, he couldn''t truthfully resist. A fact that Naruto must admit he loved. As the three crossed the line for the finish. Kakashi acknowledged them with a small round of golf claps.

    "Alrighty, let''s talk about performance. Now, Ino, you had the lowest stamina but acted in a way to lessen your burden and be cooperative with your teammates. So, it''s not bad overall. Naruto handled the exercise well and even took charge. Color me impressed. Neji, you almost completed it alone, but that''s just it. You were on your own with no idea how your team was doing. Get your head in the game." Kakashi finished harshly, and then the tension there seemed to dissipate. "Next stop; once you are all rested, we will do one versus one spar. One after the next. But please go easy on me. I''m old, after all." With this, Kakshi poofed away.

    "Thanks, Naruto, for that. I''m sorry I needed help." Ino started, but Naruto laughed.

    "Don''t worry about it! Just seemed smart; lemme know if you ever need my help, ya know?" Naruto said with a small, toothy smile. Ino saw it was different from his usual one and had to admit Naruto had undoubtedly gone up in stock today.

    Neji merely went back to meditating, not thanking Naruto for his help. And seemingly too tired to try to pick a fight. Naruto and Ino gave each other the thumbs up at this.

    "Do not mock me," Neji said with his eyes closed. The two blondes froze, realizing somehow he could see them.

    "Damn, Byakugan again." Naruto complained.

    Ino merely awkwardly laughed while Naruto flipped off the Hyuga. Though ended that with a glare.

    Ino felt she may be stuck playing mediator between these two often.

 First Training Excercise! Defeat Kakashi!

    Naruto''s POV  (Team Seven Training Ground - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto knew his various faults. He was a bit brash; some would even say impulsive. He thought himself friendly, but no one had ever called the blonde patient. Naruto had spent significant bits of time in meditation to gain self-control. It worked to some extent. The blonde often managed to rein himself in, but he could have been better. Not to mention Neji, they apparently knew each other in the three hours. They Had decided not only was Naruto "weak" but also a "peasant," not to forget a "doomed loser." Now Naruto realized he had jawed the man. Some level of hostility was to be expected. But to Naruto, it seemed that Neji had disliked him initially. Luckily for the Hyuga, Ino reluctantly filled the role of a mediator. At least until Neji landed a good insult towards her. But before either blonde could attempt to throttle Neji, Kakashi would appear to settle the dispute and then poof away once again. After this cycle had repeated itself three times, the Hyuga and Uzumaki reached some level of accord. Naruto figured it was an agree-to-disagree clause, but the Hyuga only communicated in insults and harsh glares. So he didn''t bother to try and find out. Ino and he had gotten along so far. But she had gone silent because of how often Neji would engage negatively. But before the blonde could reconsider attacking Neji, Kakashi appeared again, but he now looked severe.

    "Alrighty, then it appears you''re all ready to go. The rules are rather simple. I''ll let you know who goes, and the selected person will come to me with everything they have. No worries, I doubt it''ll amount to much." He said with what Naruto could''ve sworn was an eye smile. "Is that understood?" The three echoed back with consent, all able to tell he meant business. Though Naruto did so out of wanting to fight already. "Excellent, girlie, your fist."

    "Stop. Calling. Me. That." Ino said darkly. Kakashi was sure she thought she was intimidating. He had met many females who terrified them. Luckily, this one was not one of them. Though it would serve as sufficient motivation. Best to stroke the fire for now.

    "I would¡­ if you were impressive. I guess you can try to change my mind, but I doubt you can." Kakashi taunted, his voice soundly, much more polite than his words. The girl immediately charged, pulling a kunai and firing one off towards the Jounin. He caught it and slashed at her as she approached. The young woman matched it, attempting to block the strike. But the force behind it smashed through her guard and sent her rolling through. Ino growled from the ground as she stared a hole through him.

    "Remember to consider physicality. I''m much larger and physically stronger than you, so blocking my blows is quite the task. Use your chakra to reinforce your muscles. This will allow bridging a physical gap between opponents at the cost of chakra. Also," He then appeared behind the girl stomping down. "An opponent won''t allow you to whine." He said. But with a poof, a log was there. Kakashi was impressed with the substitution. As he thought this, he dodged a shuriken, caught a kunai, and used it to deflect the rest of the barrage of weaponry.

    "TAKE THIS!" Ino called from behind. Kakashi turned and raised his guard. Ino didn''t seem to mind, slamming a kunai into Kakashi''s guard. The man must admit she had reasonable chakra control. Already, he could feel her increased strength.

    "Ok," he said as he deflected her back. She threw her hands up in an attempted jutsu, but Kakashi knew of her clan. He quickly blitzed her, appearing behind her with a hand chop. But to his surprise, she poofed, seemingly predicting his move. A log appeared in her place with a shuriken with an explosive tag attached embedded in it. "Clever G-" Kakashi started before it exploded, sending a dust cloud into the area, hiding the result.

    "That was genius!" Naruto called out cheering. Neji remained silent but seemed to be shaking his head yes, impressed with the strategy.

    As the dust cleared, the clearing was empty. Just a crater remained where the Jounin had stood. Before anyone could doubt what had happened, Ino flew into the clearing from the surrounding woods. Dirtied and bruised.

    "Impressive idea there. I was wondering why that one was sent so wide. If it was someone your age, that very well may have worked. Unfortunately, Ino, I''m experienced." He said his tone was much more gentle than before. The girl stood and nodded. Walking back over to the two other boys.

    "Nice work, Ino! You almost had him!" Naruto congratulated her.

    "It was more than I thought you had, though you must work on your taijutsu, endurance, and speed." Neji said his voice lacked a tiny bit of its previous edge.

    "Naruto, it''s your turn, runt." Kakashi called the blonde. Who stomped over angrily at the insult.

    "Was that your attempt at being nice?" Ino said, bored.

    "Not quite merely, acknowledging you a bit more. I thought you were useless, but at the very least, you''re no fool." Neji said.

    "Well, you''re still an arrogant ass." Ino said dryly.

    "Perhaps, but I carry the burden of lacking control of my fate. I cannot help but wear my hatred." Neji informed her. "I was destined to be a servant, destined to be a shinobi, born a rare genius, yet I serve those less deserving than I. It burns at me." Ino was shocked into silence. She had heard some of his situation, being the gossip bug she was. But the way he posed it, Ino could see how he might''ve turned out the way he was. She was conflicted about understanding a bit more. It was nice, but she wasn''t sure it justified his behavior. Both were silent for a moment before they heard.

    "Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Instant half the clearing was filled with blondes. They all grabbed tanto''s, shuriken, and kunai and smiled at the Jounin. "YOU CALLING US RUNT?!" The blondes hollered before charging.

    "Are they all solid clones?!" Neji exclaimed Byakugan active.

    "There are fifty of them." Ino said in disbelief.

    Kakashi was an experienced shinobi. In his time, he''d battled countless battles. Fought men who had never tasted defeat. It wasn''t easy to surprise a man like that. But when Naruto summoned fifty clones, he was admittedly surprised. Kushina had warned him she had taught him the Shadow Clone Jutsu. Sure, but he had yet to assume he would already be able to summon this many of them. Hell, he had never seen anyone weaponize them like this. It was a suicidal tactic; most would pass out if not flat-out die. But with their scream of vengeance, they charged. Kakashi had been outnumbered before and found it much easier to be on offense than defense. He met their charge immediately, beheading a clone who had gone for a sword thrust. Simultaneously catching another blonde''s punch. He then spun, using the clone as a weapon to clobber three more, causing it and them to burst. He then ducked a kunai flying for his head, weaving hand signs as he slammed his palms into the ground as a group of blondes closed in.

    "Earth Style: Flaking Ground!" The ground they stood on cracked and collapsed, unbalancing all the nearby clones and destroying some. Kakashi then moved at a quicker speed than before. Using it, he smashes through fifteen clones with ease before having to dodge what seemed to be a wall of shuriken. He backflipped and paused to observe his work. There were only twenty or so left.

    "An overwhelming attack, but your speed, taijutsu, and kenjutsu limit you from finishing me off." Kakashi critiqued.

    "I didn''t know Naruto was that strong; he would clobber me," Ino said, still shocked.

    "I''ll admit it''s quite the tactic. Even I would struggle. But they have yet failed to land a blow. The idiot must be running on fumes, and he''s almost out of," Neji started.

    "Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!" The blonde called again. He added twenty more clones to his army. He quickly hid among the identical army before more pops were seen, the blonde seemingly summoning even more. "Don''t worry, that was a warm-up! Ready for some Uzumaki originals?" The clones charged again. Some jumped high up in the air in groups. The ground troops met the Cyclops'' reaper head-on, but the man was simply too slippery, weaving around their attacks and even managing to destroy a clone now and then. Before he heard "Naruto Hammer!"

    A clone slammed down from above, having been thrown by the two other airborne clones. Kakashi sensed the attack from above. The Jounin jumped back, narrowly avoiding it. Before his feet could touch the ground, he heard, "Uzumaki Reflect!" Three clones raced forward and kicked the would-be suicide clone toward the Jounin. Kakashi caught it sliding back from the momentum, but he heard yet another call, "Shadow Clone: Walking Landmine Jutsu!" the clone he caught seemed to glow for a second before the Jounin poofed away. The explosion missed anyone important, and Kakashi appeared in the air.

    Kakashi pondered a nonlethal way to remove the clones. Selecting one, he weaved hand signs while the clones below looked around for the teacher.

    "Water Style: Heavy Rain!" The sky filled with water droplets that seemingly grew as they approached. Becoming man-sized right as they landed. The resulting water flooded the clearing and destroyed and tossed around the remaining army. As the water drained, only one blonde remained, seemingly laid out against a tree. Kakashi landed and approached slowly to ensure Naruto was alright. But right when he got close to the blonde, two water puddles popped nearby, turning into Naruto''s. One went for a horizontal slash white, and the other went vertical.

    "Smashing of the waves!" they called. Kakashi ducked under the first and tried to dive away from the vertical slice, but it caught his vest, cutting a shallow line through it but not being able to harm his skin beneath. The blonde on the left poofed. Leaving the panting one on the right glaring at the Jounin.

    "Are we done yet?" He asked before backhanding a clone attempting to sneak up on him.

    Naruto merely smiled at this before saying."Boom." Kakashi was caught off guard but hopped back. Seeing the blonde who said boom dispel with no explosion. This made Kakashi look back. To see a waiting Naruto prepare his stance for a tanto thrust. Kakashi smiled underneath his mask before tossing a kunai at the blonde with a bit more speed than he had been using so far. It whipped towards the blonde, who narrowly dodged it, earning a cut to his face. Kakashi landed and blitzed the off-balanced Uzumaki. Naruto was fearless and met the charge, throwing a wild overhand. Kakashi quickly ducked under this, checking a leg kick combo the blonde had thrown. This failed attack left him open for a lightning-quick jab. The blow smacked the young man''s head back, making him stumble momentarily. Kakashi needed this to land a crushing body kick and knee to the face that laid the blonde out. Kakashi quickly puts a kunai to Naruto''s throat.

    "I ask again. Are we done here?" Kakashi said playfully. Naruto growled but nodded, being helped to his feet. "First off, impressive display. You sent out the first group of clones to get a feel for my fighting style. It''s a great strategy, but keep in mind that even with an army of you, if your speed, taijutsu, and kenjutsu can''t catch me, then it''s all pointless. In the second round, you did great, using the numbers to attack constantly and with coordination. But you need to plan your attacks in stages. Not just one or two, but multiple ways to put someone down, mid-fight if need be. Your use of the exploding clones was smart. Your fake-out after doing so is even better. But remember, if your opponent is faster than you. It''s unlikely to work unless you restrain them. Good mix-up, finish, or ambush move, but it needs something to seal the deal. Good work overall, Naruto." Kakashi explained.

    "You kicked ass! Blondes rule!" Ino yelled happily.

    "Now it''s your turn, grumpy." Kakashi called, turning his head to the Hyuga. Neji rose calmly and switched places with Naruto. Nodding at the blonde as he passed.

    "I''ll admit my teammates are more impressive than I assumed. You are as well. But they are very different from me. You''ll need what''s under your headband for it." Neji said, simply relaxing into his guard.

    "My my, you might be my problem child, ne?" Kakashi said. For the first time today, seeming annoyed. The Hyuga suddenly closed the distance at a speed immediately greater than either of the two before. He seemed to focus on finger jabs. Which may seem like a weak blow. But the Hyuga are infamous in the village for the damage they could do with a mere poke. Neji jabbed at him at absurd speed for any Genin. Kakashi dodged these blows reasonably easily but was surprised that any Genin could be this skilled. Having enough of marveling at his speed, Kakashi dodged another finger thrust, kneeing Neji in the ribs. The Genin stepped back, holding them, and Kakashi launched another knee for his face. Deciding to test his defense.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Neji twirled in place, dodging the blow and jabbing for Kakashi''s back. Kakashi interrupted this attack by flicking a kunai backward, nearly piercing Neji''s hand. Both leaped back, seeming comfortable with resetting.

    "I see why you''re infamous now. I have fought many, most much stronger than I, yet none of them ever repelled my assault as casually." Neji told the Jounin with a frown.

    "Ya, I get that every now and then." Kakashi retorted. Neji growled at the flex before charging again. But to his surprise, Kakashi maintained his distance, matching the Hyuga''s speed. Neji stared intently before attempting to close the distance again. But Kakashi simply avoided him.

    "You intend to run like a coward!" Neji screamed, now furious.

    "Well, you lack range options and are quite good at hand-to-hand. Bombing you at a distance with jutsu just makes sense. In fact," Kakashi jumped into the air again and made familiar hand signs. "Let''s try it. Sorry, by the way, I''m a bit of a spammer. Water Style: Heavy Rain!" Once again, the attack fell, but the Hyuga merely smirked.

    "Never look down on a Hyuga!" Neji called as he started to spin. Chakra suddenly appeared around him as a visible dome. Each droplet that hit swirled around the dome but didn''t damage or get into it. Kakashi landed nearby, having drifted a bit in the air.

    "You''re in range! One Palm!" Neji snaked forward, aiming for a jab. Kakashi dodged this easily. "Two Palms!" Kakashi dodged both but noticed an increase in speed. "Four Palms!" Kakashi backstepped as he weaved around the four strikes. The speed of the attacks was still increasing! "Eight Palms!" Kakashi backtracked and dodged them all but was surprised by the amount of effort required for this. "Sixteen Palms!" Kakashi dodged this again, but someone nearly caught him. "Thirty Two Trigrams Thirty Palms!" Neji called as he unleashed thirty-two strikes. Somehow, Kakashi snaked through most of these, but the very last managed to hit the Jounin''s forearm. Neji panted as he stared at Kakashi.

    "Do I need to beat you too?" Kakashi asked, bored.

    "I concede." Neji growled. "You''ll need me to unlock the chakra point."

    "Well, that''s just not fun." Kakashi stated matter of factly. As he did so, Neji could see him forcefully unlock the point. Doing so with ease, Neji found himself terrified. "Alrighty then. You were saying?"

    Neji was starting to detest this man.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kushina''s POV (Uzumaki Shrine - Land of Fire)

    Kushina walked through the forest near the leaf village. With her was a woman with long, straight, black hair. Black, kind eyes that went with her fair skin. Both women wore Jounin''s combat gear and appeared tense.

    "I appreciate you coming to back me up, Mikoto. I doubt it''ll be anything, but I should check the shrine."

    "Oh, I couldn''t leave my dear friend alone. Besides, it''s been forever since we went on a mission together." Uchiha said with a smile. "So what''s in the shrine?"

    "Just from artifacts from my Uzumaki heritage," Kushina answered simply. "I''m shocked. I felt a chakra signal there, even if only for a moment. The timing is simply to spot on an invader assists Mizuki with an assassination attempt on my son, then a possible intruder at the last remaining Uzumaki shrine."

    "As shinobi, we don''t believe in coincidences. Would this potential intruder be powerful?" Mikoto asked further.

    "Yes, his chakra alone would put him at Jounin. So there could be trouble."

    "Now I see why you asked. Well, I''ve lost many. So if anyone intends to harm my best friend, it will be after stepping past my cold, lifeless body." Mikoto said as if discussing the weather.

    "You''re morbid, ya know?" Kushina said her face was locked in a deadpan.

    "My love used to say so as well." Mikoto answered plainly. Kushina had no answer for that.

    As they approached the shrine, the two went silent, not looking to alert the intruder. As the woods faded, a clearing with the shrine in it could be seen. Kushina stopped at the edge of the forest line and weaved various hand signs before yelling out. "Blood Seal: Barrier Release!" Kushina called as she then tapped two trees she stood in between. Though, to her surprise, nothing happened. "The chakra, I felt, must''ve been someone removing the barrier!"

    Mikoto reacted instantly, rushing forward, her three tomoe-Sharingan spinning wildly. "Hell Viewing: Endless Forest!" As she said this, there was no noticeable change. But with a smile, she turned to Kushina. "I put up a genjutsu to stop him from escaping. It appears he''s traveling through the surrounding forest but has yet to gain any ground. Even if he dispels it, doing so will let us know he''s leaving.

    "Smart thinking Miko!" Kushina said happily. Before a deadly smile broke her face. "Now it''s time to deal with intruders." Before she unsealed her Katana and marched forward. Murder plainly in her eyes. Mikoto quickly joined her as they observed the building.

    It was a medium-sized building made of hardwood. It had a staircase leading to the entrance and railings surrounding the shrine''s porch. Over the large doors was the Uzumaki symbol. Kushina came once a month to clean and pray. Yet the emblem had a large slice through the middle of it. The doors were shattered; they were never locked, yet someone had kicked them in. Kushina tempered her rage for now. Neither mother knew what was inside. They slowly walked in, but it was clear the room was empty. Five pedestals stood covered in various tags and other forms of Fuijutsu. "Oh no," Kushina said as three of the pedestals had been attacked. Despite Kushina''s best seals protecting them, it seemed someone managed to unseal them and steal three objects in the cases.

    The two remaining pedestals, still filled, had two masks in them. The first looked like an Oni of some kind. Its large nose and crooked smile seemed to taunt the two women. It was the shinigami mask, and Kushina felt a little of her panic fade. The other was a more human-looking mask. Though it would''ve been a pretty harrowing human indeed. Large, lifelike eyes somehow hold a level of insanity in them. Its mouth appeared to be snarling, and its painted hair looked thinning.

    "Thank god the Shinigami and Namazu masks are still here." Kushina said as he desperately tried to reign in her anger.

    "Wait, is the legend of the five masks of the Uzumaki true? Supposedly, your clan was gifted these by beings beyond their comprehension long ago. Each was said to wield unique and powerful abilities. But that was largely dismissed as legend. A bluff intended to make the enemies of the Uzumaki fearful." Mikoto inquired.

    "History is written by the victors. In truth, they are genuine. Nowadays, people don''t realize their strengths. Someone does, somehow. And now has acquired three of the five. This is terrible," Kushina said. "They took the Jami, Tsukumogami, and Amanojaku masks."

    "Are the names tied to their actual abilities?" Mikoto asked.

    "Unfortunately, yes, each takes after the spirit tied to it in unique ways. They are dangerous weapons in anyone''s hands. Let alone a shinobi who could dispel the barriers and seal around these, ya know?" Kushina explained.

    "What exactly do they do?" Mikoto asked curiously.

    "The Jami mask is tied to the various Jami spirits. Supposedly, it manifests forests and mountains and their intent to harm humans. When the mask is used, the user will emit a fog that will slowly filter out of the mask. This fog is ultimately lethal for all living life. Weakening them at first before they die an agonizing death. Their bodies seemingly dying all over.

    The Tsukumogami mask is a bit different. It''s the origin of the legend of Tsukumogami itself. It has the unique ability to take a recently passed soul and infuse it with an object. This will grant the object several skills from the soul. Even allowing the object to gain a personality shared by the soul. These objects are said to be incredibly powerful.

    Lastly, the Amanojaku is a mask said to be the face of the named demon''s last victim; it had removed their face and used it to blend into the human world before being discovered and rightfully slain. To the shock of our clansmen, wearing the mask allowed the user to see the true nature of a person or anything for that matter." Kushina lectured.

    "That is troubling; though unique their uses are, there''s no telling what the thief could do. We best report this to the Hokage; perhaps the Anbu can find a trail." Mikoto pondered out loud.

    Kushina was about to reply when she heard a sizzling sound. Looking other, she spotted explosive tags planted over the walls in subtle places. Realizing it was a trap, she quickly activated her ace. Orange vile chakra surrounded the mother. And she promptly grabbed Mikoto and threw her straight out the door. Diving for it herself, she knew she wouldn''t make it. She wouldn''t survive the large explosion even with the beast''s chakra. But a swirl first appeared, swallowing Mikoto. Before Kushina could put any thought into this, another formed around her, swallowing her as well right before the explosion went off, filling the entire clearing with smoke and flame. As the smoke cleared, it was revealed that the temple was still standing somehow, and there was no sign of either woman.

    A swirl appeared from the air, and both women fell out of it. Another man climbed out as well. He wore the standard Jounin gear except for a pair of orange goggles that hung from his neck. His mask rested on his head, revealing his short, spiky hair and glowing Mangekyo Sharigan. The other was seemingly missing. His face smiled happily as if he hadn''t just seen an explosion. "Sheesh, on my way back to the mission, I already found trouble. Kakashi must be right about me." He laughed merely. Mikoto was the first to recover from the man''s technique, seemingly dizzy.

    "Identify yourself." She panted as she looked at him. She heard Kushina gasp behind her. But dared not take her eyes off the man.

    "Obito Uchiha at your service." He answered with a smile.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Danzo''s POV  (Hidden Root Base - Land of Fire)

    An old man walked calmly through a tunnel with two masked men following behind him. He had an aura of authority and power; it was clear he was a shinobi despite his appearance. Despite his advanced age, he had short, spiky hair that somehow maintained its color. Half his face and his body were wrapped tightly in bandages. Still allowing various scars to show on areas where his skin was exposed. He wore a simple robe and walked with a noticeable limp. His cane seemed to aid in this. He walked into a dark room with three young adults bowed before him. Seemingly awaiting his arrival patiently, entirely still. "Your report?"

    The one in the middle of the three stood slowly and spoke. He was a young man with ashen skin. Short, straight hair. He wore a simple black shirt and black combat pants. On his back lay his tanto. He looked pretty standard if it wasn''t for his empty-looking eyes. "Yes, sir, we all passed at the middle of the pack as you requested. We await further orders."

    "Excellent, Sai; what of your orders, Sora?" Danzo asked, addressing the boy on his right.

    "As you asked, I convinced the monks to start teaching me some of their techniques." Sora informed. The young man was dressed as the monks of the fire capitol. But still had long dark hair nearly reaching his waist. His eyes appeared as empty as Sai''s.

    "Tenten, you are on a team with Sai and Shikamaru Nara, are you not?" Danzo carried on.

    "Yes, just as you planned sir." Tenten answered, being the only woman in the group. She was dressed in a black vest containing many scrolls and combat shorts. Her brown eyes also seemed lifeless. Being done in twin buns, her hair was the only bold thing that stuck out.

    "Perfection. Get close to Shikamaru Nara and keep an eye on that Sensei of yours. Asuma Sarutobi is close to Hiruzen and was likely assigned to Sai since we made it obvious he was tied to me. That will allow you to move with much more freedom. Seduce, befriend, or blackmail. I care not how you do it. But gaining a Nara would be incredible for our forces and the village. Add to the fact that Nara has befriended Naruto Uzumaki, and we have an in for various important players of the next generation. A mind at a level we have never seen before. Then, a perfect living weapon. Yes, this will allow me to become Hokage. Then, I will lead the Leaf into a golden age. After all, that is my mind." Danzo finished with a rare smile. The man turned and walked away, his bodyguards following him. Danzo knew it was rude not to dismiss his charges, but they were tools. Best not to give them any ideas.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    ???''s POV (Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Shortly after this meeting, someone could be seen jumping from rooftop to rooftop and managing to avoid detection from any patrols going around. As if they knew where to go. They landed on the Kage manor and quickly snuck in through a window. Landing in a large, nice bedroom. The Hokage''s bedroom.

    "Ah, I may be old," Hiruzen answered with a flick of the room''s light. He was standing by it seemingly waiting for the unannounced guess. "But I felt you coming since you landed on the building. I''m assuming my old friend called a meeting?" He asked the frowning Tenten before him.

    The young woman sighed dramatically. "Yes, the old bastard gave us new marching orders and in his emotionless way, congratulated us on completing his previous one. He''s making a play regarding Shikamaru using me. He hopes this will allow him to reach Naruto in the future." Tenten listed sounding very animated compared to her behavior around Dazno.

    "Yes I know you hate your job spying on the man but I needed a young recruit with a head on their shoulders to keep an eye on my old friend as I''m sure you learned is generally a good idea," Hiruzen stated.

    Tenten sighed but nodded her head yes. "When are we making a move on him anyway?"

    "We are merely waiting. Back when Danzo''s nature was revealed to me by Itachi, we discussed an agreement of sorts. For now, we let him plot and we''ll merely inconvenience him. Soon the time to pay for his crimes will come. I wish mercy upon his soul when it does. Now regarding your orders. It best you do get close to your team but the true assignment is to try to compromise Sai. He''s newer so I believe the brainwashing can still be countered. Do you accept it?" Hiruzen asked patiently.

    "Yes, of course, Hokage sir. Should I forgo Danzo''s orders? " Tenten said tiredly.

    "No, let him think he''s winning. He was always an arrogant victor." Hiruzen chuckled.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

 Rivalry Ignited!

    Ino''s POV (Team Seven Training Ground - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Ino panted harshly, it was the only thing she could do. Kakashi, after their spars, had split them into groups working on what he considered their weaknesses. The main thing holding the blondes back was poor taijutsu. Well, he said Ino''s conditioning was poor as well. Ino knew this was the case. She had always been lax in training but never quite realized how far behind she was. Kakashi had decided the best way to get them up to snuff was... to beat the tar out of them. Even with Ino and Naruto teaming up and pulling out as many tricks as possible. They were unable to mount any real offense. Kakashi merely evaded it all, countering them with a smile that somehow shined through the mask.

    Ino had done her absolute best. But she collapsed after eating dirt for the tenth time. To her shock even after everything today Naruto seemed to not be tired. If anything, Naruto kept swinging and charging with even more ferocity. Seemingly desperate to land some kinda solid offense. But with a palm thrust to the blonde''s face, the Uzumaki collapsed. Kakashi watched, seemingly waiting for the blonde to stand like some kind of undead menace. Ino took the chance to glance over at Neji. The Hyuga was slowly walking forward towards an also walking (though much more casually) Kakashi. Each step seemed to take every ounce of pride Neji had. He took one slow difficult step, two, and the third landed. The rest of his body shortly followed his feet. Kakashi looked over and nodded at this, then with a quick series of hand signs shot a small stream of water to revive Naruto. Ino had stifled a chuckle when the blonde popped up seemingly no longer exhausted.

    "Fi-, fitting you passed out. A failure like yourself is deserving of the dirt." Neji said even exhausted, choosing to take a shot at the blonde.

    Naruto oddly smiled at this. Before he charged at the Hyuga. Neji even tired as he raced forward as well. Kakashi sprinted forward to stop the two. Throwing himself between the two. This did little to stop it, Neji snaked a fist through Kakashi''s guard to punch the blonde in the face. Naruto didn''t seem to mind tanking the blow and catching his fist. The blonde then yanked Neji into Kakashi causing the Jounin to wrap him up while he had the chance. Naruto merely smirked, grabbing Kakashi''s vest and managing to lift them both into the air.

    "I don''t care if it''s bad teamwork! No one looks down on me like that! And if you''re not gonna get him to stop, screw you too!" Naruto said. Ino for the first time in her life hearing true rage in his voice. He then threw both men into the air. Easily reaching ten feet and rising. The feat of raw strength baffled Ino.

    Kakashi seemed to relax in the air. "You may have a point. You certainly aren''t much better for losing your cool. But Neji Baka does need to learn how to play nice." The Jounin said as they reached the apex of their flight now twenty feet in the air.

    "WHAT DID YOU CALL M-" Neji started but was interrupted when Kakashi shifted him to the bottom of their situation. Kakashi''s weight rested on top of him.

    "Need a soft landing, you understand." Kakashi informed happily. The two then crashed into the ground. Cracking the ground below due to the impact. Neji seemed dazed, barely reacting as the Jounin lifted him. "Alrighty seems he needs some gentle love. But I see now this may need to run its course. Naruto and Neji will spar one week from now. I assume this is fine with you Naruto?"

    "Damn straight!" Naruto replied with his signature smile.

    "Perfection, we''re done for today. You two make sure each other gets home. I worked you hard so make sure to walk a bit to work off the aches. Yes, it will help, no you cannot skip it."

    "Yes, sensei." The two young adults echoed from the ground.

    "Ah I think I don''t hate you twooooo~" Kakashi sang merrily. Before he and the downed Hyuga poofed away with a blast of smoke.

    "I''ll admit he''s damn good but I hate that man." Ino complained. Naruto kipped up and started stretching.

    "No doubt he''s an ass, but that was some real training. Not even ma kicks my ass so thoroughly." Naruto said, walking over to assist her. But she shook her head casually rolling backward to her feet.

    "You''re not lying but still. A young maiden is a fragile thing." Ino said with a smirk.

    "I saw you eat one of the most painful-looking uppercuts I''ve seen earlier, and responded by trying to headbutt him." Naruto retorted dryly. "Honestly I thought you were some princess type but I suppose you''re some kinda tomboy."

    Ino''s smile nearly grew before she snatched his ear. Yanking him forward.

    "Care to repeat that joke?" She said darkness seemingly dripping from her tone.

    "Ouch! Ino! NO, STOP! I''m sorry!" Naruto called out trying to escape her wrath.

    "Then tell the truth." The woman replied sweetly.

    "That''s your a" Naruto nearly whimpered when his ear was tugged sharply. "Ok! You''re super feminine and beautiful!" Ino released his ear with an airy chuckle.

    "You only had to say I''m a Kunochi. Though I''m glad to know you think I''m beautiful." Ino said smugly walking ahead back towards the village. Naruto sighed at this but followed.

    Naruto pondered his day during the silence. He didn''t regret picking the fight with Neji. It bothered him when he insulted him. The jabs at Ino turned bothered to pissed. The final straw being for the blonde is the lack of a reason for the hate. But if the blonde was being honest he knew the spar of the two coming would be difficult. Neji''s speed was absurd. He seemed to somehow match Lee''s speed without weights. Hell, the blonde wasn''t sure who was the more skilled combatant. Naruto doubted even with his clones and tanto he''d be able to contest the Hyuga head-on. He''d commit to hit-and-run tactics. Perhaps his mother would be able to assist with some extra training.

    "Naruto?" Ino asked, her tone was again its usual sound. "Do you think fighting Neji is the for the best? He seems strong and has a mean streak to him."

    "No doubt. I''ve dealt with his kind before. He might not be a terrible guy, but he needs his ass kicked. Teaches humility or something or other." Naruto answered cockily.

    "Not sure that logic tracks." Ino replied skeptically. "Aren''t you worried he''s gonna hurt you?"

    "I mean guess that would suck. But I try not to worry about that stuff. My ma always says it''s better to just try, worrying about failing won''t stop you from doing so. It''s worked well for me in life so far." Naruto explained.

    "I guess, I''m just worried about it, I suppose. If you lose, Neji will be insufferable. Honestly, his performance was crazy. I didn''t think anyone was that far ahead. Not in our year at least." Ino said her voice was slightly softer.

    "Listen, let me tell you three things about Naruto Uzumaki! I won''t quit! I''ll work hard! And always win when the chips are down! Ya know? Consider it a promise I''ll straighten out Neji! " He said with a wide smile beaming towards Ino.

    "Whatever you say, runt." Ino retorted. Though if she was being honest, something about him, when he stood firm like that, was endearing.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakashi''s POV (Nearby - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Kakashi and Neji appeared landing in a tree some distance away from their training ground. Neji quickly climbed to his feet attempting to leave. But tripped and fell as a rope suddenly wrapped around his ankle leaving him upside down. Neji swelled with embarrassment and immediately raised his upper body to free himself. Leaving him open to a second rope attack that quickly bound his arms to his sides. Leaving the angry prodigy effectively helpless, hanging upside down.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Sorry about that, ne." Kakashi said his voice casual yet with an unmistakable edge to it. "I figured you might try something foolish. And just happened to want to try out my rope ninjutsu."

    "Free me now! Jounin or not, you can''t treat me like this!" Neji screamed, his composure completely shattered.

    "Firstly, whether you like it or not, you are now my subordinate. If I consider you insubordinate, your career would end early. Maybe I am a mere Jounin, but you''ll find few as well-tapped as I. Secondly, team dynamics can be difficult, but from what I can see neither Ino nor Naruto has done something worthy of your ire. Yet especially with Naruto, you seemed determined to pick a fight. Now I''ll cave in this one time and give you as you wish. But you may regret that decision." Neji scoffed at this. "Thirdly and most importantly though. I will not allow you to treat your teammates this way. They may not have your combat prowess. But both of them have inherent use. Ino''s clan allows her unique skills great for information gathering, ambushes, and various more subtle aspects of kunoichi life. Naruto has a unique versatility with his shadow clones, information, backup, manual labor, human shields, and even literal bombs. Together you all should be able to tackle any mission coming your way. But only as a cohesive team." The Cyclops lectured.

    A sigh could be heard from the restrained man. Some of his tension seems to have faded from Kakashi''s speech. "I know there''s wisdom in your words. I am being incredibly unfair towards them. I admit this to be true. The woman I find easier to forgive, at least she knows. But Naruto? He pushes for the very top. The very apex of the shinobi world a Kage. Despite his mediocrity, despite his lack of talent, despite even my confrontations, despite it all he stands firm! Seemingly intending to defy the fate of one like him." The young man''s voice seemed drained at this.

    Kakashi felt a spike of anger toward Neji. But with years of experience working to keep him calm, none could tell. Besides despite what the blonde was, Kakashi had a duty to train them all, not only in combat or the ninja arts. But as people too, just as Naruto''s father had done for him. "One''s like him?" He asked his voice to be much smoother and cool than his mind.

    "There''s no doubt he''s a hard worker. He''s friendly and personable. His desire to succeed and his refusal to quit can even be inspiring. But it''s his ignorance that wounds me. He has yet to learn that fate is a burden we all carry. That we cannot escape the boxes we were placed in. Merely try to accept the meager future ahead." Neji said.

    "You''ve given up. It angers you that he hasn''t." Kakashi replied simply.

    "Tch call it what you wish. Accepting one''s fate is not surrendering, merely the reality we have been dealt with. I will show Naruto and Ino this next week. I believe that deep down to my very core. Surely a man with an eye that is not his own may be able to understand that the world is cruel and unforgiving towards those who live ignorant of the rules."

    "No doubt about that. But in life, I''ve met those who challenge these rules. Who manage to overcome overwhelming odds with nothing less than guts or will." Kakashi countered.

    Neji scoffed again before managing to free his hands and release himself from the ropes. He landed on the ground gracefully. He cocked a look at the Cyclops. "Perhaps you''re right. I suppose Naruto will have a chance to prove your point. But I''ve yet to see anyone defy fate. And Naruto Uzumaki is destined to fail." At this, the Hyuga surprised Kakashi by vanishing in a poof of his own.

    "So he knows the body flicker huh? Sensei I have faith but I''m not sure he can overcome this. Hopefully, he can find a path in the week I gave them." Kakashi said quietly, feeling as if the father in question was gazing at him that very moment. Kakashi would offer a little help. Just to be sure the right one wins.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jiraiya''s POV (Local Bar - Village Hidden in the Rivers)

    Jiraiya was a man who traveled. Important to do so in his line of work. As a spy, a genius author, and an unrivaled manly man; he had to be well-traveled. Now usually Jiraiya enjoyed the gig he had been placed in. He could move about as he pleases, gaining info and having plenty of chances to meet bodacious babes. But this particular visit to this particular village would not be a fun one. Orochimaru, the intelligent snake he was, had somehow founded his own Hidden Village. Worse yet had gained the support of various other small Hidden Villages. Hiruzen, when he heard this, was initially stumped. Oh, Jiraiya was sure in a couple of days he''d receive a letter detailing a response. Jiraiya knew Hiruzen would want to do this with kid gloves. But Jiraiya was always more of a more dynamic kind of guy.

    The first step to his plan was simple. He had arrived in the closest village where the Leaf''s sway should be the strongest. The Village Hidden in the Rivers. It was a small mostly merchant village but had recently gained a ninja force, they specialized in water ninjutsu. Supposedly allow them to weaponize the rivers in the river system the village was located in. He made sure to be witnessed entering a bar. Ensured he was partying hard. This would make the village aware of his presence. And due to their little treaty, they would likely respond in some way. Either to repel him or persuade him to leave. Couldn''t leave an S-class shinobi to wander freely around one''s village after all. But for now, he needed to seem an irresponsible fool arriving here purely for greedy desire.

    Which is why the legendary Sanin was surrounded by various bottle girls. All laughing at his gallant tales and leeching him for every Ryo he had. Oh, the Sanin was aware of their ploy. But being so "full of life" made it hard to blame them. He roared approval to them, then slammed his cup full of sake. To the immediate cheering of the young woman. Ah, he knew they wished to get him drunk to make him spend more. Surely a normal man would''ve tried to bed one of the beauties. Or would be mind-shakingly drunk. But Jiraiya was never a normal man. Normal men didn''t become legends after all! But perhaps he may be a bit distracted. He had barely noticed the two Kunoichi that had snuck into the group. They were easy to sense both being Jounin and their outfits were just a bit too revealing. Bottle girls were clothes that highlighted or hinted at assets, but never showed off too much. The chase is what made the men waste their money after all. But they were low-cut blouses displaying wonder-. He meant evil cleavage. They both let their long and smooth legs show. Jiraiya felt his very soul scream to pretend to be fooled. But he knew they likely only did this to get close.

    "Water Style: Water Canon Jutsu!"

    "Water Style: Twin Water Blades!"

    A shame Jiraiya''s gut was right. He stood slowly feeling the two powerful blasts of water close in. At the last second, he quickly turned a glowing orb in one hand that quickly grew large. "Odama Rasengan!" Jiraiya called as he smashed his trusty technique into the woman''s attack. The orb seemed to eat through the jutsu. Jiraiya chuckled as he raced forward and quickly put a kunai before each woman''s throat. "You wouldn''t mind taking me to your leader would you?"

    "Assuming you keep things quiet." One of the two said. Jiraiya merely smiled and offered them both a hand up. They both rudely decline before grabbing the Sanin and Body Flickering away.

    Jiraiya landed in what he assumed was the office of their leader. The woman who brought him there left him with the inhabitants of the room. An old man sat behind a desk. He was fully bald and was certainly past his prime. Next to him stood a masked anbu. "I''m assuming you have an idea of why I''m here," The Sanin said walking forward confidently.

    "Of course. I figured they''d send someone eventually. But it being a Sanin and it happening now certainly is surprising." The old man answered calmly. So the wise old leader set up. Not that different from home then.

    "Of course, the valiant Jiraiya always comes when needed!" He called with a confident laugh.

    "We most certainly do not need an S-rank ninja in our village." The anbu said with an ounce of anger.

    "You do need me. After all, you''ve allied with the sound." Jiriaya countered casually.

    "They offered a lucrative trade deal." The leader replied.

    "Take it."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Take it," Jiraiya continues " take the deal, do what he says. But you keep me in the loop."

    "You know he''ll kill me if he finds out."

    "Don''t let him. See I''m a peaceful man." Jiraiya started walking out of the office. "But I''d raze a village like this to the ground for my home. It''s unfortunately my duty."

    The two men watched the Sanin leave silence remaining. "We''ll do as he says for now." The leader said simply. "Besides I did doubt the Snake Sanin''s intention. At least the toad was open with his threat."

    "Sir." The abnu said teleporting out of the room to enact orders.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shikamaru''s POV (Nara Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Shikamaru and Tenten sat on the sidelines as Sai sparred with Asuma. Asuma is a tall bearded man. With short spiky hair. A cigarette permanently in his mouth and the standard Jounin gear. With a sash hanging from his hip saying "Twelve Guardian Shinobi". He had mostly been having them spar for the day. Mostly against himself. He claimed this was to get them used to fighting a more powerful opponent. But in Shikamaru''s opinion, he found it fun trashing them. And trash them he did. In the first round when Shikamaru had attempted a surrender he had merely got beaten till he defended himself. Only to be trashed anyway. And it had been a cycle of pain. Despite having defeated them all twice now he seemed to still be ready to go. Luckily Sai seemed to be slippery and a long-range fighter buying the other two time to rest.

    "What a drag. What kinda guy has this stamina." Shikamaru complained.

    "You''re not wrong, it''s impressive. In that second round, I could barely use jutsu yet he looks fresh as a daisy." Tenten agreed.

    "Inhuman is what it is." Shikamaru continued. Tenten giggled at this, making Nara glance over for an instant. "Can I pick your brain for a moment?"

    "I guess." Tenten replied.

    "Somethings off about Sai. He''s nice enough but it feels kinda empty. Plus he has the oddest compliments. It''s like he''s trying to pretend to be human."

    Tenten felt her heart tighten but reigned it back with enough ease. "So people are just born different. I feel bad for him."

    "Hmm, good point," Shikamaru replied simply. Silence reigned for a second but Shikamaru didn''t mind it allowed him to think. Despite his casual tone Sai slightly unnerved him. Tenten seemed to be open-minded which was nice. But as someone who had just met him seemed odd. Every time Shikamaru got annoyed with the artist''s behavior, Tenten defended him. Often very well. Almost as if she expected it.

    Shikamaru had the oddest feeling his team was very, very, troublesome.

 Kakashis Plan! Elsewhere!

    Kakashi''s POV (Team Seven''s Training Ground - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Kakashi was admittedly new to being a sensei. Hiruzen, when he had changed the academy curriculum, had delayed him significantly. Kakashi was further postponed by Hiruzen, who informed him he must take the team received. So, on day one, the Cyclops had reservations. He had been rough on them the first day. He was rough on them most days, but they had to use a snowball for his plan. Well, technically, Hiruzen had come up with the plan. But it fits Kakashi''s style to a tee. Kakashi had been told to push them hard. Not only in combat but professionally as well. They were solid kids, and they would only benefit if they learned to work together. The sly old man was trying to guarantee the first crop of his plan would work well.

    That was why he had decided a face-off between Naruto and Neji was necessary. Neji projected but seemed to be secretly hoping to be proven wrong. Naruto was too prideful to let Neji slide. He felt the need to prove his strength to Neji. They kept clashing, but hopefully, a full-blown battle would allow them to work through it. It had worked with Obito and him.

    Yet the tense silence the team worked in as they completed his latest exercise almost made him second guess. They had been the same way yesterday as well. Naruto and Neji were already looking rough from the start. They had both been training for the upcoming fight. The two young men seemed to be mature enough to wait. However, they need to be more mature in order to associate with each other naturally. The tenseness affected Ino as well. Who by now would''ve complained about them working out on the water. All of them fall in at one point or another. But she maintained her silence, though it was pained. The woman used to be a social butterfly. Kakashi would have to rile them up, then.

    He picked up three pebbles, juggling them with one hand to adjust to their weight. He then threw them all. The rocks sped off and pelted his cute Genin. They all immediately fell in, roars and sputters filling the air. Kakashi smiled as he stood and stretched. After all, his Genin was quite temperamental.

    He ducked a flying knee from Neji. The Hyuga''s pale eyes seemingly glowing with malice. Kakashi''s eyes shifted to see the Uzumaki mere feet behind the Hyuga with his flying kick. Having aimed lower once the Jounin ducked. Kakashi dropped prone to avoid this. Looking skyward, he saw Ino flying through the air above him. She smiled cruelly as she fired off a barrage of kunai. Kakashi quickly drew his own and used it to deflect any kunai that came too close. But Ino merely smiled at him, holding up a hand sign. Kakashi sighed as he prepared his body to flicker. Disappearing right when the explosives went off. He appeared on the other side of the training field but had to counter Neji''s palm thrust. He allowed it to miss his head, then picked up and slammed the Hyuga. Who gasped in pain but rolled away to escape punishment.

    "Naruto Hammer!" Kakashi heard and, trusting his instincts, dived to the left. Watching as the blonde missed his human missile kick. Instead, landing it on Neji, hitting him in the chest. The two flew back, the Hyuga breathlessly gasping. Ino, the opportunist, slashed from behind, but Kakashi also caught this. Twisting her arm behind her back. He eased a kunai towards her throat and turned them both back to the two men. Who was bickering, seemingly on the edge of a physical altercation? They both froze when they saw Ino being held hostage.

    "My my, for a second there, my cute Genin were a team. It was a heartwarming moment, ne. But it was only a moment. Teamwork is imperative to the shinobi world. No one is faultless, so we must surround ourselves with allies to cover our weaknesses. Together, a team of Genin like you could take down a Jounin. But as you are now, you''re merely playing at being shinobi. Ino is the only one mature enough to try to work together. But the two of you seem to think your beef is worth your comrade''s life. I assure you, from personal experience." Kakashi dropped Ino and silently approached the two. He pulled down his mask. Exposing a handsome but pained face. He lifted his headband to show a sharing eye. The three tomoe of it spun as the man silently cried. "It will haunt you when your incompetence costs you a friend." Kakashi walked back towards Ino, helping her to her feet.

    "Tomorrow, we will engage in joint team exercises. Hopefully, this helps install some camaraderie. If not, then make no mistake. Someone who can''t play ball is a liability. I won''t stand for it." The Jounin then body flickered away, the usual poof and smoke missing.

    There was silence between the three. All of them seemed affected by Kakashi''s display of emotions. Ino growled, knocking the other two out of their stupor. She rose and turned around, facing the two young men down.

    "He''s right! Naruto, I get it! Neji is an ass, a giant one! He keeps picking fights with you. It''s not fair, but god damn it! You keep talking about being Hokage! Well, a Hokage knows how to win over his people. You are surprisingly charismatic, so fucking win him over and be the bigger man! Neji, you have no excuse! So you''re a genius and came from a rough life. I''m sorry, I''m sure it sucks, and I hope you can overcome it! Hell, we''ll help you! We all wanna be shinobi. We all wanna do our damn best! SO GROW THE HELL UP ALREADY!" She screamed as she stormed off.

    The silence she had interrupted returned quickly as the two men sat silently alone. Naruto glanced at the Hyuga, who sat silently nearby. Glaring where Kakashi had originally been. Naruto felt he was in the right. But maybe he had been rash. Everyone knows he had a temper. Guilt washed over the blonde. He may not like Neji and certainly was determined to kick his ass. But he knew full well how powerful numbers could be.

    "Why do you hate me anyway?" The blonde asked bluntly.

    "It''s not hate. Admittedly, your personality is grating. But to be honest, I am being unfair. You seem similar to me somehow. Your eyes hold the pain mine does. Yet you''re so¡­ defiant. It infuriates me." Neji answered simply.

    "You hate that I''m not some whiner?" Naruto asked, raising an eyebrow at the Hyuga.

    "Not a whiner. But you deny reality. You''re a clanless, talentless, and impulsive man. Yet you reach for greatness and so blatantly declare you''ll succeed. Yet the village seems to inherently dislike you. I pity you; it''s truly unfair. Yet you need to accept the truth. Truthfully, I intend to crush you. Not out of malice but the simple need to save you from someone else doing it." Neji said softly.

    "Well, I think the truth is you envy me for not quitting like you," Naruto countered, rising to his feet. "Maybe we are similar; the difference is, I will never quit. I will be Hokage, I will defeat you, and then I''ll change your clan so no one ever gets hurt as badly as you again." The blonde then silently walked off, leaving Neji alone in the field.

    "Part of me wishes you will succeed. That part will not stop me from crushing you. Nor will it spare either of us from our cruel fate." Neji said quietly.

    <hr>

    Naruto''s POV (Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto walked into their home with apparent exhaustion. The Uzumaki were known for their endurance. As such, she figured it might be an emotional one. When the blonde went straight to the backyard to the bench spot. She knew it for sure. He only did that when he felt particularly stressed. Kushina sighed before she poured him a cup of weaker sake. He is an adult now; it might help loosen him up. Even when he struggled, he tended to be independent, preferring to silently rather than ask for help. He had improved, but he tended to fall back on old habits when he was determined. She slowly walked out to the backyard and approached her son. He was seemingly meditating, but it was clear by his frown that he had yet to achieve total concentration. Kushina sat softly next to her son and nudged him with the cup. The blonde, stubborn as ever, ignored the first three nudges before, with a growl, opening his eyes and snatching the cup from her. He drank deeply before he choked and retched.

    "It''s sake, perhaps karma for acting like that towards your mother." She said with a sweet smile. "Sorry, I just wanted to help you relax. Plus, your first drink is a big deal. Admittedly, a father is supposed to do it. But I''m doing my best, ya know?"

    "I know; I''m sorry, ma. Just so damn annoyed¡­ and confused¡­ somehow guilty. My team has no teamwork. Worse yet, one of them has a grudge. And like the blockhead I am, I picked a fight. Even worse, I don''t know if I can beat him." Naruto explained, his voice lacking its usual luster.

    "That does sound rough. A lot for any person to deal with. But we can solve those. You realize teamwork is a problem, so all you need to do now is lead by example. The grudge and fight, well¡­ admittedly, I''m supposed to tell you to be a better person. And you really should, but backing down will make him not respect you even more. So try to be mature and wait for the sanctioned spar, but¡­" Kushina said with an evil smile. "We Uzumaki''s always have been the ass-kicking type." She unsealed her katana. "I think it''s time we practice your birthright. Uzumaki were some of the most skilled swordsmen. Even acknowledged by the Land of Iron Samurai. The Kenjutsu style I use is based on the Uzumaki style. But mine is personalized. I think for now it''ll fill you nicely. Eventually, you''ll make it your own."

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Naruto smiled happily as he drew his tanto. Kushina matched his smile, and the two were preparing for training. Naruto may be struggling, but she would guide him into the great young man he was destined to be.

    <hr>

    Kakashi''s POV (Team ???''s Training Ground - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Kakashi arrived at the training field of another team. He watched as they trained. Currently, a chubby male was chasing after a dark-haired woman. They both marked and repped their clans proudly. The girl wore a leather jacket over a purple blouse that reached her ankles. The large man chased her but seemed unable to teach the woman. From his research, they were Choji Akamichi and Yuno Uchiha. Ten feet to the left of them was another fight. Like the other fight, the woman was dominating, though the young man was fighting her clad in a thick sweatsuit. He showed an impressive level of taijutsu. The woman wore an odd red and white blouse. Shino Aburame and their sensei Kurenai Yuki. The team was undoubtedly remarkable. With a range of abilities and their patient sensei, they may be something to nudge his team in the right direction.

    He made a subtle sound similar to a bird. A signal Leaf shinobi used to subtly identify themselves. Surprising a lady as deadly as Kurenai was never a good idea. She glanced up at him and nodded her head. Kakashi liked that she was very business-focused. Unfortunately, she found him incredibly annoying. The Cyclops felt this was due to her accusation that he negatively influenced her "Asuma-kun." As if.

    Kurenai ended the spar with her student and pointed him towards the other two. He ran off, momentarily stopping the two from brawling, before joining in himself. Kurenai''s body flickered above on the same branch as Kakashi was perched on. She sent him a questioning stare. She always kept her cards to herself. "Something you need, Kakashi."

    "I was wondering if you mind if our cute Genin has a joint session tomorrow. To be honest, mine are having teething issues. Seeing a team their age using teamwork may inspire them to do the same." The Cyclops explained.

    "Why should I agree?" Kurenai countered.

    "I''ll tell you where Asuma hides his cigarette stash. Well, one of them anyway." Kakashi answered happily. A smile grew as Kurenai narrowed her eyes. He had her.

    "Fine, what did you have in mind?" Kurenai inquired.

    <hr>

    Narrator

    Two men clashed in the forest. Using purely taijutsu and chakra control, they fought through the forest, tracing the trees even while trading blows. They both looked very similar; black hair, blazing sharing, and simple athletic wear made them look identical. The only difference was hairstyle, age, and height. One was the heir to the Uchiha, one of the very few new-age Uchiha. Sasuke Uchiha, locked in combat with him, was his sensei and longtime family friend Shisui Uchiha.

    Shisui snakes a kick into Sasuke''s ribs, sending him sliding back. The young men used the opportunity to fire off kunai at a ludicrous speed. But Shisui''s body flickered around them. He had seen Itachi use that trick too many times to be caught by a slower version. Jabbing at Sasuke''s jaw. The younger man caught the blow and attempted to sweep Shisui''s legs. But the older man simply hopped over the blow and landed an elbow on Sasuke''s shoulder as he landed. Sasuke dropped to his knees but rose with a kunai thrust, forcing Shisui back. As Shisui flew back. Sasuke flew through hand signs and said, "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" A boulder-sized fireball flew towards the man, seemingly helpless in the air.

    But the man merely used his namesake technique to dodge this. Appearing behind Sasuke with a kunai. "Good strategy, but keep your opponent''s arsenal in mind," Shisui said teasingly. Sasuke merely hummed at this. Stomping away, seemingly displeased with his performance. "What''s wrong?"

    "I need to be stronger¡ªmuch stronger¡ªto clear my family''s name," Sasuke replied simply.

    "Oh, and how will you do that?" Shisui asked, his tone light and airy.

    "I will rise through the ranks, making a reputation as I do. I think either Hokage or Anbu Captain should allow me the influence needed to investigate that coup." Sasuke elaborated. His stance spoke of someone relaxed. But his tone held the sincerity of the words.

    "That''s quite the goal. And I''m going to guess you don''t want to hear this. But as someone involved, I can tell you without a doubt our clan did plan a coup," Shisui said. I don''t intend to dissuade you; I merely warn you."

    "Hmm, I can appreciate that, I suppose." Sasuke offered. "But I know my father wouldn''t have done what he did for a meager reason. I intend to find out what that reason was. How did the Leaf find out and determine who was guilty? The established story is a mystery. No details are being released. Even more confusing is how they took down the amount of Uchiha they did without any significant resistance. It''s all suspicious, eerily so. So, make no mistake, I am close to you and my brother. But if I find out you two are part of some greater conspiracy, I will hold you accountable."

    "Well, it seems that was a threat. I have to admit that it stings coming from my student. Be wary, though," he said, his voice becoming odd. It almost looked like shurikens in his eyes. Don''t become traitorous yourself. Just like you, I may love you. But I will stand firm on my own beliefs." The tense atmosphere dissipated a bit. The two walked back to their teammates. They were friends and allies for now, but both were painfully prepared for that to change.

    <hr>

    Shikamaru''s / Sai¡¯s /  POV (Nara Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Shikamaru didn''t consider himself a religious man. But there might be some kind of god; only a god would make life so cruel. He had intended to go home after Asuma''s viscous training and nap. Maybe hassle his father into Shogi. After the nap, of course. But as he had drawn close to home, he noticed Sai had followed him and seemingly dragged Tenten with him. Speaking of some asinine social book Tenten had bought him and how friends needed to spend time together. Tenten had given an apologetic look but not a guilty one. Recognizing the finality of his situation, Shikamaru invited them in and quickly roped them both into Shogi. They were in the room he and his father often used.

    A sizeable ornate set rests in the middle, with four pads surrounding it. He figured doing something he loved would make the visit less painful. Wildly, if he just smashed through them. To, his idea had worked to some degree. The Shogi matches did make the visit easier. But to his shock, both were talented. Neither had managed to beat him. But they played well. Sai''s flaw was that he seemed to only know textbook moves; he lacked creativity. An odd hole for an artist to have, but who was Shikamaru to judge? Tenten was slightly better off but tended to play aggressively and loosely. Leaving various holes for a pro like him. Yet the two''s style would change, adapt, even flip as they rematched him. Seemingly learning with each match. Shikamaru supposed he shouldn''t be shocked that the two were intelligent. He was a labeled genius, after all, not too crazy; some would be able to rival his wit.

    But something about them threw the Nara off. As they played, Sai levied various questions about the Nara. Ranging from a preference for food, hobbies, ambitions, and so on. Now, he worded them oddly and needed clarification about getting answers. Even more interesting, Tenten seemed to object whenever Sai''s questioning got too intensive. He assumed a simple mother hen personality type, but something about the two''s behavior threw Nara off. They seemed almost professional. Shikamaru now had no doubt. His team was a damn drag.

    Shikamaru sighed heavily as he moved a piece, subtly releasing stress and cutting off Sai''s flank attempt.

    Sai¡¯s POV

    The Nara needed to be more problematic to his goals. He was sharp, socially aware, and had what Sai had heard was called a "poker face." Now Sai knew he had wiggle room. Teammates were supposed to learn about each other, after all. But he must move carefully lest his intentions be discovered by the Nara. This would surely lead to Sai''s death. And while the young Root operative wasn''t afraid of death. He knew Root losing an operative in his position would devastate the leaf.

    Danzo was the only man fit to lead it. He was simply the logical choice. For he knew how to make the Leaf strong. Sai knew many would disapprove of their methods. Sai had remembered for a time resenting the training he had been subjected to. But such feelings had long since abandoned him. He could even remember being terrified of losing them. But Danzo, ever the genius he was, had cured him. He was now a perfect weapon. His life was simple, rise, serve, die. He knew others had much more, but he didn''t care. After all, Danzo killed him long ago. So, who cares what happened to him. Sai was merely a tool, after all. One that just so happened to be human.

    Tenten¡¯s POV

    Tenten sometimes really hated her job. Oh, it was easy on paper; she just needed to pretend to be loyal to Danzo around Sai and to the leaf around Shikamaru. While getting close to the Nara to appease Danzo. Slowly try to guide Sai away from the root to appease the Hokage. Maybe it was more complex after all. But Tenten would never betray Hiruzen, who had saved her mind from the hell Danzo had inflicted. Just like Sai, she was so close to being broken. She had been crying in her empty home as the Hokage had arrived. He offered her a job and his protection. It gave her a way to save herself and those who suffered the same fate. She had readily accepted it. She never regretted the decision but must admit she felt drained.

    "Tenten." Shikamaru called.

    "Yes?" Tenten asked, sharpening her focus on the young man. She saw him gulp subtly and realized her stare may be intimidating.

    "If you''re tired, go to sleep. That mat should be plenty comfy, and Sai and I have been locked in this for a while." The Nara drawled as he studied the board. He hated to admit it, but Tenten could sometimes be oddly cute.

    "Correction, I believe I''m quite close to victory," Sai inserted. Shikamaru merely scoffed and took his turn. Sai looked at Shikamaru stone-faced for a while. "I stand corrected." He shifted his stance and expression, conveying humor, but it lacked in tone.

    Tenten chuckled at this. She wanted to decline the request, but she was damn tired. As important as her job was, the break would be nice.

    "You sure Shikamaru?" She confirmed.

    "Ya, ya, you troublesome woman. Get some rest already." Shikamaru said with a small smile.

    Tenten laid back, the first honest smile of the day gracing her face. She listened to Shikamaru giving various tips to Sai as they played. Nara''s patience seemed to snap at times, leading to snide remarks, but Sai, unable to catch the meaning, would ask him to explain. Based on Shikamaru''s stutters at this, he would feel guilty about his temper. How cute of Nara he was a big softy. Actual mother hen type. She had a hard job, but at least she had an exciting team.

 Team Training! Tempers Rise!

    <strong style="color: rgba(14, 16, 26, 1); background-image: initial; background-position: initial; background-size: initial; background-repeat: initial; background-attachment: initial; background-origin: initial; background-clip: initial; margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: 0"><em style="color: rgba(14, 16, 26, 1); background-image: initial; background-position: initial; background-size: initial; background-repeat: initial; background-attachment: initial; background-origin: initial; background-clip: initial; margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: 0">Kushina''s POV (Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Being a mother was often an exhaustive job. Training her son on various kenjutsu techniques had been easy enough. For one odd reason or another, he always got the offensive techniques down but failed with more subtle skills. As she watched her son spar with a clone, she realized her intervention and guidance would be needed yet again.

    Kushina knew, in truth, how powerful Neji indeed was. She had been friends with Hyuga for years now. They had been friends of the Uzumaki of the past and often would come to her, offering various rewards to continue making seals for them as her kin had. But she had politely declined. Not agreeing with the seals they used. But in those meetings, she had heard whispers of a prodigy. Naruto was her joy; he was unflappable and powerful in his own right. If he had been less compassionate, there would have been no doubt that Naruto would have defeated Neji handily. He merely would have to use their shared burden. But her son refused. He called it his "ace". But in truth, she declined to use it unless around her.

    But as a mother, she must support him in his endeavors. Kakashi had visited, informing the two Uzumaki that he had delayed the training. Giving them two days off. In the two days, Naruto seemed more like his father than ever, and his focus was on training. He quickly picked up the new techniques. But in truth, Naruto''s weakness was his mind. He was no fool; unlike Minato, he often showed a brilliant instinct. Learning the shadow clone jutsu in mere hours had merely shown this further. But he usually lacked planning. His instincts and impulses were solid, but he often fought at a disadvantage. She had wracked her brain on how to break through to Naruto. The solution was an interesting one. As proposed by another of her friends, Yoshino, the Nara family visited. The two important ones were a motivated Shikamaru and Shikaku. Yoshino had nearly asked, and the two jumped. Well trained, Kushina supposed.

    The two quickly got down to business. Kakashi and Kurenai were training Naruto in Shogi and giving him various tactic scenarios. Both are done simultaneously, of course. One week simply wasn''t enough time to close the gap between the two boys as they were. But a solution had been found with the added knowledge Kushina held of shadow clones. Since shadow clones return memories to their creator when dispelled, Naruto can expedite his training to absurd levels. While she could''ve taught various jutsu to her son. She felt he would quickly grow if she ironed his mind out to its potential. So now Shikamaru, Yoshiro, and Kushina all played Shogi with the clones of the blonde.

    Meanwhile, Shikaku would write battle scenario questions for the horde of blondes. Each brings their answers one at a time. Admittedly, the training was odd. But Kushina was sure Shogi would translate well using shadow clones. And the battle scenarios were being tailor-made to sharpen him. Kushina smiled as she defeated her son''s clone rather quickly. It would be a lot of work. But for her son, she would do it gladly.

    <hr>

    <strong style="color: rgba(14, 16, 26, 1); background-image: initial; background-position: initial; background-size: initial; background-repeat: initial; background-attachment: initial; background-origin: initial; background-clip: initial; margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: 0"><em style="color: rgba(14, 16, 26, 1); background-image: initial; background-position: initial; background-size: initial; background-repeat: initial; background-attachment: initial; background-origin: initial; background-clip: initial; margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: 0">Kurenai''s / Naruto''s POV (Team Nine Training Ground - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Kurenai was a rookie. New to being a Jounin, a sensei, and now. New to seeing any team hold such resentment in two of its members. At least since Kakashi and Obito, anyway. Her team had arrived on their field at their regular time. Meeting early to discuss the plan for today. Team Seven arrived shortly after. Shortly after the introductions, Neji and Naruto argued before looking at Ino and making an odd adjustment. Kakashi and Ino stood sheepishly as Naruto and Neji politely talked smack. Their voices lowered, and both were mere inches from each other.

    "You let them act like that?" Kurenai questioned.

    "Believe it or not, this is a fantastic improvement, ne!" Kakashi replied evenly.

    <em style="color: rgba(14, 16, 26, 1); background-image: initial; background-position: initial; background-size: initial; background-repeat: initial; background-attachment: initial; background-origin: initial; background-clip: initial; margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: 0">Naruto''s POV

    "Naruto!" Choji called out happily, running over to the blonde. Naruto smiled at this, shoving Neji away by his face. Ignoring the Hyuga, who stumbled back, swearing angrily. Kakashi puts a hand on his shoulder as a reminder.

    "Choji!" Naruto was equally happy. "How you been, man? Haven''t seen you since we kicked Mizuki''s ass."

    "Great! Kurenai sensei is crazy strong!" Choji leaned towards the blonde. "My teammates are kinda scary. Haha"

    "Now that I understand! I got Ino on my team, after all. Sometimes, she seems like a"

    "Finish that if you dare Blondie." Ino interrupted.

    "You''re blonde too!"

    "Yes, but I''m smart. Not a brute unlike you." Ino countered with a smirk.

    "Could''ve fooled me," Naruto replied with a smirk. Ino merely flicked his forehead.

    "Oh, Ino, good to see you too. My dad says Inochi owes him 50 ryo." Choji said with a grimace. "Sorry, he insisted I bring it up."

    Ino sighed. "Daddy said the same thing about yours." The two shared a laugh at the two''s dads'' odd friendship

    .

    "Oh ya, your families are super close!" Naruto exclaimed.

    "That''s because of an alliance made back in the Warring Clans Era. They had formed an alliance called the Ino-Shika-Cho formation." Shino said, appearing behind Naruto.

    "Felt you coming that time, Bug Boy!" Naruto bellowed.

    Shino merely stood the blonde down with a silent stare. "Whatever, Blondie." He replied dryly.

    "Oh my, are we teasing the blonde?" Yuno said as she approached the group. "I''m game. I like blondes, after all," she said as she grabbed his arm. Naruto seemed shocked, Ino also, and even Neji appeared at least mildly perturbed.

    "Alrighty," Kakashi interjected. "I think it''s time we begin. Now, this is a joint team exercise. This is a mission, but, in reality, we are merely training. Our focus for the day is teamwork. Now my cute little Genin has been struggling with this, so¡­"

    "In the three exercises, we did today. Team Seven will be at a disadvantage. Today is not a competition but a chance for growth. I will not tolerate any of you spoiling it." Kurenai stated. Her presence was the epitome of professionalism. Something Naruto, Ino, and Neji immediately felt envious of.

    "The first activity? Tag!" Kakashi stated excitedly.

    "Team Seven will pursue me while my own team will pursue Kakashi. The first team to make physical contact wins. Of course, we will hold back so you can catch us." Kurenai lectured. "Any questions?" Silence follows.

    "Begin!" Kakashi called the two Jounin immediately after taking off. The Genin stood stunned for a second before both teams raced after their set target.

    Neji ended up leading the chase, being the fastest. Though, he was comfortable with this. Besides Jounin or not, he had his Byakugan on her; there was no escaping his sight. Naruto and Ino tailed behind the genius. Neji saw the Jounin pause, seemingly attempting to mask her presence. She had rested just ahead on a branch. Quickly, Neji silently closed in from "Above!" Neji called out as he jumped straight up, attempting to tap Kurenai''s ankle. But she merely jumped up.

    "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Naruto called as he summoned many clones. All of them surround the area. Pairing up the clones, each threw another at the Jounin. She managed to twirl past the first blonde missiles in mid-air. But to her shock, she heard. "Uzumaki Reflect!" The blondes flew back, being thrown by more clones, and managed to crash into Kurenai. But to Team 7''s shock, Kurenai merely faded away on contact.

    "Genjutsu!" Ino called as she dispelled from herself. She ran to Naruto to release him, but the blonde managed it himself.

    "I thought your eyes were all seeing!" Naruto complained.

    "I don''t understand," Neji replied, frowning. "Most Genjutsu are useless against the Byakugan. She must be nothing short of a Genjutsu master."

    "We''re doomed!" Ino added in

    .

    "I hate to say it, but we are in trouble," Naruto commented. I can barely detect them, and even you two were caught in one. Plus, we have no clue how long we''ve been in one."

    "Surprised you thought of that Naruto." Neji sniped with a smile. "But yes, I was worried about that as well. With shinobi, you can never be sure if they are playing by the rules. She could''ve put in this as soon as we arrived."

    "So this exercise is more complicated than we first imagined. Also, we should be on guard; we could still be in one." Ino summarized. "Anyway, your vision can tell if we''re in one now that you''re aware?"

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Yes, I should be able to detect them, but only once they''re in play. Kurenai-sensei has some way of hiding the chakra of her genjutsu. Meaning in battle, we''ll be sitting ducks. She would easily escape while I free us. I can say we''re free of one right now." Neji explained.

    "Well, couldn''t I do this then?" Naruto asked as he made an all-too-familiar hand sign. "Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!" One hundred clones formed around Team Seven.

    "I''ll never get used to you doing that," Neji complained. "I assume we will send them out en masse with us transformed to look like you."

    "Yep."

    "So she can''t accurately tag us with genjutsu!" Ino called out. "Plus, nothing makes a chase easier than numbers."

    "For once, Uzumaki, you''ve done well," Neji concluded. With this, the three tensed up. Prepared to achieve their well-earned victory-

    "Sorry, my cute Genin, but Team Nine takes this one," Kakashi calls out.

    Team Seven looked over, shocked to see Team Nine surround their Jounin. They have had to only touch him, but all three could testify just how slippery he could be. Yet not only had they landed something, but they had done it damn quick.

    "Good work, Team Nine. Team Seven, I saw you strategizing. It''s a step in the right direction, but you need to be prepared to work together from the start. My team did so and was able to touch Kakashi, who is a significantly more powerful ninja." Kurenai hammered the message in with efficiency.

    Naruto and Neji were obviously upset, visibly reigning themselves in. Meanwhile, Ino just looked slightly agonized.

    "Heads up, kids! The next one is easier or harder, depending on your preferences. Where have you all beat the tar out of each other, ne!" Kakashi said, childlike wonder somehow in his tone.

    Kurenai glared at the eccentric Cyclops, who rubbed his head and stepped back. Once he was appropriately cowed, Kurenai added on. "The first fight is Naruto VS Yuno and Ino. Neji Vs Shino and Choji."

    "You heard the lady." Kakashi timed in. "Chop, chop."

    The non-combatants left the field, leaving Naruto standing against the two females. The blonde gulped nervously. Ino could be scary as hell, and it was growing quickly. Yuno was an unknown, but he knew she was a Uchiha. Which was one of the big clans in the Leaf. Even in its diminished state. Which meant she was probably crazy strong. Maybe it was just plain crazy because of that weird behavior earlier. He was in deep trouble. He thought back to his intelligence training. Naruto knew his plan; if he did it right, they wouldn''t even get to fight back. He looked over at them, planning. Who knew what kind of devious plan they were cooking up.

    Ino wasn''t one to be embarrassed. She was popular in the academy. Had paramours all around. And tended to get her way. Yet this Yuno woman had her back foot. So much so that Ino considered retreating.

    "You''re telling me you don''t think he''s hot?" Yuno asked with a giant smile.

    "Not really, he''s a giant goofball. Do you remember that orange jumpsuit he wore in year one?!" Ino asked incredulously.

    "I thought it was cute. But come on, the weird whisker thing. Giant warm smile. One of the few genuinely nice guys. Plus, blonde means bonus points." Yuno listed.

    "Being blonde is awesome. But firstly, sure, Naruto is nice and funny and all that. But where''s the interest at?" Ino asked. "He''s no Sasuke or anything. Secondly, I need something different; some average guy won''t cut it."

    "Firstly, Sasuke is my cousin. That is gross." Yuno countered. "Secondly, my cousin is a stick in the mud. Thirdly, you don''t pay attention if you really think Naruto is just some nice guy. I barely know him, yet I''ve seen such pain in his eyes. I was merely informing you to be kind. I may want him for myself." Yuno said as if discussing the weather. Ino looked at her. She knew she had no right to do so but wanted to cut that off. She growled; there was no way Naruto would wish for a floozy like this! Besides, what did she know about Naruto?

    "I don''t like how you''re talking about him," Ino said, her voice sounding annoyed. "But before I talk about boundaries. Let''s win this thing!"

    At this shout, Ino and Yuno immediately fled, seemingly filling the air with kunai. Naruto merely grinned at this. He drew his tanto and took an odd stance. Legs spread out, and his body hunched. The man holding the tanto as if planning to slice from the ground to the heavens.

    "Uzumaki Style: Rising Spiral!" He said, slashing upwards while spinning. Visible chakra swirled from the blade, deflecting the storm of weapons. "Like my new technique!" The blonde called a foxy grin, challenging the ladies. "My turn! Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Fifty clones surrounded the woman.

    "I hate him sometimes," Ino said as she drew two kunai and a scroll. Placing the scroll in her mouth. "I think I can take care of these clones."

    "Excellent, I''ll pursue the real deal," Yuno said, dashing forward, weaving hand signs as she did. "Water Style: Water Geyser!" She said as she slammed her palms into the ground before her. A miniature geyser formed underneath a group of clones, destroying all but one, who rolled away desperately. Yuno went to pursue dodging various clones who tried to stall her. Ino jumped into the air, spitting out the scroll and releasing its contents. Flower petals flew into the field from the scroll.

    "I Was saving this for Kakashi, but you and your damn clones, Naruto!" Ino yelled as she formed a hand sign. "Scattered Petals: Explosive Beauty!" As she said this, various flower petals fell from her sleeves. The petals filling one side of the fields started booming with mini explosions. These destroy most of the clones and fill the clearing with smoke. Ino and Yuno go back to back once she lands, attempting to spot the blonde.

    But with a sudden burst of speed, two of them appeared holding kunai to the two girls'' throats. "Sorry, ladies, but this fight is mine."

    "You men. Always trying to end things too fast." Yuno said with a smile.

    "Unfortunately, we women like to play it patiently." Ino continued. As she finished this sentence, she and Yuno faded.

    "Demonic Viewing: Shifting Reflection," Yuno stated simply as she and Ino formed behind each blonde, holding kunai to his neck.

    "You''re not wrong!" The clones answer at once. "But we''re not him; we''re much worse!"

    "They sure are," Naruto replied, walking into the field from the opposite side. "Ino, you know what my walking landmines can do. This match is over."

    Ino looked at Yuno and nodded. Yuno smiled. "Advice for next time. When facing a Genjutsu specialist, expect layers." Naruto''s eyes widened as he formed a hand sign to dispel it. Once he had, he saw Yuno inches away, holding a kunai to him.

    "I like you, Naruto, you''re fun," Yuno told the blonde. "Lemme knows if you ever want company," she said, patting his face. The Uzumaki rolled back, escaping her touch.

    "Something about you freaks me out," Naruto called from afar.

    Ino bumped Yuno''s shoulder as she walked by. Seemingly perturbed by Yuno''s mannerisms. "Back off." She said,

    Yuno chuckled. She doubts either of them knew it quite yet. But the blonde was spoken for. Yuno would have to find another toy. Shino may be broken yet.

    Kurenai walked up as the fight concluded. "Good work, everybody there. Naruto, great job going on offense when you''re outnumbered. You wanna be on offense, not defense. Also, playing cautiously is wise. But remember how your opponent will react to what you''re doing. It was smart to use your clones to set a trap. I guarantee Yuno would''ve been much more problematic otherwise. Ladies did an excellent job hunting him down and dispatching his plans. As well as having a backup plan like that. Naruto would''ve won if you hadn''t put two genjutsu on him. Bold of you to risk it like that, I must comment, though. If he had caught on, he may have blown you to bits."

    "Nothing risked, nothing gained," Yuno responded with a shrug.

    "Very true!" Kakashi called it merrily. "Your turn grumpy."

    Neji, Choji, and Shino walked out. Akimichi and Aburame on one side. The Hyuga, on the other.

    "Begin!" Kakashi called.

    "I warn you both now. You cannot defeat me-"

    "You shouldn''t waste time talking like that," Choji said as he enlarged his hand. "Take it from a guy who knows you don''t wanna give Shino time."

    Neji responded by charging. Choji swept his giant hand horizontally, attempting to knock Neji out. He ducks this and jabs at his chakra point. But to his shock, Choji didn''t react. Merely slammed his hand this time. Neji rolled out of the way. His nearly 360 vision showed Shino behind him, aiming a roundhouse for his head. Neji ducked this and jabbed at the man, who rolled back instantly, dropping back. Neji, still seeing Choji as he focused on Shino, jumped in the air, avoiding Choji''s giant palm slam.

    "Sorry!" Choji called. "My chakra points are too large to damage like that!"

    "That''s the beginning of the end." Shino started. As he said this, Choji expanded into a ball. As well as giant patches of insects covered the front of trees. "That''s because you wasted time with idle threats." Shino continued. Choji started to violently wheel about, clearing every time he slammed into a tree; a patch of insects seemed to allow him to bounce off with increasing speed. "Choji made this technique using an insect of mine that is filled with gas, making them function as a cushion. This nearly makes them immune to being crushed. Pair this with the Choji Full Body Expansion technique. And you make a deadly combo.

    Neji stuck to a tree."Then I will merely hold the high ground." Neji taunted.

    "The high ground almost always applies to me." Shino replied casually. As he said this, swarms of insects came from the forest. "You really must get that ego in check, Hyuga. Neji desperately dodged the insects and looked to the ground. But Choji was getting even faster. Even the Hyuga would be helpless against that. He dodged even more insects, but Shino was adding to the barrage, with the ocassional shuriken or kunai. Every time he tried to retreat to the forest, more insects came and the kunai would pepper him.

    Eventually, Neji decided to risk it. He landed and within seconds Choji was coming in fast. Neji smiled just enough time to activate Kaiten. As he did so though insects flew into it. They absorbed a large portion of the jutsu right when activated allowing Choji to land a blow absolutely flooring Neji. He rose to his feet with a murderous expression on his face.

    "I saw we call it there, ne?" Kakashi said walking between the combatants. "You ok Neji?" Neji sighed and nodded. Looking a bit angry but still able to control his emotions.

    "Alright, a bit more straightforward on this one." Kakashi informs. "Neji you may be strong, but when you''re outnumbered like that. You should play for keeps. Act like that and there''s no doubt in my mind Naruto will defeat you."

    "That is preposterous! That loser could never!" Neji countered.

    "Kakashi sensei!" Naruto called out calmly. "Allow me to fight Neji right here. Right now." He then eyed his sensei.

    Kakashi thought about this. He had given the week timeframe so Naruto would have a chance to catch up. But honestly, apparently, the extra training for Kushina was working wonders. The blonde seemed determined as well. "Are you sure about this Naruto?" Kakashi asked.

    "Damn straight," Naruto replied

    "Neji?"

    "Indeed."

    Kakashi sighed heavily. "Kurenai do you mind?"

    "Not at all besides. Your old team was always like that too." Kurenai replied.

 Naruto VS Neji!

    Narrator

    Naruto and Neji squared up glaring at each other, they seemed to had completely forgotten about the others. The tension in the field was immeasurable. Kurenai went to officiate, but Kakashi held a hand up. Merely shaking his head, no. They needed to indeed cut loose. This proved to be wise as the two started at close range immediately. Neji tried for a palm thrust to the face, but Naruto ducked and drew his tanto. Slashing at the Hyuga''s legs, Neji backflipped to escape this. Leaping forward and unleashing a barrage of finger jabs. Naruto wisely used his tanto to block these until one of the jabs landed.

    Naruto puffed into smoke.

    "Nice job, jackass!"

    "Ya, you beat one of us!"

    "Only took like seven moves!"

    "Might as well have been a thousand!" Clones called out as they walked into the clearing. Neji''s eyes scanned around but couldn''t identify the blonde from the clones. "Now, let''s get him with one of our newest moves! Naruto Hammer!" Clones called out in unison as they fired off each other towards the Hyuga, who was dodging quickly enough. "Naruto Reflect!" The clones kept the blonde missing flying manual, redirecting them with numbers if needed. Neji constantly dodged but was getting closer and closer to getting hit.

    "Damn you! Kaiten!" Neji called. Spinning in place, he was surrounded by chakra that destroyed the clones slamming into it.

    There was a lull of action as the smoke cleared. "You realize I see you and your copies in the forest around me, right?" Neji asked.

    "Do you know which one is the real one?" Naruto asked.

    Neji growled. Before, more clones charged. He met their charge, tearing through them before seeing one of the explosive clones enter. They attempt to grab the Hyuga, but with Kaiten, he manages to escape unscathed.

    "Hey, Neji!" Naruto called as he fell. From above, the Hyuga. "Block this!" Neji seemed to take this to heart. Immediately reactivating Kaiten. Naruto smiles as he pulls his tanto and assumes the stance he had earlier in mid-air: "Uzumaki Style: Rising Spiral!" Once again, a twisting amount of chakra flowed from the tanto focused on the top of Kaiten. The two techniques clashed, spinning oppositely, the two attacks grinding together. This caused an explosion that rocked the field. As the dust settles from the attack. Neji stumbles unharmed but is obviously dazed from being in the center. Naruto smirked as he called again, "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

    The blonde was once again surrounded by clones. He led a charge with others stopping to fire kunai, shuriken, and Naruto hammers. Neji saw the widespread assault coming but merely growled, matching their charge once again. A blonde missile fired off directly at the Hyuga, which spun out of its way. In the process, spinning kicked another flying clone out of the way. Swiping a kunai out of the air aimed for his neck, he clashed with another clone. The two pushed their blades, trying to overpower the other. Immediately dropping the knife, Neji unbalanced the clone. Dispelling it with a palm strike. As he did, he blocked a roundhouse from another but was hit by another clone who landed a hard body kick on the Hyuga. Neji stumbled back in pain but quickly rolled when he noticed another flying clone coming from above. As he recovered his stance, he ducked a slash from a Naruto. Another tried to sweep his legs. But Neji merely jumped into the air with a call of "Kaiten!" All the clones attacking the Hyuga were knocked into the air. All but one popping. Neji smirked as he landed and dashed to where Naruto would land.

    "This is crazy," Choji whispered, amazed.

    "Naruto!" Ino called out concern when she saw how hard Kaiten hit the blonde.

    "This very well could be over. Neji is absurdly strong for a Genin. I have sparred against him several times in class. And only managed a little. Naruto should be proud to do this well. Unfortunately, Neji seems keen on ending this."

    "Shame, I thought blondie had more spunk than that," Yuno said, seemingly disappointed.

    "Just you wait! Naruto is gonna turn this around!" Ino retorted instantly.

    Naruto fell towards Neji, seemingly out of it from the hard blow. As the blonde drew close, Neji merely smiled as he spun again. "This is the price of defying fate! KAITEN!" The dome returned, and the blonde slammed into the top of it. He bounced upwards and fell again. Neji merely continued his rotation. The blonde bounced again, now bruised and bloodied. Neji stopped his rotation and chambered his hand. As Naruto fell from the sky defenseless, Neji mercilessly called out. "PALM BOTTOM!" He slammed his palm into the blonde, and Naruto coughed up a bit of blood as he flew back. Rolling on the ground and stopping in a heap.

    "This is done. That is the weight of fate." Neji said coldly as he stomped forward. Naruto had done reasonably well, but seeing that he had failed was disappointing. A small part of the Hyuga hoped he would be proven wrong today.

    "Where the fuck you going?" Naruto called out. He stood on his feet. He was covered in dirt with an occasional bruise. He had a bit of blood flowing from his mouth and oozing out of a cut on his forehead. But he stood firm, even smiling at the Hyuga. "You really should''ve finished me when you had the chance," Naruto said, his smile growing. "That would''ve been a great finish! But I prefer to end things with a bang! Shadow Clones: Walking Landfield Jutsu!"

    Neji''s eyes widened, first at the blonde still standing. Then, there are numerous wells of chakra glowing throughout the field. As he scanned the area, he saw he was surrounded by exploding clones hiding underground. A damn tunnel system had been caved in by them! He spun desperately as the clones exploded. Creating a massive explosion. Coating everything in a dust cloud.

    "Why must he blow everything up?" Kakashi complained while watching. Kurenai seemed to be glaring at him. The Cyclops wondered if it was the brutal fight, the potential lethality of it, or the destruction of her training field. Kakashi would be putting some earth jutsu on display after this.

    As the ground cleared, Neji stood mostly unharmed except slightly singed. He stumbled but received no pity. With a shout, several blondes flew from the air, hitting Neji in tandem. Before Neji could fly away, they grabbed the Hyuga and held him up. Each holding one of his limbs and lifting him in the air, restraining him, "I''M ENDING THIS NOW!" Naruto called as Neji saw him, and a clone flew above the air. One was holding the other Naruto by the hands. Flipping through the air, the two build speed. Neji touched two fingers from two clones holding him, dispelling them and freeing his arms. Unfortunately, this led to his upper half falling. Neji, realizing he would not have time to avoid nor the freedom for Kaiten, crossed his arms over his face. Filling them with chakra, he mounted the best defense he could muster. Naruto flew in hard, screaming, "NARUTO BATTLE AX!" His foot slammed into the Hyuga. The blow sent the Hyuga into the ground, cracking the concrete below. His arms saved him somewhat, but his back and skull still crashed into the ground. Only Neji''s determination kept him conscious. The two clones holding him were expelled from the harsh impact. Naruto jumped back and waited. He was certain Neji couldn''t tank a hit like that, but it never hurt to be sure. Once ten seconds passed, the blonde decided to approach the Hyuga carefully.

    "LET''S GO BLONDIE! BLONDES FUCKING RULE!" Ino cheered excitedly.

    "Haha! Who knew Naruto had it in him?" Choji agreed, happy to see his friend succeed.

    "I wouldn''t be so sure," Yuno interjected.

    "Why not? Naruto laid him out." Choji asked

    .

    "That''s because Neji''s playing him," Shino informed them.

    "Otherwise, Kurenai and I would be down there," Kakashi informed.

    "Naruto¡­" Ino said quietly. She wanted to warn him, but he would likely be furious if she did.

    Naruto approached and held out in front of him. Twenty feet away, ten, five. Neji had yet to move. As Naruto got into arms reach, the Hyuga sprung up with a roar. Naruto prepared for this and countered with a thrust. But Neji seemingly had seen this already, having thrown a kick to counter the thrust. He kicked the blonde off balance. And with a smile, he prepared his new technique. "You''re in my range. One Palm!" Neji dashed forward. Naruto attempted to counter with a slash, but Neji landed a finger on his shoulder before he could. Naruto could feel his arm numb and hesitate. This was all Neji needed to continue the assault. "Two Palms!" One went high and low, making the blonde stumble back. "Four Palms! Eight Palms! Sixteen Palms!" Naruto seemed utterly defenseless, the pain seeming to overwhelm him. "Thirty-Two Palms!" Naruto was barely standing. Neji merely growls viciously as he moves to finish the blonde. "Sixty-Four Palms!" Naruto flew back and landed flatly on his back. Neji fell to his knees. Both panted on the ground. With a groan, Naruto crawled to his feet, picking up his tanto as he did so. Neji sighed as he rose as well.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Are you running on empty?" Naruto asked.

    "Yes, I see you''re struggling to mold chakra. Surrender."

    "I planned for this, actually," Naruto stated simply as he made a new stance with his tanto, holding it up for a downward slash. "I don''t need chakra for this technique. "Uzumaki Style: Raging Wave!"

    Naruto slashed downward, his sword glowing as he did so. Once he reached the bottom of the swing, chakra burst from the blade in a quick, straight line. Neji was shocked but twirled by instinct. "Fate has spoken! Your future is decided! YOU CAN''T CHANGE ANYTHING! KAITEN!"

    "Then I''ll break my fate! I''ll show you! YOU CAN CONTROL YOUR OWN LIFE!" Naruto screamed. Naruto''s newest technique slammed into the barrier as the two yelled their fury. There was a clash of chakra as the two ground against each other. But the domed seemed to bend inward before shattering. The wave of chakra hit the Hyuga. The blow knocked him back and burnt him. On his chest was a slash as if he had been cut by a blade. There was silence as everyone waited to see if Neji would rise again. But the Hyuga did not. The final blow had knocked him out.

    Kakashi appeared to check on the Hyuga. Once he was happy that Neji was stable, he stood and stared at Naruto. Kurenai appeared as well. The shock on her expression as well. "Naruto Uzumaki wins the spar!" She called. Both teams cheered happily, seeming to have enjoyed the fight and the victor. "What the hell are you teaching them, Kakashi?" She asked. "Chunin would''ve struggled to do anything against either."

    "Oh, they both carry heavy burdens," Kakashi explained simply.

    Kurenai rolled her eyes at the lack of info on the answer. But they were both interrupted by a waking Neji. Even as damaged as he was, he rose to his feet. Stomping over the blonde. Kurenai went to interfere, but Kakashi stopped her again.

    Neji arrived, barely standing in front of Naruto. Naruto was hurt but managed to stand firm. "You actually defeated me. You were nothing special ye-"

    "Listen, our circumstances are important; they help make us who we are. But they are not the only factor. Things are never set in stone. The only time they are is when we give up. I could never become Hokage, but I never would give up. I don''t have much in this world. But I have my willpower, my drive, my dreams. So one day, when I AM Hokage, I''ll set the branch members free." Naruto said as he walked forward, holding out his fist. Neji seemed to stare at it, unsure of what to do. But with a small smile, he met the fist.

    "I apologize for my actions. I look forward to working with you. Loser." Neji said.

    "You too, you absolute ass." Naruto countered.

    Ino felt the pressure building inside her dissipate. The fight was over. Somehow, Naruto had won, and even better, the men seemed closer. Choji and Shino were both happy to see the blonde win. Yuno merely seemed fascinated with the blonde.

    Kakashi merely smiled. He wondered if Minato and Rin would be proud.

    Jiraiya chuckled from the trees nearby. It had been murder getting here in time, but it was well worth it. Kushina had written to him informing the Sage of the match the blonde was involved in. Jiraiya had to see the fight. See if the kid had his father in him. The blonde had actually knocked off Neji decisively as well. He had even shown guts. The man was one he hadn''t met yet. A busy man like the Toad Sage was often on the go. But the blonde had Kushina, so he was not worried. Yet, in that fight, it was like watching Kushina and Minato battle together again. A mix of viscous planning and sharp instincts had allowed the blonde to win. Jiraiya wanted to introduce himself severely but has yet to do so. He would get the blonde as a tutor as soon as he was promoted. After this performance, Jiraiya had no doubt he would soon see his godson. But for now, he would wait. "Soon, Naruto, soon."

    A group of five traveled to a structure well known to Leaf Shinobi but now abandoned. An old holdout of the Uchiha symbolizes their independence, even once they join the Leaf. The Uchiha Hideout was the former base of the Uchiha. The Saninn had heard cats were maintaining the grounds. But seemingly knowing the four were there, avoided them. The Saninn may have sent some men to investigate. The five were led by quite a famous man. Orochimaru of the Sannin walked with his most potent and trusted soldiers. His right-hand man, Kimimaro, was a younger man with white hair that was parted with an odd zigzag pattern. His forehead was marked with markings that told of his Kaguya clan heritage. His eyes seemed almost lifeless, just green orbs impassively observing their surroundings. He wore a lavender kimono wrapped in the braided rope his elites were gifted. He might just be his strongest soldier. A likely candidate for his newest host. The utterly loyal man was a favorite soldier. Walking to his left was a woman with a most unique kekkei genkai. Crystal Style was a tempting choice as a host, but she was widely helpful. Once he had removed the young boy from her life, she had shattered. A bit of manipulation and Guren had become a useful tool. Her unruly, spiky, pale blue hair pulled into a bun but still spilled out onto her face. She had a cold expression that fit her beauty. She wore a green turtle neck dress with one long sleeve and a short one. As well as brown gloves and boots. Lastly, and certainly not finally, was his most dubious ally.

    Doubtlessly powerful and helpful, his loyalty was impossible to guarantee. He had served a master slain by the Leaf but had not given details. Merely demanding to work with the Sannin in exchange for the destruction of the Leaf. While not necessarily his end goal, it would be worth his time for what the man self-named "Zetsu" offered. He could move undetected at high speeds, making him perfect for the more fragmented Sound Village. In battle, he was a simple fighter using earth jutsu and his travel to kill his opponents. After all, the man had killed several when Orochimaru had sicked them. Rarely would Orochimaru gather his leaders so at once, but the circumstances demanded a show of force. The group that was waiting to meet them was uniquely dangerous. Orochimaru was sure they would be victorious in a pitched battle, but it was impossible to guarantee due to the powers of his newest allies.

    The group finally arrived at the main chamber of the room, seeing their other party waiting. Ikam sat on the throne, seemingly expecting the other group. Next to him stood a woman with a remarkable resemblance to Kushina. But she was shorter and slightly thinner. Orochimaru wracked his brain before releasing who it must be. Mishio Uzumaki, the infamous thief of the Uzumaki. She had stolen the mask before a team of Leaf had captured them from her. Using it as a bargaining chip to form an alliance. He had sworn her dead. At the very least, she would be ancient. But Orochimaru sensed no transformation; she somehow was still young. The man standing to the left of Ikam was even more shocking. Standing next to Ikam was the man of history, Ashina Uzmumaki, who had helped seal the tailed beast. The founder of Village Hidden in the Whirlpool. If Mishio should be dead, Ashina should''ve been rotten. Two dead shinobi stood alive and well next to Ikam.

    "Ah, Ikam, Uzumaki, clever in a simple way, I suppose." Orochimaru started.

    "You may forgive me, but I must hide my identity. As far as history is concerned, I''m a dead man. I prefer it that way. Also, refrain from calling us that accursed name. It is my shame the world even knows it." Ikam replied as he stood. "Mishio, put on the mask I gave you." The woman nodded, silently doing so. Putting on an unnerving mask that showed some ghoulish face of a woman. The eyes of the mask seemingly glow in the dark room.

    "Ah the Amanojaku Mask." Orochimaru observed. "Said to see the hearts of all. An effective lie detector. Quite wise when dealing with a snake."

    "Of course, no offense to you, but in business situations like this, I find it best to have honesty. Even if forced." Ikam replied evenly.

    "No matter, how did my drug perform?" Orochimaru asked hungrily.

    "Mizuki did receive a noticeable power boost but was still defeated handily. It increased his speed and strength. Not to mention, he had become as durable as stone. Blades are not even able to pierce his skin. I must admit I intend to buy some from you."

    "Kukukukuku, it seems it worked as expected. Excellent. I have enough on me for this, Guren!" Orochimaru called. The woman walked forward with a large duffle bag, sitting it a couple of feet in front of the Uzumaki.

    Ashina silently walked forward and grabbed the bag. After checking its contents, he returned it to his group, nodding towards Ikam once satisfied. "It was Wonderful doing business with you, Orochimaru. I''ll be in touch about that seal you asked for. But remember, if you find a Uzumaki, report it to me."

    Orochimaru merely nodded with a smirk. Ikam glared at the Sannin but gave up once it was clear he would not be cowed. Orochimaru''s group left with caution. Then, tension in the air disappeared until Ikam could no longer feel them. He would have to be careful of that snake. He may very well be the death of him after all.

    Sai was woefully conflicted. He never really had his own personal thoughts. Years of training had seen to this. He always thought towards whatever the objective had been stated as being. He didn''t mind this; sure, he had read books that discouraged him from having work as his life. But reading those books was against the rules anyway. Sai knew his existence was a poor one. But he felt nothing for it or did anyway. Now, Sai had thoughts and opinions and even smiled without meaning once. He knew this meant he was compromised, but to his life, he couldn''t stop. Danzo compelled him to report this, but he succeeded. He had failed, but such wasn''t accepted by the Root. Besides, he had read in a book that double negatives cancel out. He blamed Tenten and Shikamaru. Shikamaru was oddly understanding; his intelligence made him relate to Sai to some degree. Shikamaru also explained various social constructs very well. Tenten was supportive not only regarding befriending Shikamaru but also in general. To such a degree, Sai was sure she was either trying to seduce or manipulate him. Since Root rarely engaged in breeding, he doubted the first one. She was almost certainly a deserter or spy if she tried to manipulate him. Sai knew he should report this to Danzo but chose not to. After all, he may not feel anything, but he remembered he used to hate the man.

 Party Time!

    ???''s POV - Land of Fire

    Two men silently flew through the forest of the Fire Country. Both men had been hand-picked by the Hokage himself to act as his "Shadow Force". As the man had dubbed them. They were barely known in the village itself as shinobi. Being used only for low key operations. Itachi officially still in prison. And Obito officially being dead after a mission gone wrong .This allowed Hiruzen to always be able to make a move without being detected.

    One of the two men was concerned. This being Obito, while the mission itself was important Obito did not worry about failing it. It had been years since he had allowed such a thing. Not to mention having Itachi Uchiha as the back was always reassuring. Powerful, intelligent, and utterly loyal to the Leaf. He along with Obito and several other Uchiha had been the ones to assist the Leaf in squashing the Uchiha Coup. No, the reason Obito was concerned was due to what it meant that they were the ones attempting to find the masks. Either the culprit or culprits were so powerful he wanted to send his best to gather these dangerous masks from them, or he believed someone in the Leaf was involved with its theft. Before he could ponder this any further, Itachi held up a hand signaling they were close. Due to the combined efforts of the science corps and Kushina, they had managed to create a Seal that would glow when facing the direction of the chakra of the individual who had shattered the seals in the temple. Obito sighed as he prepared himself. There was no telling if they were here at the moment or if it would be a trap of some kind. Though to speak of irony, the two ultra loyal Uchiha had arrived at the Uchiha Hideout of old treacherous ones.

    "Ironic we particular Uchiha, are sent and we end up here?" Obito asks jovially.

    "Most certainly, I must admit to feeling upset at their choice of residency." Itachi agreed calmly.

    "Ya now that you mention it, these bastards are rude. Time to show them how we new Uchiha boys do it aye?" Obito asked with a giant smile.

    "It would only be fair." Itachi said with his own small smile. As he finished this Obito swirled away into nothing while Itachi dispersed into crows. The two immediately appear on top of the building scanning the surrounding area with Sharingan active.

    "I''m not seeing anything Tachi."

    "Do not call me that."

    "Why not Tachi?"

    "I will strike you down, Obi."

    "Ya that doesn''t feel great, touche." Obito said, rubbing the back of his head. An instant later a blue arc cut through the man and Itachi seemingly bisecting both. Itachi faded into crows showing genjutsu, while Obito merely still stood where he was seemingly unaffected. "Hey my buddy and I were talking, show yourselves and be polite!"

    Itachi flew onto the roof two men held in his hands by the throat. As always Itachi moved quickly and efficiently. "It seems we have rogue samurai." Itachi said plainly.

    "Stop being cool! We talked about this!" Obito complained as Itachi choked them both out, dropping them.

    "I thought you taking that attack was pretty cool Obi."

    "I said we''re dropping that!"

    "You two shinobi, my name is Sanada. I and my comrades are former samurai of the Land of Iron. We were shamed for our sins and we are now here. I am ashamed to admit it but now we are nothing more than mercenaries. Mercenaries who have been hired to kill any shinobi who show up here. I am sorry to announce your death. May you find peace in your next life."

    "That was very polite." Itachi replied evenly, smiling at them.

    "You realize they are saying they will kill us." Obito said annoyed.

    "I assumed they were joking. They are unable to kill us so it''s humorous." Itachi stated.

    "STOP BEING SO DAMN COOL!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ikam''s POV - Nearby Itachi and Obito

    Ikam sighed heavily as he watched the two make short work of the samurai. It seemed the enhanced items were wasted on peons. Or at the very least, Ikam would need to find a way to deal with the two. He hadn''t expected the Samurai to do much. But had hoped to see the capabilities of whatever team the Hokage had sent to investigate his recent theft of the mask. He had been prepared for an anbu squad but seeing what seemed to be two Jounin had been surprising. He had almost hoped the goons he had hired would manage to stop the two. Or at the least expose some critical weakness he could exploit. But the one named Itachi had almost immediately caught half of them in genjutsu. Worse yet the other one named Obito seemed to be either avoiding attacks absurdly quickly or just unaffected by them. The swords the former Samurai used had been fused with some civilian souls. The result had been a decent boost of power for them. It seemed though, for a significant boost, he would require stronger souls. He watched as the two finished them off. Itachi merely finished off men trapped in various genjutsu. Mercilessly slitting throats and piercing hearts. And Obito merely counter-attacking the remaining few. More merciful but using more crushing strikes. It was hard to say which of them were lucky ones.

    Ikam hated to admit it but the Leaf was formidable. Either of these men may prove his match. The Hokage himself was even stronger. They even held the power of two of the Sannin. Since his goals would likely align against the Leaf, he had started working with Orochimaru. It seemed now with this level of threat leveled against him he may very well need to maintain this foul alliance. Whatever it took truly would be of no consequence. Ikam would finish what he had started years ago. "Anyone with the blood of the Uzumaki must die." He said quietly to himself.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV - Streets of the Leaf Village

    Naruto walked with Ino and Neji happily. His team went from a confusing mess to surprisingly great friends. It had been a week since he and Neji had beat the shit out of each other. Naruto knew Neji had been strong. Perhaps even stronger than he had been going in. But after a few days training with his mother''s focus he had grown by leaps and bounds. He had been confident the single-minded Neji would be crushed by him easily. But the Hyuga had shown a level of guts that Naruto hadn''t thought him capable of. And even on backfoot maintained his cool. So impressed with Neji''s effort. Naruto had decided he respected the man. Even better, the Hyuga was making an active effort to not be the worst! He still sniped constantly but they now lacked the venom they had before. Hell, Naruto kinda enjoyed arguing with the guy. Ino was easier though. From the start, she had been fairly kind to him. But from the united front they had assembled due to Neji. They had grown closer. Often when Naruto felt the need to chat, which even Naruto would admit was fairly often. He did so with Ino first. During which he had originally often said things to set her off accidentally. But now enjoying her reaction now did so purposely. He found her fun to be around when she got that spark in her. It mostly was there when she was angry but sometimes would come through passion. Though sometimes he failed the balance and Ino was unafraid of getting on him from this. Though now they could chat about most things seemingly effortlessly. Though she felt a bit different from Neji. The blonde wasn''t sure what that meant yet but would figure it out as he went.

    Though as awesome as that was, Naruto was mostly excited due to the bar visit finally happening. With the Genin all having various schedules and injuries, planning a big event for all of them had been difficult. But with Ino''s desperate desire for a party and a chance to gossip, Shikamaru wanting to unite his old group, and Choji screening each option discussed to find a bar with; Naruto quotes "DAMN GOOD BOOZE AND FOOD!". They had eventually landed a spot and time. And most could even come! Though Sasuke declined, preferring to be on his own. And Kabuto merely didn''t seem interested in drinking. So in the end all teams minus Team Six agreed to go out of the bar. Hinata decided to sit out to join Kabuto for his studies. Shikamaru, Choji, and Kiba seemed ecstatic to drink. Naruto himself was unsure but saw no reason to avoid it. Sake hadn''t seemed great to him but perhaps tonight would show him what was so enamoring about liquor.

    His team finally arrived at the bar in question. A small bar that seemed mostly empty but well-maintained. The building is made of a brown concrete and is one story with windows facing the outside on all sides allowing for natural lighting. They could already see the large group residing within a ridiculously large booth. They sat only filling most of the booth but still allowing space for the last team. They sat left from right; Shino, Kiba, Lee, Choji, Shikamaru, Tenten, Sai, Sakura, and Yuno.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    They walked into the establishment, the owner nodding at them politely. To the cheers of the group who saw them quickly. Naruto chuckled happily as he went to slide into the booth next to the beckoning Yuno. But Ino grabbed him, shoved Neji in where he tried to sit, before shoving Naruto in and taking the outside seat.

    "Still marking your territory?" Yuno asked with a mock ponder.

    "Shut it." Ino replied simply glaring at her. Yuno raised both her hands in mock surrender. "Good. And no I just don''t like you drooling over him. So, I simply can''t approve of you." Yuno merely smiled at this.

    "Hahaha! You poor blonde bastard! You''re being bossed around by Ino now? Guess you always were pretty weak." Kiba laughed seemingly at their antics.

    "I have no doubt Naruto would defeat you Kiba. You were never able to contest me. Naruto defeated me, therefore we both would be out of your league." Neji interjected snidely. Naruto decided he liked having friends defend him.

    "I also have defeated you in spars Kiba." Shino said. "It appears you may just be at the bottom of the pecking order."

    "I won at least two of those spars!" Kiba yelled, embarrassed.

    "Two out of five, a loser''s mentality." Shino replied.

    "Now now comrades, disparaging each other''s strength is most unyouthful." Lee reminded.

    "Not to mention childish." Sakura chimed in.

    "Ya, the whole alpha male social thing is outdated." Ino informed.

    "Tch, outdated my ass." Kiba muttered.

    "It is," Tenten stated plainly. "But as much as listening to men being bullheaded is entertaining, can we do what we came here for?"

    "Couldn''t have said it better myself. At least one of you isn''t troublesome. Excuse me, sir! Can you bring us three bottles of sake and nine cups!" Shikamaru called out.

    "I see headbands, good to see shinobi of the next generation. Especially for their first drink. This is the house sake, it is quite good and smooth but is stronger than it seems." The owner of the establishment stated. He was a retired shinobi himself and had opened the establishment for shinobi to have a clean safe place to relax. Luckily he had heard of Shikamaru looking for a spot for their get-together and had offered it to him for a more than fair price. He quickly brought out a tray with the bottles as well as small saucers for the booze. The group thanked him as he walked away.

    "Anyway as shinobi, we are now considered legal adults. We can now be sent on C-rank missions and as such are more liable to die than ever. With this in mind. Ino, Kiba, and I decided we not only needed to celebrate together, but to truly embrace the good and bad of being adults we need to get shit-faced. A proper send off the rest of our lives. Now doing a speech like that is a real drag so no disagreeing ya?" The group roared their approval at this.

    "This is gonna be an awesome night!" Naruto called out. Throwing his arms around Ino and Neji.

    Ino did it as well, happily cheering with Naruto. "Yes! Let''s play a drinking game." Neji looked displeased to be touched but noticeably reigned himself in, allowing the blondes to shake him.

    "There are games for drinking?" Sai asked curiously. "Are there ones for the food as well?"

    "I''ll invite you to my family''s next eating competition haha!" Choji laughed merrily. Sai stared at him confused before nodding his head yes.

    Tenten face palmed at this interaction. "Lemme guess, truth or dare?" She asked miserably. The last thing she or Sai needed was for Shikamaru to be able to ask them questions.

    "Nooo," Ino chirped happily. "Truth or Drink."

    "Not this again Ino, Shikamaru matched Tenten with his palm covering his face. "Fine but no psychoanalyzing."

    Ino frowned at that but shrugged, seeming to concede. The saucers were spread out and filled for each shinobi, except for Lee who was known for his drunken rampages for even a small sip of liquor.

    "Isn''t this game a bit meh?" Kiba asked as he sniffed his cup. "We''re all trained shinobi, we are literally trained to lie."

    "That is true as unyouthful as it is." Lee said as he sipped his bottle of juice.

    "We could try just being truthful." Sakura offered sarcastically.

    "Actually~" Ino sang. "My daddy let me borrow a little something special. It''s a seal specifically designed to glow whenever a lie is said in its presence. Give the game a bit of a stakes, no?" The group cheered at this except for Shikamaru, Shino, Sai, Sakura, and Tenten.

    "They don''t realize the danger of having a lie detector and booze do they?" Tenten said to the only other sane Genin.

    "No." The rest said while deadpan. But with Naruto, Ino, Kiba, Choji, and even Shikamaru behind the idea it was a moot point.

    "Alrighty then it''s my turn since it was my idea." Ino said smiling.

    "Course it is Ino-pig." Sakura said with a roll of her eyes.

    "Ohhh, a volunteer? Alrighty then billboard brow. What is your cup size?" Ino said with a knowing smile. Sakura''s face blushed red violently.

    "I''m not answering that!" Sakura roared. The other woman in attendance nodded their heads sympathetically.

    "Then you know the price~," Ino said with an evil smile.

    "You''re lucky I can''t get immediate revenge. Just know it is coming." Sakura muttered, annoyed. Before downing her saucer. Refilling it as she pondered who to ask, her eyes landed on Kiba. He was always a bit bossy and pushy. A bit of revenge is just what the doctor ordered. "Kiba, you always had a crush on Yuno, didn''t you?"

    Kiba flinched mentally but with a smile simply emptied his saucer. His face is straight and smile easy. He was proud of himself for not giving anything away.

    "What a drag, if you''re gonna be obvious might as well just tell the truth." Shikamaru remarked.

    "Oh, how cute, unfortunately, you are a bit too wild for my taste." Yuno said simply. Kiba seemed to shrink at this before pouring himself another one. Lee patted his back kindly.

    "Fine brainiac your turn!" Kiba called vengefully. Ino, Sakura, Tenten, Naruto, and Choji chuckled at the dialogue.

    "Go ahead." Shikamaru said simply.

    "Do you like any of the women here!" Kiba said teasingly.

    "Nope."

    There was silence as everyone looked at the seal which remained inert.

    "The women here are way too much work for my taste." Shikamaru said plainly. Ino, Sakura, Yuno, and Tenten all seemed annoyed by this. While the rest of the guys snickered.

    "My turn." Shikamaru said. His eyes lazily glided over the others. He had several questions he could ask. As much as this visit was a social event. But there were several people here he had theories on. He couldn''t help but ponder the opportunity of clearing his mind of the thoughts. Each of them had something that bothered the Nara. Naruto seemed to be hiding something big. He got awkward whenever people asked questions about his home life. Ino had gotten very close to the blonde, he''d admit that was just him being curious. Sai was an odd man in general, anything he could find on him would be nice. And Tenten as much as he had taken a liking to her was strange in general. His eyes shifted to her. "Tenten, why are you so supportive of Sai''s oddities?" Shikamaru asked.

    Tenten seemed to think for a moment. "I see something in him. I guess something similar to myself. I know how hard it can be to be different. How hard it is to let someone in. I guess I''m projecting in a sense." Shikamaru looked at this and smirked, nodding once. Tenten was surprised by how much of it she meant. She only pondered for a second. Danzo was expecting a report from her of this event Sai had been drinking the entire time. He seemed confused about the rules and was drinking on each turn. She supposed she should''ve stopped him, but a drunk Sai would be one unable to report to Danzo. This would allow her to edit the events to keep Danzo from learning anything too damaging. She could not ask Shikamaru anything, Sai would be a waste, the blondes were both a land field at the moment, so she decided to go for one of the ones untested so far. "Shino, why does your clan wear such heavy and covering clothing?" Shino looked at her with his sunglasses hiding his thoughts before lifting his glass to drink.

    "I''m selecting Neji. Were you holding back against Naruto?" Shino asked simply. While the blonde was a friend. And he had seen his strength himself. He still struggled to see any of them defeating the Hyuga one on one. Choji and he had won mostly due to home-field advantage, numbers, and strategy. But if he had either of them solo he would''ve shortly dispatched. To hear Naruto was somehow at this level or possibly higher was shocking to him.

    "No, I had intended to crush him to prove a point. My strikes were hard and savage. My movements were precise and efficient. I had an ultimate defense the Hyuga had used for years effectively. Somehow he had matched it several times. Even bypassing it. He was shockingly powerful. Even more surprising was how quickly his mind had grown. I had prepared for him to fully assault me with hundreds of clones attempting to overwhelm me. But instead, he used creative tactics, and surprising power to keep me back. I still landed my best techniques with no mercy. Yet he stood and then blew me away. I feel no shame in losing to Naruto. I was wrong about his ability and am honored to be his comrade." Neji lectured oddly drinking as he did so. Ino checked the seal but it said it was truthful. "Though he still is a low-class moron."

    There was silence for a moment. Before Naruto attempted to strangle Hyuga, Ino pulled him back. Meanwhile, Yuno hugged Neji, whispering about her little "tsundere". Ino peeled with laughter at that. Neji frowned, it was time for Ino to suffer a bit of her own pressure. "Do you find Naruto attractive?" Neji asked Ino. With what almost seemed to be innocent curiosity.

    Ino felt her blush come on. They were all shinobi for crying out loud! They were all fit as hell! Naruto for as short as he had killer abs. They all did except for Choji! Naruto also had great eyes. And a nice smile. Damnit! She briefly considered lying but knew how reliable her tool was. Instead, she slammed her glass.

    Things from there had quickly gone downhill. They all after the first round viciously pursued each other. Lee and Sai being spared due to Lee not drinking and Sai being drunk already. Simply passed out on the table. The rest after grilling each other for an hour were fairly drunk too. Most of them are first-timers. Sai had been grabbed by Shikamaru to be taken home. Tenten and Sakura had agreed to get a catatonic Shino and dancing Kiba home as well.

    Leaving Naruto, Ino, Neji, Yuno, Choji, Lee, and Sakura left. Things had broken down though Naruto seemed to be giving himself a speech about friendship for some odd reason. Ino now sat in his lap laughing occasionally at the speech. When she did so Naruto would laugh as well and restart. Sakura was attempting to pick a fight with the owner seemingly thinking he had called her flat-chested for some reason with Lee convincing her not to do so. She reacted to this with either genuine appreciation or true fury. Yuno was cuddled up to Neji whispering into his ear. The Hyuga merely laughed at the whisper, looking more relaxed than the others had seen from him before. Choji merely watched it all chuckling merrily seemingly being the only one not full-on drunk. But as things died down the owner had let Choji know they needed to clear out. Choji had gotten some water for his friends and got some snacks for them too. They weren''t sober by any means but good enough to send home. As they all went their separate ways Ino glomped onto Naruto. Demanding a ride home. The blonde growled but allowed this. Feeling pretty damn good still. Getting home may be difficult but it had been a great night.

 First Mission?!

    Naruto''s POV (Leaf Village - Uzumaki Residence)

    Naruto woke up as he often did. Regretting being awake, a bit confused, and sore. There were certain things different about this morning. He still regretted being awake as he often did. But the minor confusion he usually suffered was upgraded to dazed. He didn''t feel the soreness he had grown accustomed to as a shinobi. Instead, his head pounded a melody of pain sounding throughout his head. Echoing throughout the rest of his body. It came in waves, each leaving the blonde feeling a bit undead. He also recognized for some odd reason he was asleep face down on the couch in his living room. The blonde could feel his mind stirring as he put consideration into his situation. But the pain convinced him to give up, instead, he shifted trying to get onto his back. But he had a significant weight on him. It made turning difficult, it was too heavy to be any normal blanket. The blonde reached over to his back to see what was weighing him down. His hand reached and touched some kinda warm cloth. His hand slid down attempting to discover what it was but he stopped once he touched something that felt similar to skin. Naruto''s eyes popped wide open, someone was on top of him. He looked to his left shoulder and saw the sleeping face of Ino. Her head rested against both his shoulder and a pillow. Naruto felt panic fly through his senses. ''Ino''s kinda cute when she is sleeping.'' His mind unhelpfully added. Ino could be wrathful at the best of times. Waking up in his house with him feeling her up, he imagined that would be much worse. He lifted his hand off her carefully. Moving as if the young woman was a bomb.

    So far so good. Now how would he escape this without Ino beating the tar out of him? Naruto knew he had grown more intelligent with his mother''s and Kakashi''s training. But he simply did not know a method of removing her without waking her up. If she awoke before he did though the same result would occur. He considered a body flicker, but he was new to the technique and it always produced a heavy cloud of smoke. Ma had banned him from using it inside till he got it down with no smoke. Naruto wracked his brain for three painful minutes. His thoughts were racing, his heart as well. He was unsure why but he found Ino was enjoyably warm and soft. If Naruto was being honest he enjoyed the contact. It was surprisingly comforting. But his newly discovered peace was disturbed by Ino shifting. Her arms wrapped around him as she snuggled closer. Naruto could feel his heart stop. She sleepily nuzzled against his face. His unruly hair poked her nose as she did so. Naruto watched with bated breath as she did this twice. Her nose twitched, warning him of his doom.

    Ino sneezed quietly, her eyes opening after. Blue eyes met blue eyes, the two silently staring. Ino''s eyes held confusion, embarrassment, and quickly growing anger. Naruto''s eyes were much simpler. They held a primal fear.

    "Now Ino, I have a perfectly reasonable explanation for this." The blonde didn''t get to start his rousing speech, but he was sure would''ve won her over. Instead, she locked her arms around his head sweetly. This lasted mere seconds before she used a shoulder throw to launch him into the kitchen. Kami took some level of mercy on the blonde, his arc was high enough to avoid the bar counter. But he smashed into the kitchen table with a crunch. The wooden table was unable to endure the crash. Naruto groaned pitifully. His mother would kill him.

    "Oh, my bad I didn''t realize where I was." Ino said tiredly as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. "I have the most awful headache."

    "Ditto. But, for the record, I did nothing." Naruto replied as he crawled slowly to his feet. Looking as if he was prepared to flee.

    "Oh blondie, I know a nice guy like you wouldn''t do a thing. You should be more worried about me." Ino said teasingly as she fixed her hair into a ponytail.

    "Stop. Calling. Me. Blondie." Naruto said annoyed. Boldness returned now that he realized she wouldn''t be attacking him.

    Ino''s smirk merely grew as she approached the blonde. She stepped well into his personal space. A giant smile on her face. A nervous frown on his. Their faces mere breaths away. "Make. Me." She said defiantly. The tension between the two grew.

    "INO! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!"

    "Naruto! Ya just can''t do whatever you want ya know?!"

    Both jumped up as both of their parents called out. Naruto felt fear yet again, he wasn''t sure if his mother being pissed or interested was worse. Ino was embarrassed, she knew her daddy well. Despite his raw intelligence, when it came to boys he lost his mind. Surely in his eyes, it was romantic! And he wasn''t even that off!

    Kushina and Inochi stood side by side. Inochi was the father of Ino and the head of the Yamanaka clan. He had long blonde hair done into a ponytail which reached his lower back. His eyes were similar to Ino''s blue eyes but they held an edge to them Ino lacked. He wore Leaf fatigues covered by a red open sleeveless vest. The two formed a united, terrifying, parenting unit. They looked at each other and nodded. Both body flickered to the target of their ire. Kushina appeared in between the blondes. Ino fell back into the Living room as Kushina unloaded prominent questions.

    "Are you his girlfriend?"

    "What shampoo do you use?"

    "Was he a gentleman?"

    "Protection?" Kushina smirked inwardly as she saw both blondes'' faces become fully red. She winked at Inochi to spike her set.

    "You better take responsibility for your actions. I won''t settle for you treating my princess like anything less than royalty. Also, you may not touch her, look at her, or think about her." Inochi instructed as he held the blonde in the air by his collar.

    "We didn''t do anything!" Ino called out in her unusually shaky voice. "We went out with the other Genin last night and got drunk. I asked him to take me home but I couldn''t give instructions. He took me to his house and passed out on the couch. I followed shortly after. Nothing happened!" Ino had intended to pretend she couldn''t remember to avoid questions from Naruto about it. At least until she figured out how she felt about it.

    "We know." Both parents answered, both smiling brightly.

    "I had come to Kushina when you hadn''t come home last night." Inochi stated simply. "She had discovered you this morning."

    "I thought my boy had become a man for a second ya know?" Kushina said, laughing boisterously. Inochi glared at this before adding.

    "For the record, you cannot date until you are thirty." Inochi stated. Ino merely rolled her eyes at this.

    "So we''re in the clear?" Naruto asked cautiously.

    "You brought a drunk girl home, you were also drunk. All unannounced, I might add." Kushina answered with her voice containing some level of anger in it.

    "I hate mornings." Both blondes said before fist-bumping quietly.

    "I hate Mondays, ne!" A new voice interjected. The group all look up to see a man sitting on the living room couch. Kakashi at some point had joined them.

    "Kakashi! I told you not to come through the windows!" Kushina called furiously.

    "Hahaha," Kakashi laughed nervously. "I was just here to collect my cute little genin for our meeting about a mission we got."

    "We have a meeting with Cyclops sensei?" Naruto stated as he made himself a cup of ramen. "Can it wait? I think I have that hangover thing they talk about."

    "I second that." Ino replied lazily as she rubbed her eyes.

    "Nope! You don''t mind, do you, parents?" Kakashi asked.

    "Work them hard." Kushina replied happily. Tossing the pair some clothes and packed bags. They had discussed this already.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Like dogs." Inochi growled. Neither of the two teens could even attempt a complaint before Kakashi picked both up. Similar to the way a seasoned farmer would pick up sacks of potatoes. The two attempted to struggle, but their sensei was shockingly strong, holding both with an iron grip.

    "Ja Ne~" The Jounin sang as they all poofed away in a cloud of smoke.

    "Damnit Kakashi! We agreed to smokeless body flickers!" Kushina roared angrily. "AND WHO THE HELL BROKE MY TABLE!" As a seasoned husband Inochi knew when it was time to leave. It was only polite after all. Inochi slipped out silently as Kushina raged. He would need to speak to Naruto soon. Preferably away from the defensive mother. Kushina had always scared him.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Leaf Village - Hyuga Compound)

    Neji walked quietly through the halls of the Hyuga manor. The building was large and ornate. Not too dissimilar from the clan itself. The halls are bare, marked with various high-class art. But otherwise was spotless, not a single blemish could be seen. Easy enough to do with the powerful eyes of his kin. As nice as it all seemed, Neji had grown to hate it all. To his eyes, it was all a monument to false glory. Paid for by the blood of fellow Hyuga. Justified due to tradition. The Side House had served as subordinates for generations. It was no great secret that Hyuga Elders preferred to keep it this way as well. It made his blood boil in a way he used to relish. After all, if one is truly helpless why not rage? If life could be so cold and uncaring of right and wrong why not show the world your wrath? Naruto had been the one to challenge that. Perhaps not directly at first, but even his character challenged it. Naruto was a nobody. Part of a long slain clan, from a controversial mother, and known to be an unexceptional shinobi. His being so excited to learn, yearning to reach the peak of the shinobi world, and even him being so confident and self-assured were contradictions to Neji''s philosophy. Naruto''s burden may not be fully known to the Hyuga, but whenever the two matched eyes he could feel his pain. In some ways, it had felt comparable to his own. Yet he had stood tall, proud, defiant even. Why did he not rage like him? How dare he ignore the unfairness of the world? Neji wanted to show him the errors of his ways. So he had poked and prodded attempting to stoke his anger.

    In the academy, Neji had been popular due to his skill. He was known for it, if not for one despicable Sasuke Uchiha he would''ve been the best in their grade. His temper was short and with his known power, most of the student body had been careful around him. Yet Naruto from the start of the team had merely stood even taller. Unafraid to come to blows even though his loss was almost certain. Neji had thought the blonde''s defeat would be fated. He had been certain of it. Despite that, the blonde had met him. Proudly declaring Neji wrong and even offering to help him change it. If Neji had been honest it had hurt his pride. And as he now saw he often did, he had intended to make him pay for the perceived slight. Naruto and he finally fought. Neji held nothing back, he even had trained in preparation for the brawl. He never was one to fully underestimate a foe after all. How wrong he had been, Naruto who at the formation of the team Neji was sure he could''ve thrashed. Somehow not only closed the gap between them. But had displayed a level of skill and battle intelligence that he had thought him incapable of. Naruto had dominated most of the fight, tanked his best moves, and then smashed his "ultimate" defense. In the process of the violent clash, Neji saw some of himself in the blonde. Somehow he could tell the blonde could relate to some degree. Then he felt the blonde''s spirit. Felt the strength behind his hands. Watched as someone he labeled a fool outmaneuver him. It had been¡­ humbling. He now remembered the truth he had known from the start. Fate is merely a concept. It had weight and if one merely lazed through life they would be subjected to it. But it seemed if one fought hard, maintained despite adversity, and was willing to grow, the chains of fate were ineffective.

    If Neji was being fully honest he was unsure what to do with the knowledge. He had already remedied things with his teammates. The two made it so easy. Having been greatly supportive and inclusive ever since. He supposed in that sense he should be thankful. Though it would be even better if they could learn to be silent. But regarding the rest of his life, he wasn''t sure where to go from here. He could not escape from the Side House. He was already sealed. What could he truly affect here? As Neji walked out to a courtyard to mediate he saw someone who only further complicated his feelings.

    The woman had long blue hair that reached her lower back. She wore a lavender hoodie and black combat pants. Her eyes looked similar to his though hers had always shined with kindness. A stark contrast to his previous behavior. Hinata in truth had never been cruel to him. She had only shown kindness and a palpable guilt. Yet in his previous state of mind, he had seen it as thinly veneered pity. He had told her as such. Terrorized her truly, a glare there, a rougher-than-needed spar there, yes he had ensured she suffered. Looking at her now he could see she suffered for the sins of others. He was no fool, the only course of action would be a sincere apology and polite interactions from there on. But he couldn''t swallow his pride and apologize to her. She may not have been complacent to rulers of the clan''s treatment, but she was the heir. Meaning she was likely to continue the practice.

    He watched her, for someone meek, she was training hard. She did seem honest in her effort to grow. Perhaps she really could become clan head one day. If only Neji could attempt to explain the plight of the Side House to her. She, as kind as she was, may be the only house member to understand. Certainly more likely than her soon to be replacement. If he had disdained Hinata, then he truly hated Hanabi. Three whole years younger, yet she seemed to grow quickly. Beating Hinata in their spars. If not for the new curriculum for the academy Hanabi would''ve replaced her already. Hanabi was seeming to be for all accounts the next drone for the Main House. It would be a shame once she¡­ oh. Neji allowed a small smile, he could work towards his forgiveness and work toward improving the Hyuga in one leap! He would train her himself. Allow her to maintain her heir status. And if along the way he managed to sway her over to being more supportive of the Side House¡­ well that would be fate.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Narrator (Leaf Village - Main Gate)

    Team Seven arrived at the gate the same morning. Kakashi, once he had rounded them all up, announced their first mission. Naruto and Ino had reacted poorly believing it to be the arrival of the "D-Ranks" they had done in the academy. To their pleasant surprise, Kakashi had announced a C-Rank mission. Expressing confidence in their abilities. After the briefing, they had immediately headed to the main gate. The group stood prepped to leave their home. Neji and Kakashi looked like trained killers, presenting themselves cleanly and confidently. The two blondes next to them seemed more like zombies. Eyes red, posture low, and mood down.

    "Welcome to the joys of alcohol. HANGOVERS!" Kakashi shouted jovially.

    "Gah, my ears!" Naruto screamed as he covered them desperately.

    "Kakashi-sensei I will kill you." Ino muttered darkly. Her father would be insufferable when she got home. Asking her a question that frankly made her even more confused. She had been drunk and she knew it made you act differently. But she knew it merely made you act a bit more earnestly. And she had been all over Naruto¡­ after being exposed for thinking he was attractive too! Embarrassing did not even begin to describe it. So for now she would stick to the side until it didn''t hurt to think about it. Add to that one of the worst headaches she had ever experienced and she was having a day.

    "Why are you both so down?" Neji asked curiously.

    "HOW ARE YOU NOT!" The two screamed furiously.

    "I don''t get hangovers." Neji replied simply. His teammates merely glared at him.

    "Now now, let''s focus." Kakashi chided. "Let''s run over what our mission is again." He looked at Neji knowing the other two would be less than cooperative.

    "There is a bandit camp outside of the Fire Country capitol. They had discovered this due to the bandits boldly attacking merchant routes. In response, the Lord of Fire had sent a trained squad of militia experienced against bandits to the camp. He had hoped they would crush them. But they had never arrived back. Now they wanted a Genin squad to scout them out and destroy them as long as it was inside their scope. Furthermore, the Hokage suspected this may be the Lord of Fire''s way of testing a new genin team." Neji recited effortlessly.

    "Show off." Naruto teased.

    "Doesn''t take much when you''re the competition." Neji replied simply. The two started glaring at each other. But it was downright friendly in comparison to before.

    "Shut. It." Ino said simply. Oddly enough the men did.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Narrator (???)

    A man with a red mohawk marched into a cave. He wore a black tattered cloak and some kind of prison garb underneath. He had two hatchets on his belt. As he got deep inside the cave he seemed to be shadow boxing. Not a second went by that he was still. It was an odd sight to behold. The sight became even odd as a man emerged from the ground as if breaching regular water.

    "Hello there friend! He''s no friend, merely a pawn of Zetsu." The two halves of the monster said to the strange bouncy man. He looked vaguely human, one half of his body being pure white. The other half is black. He had hair and maybe could pass for a painted man if not for the giant protrusions that covered his head. It looked as if a Venus flytrap was growing out of him.

    The man suddenly stopped his air boxing. "I''m no pawn. I''m a killer playing a messenger." He said angrily. "I''m known as the berserker shinobi! Wielder of these powerful blades! I am Leifazu Uzumaki! " He drew his axes and started to swing wildly.

    "Oh wow, he seems quite powerful! Stop wasting our time. Why did you reach out? Our master was quite surprised to hear from you."

    "It seems the leaf is making a move on us. My boss would like to suggest an alliance to repel the threat at hand. See the leaf has mobilized some troops my boss thinks you''d have a vested interest in capturing." Leifazu explained impatiently. Clearing from a script he had memorized.

    "Interesting Orochimaru-sama has always loved capturing people! Who are you fooling? Your theatrics hold no weight here."

    "Itachi and Obito Uchiha."

    "Now you have my attention. Now you have my attention." The sides stated at once.

    "This is what bossman is thinking," Leifazu said with a manic grin locked in place.

 Prepare to Strike! Lethal Surprise?!

    Neji / Ino¡¯s POV (Near Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Neji had expected a difficult journey, considering the notoriously temperamental personalities of Naruto and Ino. They both looked like they were suffering from terrible hangovers with constant grimaces on their faces. Neji and Kakashi had agreed to remain silent in the hopes of avoiding any arguments during the journey. However, to their surprise, both Naruto and Ino remained eerily quiet. Naruto seemed to suffer in silence, wincing at every loud noise. Neji couldn''t help but find it amusing when he accidentally stomped on a branch too hard. Ino, on the other hand, usually explodes in anger multiple times before giving up on whatever has annoyed her. But on this journey, she was oddly subdued. Neji planned to ask one of them what had happened the previous night when they felt more relaxed. Despite their condition, they made good time and were close to their destination. Kakashi suggested they camp for the night and attack in the morning.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to strike in the dark?" Naruto chimed in.

    "It does seem like the shinobi thing to do." Ino added.

    "In this case, we should be significantly more powerful than our adversaries. And with our lovable knucklehead, we can easily outnumber them. So striking during the night merely gives them the option of hiding. But make no mistake we aren''t gonna just charge in. We''ll scout them out, formulate a plan and crush them before they even realize what is happening." Kakashi lectured.

    "Seems efficient enough." Neji stated simply. "Besides, Naruto and Ino could very well use the rest." The blondes both nodded, seemingly in agreement now that it was pointed out to them.

    "Great job, team. Neji, please gather some firewood and start a fire. Ino, can you set up the tents? Naruto, please use your shadow clones to establish a perimeter. Let''s have eight clones, one in each cardinal direction and one in between. After that, Naruto, can you please try to catch some game for us?" Kakashi gave clear instructions with a serious tone.

    "Yes, sensei!" The Genin chorused as they dispersed to begin their assigned tasks. Kakashi hummed contently, waiting until he was sure no one was watching him. Then, he swiftly created a shadow clone and sent it out to scout the surrounding area. Although he planned on having his team survey the area before they attacked, he wanted to have his own eyes on the situation. After all, Minato had always taught Kakashi to ensure the odds were in his favor. He refused to put any of his Genin in danger, especially not Minato''s son. However, he had grown fond of his team, despite their rough exterior. They were a talented and motivated group, even Ino had recently shown improvement and seemed uncomfortable with feeling weaker than the men. As he quietly moved around the clearing, he set subtle traps and signaled his team to alert them to any potential danger. Although Kakashi wasn''t truly worried, he played it safe. They were close to the village and his team was strong. Neji and Naruto were advanced for Genin, and Ino was clever and a valuable team player. Kakashi himself was an elite Jounin. They should be fine, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

    Within the hour the three young adults had done as he asked just before it became dark. The fire was well-built and contained by several wet logs courtesy of Neji. Two tents were erected, one for the men, the other for Ino. And Naruto had somehow captured a hog. When asked, Naruto merely said clones, and Kakashi decided not to ask. To the surprise of the Jounin who had prepared himself to wield his mediocre cooking skills. Neji quickly volunteered. Even more surprising was how talented he was at it. Ino assisted having some culinary knowledge but for the most part, the Hyuga quickly served them roasted hog. Kakashi was pleasantly surprised again when it was much nicer than what he could produce. Perhaps camping it out on missions with some green Genin wasn''t as bad as he feared?

    "Neji! I expected you to suck at cooking!" Naruto called in between bites laughing at his own words.

    "You always seem like a brute to me." Ino added a small teasing smirk on her face.

    "Unlike you blondes, I am expected to be talented in a multitude of fields." Neji countered with a scowl. While he understood it was merely banter he couldn¡¯t help but snipe back at the obnoxious blonde he considered a friend.

    "He got you good there Naruto!" Ino chuckled.

    "YOUR BLONDE TOO!"

    "But unlike you Blondie," Ino wagged her finger "I''m drop-dead gorgeous."

    "I wouldn''t say g-" Neji stopped as a kunai flew by his head. "But I suppose beautiful wouldn''t be out of order?" Ino nodded at this serene smile in place. Naruto busted out laughing which seemed to make Ino panic and blush for some odd reason. And by the look on his face, Neji smelled blood in the water. It wasn''t unusual for Neji to get snipes in, but rarely did he ever drive the two silent as he did now. Naruto is simply confused about Neji bringing up Ino''s reaction and blushing. And Ino mortified Neji finally had something solid on her.

    Kakashi interrupted their banter, ordering them to pick out guard shifts and begin resting, all the while he would be resting well, Neji doubted such. Kakashi acted a fool, but no fool became a Jounin, nor would any sensei leave his Genin defenseless. Regardless Neji decided to take initiative and get first watch. It was only fair¡­

    Ino¡¯s POV

    When Kakashi had first brought up them taking shifts at night to ensure nothing snuck up on them she had felt dread. Quickly she had declaredshe would not be first to watch. Figuring that must be the worst one. She had rethought that as she first awoke for her watch. But even quicker still she had discovered she did not mind it. With her recent interactions with Naruto, she could use the time for herself.

    At first, having Naruto on their team didn''t seem like a big deal. He had a negative reputation with older generations for unknown reasons, and although he was one of the few successful shinobi to make it without a clan in their year, his performance was mediocre compared to the rest. Ino assumed she was stronger than him, but her perception changed the first time she saw him fight. Even at his lowest, Ino doubted she could have done anything against him. Despite his standing, she assumed he was a simple, obnoxious man who was egotistic. However, since forming the team, she discovered depth to him she never noticed before. Naruto gave everything his all during training, spars, practice, and fights. Witnessing it made her realize just how much Naruto gave. Ino wasn''t sure she could ever match his endless energy. He also showed more humor and shocked her to see they had similarities. Naruto was surprisingly clever in his way, making wisecracks here, using unorthodox strategies there, or even seeming to know what others were feeling at times. He decided wordlessly that he needed to break through to Neji, a known genius, just to prove a point. Ino felt it was ridiculous and that Naruto was merely risking injury for nothing. Even if he somehow defeated Neji, that wouldn''t make him suddenly change, she thought. However, Naruto often proved her wrong, making him very interesting. The kindness and relaxed nature were nice, but the unpredictability and emotional wisdom of the blonde had intrigued her.

    The problem was everyone knew Ino was a flirt. She often became interested in a boy for a bit before growing bored of them. Even Sasuke in a way was just eye candy for her. Handsome for sure but unlikely with how cold he was. But Naruto for her was an odd choice. She did find his untamed look oddly cute. It helped that he was inspiring as well. But she had to wonder if this was a passing fancy? Or was she interested? Ino checked her pocket watch. Well, it was time for Naruto''s shift. Perhaps she could test the waters a bit. See how deep her interest went. Besides it wouldn''t do to not know if the blonde was interested. But without being arrogant she doubted this was an issue. She quietly walked over to the boy''s tent. Quietly lifting the entrance flap she tapped the Uzumaki. The two silently creeping back out of the tent settling at the fire. Ino observed as Naruto yawned loudly before summoning four clones who spread out in the edging of the clearing they were camped in.

    "Arent y-" Naruto yawned again. "Aren''t you going to go to sleep?"

    "I was hoping to ask you some questions." Ino replied.

    "We have plenty of time," the blonde man said, chuckling silently as he sharpened a stick by the fire. Ino felt grateful for the distraction; there was something about his gaze that was throwing her off her game.

    Ino considered what to ask him. She wanted information and to gauge how well they fit. That would help her decide how she felt and if something should be pursued. But what exactly that information was, was alluding to her now. She decided to ask something relatively innocuous for now.

    "You said before you would help Neji''s clan. He''s our friend now no doubt. But it seems like a big promise. Why make it?"

    "He was in pain and seemed so hopeless," Naruto explained. "I can relate to that on a personal level. There''s something I struggle to change and Kami knows how many times I wanted to give up. I felt like nobody would ever accept me, especially when I was young. Kids were kept away from me until I joined the academy. Even as comrades, they kept their distance. No doubt their parents suggested it. Fortunately, Shikamaru reached out and became my first true friend. It was only one friend, but it was more than enough, along with my mom''s support. That''s when I decided to become Hokage, to earn the admiration of the home I love and to find the answers I''ve been searching for. If I let someone else struggle alone, I wouldn''t be worthy of my goal. As a Hokage, I can never leave a friend in pain. I''ll help everyone I can and become the greatest Hokage ever. This is my ultimate goal, and I won''t accept anything less." Ino silently pondered Naruto''s words. As always, Naruto had a unique way with words and could be both a knucklehead and mature and caring at the same time.

    "So you''d do that for me, or Kakashi or whoever?" Ino asked. After that speech, she was keen on hearing his thoughts on her.

    "Of course believe it!"

    Ino furrowed her brows, feeling unsure about the vague response she received. She realized that she needed to be more direct in her approach. "Naruto, I''m curious. What are your thoughts about me?" Inwardly, she panicked a little, regretting her straightforward phrasing.

    Naruto rubbed the back of his head. Confusion was plain on his face. "Um, I mean your my friend. I think you''re pretty hilarious at times, you''re pretty smart too, and you can be kind." The blonde male replied.

    Ino''s heart rate rose as she listened to the blonde. He wasn''t particularly smooth or charming, but his honesty surprised her. In her life, she had received many compliments, such as being called beautiful, intelligent, talented, and personable, but she had also been insulted, being called temperamental, vain, and wrathful. However, being called kind was new to her, and she didn''t even consider herself as such. Nonetheless, Naruto had said it with such conviction.

    "You may not always say nice things. And you can be a bit scary. But when Neji was harsh to us both. I noticed you were putting in effort to get along with me. Even though you considered me a goofball you never put me down. You always took me seriously, in a way not a lot of people did. That meant the world to me. So thank you for that, ya know?" Naruto smiled brightly as he finished. "Oh yeah, and you''re really pretty and all that!"

    Ino''s face turned red as she listened to Naruto''s words. Though they were a bit simple, she couldn''t help but feel touched by how sincere he sounded. However, this unexpected turn of events had not gone as planned. Despite everything, she realized that Naruto might be her first true crush. Wanting some alone time to process her thoughts, she hastily made her way back to her tent, leaving Naruto in confusion. but the way he said things was so earnest it took her breath away. This certainly had backfired. But she knew when thing for sure. Naruto may very well be her first honest crush. She decided she needed space and quickly retreated to her tent. Naruto merely sat confused.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Was it something I said?" Naruto called quietly. He waited for a response that did not come. "I''ll never understand women."

    <hr>

    Kakashi¡¯s POV (Nearby Naruto)

    ¡°He¡¯s nearly as dense with woman as his father¡­¡± Kakashi mused. ¡°Ironic if not a bit sad¡­¡±

    Kakashi was perched on a branch, observing one of Naruto''s undetected clones below. It wasn''t Naruto''s fault that he couldn''t detect Kakashi''s presence, even if he had known he was there. Kakashi had planned to stay up all night to ensure the safety of his Genin, but he hadn''t anticipated witnessing a moment between the two blondes. "Minato''s luck with women and Kushina''s lack of understanding of romance. It seems like your path will be similar to your father''s," Kakashi thought to himself. He found it enjoyable to be a sensei and to witness the growth of the next generation of protectors.

    <hr>

    Orochimaru¡¯s POV (Sound Base - ???)

    Orochimaru sat contentedly in his underground lab, Zetsu had gone to meet with an Ikam follower. The Sannin was eager to ally with them as the Uzumaki subjects were both pleasant and powerful allies to have. With both the Leaf and another force hot on his trail, he could certainly use the added strength. Moreover, his first encounter with the Leaf was imminent. His forces were strategically positioned around a bandit camp, awaiting the arrival of a team of shinobi whom they could ambush. It was bound to be an intriguing few days for the Sannin.

    As if on cue the ground in his lab shifted. As the conjoined Zetsu swam out of the ground. "Hello, master! Orochimaru." The two greeted.

    "Hello there, how did the meeting with Ikam''s man go?" Orochimaru asked getting straight to business.

    "It was so much more interesting than we had thought! Obito and Itachi Uchiha are alive and in service of the Leaf." Zetsu replied evenly.

    Orochimaru was taken aback for a moment, but quickly began to formulate plans in his mind. Itachi and Obito Uchiha were highly skilled shinobi with powerful Sharingan abilities, and obtaining their eyes would make him unstoppable in achieving his ultimate goal. Ikam was aware of this and was seeking Orochimaru''s help in dealing with them. "What does he want from us? Kukukuku."

    "He asked for our assistance in killing them! We get the bodies! He asked for either manpower, weaponry effective towards the Uchiha, or a more powerful compound to ensure they can crush the two. Providing we do this he preserves the eyes for us and offers a seal to counteract their effect on a non-Uchiha."

    "Perfect. Inform them this is fine. They will have all three. And what of the other news?"

    "You were right as always, master! They sent a team! The team is Team Seven. They are a Genin squad part of the new program the shinobi world enacted. Neji Hyuga, Ino Yamanaka, Naruto Uzumaki, and Kakashi Hattake."

    "Interesting, the Side House has little value. An heir of the Yamanaka family could prove to be a useful asset. As for Naruto Uzumaki, I believe my subordinate Ikam would relish a new target. However, Kakashi may pose a problem. I will send another squad of Sound Jounin, along with the Genin from Team Tremble and Bass. This should suffice for such an unremarkable group. It is time to demonstrate the strength of my shinobi to the world!"

    "Understood. Whatever."

    Orochimaru wondered if Hiruzen even realized the Leaf would soon be in peril.

    <hr>

    Ino¡¯s POV (South Side of Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    They had moved out at the crack of dawn. Kakashi would get them close and then allow them to formulate their strategy of attack. And all of them felt at least a touch of nerves but with their leading them it was all too soon they arrived close to base.

    "It''s important for each of you to gain experience in decision-making. You won''t always have a commanding officer present, and you may even encounter an incompetent one. It''s crucial to know how to think independently," Kakashi emphasized, before stepping back and indicating he wouldn''t be offering assistance. There was a brief pause before Naruto spoke up.

    "Well, we should probably check ''em out first. Make sure we know what we''re dealing with." Naruto started.

    "Makes sense to me. Would also make sure there''s nothing like prisoners or some kinda destructive weapon." Ino added.

    "Sound logic." Neji complimented. "I believe Kakashi and I would be best for scouting them." Ino nodded at this. Her brow creased as she thought hard.

    "Maybe Naruto should surround the camp? Would give us a safety net if any managed to sneak by." Ino offered.

    "Great Idea! Plus if for some reason someone else comes along who''s hostile they could either take them out, hold them off, and get info to me no matter where I am." Naruto added happily. "But how do we do the attack itself?"

    "Well while Kakashi and Neji scout from the outside why don''t Naruto grab a guard? With my Mind Body Switch Jutsu, I can get on as an actual member. I could sabotage them and set traps so when we launch the actual assault they are even more vulnerable."

    "Hmmm, what if I had some of my clones transform into kunai?" Naruto asked quizzically. "You could plant them throughout the camp and they could release whenever they pleased. But if you get in trouble you''ll have backup."

    "Excellent idea Blondie." Neji replied. Both ignore Naruto crying out about not Neji too with the Blondie thing.

    "Ok so assuming this camp has one to two exits we need to split our forces. Plus I need someone to guard my body." Ino continued.

    "Maybe Neji? He could keep an eye on all of us with a shadow clone. One of us get in trouble or something he does dispel it and every clone out will know it." suggested the blonde male.

    "I believe that''s a good plan," Neji concurred. "Kakashi, being our strongest fighter, should be positioned at the primary entrance as our main defense. He could also be backed up by additional clones, just in case he requires assistance. Naruto can be positioned at the secondary entrance or exit. After that, we''ll just have to wait until Ino signals that she''s ready. A simple flare will suffice. By that point, it won''t matter if they become aware that something is amiss."

    "Whaddya you think Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto asked.

    "Eh, it sounds like it could work." Kakashi responded noncommittally. "Alrighty are you all ready to start?"

    "Hai!"

    "Just remember to have fun. We''ll meet up again to discuss scouting and our future prisoner." Kakashi ordered, all of them then leaping off.

    Naruto and Ino were hiding in the woods, carefully observing the camp. The camp consisted of a large group of tents and hastily assembled buildings. A fence and planks of wood had been used to create a rudimentary wall, which would not stop most people but was high enough to require either climbing or destruction. They were watching one of the outer guards who was lazily patrolling the perimeter around the camp. Being bandits, each member was observed as they passed by. Naruto and Ino picked an older man who seemed to be under the influence of some substance. He was bald and fairly overweight and carried a club. He was an easy target for the shinobi duo.

    They waited patiently for the man to walk close by. Ino had chosen him as their target, while Naruto and his clone were the shooters. Ino gave the signal when the man''s back was turned. Without a sound, Naruto hurled his clone like a sack at the man, who never saw it coming. He was hit square in the back of the head with a flying kick, and Ino doubted he felt a thing. The clone then picked up the man, and the three of them hurried back to the meeting place, hoping that the scouting party had good news.

    <hr>

    Neji¡¯s POV (Perimeter of Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Silently, Neji jumped through the forest surrounding the camp, taking note of the number of men and any significant events. He counted around fifty confirmed enemies, with ten individuals in cells that he couldn''t confirm as enemies due to his limited sight. As he looked up, he spotted Kakashi teleporting above him, seemingly finished with his part.

    Kakashi informed Neji that he had discovered weapon caches that were heavily armed with swords, bows, cannons, and explosives. He marked them on a map that he had drawn and suggested that Ino should trap them before they go for the prisoners.

    "Only makes sense. I think we have what we need." Neji decided.

    The members of Team Seven reconvened, with a new prisoner in tow. They updated each other on the current situation. Ino''s mission was to secure the weapon rooms and free any captives. Naruto and Kakashi were responsible for launching an aggressive attack from both sides. Neji would protect Ino and oversee the operation, ensuring everyone was informed. Each member would have Naruto clones to assist with information sharing and backup.

    "Alright, I''m going in. Make sure to watch my body Neji!" Ino added as she relaxed into her stance for her family''s famous jutsu.

    "Of course."

    With that, Ino nodded and called out. "Ninja Art: Mind Transfer Jutsu!"

    She suddenly dropped limp, caught by a ready Naruto. The portly bald man rose slowly. His movements were awkward and unsure for a moment. Before he seemed to relax slightly. "This guy is one sick bastard." She said in the man''s voice. "Glad we''re taking them out." Naruto nodded at this summoning ten clones who all became kunai. Ino grabbed these and stashed them in the pockets of the man. They all nodded as the Ino-possessed man walked off towards the entrance. Naruto and Kakashi both disappeared as they went off to their positions.

    Neji stashed Ino in a space in a bush. He sat close by, not close enough to where if he was engaged they would hurt or discover Ino. Team Seven was prepared.

    <hr>

    Ino¡¯s POV (Inside Bandit Body) (Inside Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Ino walked towards the main entrance. A building built of various chunks of wood stuck together. There were rough benches and bars indicative of a meeting place of sorts. The men inside were drinking, smoking, or gambling with reckless abandon. It was odd to think they somehow beat a squad. But perhaps they simply underestimated them. As she approached, two large men at the front of the gate welcomed her. She was some kind of elder in her current body. She quickly marched through claiming her shift was over. If the men truly cared they did not show it. She walked through the bar into the main space of the camp. For the most part, it was more of the same. But she knew two large tents to the northeast of the camp contained weapon caches. She would set up an explosive line in both entrances. If they entered they would likely perish along with their weapons. So she drifted towards them. Simply nodding at any who acknowledged her.

    She arrived at the tents and saw two men guarding them. She briefly considered how to handle things but decided they would need to go. The man she was possessing wasn''t very fit. But even with his dilapidated body, she could muster good kunai throws. These being the real deal they both pierced their throats accurately. The first one immediately dropped. Likely the blade had managed to sever his spine killing him instantly. The second was a more gruesome death. The man''s throat was slit by the blade. Not allowing the man to call for help. He could only breathlessly gurgle as he bled out. Ino could feel something inside her grow cold at the merciless killing but they had prepared for this for years. She didn''t flinch as she drugged the corpses inside the two tents. Laying her lethal explosive trap at both entrances. Her training was working well, time to free the prisoners. Hopefully, no more blood will be spilled today¡­

    <hr>

    ???¡¯s POV (Nearby Kakashi)

    "Men," A voice whispered to six others. "Our target is directly in front of us. We will wait for him to engage the bandits. No need to complicate our ambush. Now our target is powerful, absurdly so. So don''t play around. Kills this bastard before he kills us. Understood?" They all nodded. The captain''s face grimaced at the lack of self-concern. He had no doubt seven Jounin may be able to kill even an elite Jounin. But there was no doubt several of them would die. His sound shinobi training suggested one or two would live and that was acceptable. But he loved his men. He feared they were being led by him to their deaths. Disobeying would merely lead to his men killing him and proceeding anyway. No, the only solution was to lead these men into killing a legend.

    <hr>

    Sound Team¡¯s POV (Nearby Naruto)

    "Are they sending all three of us for him?" a young woman with long black hair that reached to her thighs and was tied at the end. She wore the sound fatigues which were a snakeskin pattern for her pants and scarf. As well as a tan sleeveless vest. Kin Tsuchi was the speaker.

    "Seems harsh to me personally. But it''ll be fun killing him either way!" A young man answered her. He had long spiky unruly hair that stuck straight up. He wore a forehead protector mask. As well as the sound fatigue over it he wore a tan one-piece with the kanji for death on it three times. Zaku Abumi was here as well.

    "It is what it is. Don''t play games, we have something to prove here. So this short clone runt has to die." Dosu Kinuta answered. He was shorter than the other two and was hard to describe. His head was almost completely wrapped in bandages. He wore the same fatigues as the others. The only difference is the gray long-sleeved kimono as well as a straw rain cape.

    <hr>

    Neji¡¯s POV (Outside of Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Neji''s eyes widened significantly as he saw four people creeping in at the edge of his vision. As he expanded his gaze he saw they were all about to be ambushed. "AMBUSH!" He called to the clone before destroying it. Ino awoke and jumped up.

    "It''s an ambush. As I was walking through the camp I searched his mind. Shinobi are coming to kill us! The people inside are mostly innocents with bandits sprinkled in!" Ino called desperately to the Hyuga.

    "Some of that is news. Unfortunately, it gets worse. We are being approached by four shinobi. One of them seems to be high Chunin to low Jounin level." Neji says. Luckily around twenty clones gather around them. New orders are seemingly being dispensed among them. "Ino stick with me and the clones. We just have to stall until Kakashi gets here."

    "R-right," Ino said she was undeniably nervous. Neji wanted to reassure her. But to be honest he knew they were in trouble.

 Desperate Struggle! Survive!

    Kakashi¡¯s POV (Outside Main Entrance of Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Kakashi stood with several clones as suddenly they all tensed. One of the copies of Naruto approached Kakashi.

    "Kakashi-sensei!" The clone yelled. "It''s an ambush! Neji and Ino are in trouble!"

    Kakashi felt his single eye widen. He had wondered why any bandit group would be stationed here. Furthermore, how did they ever manage to repel an assault from the capitol? He had found this suspicious yet, he had never truly pondered it. His Genin may very well suffer from his mistake. He quickly dashed forward. If even a single hair was harmed on his Genin, he would slaughter any before him. He would not repeat the s-

    Kakashi, trusting the random instinct, ducked as a storm of kunai flew over his head. He jumped back, having heard a whooshing of air. It had given away a strange masked man, with snake-scale clothing who attempted to land a double stomp on the Jounin. At least thirty clones landed before Jounin. Defensively, they formed a perimeter around Kakashi as six more men landed. All dressed in the same garb as the others.

    "Copycat Kakashi of the Sharingan. A living legend, surely a future S-rank shinobi. Or you would''ve been, but we were assigned to kill you." The leader of the men stated. "Any last words?"

    "Naruto''s, go and help Ino and Neji. I''ll dispose of these dead men and head towards them after." Kakashi ordered. His tone made it clear this was not a debate.

    "Fine with us, they wouldn''t be much assistance, and you all will die today."

    "Just for that," Kakashi started as the clones quickly left. Exposing his Sharingan eye. "Your deaths will be painful."

    <hr>

    Ino¡¯s POV (Main Camp Nearby Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Ino and Neji both tensed as the enemy force grew closer. They both had combat experience but not against enemy shinobi. Luckily the two''s composure held. Being reinforced by each other''s presence. The approaching team arrived in the clearing. As Neji had predicted there were four of them. All of them were men though one towered beyond the others. He had an aura similar to Jounin, Ino had met many in her time. There was no doubt he was stronger than the other three. Likely stronger than her and Neji as well. The man was dressed with a mask covering his entire head and shinobi fatigues marked with a snake scale pattern. The other three were also garbed similarly, though their faces were partially exposed. One had a face mask and prescription glasses. Another similar but he wore sunglasses. The last man was bald and scared all over.

    "Hello there, victims." The leader of the four said. "Excellent, I was hoping there would be a kunoichi with you. It''s been far too long." He chuckled darkly. "Yoroi, Misumi, Kaku, kill the male." The three nodded before charging toward the Hyuga. Ino went to join him before she had to dodge a line of flame. "Sorry beautiful but we have a date."

    The man held a stance that showed it had been a jutsu. He never even called it out. Ino was outmatched. Ino looked over to see the three men engaging the Hyuga. He was somehow holding his own as the three engaged in a wild brawl. She was on her own¡­ fear pulsated throughout her body. She was frozen. Maybe Neji would be able to somehow contest a man of this caliber. But certainly not her.

    "No need to be fearful. I''ll beat you up a little then we''ll have some fun. Well, I won''t lie and say it''s gonna be fun for you."

    Ino swallowed her fear and gripped a kunai. As a member of Team Seven, she would not back down. Besides, Kakashi would surely be there shortly.

    <hr>

    Naruto¡¯s POV (South Side of Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Naruto blinked as the memory of the clone Neji destroyed flooded through him. He heard his clones yelling. They had been alerted to the presence of an enemy, or enemies, due to their heightened awareness once they knew there would likely be enemies nearby. Naruto felt conflicted, the bandits were still a threat especially if they were now under attack. But his teammates may very well be in trouble. It was apparent he was in trouble as well.

    Naruto heard several clones pop in the forest making it clear he did not have time to think this out. He summoned fifty clones half charging into the bandit camp. And the others rush off where Ino and Neji should be. Naruto nodded to the nearby clones as they all charged into the forest. They settled down in the trees above where the mystery enemies were fighting his clones. The three were dealing with them well using good teamwork. But it was clear the woman in the group was a bit damaged. She must be lacking in wide-scale attacks. He signals for the majority of the clones to rush her. The other boy cackled madly as he blew away clones wildly. Seeming to shoot out pressurized air from his palms. But his movements were kinda wild and basic. Naruto would use his real body and a few clones and blitz the man. The last one was better than the other two. Outmaneuvering the clones and destroying them with relative ease. He would hope to stall him out while he defeated the other two. Mother''s lessons were paying off.

    Naruto could feel the blood pumping throughout his body. They were here to attempt to kill his friends. Naruto would rather die than witness such a thing. As a shinobi, he was faced with killers. He would be a killer himself, he couldn''t afford to hold back with his friends'' lives on the line. With a nod to the clones, they fired off an absurd amount of kunai. The enemy team noticed it seconds before becoming pincushions. The boy with tubes in his arm pointed his arms to the ground as a ton of clones and kunai closed in on the three. The other two jumped out of the way of the man as he roared. "Obliterating Airwaves!" The resulting invisible blast shattered the ground before him and annihilated any clone close by. The kunai were deflecting by the blast, stopping them like an iron wall.

    "It seems our prey intends to become the hunter. Works for us. My name is Dosu Kinuta, my teammates are Zaku Abumi and Kin Tsuchi. We are tasked with killing you." The now-named Dosu started evenly. The other two spread out a bit facing Naruto and his batch of clones. "I''d offer you mercy for surrendering but I think we both know we''re past that."

    "Ya your right there, can''t afford to die here since I''ll be Hokage someday. And I can''t afford to let you bastards bother my teammates. Soo," Naruto and his clones drew their tanto. Suddenly jumping around mixing each other up. No need to make it easy for the three to target him after all. He subtly created several Walking Landmine clones. If they intended to stand as his enemies. Then he would have to play for keeps. "I''ll just kick your asses and check on them!" There were no words. Merely the whistling in the wind as the mob of clones charged the three assassins.

    <hr>

    A bar was bustling with patronage. All manner of drinking, smoking, sex, and gambling were going on. Past the rubble of people gambling life savings, or lucky money was the VIP section. In this section were the rich of the area. A gathering spot for them to mix with the poor while enjoying their wealth. One of them did seem a bit different though.

    At the head of the table was what appeared to be a young, beautiful, healthy young woman. She wore a green haori over a gray kimono and dark gray leggings. But in truth, she was the most famous and influential person in the bar. Likely the oldest as well, though she would crush someone should they mention it. She had come to their village years ago seeking booze and gambling and had found it in their seedy town. But in time once she owed money and they tried to collect the truth had been revealed. Tsunade of the Sannin had quickly annihilated the group, unknowingly saving the town. She had been labeled their protector and rewarded as a hero. As such the Sannin realized she could do as she pleased here. In exchange for the Leaf allowing her to be on leave she and the town paid taxes to the Leaf. As such she was still a shinobi and Hiruzen being the old fox he used her position for information. As well as of course having her come to teach her expertise as a medic was discovered. She even leaves the loyal Shizune in the Leaf. To ensure their medical program does not fall behind.

    As such the woman felt conflicted upon hearing the latest news. A caravan had reported Leaf shinobi being ambushed close by. She thought she owed the Leaf nothing. But it would be bad for a woman of business to allow shinobi to attack her allies on her turf. With a sigh, the living legend left the table. Telling one of the attendants to take care of her debt. She had a mess to clean up.

    <hr>

    Kakashi¡¯s POV (Main Entrance of Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Dodge to the left, duck the kunai thrust, catch the low kick, attempt to hamstring the man, but disengage to avoid another kunai thrust. He saw a man behind him channeling signs. He predicted and copied the technique giving him some breathing room as the ground beneath the Jounin in front of him formed spikes managing to impale one of the Jounin. That would leave him with only six. He weaved hand signs as he spun to dodge a kick from the man he had copied. As the man stumbled unbalanced from the missed strike Kakashi formed his signature jutsu. "Lightning Blade!" He called as he pierced the chest of the man off balance in front of him. As another attempted to use the moment to strike. Kakashi merely sliced through the man he had killed and decapitated the attacker. The remaining four stayed back for a moment as Kakashi wiped his hand with a cloth before disposing of it. He subtly took a deep breath. While they were much weaker than he had expected it was still surprising how tiring contesting with all of them were. But he was confident the remaining four would be dying today. It was simply a matter of how to do so without burning out. It seemed likely they were all being attacked after all. Kakashi was prepared to kill as many as it took.

    The men seeming to have a new game plan all began weaving hand signs. Kakashi quickly flew through his own one-handed while dropping a smoke bomb. As the smoke covered the Cyclops the men roared. "Collaboration Technique: Elemental Devastation!" As they finished each fired off a stream of a certain element. The four each closed in on Kakashi smashed into the smoke and caused a big explosion. The captain fired off another wind jutsu to clear the smoke and confirm the body. But as the smoke cleared there was no corpse. The captain roared as he jumped up. "BELOW!"

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Two of the men managed to heed his warning and the fourth was late. As soon as the man''s feet left the ground a hole opened up and several kunai enhanced with lightning cut through the poor man. The captain was even further shocked the man didn''t surface. "Again!" He and one other fired off kunai where they would land the third man weaving hand signs as he fell instead. "Earth Style: Ground Compression!" The ground below seemed to sink with a crush but even as this happened the silver-haired killer merely flew out of the ground before being crushed. Piercing the jutsu user''s heart with a kunai. He drew the kunai and landed in front of the last two. There was silence as the two stared at the man who killed five Jounin seemingly casually.

    "It''s your turn," Kakashi stated, simply marching towards the two.

    The captain clenched his teeth. He had failed his men just as he feared. He drew two kunai and charged forth roaring for his remaining ally to back him. He slashed with both hoping to slit the Cyclop''s throat but he casually sidestepped this and he jabbed. The sound Jounin managed to lean back to avoid this but had to desperately sway away from several slashes of the Jounin. The captain steeled his nerves as he prepared his final gambit. He fainted a slash high while committing to one low. Kakashi drew a kunai absurdly quickly, deflecting the strike and stabbing the captain in the stomach. The captain spat out blood as he smiled. "KILL HIM NOW!" But there was silence, both men simply staring as nothing happened. The captain looked back to see another Kakashi standing over the bleeding body of his remaining soldier. Before the captain could try anything the Kakashi welding the blade he had stabbed him viciously with, slashed the blade out. Gutting the captain with a cold efficiency. The captain dropped as he gasped soundlessly. He was unable to speak.

    "You truly thought I wouldn''t use clones against a group?" Kakashi asked rhetorically. "Well, either way, enjoy death, I have Genin to check on." As the Cyclops said this he left the men to bleed out and die. A cruel fate for any who tried to harm his Genin would experience.

    <hr>

    Ino¡¯s POV (Main Camp Nearby Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Ino racked her brain for any counter to her current situation. She was currently trading blows. Well, trading was inaccurate, the man was merely letting her attack. He had warned her to kill him before he got bored. Ino had never feared someone like him. His stare had a hunger in it that made her heart race. She fired off a feint roundhouse into an elbow. But he merely ducked this and tripped her. Ino, using the trip as an opportunity, fired off kunai toward the man''s legs. But he merely jumped over these landing a double foot stomp. Ino gasp in pain and the man merely chuckles before tossing her against a tree.

    "I warned you," He said as he stalked forward. "Ready to let me have my fun? I promise I''ll be somewhat gentle." Ino merely answered by throwing a fistful of flower petals around the man. He chuckled at this. "How fittin-" He was interrupted as Ino screamed.

    "Petal Storm: Explosive Beauty!"

    The petals surrounding the man exploded. Ino was sent flying by the explosion that had been so close to her. Her vision blacked for a second before she looked up. The Jounin was now in front of her. It seemed her attack had been somewhat effective as there were burns throughout his body. "Just for that I''m gonna enjoy breaking y-"

    The man was interrupted as Naruto flew through the clearing landing a flying kick directly into the Jounin''s face. He flew back to the other side slamming into a tree and shattering the bark on it as he hit. Ino nearly cried as thirty Narutos entered the clearing. Most charged the man with reckless aggression. Several managed to snake in strikes or slashes as the man was caught off guard. But he quickly adapted and was starting to make short work of them. Destroying a couple of clones every few seconds. The Naruto''s left behind as guards watched.

    "I doubt us clones can beat him. Even the original would struggle against him. Any ideas?" The clone stated.

    "Maybe you can buy me time?"

    "Done." The clone nodded at the other five remaining and they all charged.

    "Maybe thirty seconds? I''m staying behind. If you''re in a tight spot I''ll substitute you out. Kakashi is gonna take a while. One of us saw him fighting a ton of shinobi. So is the original. We''re gonna have to make this work."

    "I''ll think of something." Ino stated unconfidently.

    "You got this, we all know you''re pretty amazing, ya know?" The clone stated. "There''s no doubt in our minds you''re gonna be ok."

    Ino felt confidence well within her. His doubtless faith gave her strength. But how could she defeat a Jounin? Her family had never been brute force fighters but she couldn''t hit him with her mind techniques, he was too fast and they were obvious. If she could somehow shorten the technique and hand signs it may work. She knew some of the higher techniques were lower risk but she knew none of them. What was simpler than taking over a mind? If she could only quickly influence the man and somehow take advantage of that maybe she could win this. The clones were already down to half their numbers. She needed to either shorten the hand signs or disguise them, preferably both. Perhaps she could do the hand signs with one hand. She attempted it, aiming one hand at the Jounin and lowering the chakra in the jutsu. Willing it to manipulate as opposed to suppressing. She fired through the hand signs as fast as she could. And fired off the jutsu. Having no name and desperate to hit it she fired. But nothing happened. Perhaps she needs the name jutsu? She had been told the names merely helped with performance after all. She looked up to see the man cruelly smiling as he destroyed the remaining clones.

    "I''m tired of playing around!" He called rushing forward at a much faster speed than he had shown before. Ino could only stare helplessly as he smashed a fist toward her face. At the last second smoke filled her vision and she saw she had been substituted. Knowing she only had moments she tried the one-hand signs again this time yelling a name as it came to her. She disguised this by drawing and firing a kunai.

    "Ninja Art: Instinct Suppression Jutsu!" a blue beam shot out and hit the Jounin''s head. As the kunai approached at head level. The man saw the kunai coming and prepared to easily du-... not duck. The kunai hit its mark and Jounin froze. Stabbing through his forehead and causing severe damage to the man''s brain. He died before he hit the ground. Dying unsure as to why he would choose to not duck. Ino panted harshly, the struggle against the man and the emotions had worn her out. She could only hope everyone would be ok. She crawled to her feet and marched forward. No, she would make sure they were herself. That is what Naruto would do after all.

    <hr>

    Neji¡¯s POV (Nearby Ino)

    Neji dodged a wild grab by one man, sidestepping an uppercut from the bald man, and kicking the third in the face as he approached. The three crashed into each other stunning the three for a moment. Neji mercilessly spun unleashing a Kaiten that sent all three men flying back.

    "I sincerely hope you have more than that going for you." Neji called out to the down opponents. He tried to rush forward but was shocked as a hand caught his ankle. Neji roughly crashed into the ground. He rolled to his feet and caught a palm attack by the man with sunglasses.

    "Second mistake." He said as he closed his palm around Neji''s hand. Neji could tell he was draining his chakra. But before he could free himself he got wrapped by an arm. The arm somehow being long and elastic enough to hold the genius. Neji growled as he saw the third bald man running up to capitalize on his imprisonment. Neji growled as he shifted his hands and sent a large amount of chakra into both men. They both screamed and stumbled back. The bald man roared as he threw another hook at Neji. Neji merely leaned back to avoid this before stepping forward with a powerful palm thrust.

    "Palm Bottom!" Neji roared as he slammed his palm into the man''s face. He couldn''t even scream and chakra violently surged through his head. Instantly liquefying his brain. The man silently dropped as Neji panted facing the other two. "You''ll forgive me for my mercilessness, but I''m sure you two can understand. You intend to kill me after all." Neji stated simply.

    Misumi roared with anger as he surged forward. Neji dodged a wild punch, but to his surprise the man seemingly became boneless, completely wrapping Neji.

    "I''m gonna crush your spine!" Neji merely smiled. Before Misumi fell off him screaming. Blood leaking through his eyes and mouth. Yoroi''s eyes widened. Yoroi and his team had been dominated by the man. And though he showed signs of tiring, he was relatively undamaged.

    "Using the same strategy twice? I was prepared to fire needle like chakra from my points. Proof of how sloppy you all are. Prepare yourself, you''re in range and I don''t have time to waste!" Neji called as he blitzed Yoroi. The difference in speed being so great Yoroi could barely flinch before Neji slammed a palm into the left wrist of the man. "One palm!" Another palm jabbed just above the right knee, another poked the left shoulder joint. "Two palms!" Yorio cried out in pain as he lost control of his left arm. He attempted to back peddle but his leg was too injured. Four more strikes came. The speed being so great, Yoroi could barely tell where they were landing. "Four Palms!" Eight more hits, the force of the blows taking him off his feet and carrying him forward through the air. "Eight Palms!" Yoroi lost count of the next flurry, his world becoming an odd mix of numbness and pain. "Sixteen Palms!" Yoroi is barely conscious for the next valley. "Thirty-two Palms!". Yoroi''s life flashed before his eyes as the last flurry destroyed his organs and chakra points. "Sixty Four Palms!" Yoroi flew back and slid against the ground. Obviously dead from the boneless way he fell.

    Neji breathed heavily as he attempted to stomp forward. He collapsed on the ground as he tried though. Defeating the three had taken Neji''s best for a long fight. Almost to the same level as the fight with the blonde, purely with numbers. "Need to work¡­ on¡­ stamina." Neji panted as he passed out.

    Ino arrived several minutes later. Scrambling to the exhausted Neji and nearly crying when he was ok. She hugged him emotionally. Then rose as if to take off.

    "I gotta check on Naruto." She said as she slowly walked on. But she was stopped as a bloodied Kakashi appeared in front of her.

    "Good work you two. I''ll check on Naruto you two catch your breath. I''m sorry for failing you," Kakashi spoke in a no-nonsense tone. Ino collapsed on her knees, relieved to see Kakashi. There was no doubt he would save Naruto. The Jounin treated the two for their minor wounds. As soon as he was done he would check on the blonde. But before anything else could be done a laugh startled the two.

    "I''m afraid you''ll be quite busy." A rough voice interjected. "We have business with him after all. As such I have business with you. Gotta let Juzo work." The man was tall and muscular. Most of his person was covered in a black cloak with red clouds. His face showed he had pale blue skin. His smile was wide and sharkish. This was reinforced by the sharp teeth he had. He had what appeared to be gills beneath his eyes which were simple and bloodthirsty. "Hope you can still fight Sharingan Kakashi. I''m looking forward to fighting you." He started lifting a large sword off his back with one hand. The large object being covered in bandages.

    Kakashi quickly rose in front of his Genin. He would defend them to his last breath but there was no denying they were in trouble. Kisame Hoshigaki was a known legend hailing from the Village Hidden in the Mist. One of the small amounts of S-rank shinobi is alive. Kakashi had doubts he could defeat him but would not hesitate to try. Minato and Rin would never forgive him for less. Naruto just hold out! I won''t leave you behind!''

    "Ino take Neji and check on Naruto. If you find him in trouble try to get him out. I''ll hold this new enemy here. Retreat to the Leaf once you have him." Kakashi ordered.

    "Bu-"

    "But nothing! This is do or die!" Kakashi countered harshly. Ino seemed to look around confused before nodding. She managed to rouse Neji and she took off. Neji followed shortly after. They were both hurt but Kisame''s if his friend was even half as strong as him. Naruto would desperately need the help. Kakashi merely silently prayed to Rin to help him get through this. He nor his students were ready to die yet.

 Shocking Arrival!

    Naruto''s POV (Outside of Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Dosu wouldn''t call himself an arrogant man. He knew his capabilities well. Strived hard to raise them. Learned his comrade''s abilities and even established leadership over them. They had great teamwork, his teammates were not quite on his level yet they had found their niche. He led them well, even acquiring the attention of his Kage. The Kage had given them a simple mission. They would assist the ambush squad to ambush the Leaf. Their unofficial rivals. Even better yet had been their role in this. The three of them would kill one measly Genin. To make the matter easy. They had received substantial information on him. It was damning, to say the least. An assassin''s dream job. Their target was labeled unintelligent, untalented, and criminally weak. They had seen his clones. Something the file hadn''t mentioned and Dosu knew the data might be off. But he was a newbie up against three of the Sound''s finest. What could he truly do?

    Well endlessly summoning clones and surprisingly efficient kenjutsu was the answer. Dosu did not doubt that if they could mob the original they could take him. Yet their ambush had been turned on its head. At all points in the fight, they were significantly outnumbered. At least eight to one. The clones were easy to dispatch specifically for Zaku and him. But Kin struggled to do the same. Since they did not want to be down a man against such an overwhelming foe. Both Dosu and Zaku aided her. This led to an odd loop of dispatching clones and saving Kin. But in turn, the clones got closer and closer to landing decisive blows on them. Kin''s slack and their adapting were leading to repeated mistakes. Somehow, this fool was perfectly pushing them back.

    Naruto silently crept through the forest around the battle. Occasionally, stopping to summon shadow clones. He was looking for his moment. It was clear between Dosu and Zaku they had consistent coverage against the fragile clones. The woman named Kin was struggling already even with the other two''s help. Doubtless, if one of the men were defeated, she would shortly follow. His eyes watched as Dosu swung his gauntlet, destroying groups of clones. Zaku seeing a clone sneaking up on Kin sniped it with his Cannon. As another clone snuck up on him, he used the other hand to blow them away. He was wide open! Naruto''s training kicked in as he dashed into the field at max speed. He saw Dosu notice him, but by the time he called out, Naruto had already attacked with a tanto thrust from behind. Silence struck as the four young adults froze. Naruto quickly drew the tanto out of Zaku harshly as he rolled. Kin''s senbon missing the blonde. Zaku spit out blood but managed to stay on his feet. Naruto then stared the three down as his clones surround the now defensive shinobi.

    "Zaku, don''t tell me you''re out!" Kin called angrily as she shifted her stance nervously.

    "Heh, like fuck I am." Zaku growled as he climbed to his feet. Dosu merely nodded as the three prepared for an assault against the clones. But to their shock, Naruto called out.

    "Please surrender. I cannot waste any more time here. You cannot beat me, ya know?" Naruto called out calmly.

    "A true shinobi does not accept failure." Dosu countered confidently.

    "Then I''m sorry for this." As Naruto said this, the clones charged wildly. Some even filling the air. The clones seemingly intend to crush the three with mere weight. He then raised a hand sign as he called. "Shadow Clones: Walking Landfield Jutsu!"

    The three all tensed as the clones seemed to swell for a second. Dosu wracked his brain for survival options. "Zaku! FULL POWER AT THE GROUND! KIN CHANNEL CHAKRA! I''LL LEAD!" He called him and Kin dived behind Zaku as he prepared an attack. Dosu and Kin weaved hand signs in sync.

    "COLLABORATION TECHNIQUE: SONIC BOOM!" At the call of the three, a dome of power expelled from their voices managed to blow back the explosion. Zaku collapses on the ground using all his chakra for the attack. Kin and Dosu, though both still game, flinched as a single Naruto was flying through the air toward them.

    "Sensei told me never to count on something to end the fight." Naruto lectured as he pulled his blade. "Overkill always works. Uzumaki Style: Slash of the Riptide!" As he said this he did a horizontal slash. A wide line of powerful chakra cut through the field at waist level. Zaku, having collapsed already, was safe. Dosu jumped up, attempting to push Kin down but missing in his haste. Kin herself was too slow; the line seemed to slide through with no trouble. As Dosu was landing the line returned now in reverse. Dosu watched as it went through his left foot. The same foot he had intended to hit the ground with. There was silence as Dosu and Kin both seemed frozen for an instant before Kin fell into two pieces and Dosu collapsed with a howl, now down a foot. Naruto felt sick but forced himself to approach the three. He did his best to avoid looking at the grizzly sight of the halved Kin. But the sight of the two bleeding men was hardly a comfort. Even as he approached he did so carefully preparing for them to launch a counterattack. But Dosu merely rose to his knees. Kunai was drawn but fear was evident in his eyes. Zaku seemed to be fearful as well but could not move.

    "I warned you, ya know? I never want-" Naruto stopped with a growl. "No, you were here to hurt my friends. This is what you deserve! A hard ass kicking than jail time!"

    "If you spare us, I''ll kill you one day." Zaku said darkly. "I''ll wait till your sleeping and I''ll kill you. If I can''t get to you? I''ll kill your family! HAHAHA!" He laughed manically.

    "Do not punish me for his sins." Dosu reasons. "He cracked, you''ve proved your point. No need to slaughter me as well."

    But Naruto tensed further and further as Zaku laughed. Naruto slowly raised his tanto as if to finish off the manic man. But as he debated what to do his vision went black. It was as if he''d fallen asleep. With a jolt of pain throughout his body, Naruto remembered the situation. His eyes opened and saw he was now ten feet away, buried in a giant tree. What the hell had hit him?''

    "I bet you''re wondering what hit you." A voice called. Naruto rose and glared at his new foe. "Don''t worry boss says I can''t kill you, so kiddy gloves." The man explained. He was a tall man mostly covered by a black robe with red clouds. He was partially covered in bandages, but curiously his face remained uncovered. His face was painted, with red warpaint across his jaw. They were evenly spaced out red lines. The man also had a large "x" scar on his right cheek. He smiled savagely at Naruto.

    "GET. OUT. OF. MY. WAY!" Naruto growled furiously.

    "Can''t, was told to kidnap you after all. I do think I''ll take a leg for the back talk though. For the record, my name is Juzo Biwa." He then hefted a large broadsword, it was shaped like a butcher''s knife. If butcher knives were human-sized. It had two holes near the top. One was a full circle in the center of the blade; the other one was a semi-circle on the edge. He then quickly and mercilessly slammed the blade tip down on Zaku. The downed man was defenseless as the blade decapitated him. "Related to that snake huh? Guess once I''m done with the kidnapping, I''ll kill you too. Don''t blame me, blame your master."

    Naruto growled for a second before smirking. As soon as the blonde''s lip curled, the trees around the men seemed to rain kunai and shuriken. So much so that the sky was blocked out. Juzo smiled up at the litany of metal death coming for him. He drew his blade up and winked at Naruto. As soon as one of the kunai came close to the man it seemed to bounce off nothing. Then as more came in Naruto could see what was happening. Somehow even with this ginormous sword, he was swinging it so fast that not even a single kunai came close to the man. ''This guy is insane!'' Naruto tensed as realization hit him. ''My friends may need me! I WON''T BE STOPPED!'' Naruto panted harsher than normal as Juzo deflected the last of the blades and remaining clones. He smiled at the blonde as he charged. Naruto was unable to use any jutsu as Juzo closed the distance. Naruto just barely manages to get his blade up. But even then it felt like the man was swinging a tree. Naruto went flying, his path being barred by a tree. Naruto smacked through the tree. As he coughed up blood it was clear to the blonde some of his ribs were broken. And using the shadow clone jutsu as much as he had exhausted even his chakra. Even now he had a plan. He knew just by the size of the blade the man was strong and merciless, but Kushina had taught him a technique perfect for this. The one that had defeated Neji. The one that stored chakra into his tanto throughout his days. Now he would unleash what he had stored. It didn''t matter how much stronger this brute was, this would end it! So even as he shakily stood he held the tanto over his head. As Naruto had figured, the man quickly appeared keen on delivering more punishment. When he saw the blonde''s counter-attack he merely smiled as he jumped up and prepared to slam his blade down with all his force.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Uzumaki Style: Raging Wave!" He screamed as he slashed his blade towards the strange man. A blue wave of chakra flew from the blade. Juzo merely smiled as he met the jutsu with a mere slash of his blade. As the two attacks collided. They paused for a moment before the blade slashed through the chakra and scored a minor cut on Naruto himself. He flew back exhausted and defeated.

    "Not too bad at all kid. Should''ve used your tenant though. Ah well, I''mma cut off your-" Juzo stopped mid-speech for an instant ducking below a flying kick from Ino. He then sidestepped a palm thrust by Neji and unleashed a kick to his ribs that sent the Hyuga sailing back towards the blonde dazed.

    "Petal Storm: Explosive Beauty!" Ino called flower petals surrounded Juzo. He cackled as he twirled his sword absurdly quickly with one hand blowing away the petals.

    "Name makes it obvious newbie," Juzo replied gruffly before appearing in front of her swinging his giant blade horizontally. Neji appeared between the two kicking Ino back and spinning.

    "KAITEN!" Juzo merely continues his earlier cackle as he managed to simply backstep out of range of the Kaiten before swinging his sword into it. The blade cut through Neji''s Kaiten easily. Neji seemingly collapsed to his knees.

    "Eh, not too shabby either," Juzo said simply before slamming the dull side of the blade into the Hyuga, sending him skidding across the ground into the base of a tree. He did not move. "Honestly, the lot of you probably would be strong enough in the future. But we''re in the present." As he kicked Ino roughly into a tree cracking its bark. Ino landed on one leg and fired off a kunai. Juzo merely dodged this as Ino screamed. The landing seemed to injure her ankle. Ino tried to get up once again but her ankle seemed broken and she had nothing left.

    "Sheesh, that must hurt. Well, I don''t like killing young women unless necessary. So I''m gonna maim and then take your friend." Juzo stated simply. Walking towards the still unmoving but conscious Naruto. "Though to be clear, can''t have our names known. Everyone but Runt here has to die. But first, let''s make sure you can''t run!" Juzo yelled as he swung down to cut off Naruto''s legs.

    "NARUTO PLEASE! GET UP!" Ino screamed desperately.

    Naruto heard her.

    "Son, you gotta get up. Every morning, especially when it''s hard! We Uzumaki don''t quit! So we always get up, ya know?"

    His mother, he could hear her.

    "Listen Naruto I know chakra control is boring but we gotta do it. So you gotta get up."

    Iruka, his first sensei and someone he considered a brother could hear him.

    "I thought you were gonna smack my mask off ne? Guess you''ll have to get up."

    Kakashi is his odd yet reliable sensei. He pushed Naruto''s buttons. Yet now he could hear him.

    "Naruto. You will get up."

    The last voice he didn''t know yet he could hear it. Naruto felt determination and anger swell within him. He wasn''t strong enough, but he could not quit. It was time he supposed. Time to live as he was, time to use the burden he held. He wouldn''t fail his friends or himself.

    ''Nine Tails, our deal.'' He thought angrily.

    ''It''s not a deal brat. It''s something you and others have forced upon me.'' The beast countered bitterly.

    ''You rather risk death or a fate worse?'' Naruto asked, now furious.

    ''I like you much better when you are an angry brat. Take it, just know if you lose control I''ll destroy everything you love.'' The beast warned.

    Naruto nearly screamed as the corrosive chakra covered him near instantly. Jozu, realizing what he was doing, slammed his blade down quickly. But the Kyubi amped Naruto, caught this on his forearm. Before slamming a fist into Juzo''s face. The force and speed caught him off guard leaving him flying through the air stunned.

    ''This form hurts. I can''t keep it going safely. Every second I nearly lose myself in hatred. Need to end this now!''

    Naruto chased after him as he held his blade behind his head. As he got close his cloak of chakra seemed to go into his tanto. Naruto smiled at Juzo who was still flying through the air helplessly.

    "Uzumaki Style: Raging Blood Wave!" He screamed as he slashed downward, creating a wave of red energy that hit Juzo causing an explosion. Naruto collapsed and fell unconscious.

    Ino stared shocked both at what Naruto had done and how he must have done it but before she could say anything the horror had returned.

    "God damn not too shabby at all. It hurt like hell, if it wasn''t for leader-sama it would''ve done something." Juzo said his cloak was gone in the front revealing burnt skin and the slash. Despite it, he seemed unbothered. He then nonchalantly raised his blade to finally maim the demon but heard someone screaming.

    "GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!" A busty blonde woman quickly appeared within his guard. So fast she was that he barely managed to wedge his sword before her fist. He planned to deflect her punch and counter. But the second she first touched his blade it shattered. Bits slicing into both of them. The woman unsurprised, continued her momentum landing a follow-through punch. The force of the blow made Juzo cough up blood as he flew back. The fragments of his blade cut him and the woman. The blood from which, seemed to be absorbed by the giant blade that quickly reformed. "This is the turf of one of three Sannin. Tsunade Senju! The Leaf and its inhabitants are my allies. So if you intend to kill today¡­ it''s your funeral." She said simply, she stood in front of the three downed Genin.

    "Tsunade, a legendary warrior. I didn''t expect someone so¡­ lively. Sorry to do this, but Leader-sama said no risk." Juzo said as he climbed to his feet. A basket-sized bruise on his ribs showed the damage Tsunade had done. Yet to the shock of the various Leaf shinobi it faded. "Too sloppy today, Kisame will never let me hear the end of it." He then simply sheathed the giant blade on his back and ran.

    "HEY, YOU LITTLE SHIT GET BACK HERE!" Tsunade screamed as she charged.

    "Isn''t she here to help us?" Ino asked from across the clearing. She received no answer from her unconscious teammates.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakashi''s POV (Outside Main Entrance of Bandit Camp - Land of Fire)

    Kakashi had known he was likely unmatched. Maybe back when in his anbu days he would''ve been able to hang. But now being inactive for a year as a sensei he simply wasn''t at his peak. He had been training to achieve it again, but it was slow going. Kakashi had to wonder if this is how his Genin felt when they fought.

    Kakashi feigned a slash high before firing off a leg kick. Kisame didn''t even bother to dodge or check it. He merely tanked the powerful kick while swinging his wrapped instrument. Kakashi jumped back and weaved hand signs as he did. "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" A boulder-sized flame raced toward Kisame. He merely smiled as he slammed his sword into it. Kakashi panted as he watched the blade absorb the flames. The only damage it achieved was burning off the bandages.

    "Say hi to Sammeheda." Kisame chuckled. "Ninjutsu isn''t very effective against me."

    Kakashi grits his teeth as he signed his next jutsu. "Oh really? How about physical attacks?" He asked before screaming. "Earth Style: Rising Stalagmite!" Large pillars of earth suddenly rose around Kisame who merely smashed any that came close. As the attack ended several of the pillars towered around Kisame. "Oh, but we''re not done! Earth Style: Sudden Avalanche!" The pillars suddenly shattered into pieces, filling the sky with debris. Kisame smiled widely as the smashed earth fell all around him. As the earth fell, dust filled the air for an instant before Kisame''s voice rang out.

    "Water Style: Exploding Water Colliding Wave!"

    The earth was blown away from the water. An absurdly large wave was spat out from Kisame''s mouth. It quickly filled the clearing knocking over trees as the forest momentarily became an ocean. Kakashi managed to jump over the water and stick to it. But Kisame was on top of the wave and was already within Kakashi''s guard. He swung Samaheda diagonally. Kakashi manages to barely dodge before the sword seems to swell and cuts through his clothing and the top layer of skin on his shoulder. It was painful but Kakashi held his cool until he felt how low his chakra had become. The sudden loss made him drop into the water.

    ''Water Style to the highest degree. An odd sword, that seems to shave and absorb chakra. And physical abilities that put me to shame.'' Kakashi thought as he sent chakra to his exposed Sharingan. ''Can''t afford to hold anything back!'' Kakashi''s three tomoe Sharingan turned into a shuriken-looking design. "Mangekyo Sharingan!" He called defiantly. But to his shock, five sharks were heading towards him. Kakashi looks past them to see Kisame looking down from the surface. Kakashi knew he may be screwed, but he wouldn''t go down alone!

    "Kamui!" He called out desperately as the sharks closed in. Kisame merely quirked a brow before suddenly his arm appeared to be sucked in by a portal. With a scream of pain, it was torn from Kisame''s body. The water was dispensed, as an unconscious Kakashi lay on the ground with several bite marks showing he had not escaped unharmed.

    "I never expected a decent fight from a Jounin. I''ll remember you Kakashi Hatake." Kisame said as he lifted Samaheda to the wound. The sword seemed to phase into Kisame for a moment before he pulled it back. A fully functioning arm in place of the stump. "Not bad at all. Been a while since anyone landed anything clean on me. Anyway." He raised his blade to finish off the helpless Kakashi but was suddenly floored by a flying body. The two rolled against the ground in a tangle of limbs. It was Juzo! Had he last to the nine tails?

    "Sorry, but they''re with me." Tsunade said defiantly, as she stood before the two men.

    Kisame and Juzo rose. Kisame merely chuckled at her arrival.

    "That makes more sense if you lost to that little upstart. I''d be taking the Executioner''s Blade." Kisame said playfully. "I won''t lie and say she''s an easy mark but-"

    "No, leader sama said no risk. We can''t afford setbacks." Juzo countered.

    "Well, not disagreeing with him," Kisame replied. "Let''s leave then."

    "YOU''RE NOT GOING ANYWHERE!" Tsunade challenged as she flew towards the two.

    "That''s where you''re wrong," Juzo said as he revealed a summoning scroll it poofed as it summoned a red-haired young woman. Her purple-ringed eyes seemed to scan them all before she pulled a scroll that covered the two men and herself.

    "God will judge you one day." She said simply as the scroll sucked the three of them in before poofing away.

    Tsunade sighed at them getting away. She then turned to the unconscious Kakashi, lifting him. It seems like she was being punished for being too kind. Since she now had to deal with and escort Sakumo''s brat and his brats. To the leaf. She knew Hiruzen would''ve had a word if he heard she let Leaf shinobi die. She supposed it was time to visit Shizune anyway.

 Meanwhile at the Home Front!

    Narrator

    At the same time as our heroes Team Seven were encountering their first real taste of the shinobi world. The home front experienced its own adventure.

    <hr>

    Danzo¡¯s POV (Root Main Base - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Danzo furiously walked down the halls of the Root base. He was followed by two of his top shinobi. Fu Yamanaka and Torune Aburame. Torune was a powerful member of the Aburame clan with a unique use of their jutsu, making him one of the most lethal shinobi in the leaf. Better yet, he represented a true shinobi excellently, he was driven purely by logic and loyalty. He wore a face mask that only left his mouth exposed. His headband was sewn into it, as well gray goggles also sewn into the mask. He had short, spiky, black hair and was completely covered in a black kimono. Fu was a simple man even closer to perfection than Torune. His clan was the Yamanaka. As such he had valuable tools as he was a skilled user of their jutsu; as well as powerful shinobi in general. He had auburn hair pulled into a neat ponytail. His expression was empty but his yellow eyes shined with intelligence. He wore a black kimono with an orange jacket over top. The reason for their moving was a recent report. One of his spies kept an eye on the Slug Sannin who ran a village. Supposedly she was getting a grasp on the crime world, hoping to increase Leaf influence with the criminal world. In truth, he suspected Hiruzen had crafted the mission to allow the grown woman to "grieve". It seemed she achieved this by drinking constantly, gambling, and smashing anyone who pissed her off. Her mob boss setup was cute, but much too flawed for Danzo''s liking. So it became necessary to keep an eye on her. People had accused him of being paranoid throughout his life, but as always his instinct proved correct. The spy had dug up some valuable information. Orochimaru and he may work together but this was necessary. Hiruzen had failed to kill him when he had a chance. And Jiraiya, as useful as he was as a spy, seemed unable to find the snake. So Danzo had reached out and offered cooperation. Danzo would look the other way in regards to missing shinobi or crimes committed in the area. As long as the snake kept it within the carefully arranged agreement. Better to lose a few ninjas on occasion versus what the snake could truly do. If Orochimaru so chose it he could wreak havoc on their forces. Certainly they would kill him eventually. But it would likely be too costly. Hiruzen knew nothing of this of course. The man would''ve never agreed to this. Likely citing the moral quandary of working with such a detestable man. Time had shown it to be quite beneficial. But, Danzo knew if the shinobi forces or even just Hiruzen heard of this he would likely perish.

    Yet he did not hesitate to call this meeting and prepare to betray Orochimaru. Many had called Danzo traitorous. Known for a long line of manipulations and lies. But he simply did not see it this way, could you betray someone you never held loyalty to? Danzo cared little, people would always muddle his actions. He needed no approval, even as he pursued his dream. To be the Hokage, yet Hiruzen had always unintentionally stopped him. Outshining him over the course of his career. But he had always known he would be a better Hokage. He would make the village strong. That is what it was all for. To make the village he loved the most into the best. To protect it regardless of the cost. That was the reason he had pursued Hokage. He truly believed himself the best candidate. How ironic it was that he now saw how blind he had been. His deal with Orochimaru was a foolish one. Orochimaru had never been fooled and had likely just ensured he could not be linked to anything outside of the agreements. Danzo had been suspicious when shinobi MIA rates had not dropped. But the snake had no ties or evidence to prove it. Even with his own forces looking into it. But now he will remedy this mistake.

    His spy, located in Tsunade''s land, had informed them of an attack on Team Seven. The heir of the Yamanaka, a clan that had always produced promising shinobi. The genius of the Hyuga clan, from the Side Branch but infamous for his growing strength. His eyes were safe but he would surely be quite the asset in the future. And one of the two Nine Tailed jinchuuriki. His mother may be stronger for now but his source had long ago confirmed he had impressive mastery over the Kyubi. Not full yet but in time he will undeniably be valuable. From his words, it seemed Orochimaru had set up an ambush without permission. He was allowed to attack Ninja on occasion as long as he got approval. Shinobi that simply were not useful to Leaf. No bloodlines or heirs had been part of their deal. They had never spoken of the jinchuuriki but that was merely because it was obvious. But this was a clear violation. He had also had several patrols acting oddly. His mole there said an entire squad seemed to be significantly different. They had disappeared for two hours during their patrol. They had returned and been questioned and tested. They claimed to have pursued a cloud group they had run into. But even though they were cleared, his mole suspected they may be spies. Orochimaru may make one mistake in a great while but never two. He must''ve not cared if his movements were known. This suggested he was doing something that would antagonize him and something big enough to throw away subtly. There was only one thing he could see the snake playing risk for. The death of his former sensei, a man he now openly resented. Hiruzen Sarutobi may in the next few hours face an assassination attempt.

    He may not hold any true love for his old friend but he had always been a net positive for the village. He might be soft now but Danzo would not allow him to pay for his own crimes. But in moving to save Hiruzen he would likely be exposed. The Root must survive as well as Hiruzen for now. Despite himself, there were no suitable candidates. Oh, the council would elect Jiraiya, Tsunade, and perhaps even Kakashi. But they would all be poor replacements. Hiruzen was soft but no fool. And despite Danzo''s detesting of him, he was powerful. The candidates besides him missed either the strength or wisdom. Unfortunately despite his lifetime of politics, they were all likely to be elected over him. As such he could not allow Hiruzen''s death. He had already sent the remaining Root to desert the village to escape prosecution. He had officially removed Tenten and Sai from employment. Sora would meet up with the other Root wherever they set up. They would continue to operate with a new focus on Orochimaru. Sora had been his choice for a new leader. Strength wise he needed his more powerful or knowledgeable members for what he expected to be a difficult fight. So he needed someone loyal, and since his Root may very well lead to the destruction of the Leaf he needed someone who wasn''t fully broken. Sora somehow had managed to hold on to his humanity in the Root. Perhaps with that, he would build a Root to support the Leaf that would not become the very darkness they hid in¡­ there was no time for regrets.

    Danzo, Fu, Torune, and the ten more masked members all exited the base which was buried in the ground. The group didn''t bother covering the entrance; they would be brought into the light soon anyway. And took off towards the Hokage Manor. It was time to do as they always had done. Fight the fight others simply couldn''t see.

    <hr>

    ???¡¯s POV (Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    An old man calmly painted an odd seal on the side of the Hokage manor. He felt some level of pity for the Hokage as he prepared their dual venture. But as a former clan leader of the Uzumaki and a much older man who knew the harshness of the world. Ashina had after all assisted in the creation of a village he had run. Only to be hidden, forced to watch his home be destroyed years later. Now he would allow for the Hokage to parish as well. Ashina may have been older than any man had any right to be, but he regretted it daily. He had originally hated the world when his clansmen died. He had come out of hiding to raze the earth of those who crushed the Uzumaki. But then he met Ikam. Ikam was unabashedly a cruel man. He had admitted to being the direct cause of the fall of the Uzumaki. Oh how badly Ashina had tried to kill him, but Ikam merely defeated him and told him a story. Oh, what a story it had been. A look into what had become of his clansmen before their untimely demise. It had been a rough thing to hear. Such was the sin of his kin, that he had sworn allegiance to Ikam as long as he finished what he had started. The ancient man hated himself somewhere deep down for betraying everything he had stood for. But he was a shinobi and a leader. Shinobi must be cold and unfeeling, willing to endure whatever stood before them. A leader was responsible for his men. As such, now that he knew what they had done he would ensure it never came to be again.

    Ashina finished drawing his seal right as he felt several powerful signatures approaching. He merely drew and slowly opened a scroll that pulled him in before poofing away. It was a shame he must help the end of a man of Hiruzen''s caliber. But such was the price of protecting the sinful Uzumaki.

    <hr>

    Hiruzen¡¯s POV (Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Hiruzen felt a strong pulse of chakra that was unfamiliar to him. Instantly two of the anbu on guard duty of him appeared. Outside the room, he felt the presence of eight anbu escorting various civilians out of the building while checking it for intruders. Hiruzen''s guard was unique in the sense of how long they had guarded the old man. They were experienced, tough, and knowledgeable. Hiruzen nods to his two guards as he removes his robe exposing a black full-body suit and an armored headpiece. He and the guards approach the location of the signature as the others secure the building. As they exit to the outside he sees Danzo and various Root anbu standing outside and observing something on one of the walls.

    "Danzo! What is the meaning of this!" He called. "This better not be some pl-"

    "Much worse, I''m afraid of my old friend. I have considerable reason to believe Orochimaru has some kind of assault on the Leaf. Likely specifically targeted to you. We were here to ensure your safety and spotted an unknown assailant painting the seal behind you." Danzo explained calmly.

    "Horse, check the seal and see if you can gleam anything from it." Hiruzen barked in business mode. "Interesting information indeed old friend. I must ask though, how would you know?" Killing Intent leaked from the older man. Danzo responded in kind, releasing his own. Despite the great tension in the air both groups of Anbu seemed to be unaffected. As the rest of the Leaf Anbu assembled, they all prepared themselves for battle.

    "For once my old friend came to bear the truth." Danzo started diffusing the tension. "I have had a deal with Orochimaru since shortly before you condemned the Root program. I did so because I did not believe in the village''s ability to stop him. As such I gave him allowances, with the goal of controlling him. Perhaps killing him if the chance presented itself. Instead, it seems he has used this to move momentarily undetected. He will likely attempt to end your life tonight."

    "You realize that amounts to treason Danzo?!" Hiruzen angrily asked.

    "Perhaps for men playing shinobi like you Hiruzen. Everything I''ve done was in service of the Leaf. Acts I must commit to maintain the peace we so enjoy. Do you think we can simply abandon the truth of shinobi? That we can merely act only in light and maintain our safety! No! My men and I have traveled the darker path. We have done things for this village that you will never know!" Danzo bit back angrily.

    "So you deal with a serial killer? Is there no limit to the depravity you will commit? You now say you made a deal with the devil, well now he comes for his toll!" Hiruzen said as he stomped forward. Grabbing Danzo by the collar and holding him up casually.

    "I have never claimed to be faultless. I am here to rectify my mistake. We shall lie in wait and kill the traitor finally. Then I will submit myself to your custody for my crimes." Dazno said calmly. Seemingly unperturbed by Hiruzen aggression.

    Hiruzen sighs as he lets Danzo go. "Any idea what that seal does Horse?" The anbu merely shakes his head no at this. "So when is this attack supposed to happen?"

    "Now sensei, patience is a virtue." Orochimaru interrupted as Kimimaro, Guren, and he faded through the wall of a nearby building. "Besides, first I have to set the stage! Ninja Art: One Point Reversal Barrier!" As he said this a giant red cube formed around the building and the surrounding area. Several nearby Chunin tried to smash through either physically or with jutsu. The men who came into contact with the cube screamed and flew back now in flames. The jutsu simply bounced at the Chunin who fired them, wiping them out as well. The twenty anbu within the barrier immediately formed a formation of both leaders. Root and Leaf are seemingly now in sync. "That''s better now we won''t get any undue interference sensei. But I must ask Danzo, do you truly wish to fight for Hiruzen? This pathetic village would likely elect you after sensei''s¡­ demise kukukuku. I assure they will never know of our deal¡­"

    "You went against the agreement traitor, it was the only thing protecting you." Danzo stated plainly as he seemed to garner chakra. "Now I''ll achieve what Hiruzen couldn''t when I kill you."

    "Now Danzo, if the snake must die it''s only right I should do it. He is a sickness I allowed to grow." Hiruzen chimed in. "Besides, I will deal with you after this."

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "That is fine as long as one of us survives." Danzo replied coldly. "Root until this battle is over you will be working in cooperation with Leaf Anbu!"

    "How amusing¡­ But you both die today!" Orochimaru hissed as Kimimaro and Guren charged forward. Both forming blades out of their preferred material. Kimimaro sped forward incredibly quickly. All the anbu fired off various tools toward the man. With ten rushing forward to match his charge, led by Torune. The rest and the Anbu and Fu met Guren''s charge. This left the three leaders of various fractions to stand off. The chakra exuded makes the trees sway and leaves rise.

    (Hate to break immersion but to be clear all three fights are happening simultaneously. I think that''s clear from the context but just in case.)

    <hr>

    Kimimaro¡¯s POV (Outside of Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Kimimaro does not flinch as kunai, shuriken, and senbon slam into him. The bones underneath deflect them. Leaving only small nicks in the skin that failed to even bleed. The force of the barrage did make him stumble for a mere instant. But against Anbu, this may as well be an eternity. Quickly the men slide in landing slashes, strikes, and even the odd jutsu. So quick the barrage is that Kimimaro is helpless, the barrage sending him flying into the building with a crash. He smashed through the wall, sending dust into the air. As the Anbu waited to see if he was down.

    "Digital Shrapnel!" Kimimaro called as ten small pieces of bone flew from his fingertips. Most of the Anbu dodged the attacks, except for one. A fingertip catches him in the leg before another one pierces his throat. Kimimaro charged out from the building seemingly unharmed from the barrage. Torune met his charge with two other Anbu. As they drew close Kimimaro pulled a bone from his arm. Its shape and the way he held it was similar to a tanto. He seemed to grow even faster for a second as he called. "Dance of the Camellia!" He shouted as he thrust his crude weapon absurdly quickly. After images formed making it difficult to predict how he was attacking. Torune dodges two before rolling out of the way. The first anbu manages to deflect one but reacts to an afterimage. Leaving him wide open. One thrust nailing him in the shoulder. Before Kimimaro could finish him off. The second Anbu strikes at Kimimaro without doing any notable damage and is wide open. He could merely call out in pain as he felt the blade piercing him through multiple times. The anbu flew back and without a lull in motion Kimimaro switched back to the first anbu looking to finish him off but his thrust was cut off as Torune caught his hand. Kimimaro immediately pulled his hand back and leaped back looking for space.

    "Earth Style: Flipping Giant Tile!" Two of the anbu screamed as they slammed their palms into the ground. A large, square, solid patch of concrete flipped around as the anbu all preemptively jumped back. Kimimaro, caught off guard, gets caught by this, the tile falling with a massive thud, with the white haired man trapped beneath it. The anbu all were calm observing as the two weaved and pressed against the ground. "Earth Style: Earth Compression Jutsu!" They called as they slammed their palms against the now square rock they had formed. It crunched as it seemed to sink lower. One of the anbu signaled to the others he was alive. But before they could act on this information The two anbu resting after the jutsu could only widen their eyes as the white-haired man popped from the ground covered in bony spikes. His skin is now covered in black markings. He spun incredibly quickly shredding the two anbu as he landed. There were pieces of skin missing and bruising on his skin. But he seemed unaffected. He slowly climbed to his feet before a windmill shuriken flew toward the man coated in water. Kimimaro trusted his bones and held up his right wrist to block it. But he noticed some kind of purple coloring spreading down it. Before he could ponder this the shuriken sliced right at the end of the coloring. Kimimaro''s entire consciousness seemed to pulsate as the shuriken cut through his arm with ease. Kimimaro held in a cry as he dodged various follow-up techniques. It must be the masked man. He had some kinda jutsu that kind that could bypass his defenses. He couldn''t afford to hold back against the remaining six. He grunted as curse mark chakra filled his being. His skin and hair darkened to a gray. A tail formed on him with bony spikes on it. His back now had backward-facing ribs pointing out. His severed arm formed into a large bone spike.

    "Let me show you the true strength of Orochimaru." He spoke now fully transformed.

    "Power means nothing to us. Your master and you will pay the price for these transgressions!" Torune called out as the six Anbu charged what seemed to be a monster.

    <hr>

    Fu¡¯s POV (Outside of Hokage Manor - Land of Fire)

    Fu and Guren traded strikes at high speeds. Guren occasionally fires off crystals at the surrounding anbu and dodges strikes from them as well. Seemingly managing well enough despite the odds. Fu growled as he leaped back from an open hand slap. It may have seemed innocuous but it seemed upon contact with a shinobi she could encase them in crystal. She had only managed it once so far but they couldn''t afford to lose the man advantage. Even with Fu taking her head on and overs focusing on saves or potshots, she was somehow gaining ground. With each high-speed exchange Fu had to play safe, not unlike with Torune. But unlike Torune the woman was capable of firing off projectiles quickly and forming a blade that held up to his tanto even when enhanced with chakra. Meaning that he may have escaped being crystalized but was getting cuts and strikes dealt due to playing defensively. One of the anbu did an obvious attempted backstab. Guren immediately crystallized him with a tap but this leader was wide open to a kick from Fu. The man sacrificing himself for the blow. She slid back from the powerful blow and Fu quickly threw a mid-sized puppet out. It was black on one side and white on another and wielded a scythe. It quickly flew towards the down Guren. She merely sinks into the ground ignoring the puppet. Before popping up and impaling an unaware anbu behind Fu. She weaves her way around several attacks but Fu once again catches her off guard unleashing a powerful body punch to her and throwing her towards a group of three anbu. Guren spits out blood and weaves hand signs during her flight.

    "Crystal Style: Crystal Wheel!" A revolving pink wheel appeared around Guren causing her to fly through the air even faster. The anbu were helpless as the flying weaponized Guren bisected all three. She spun in place and turned to face the remaining shinobi panting a bit. "Well come on then, aren''t any of you decent?" To her annoyance they barely reacted. Instead they responded by firing various jutsu towards her.

    Guren quickly weaved hand signs as she countered with her own jutsu. "Crystal Style: Jade Crystal Wall Eighth Formation!" A large crystal structure errupted quickly filling the forest and uprooting trees. The Anbu managed to avoid the crystal form. Fu quickly charged forward and unleashed his own jutsu towards her.

    "Water Style: Water Bomb Jutsu!"

    Guren merely faded into the crystal and grabbed Fu''s ankles and fusing into the crystal. Before she could finish him off another Anbu appeared kicking for her head. Guren attempted to grab the shinobi but another one appeared tripping her. Guren slid down as Fu weaved hand signs to summon another puppet. This one was similar to the last on. But it wielded a kunai. Guren weaved more hand signs as she fell towards an Anbu prepared to skewer her on her landing with his tanto. Guren merely spun in place and fired off her jutsu towards the man waiting to kill her when she landed. "Crystal Style: Crystal Lance!"

    The man barely had time to react as the large crystal lance pierced him from head to toe. Guren was unable to even release the jutsu before several kunai flew towards her nicking her face and leg and managing to stab her shoulder. Before Fu could finish her off crystal encased her body. Kunai bounced off the material as well as a kick from a female anbu. She screaming as she was encased in crystal and it shattered. The remain two Root faced off against her fearlessly. Guren panted harshly as she regrouped and prepared to continue the battle.

    A lesser man may have felt panicked about this situation. ''But she was slowing down and they still had five bodies. They would likely defeat her.'' Fu thought. As he fired off more attacks with his puppet and the remaining anbu charged forth, determined to slay the woman and protect their leaders.

    <hr>

    Hiruzen¡¯s POV (On Top of Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Orochimaru, Hiruzen, and Danzo stood incredibly still, the air around them filling with killing intent. Danzo took a step back with a hand sign. "You mind keeping him busy?" Hiruzen merely nodded as he called out.

    "Summoning Jutsu!" With a poof, a human-sized white-haired monkey appeared. It was garbed in an odd yellow sleeveless kimono with black stripes tied off with a red sash. Underneath was a gray bodysuit with mesh along the wrist.

    "So it''s finally time to put him down, Sarutobi? Though it seems you have company as well. Didn''t think I''d see the day I''d see you two fight together again." Enma remarked as he quickly formed into the Adamantine Staff.

    "For now, it''s just us!" Hiruzen called as he pointed the staff towards Orochimaru''s perch on the building across from them. Blazingly fast the staff extends towards the Sannin. Who manages to jump and land on it regurgitating the Sword of Kusanagi from his throat he raced down the staff itself. Emna shortened himself, robbing the snake of his footing. But Orochimaru merely spits his tongue around Hiruzen and reels himself in preparing to violently cut the senior. But Hirzuen merely smiled as the staff in his hand quickly grew, freeing him from the tongue and serving as a painful hard stop for Orochimaru who bounced back after crashing into it. Hiruzen threw the staff towards Orochimaru, Emna quickly weaving hand signs and screaming.

    "Adamantite Prison!" The monkey turned back into a staff now with copies. The staff quickly form a prison around the Snake Sannin. As this is happening Hiruzen below quickly forms his jutsu.

    "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullets!" He roared as several flaming dragons formed quickly flying through the air all converging and striking the cage. Howls were heard from it before a small snake fell from it and attempted a strike at Hiruzen. The old man mercilessly stomps the snake watching as it impossibly spits out Orochimaru who quickly does his own strike. Fangs in this case being the powerful blade of Kusanagi. Hiruzen barely manages to dodge this, but before Orochimaru can capitalize on the off-balanced Hiruzen, he had to slither back as a blade of wind flew through the spot he had just been.

    "Wind Style: Wind Waves! Time is up you treacherous snake. You should''ve killed Hiruzen while you had the chance." As he finishes several more blades fly through the air towards the Sannin at incredible speed before the snake. He manages several dodges but before he can attempt to push up further he hears.

    "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Bullet!" It struck a blade close to Orochimaru that he had barely avoided. Resulting in a large fiery explosion sending the Sannin flying with various burns. "Prepared to die yet Orochimaru?" Hiruzen asked as he and Danzo walked toward the downed man.

    "Hahahahakukukuhaha!" Orochimaru roared wildly. Violently being interrupted with a choke. He then spat out himself. The spat-out Orochimaru rises as the old one falls now hollow. "Come now sensei you must know that wasn''t going to be the end of me. Give me all you have, all your neat little tricks." He then threw his hand open with a wide smile. "Of course now that I''m closer than ever to perfection, I know you will not be able to kill me."

    "Hmm, arrogant." Danzo noted.

    "Hard to believe he''s a pupil of mine." Hiruzen replied. "Always had a way to make death slip."

    "I''ve seen many healing techniques that are all run by chakra. Kill him enough times and it''ll stick." Danzo stated simply.

    "Couldn''t have said it better myself." Hiruzen acknowledged. The men all charged forward murder in their eyes.

    <hr>

    Torune¡¯s POV (Outside of Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Torune dodged the large bone drill narrowly and he tapped the now monstrous shinobi on one of his spikes. He had been aiming for his back but even slowed down Kimimaro was much too quick. Kimimaro, feeling the contact spins violently and quickly manages to remove some of the insects yet they had done some damage as a spike off his back fell off. Before the man could charge towards the Torune he was hit by a water dragon. This does no damage to the powerful man but it does stumble him. Before he could even regain his balance a large earthly spike slammed into him shattering on contact. This managed to send the man flying. An anbu attempted to follow this up with a giant slash of a katana but it shattered upon Kimimaro''s tough bones. Kimimaro mercilessly impaled the man with the spear. He tossed the corpse towards the group. Torune and two Anbu dived to one side and two on the other. Before the other two can recover, Kimimaro lands, crushing them both.

    The last three anbu stood opposed to the monstrous Kimimaro. "Are you all prepared to die?" He asked calmly.

    "I was hoping to avoid this strategy due to the likelihood of all parties dying. But it seems unavoidable for now." Torune whispered quietly. "Are you both Root?" They both nod and confirm. "Excellent, we shall do three staged fake-outs. Full commitment." They nod as the three charges brazenly. Kimimaro quickly thrust into the first man who slams his palm into the ground raising a mud wall. The spike easily pierced this wall and the man behind it. A second attached chain to the man. Kimimaro attempted to remove the spikefrom the first body but the mud wall had hardened to the spike wedging it. The chains wrapped around him limited his mobility. Seemingly being no normal chains. Torune quickly appeared from below the ground bear hugging Kimimaro with his shirt off. His skin is simply purple and even as he hugs the man he is impaled by various spikes protruding from Kimimaro''s front. The third anbu wielding the chains rushed forward wrapping a bundle of chains around the throat of Kimimaro attempting to strangle him. Kimimaro grunted in pain as the purple substance ate at his hard bones and skin slowly. "This is my Parasitic Destruction Insect Technique. My body is inhabited by nano-sized insects. Capable of destroying organic matter at a cellular level. With this level of contact, your death is assured and will be quite painful.

    "I see quite the dangerous technique. Forgive me but I cannot allow you to leave here. I serve my master and cannot allow a threat to him. Prepare yourself. My final dance is a violent one. DANCE OF THE SEEDLING FERN!" Quicky hundred large bone spikes emerged impaling Torune and the final anbu violent but just as quickly stopping. The last unnamed Anbu had been pierced through the head, dying instantly. Torune had been pierced throughout his body. But he had managed to avoid a lethal strike. He pulled himself off the bone spikes. Falling to the ground in between the bones. Kimimaro emerges next to Torune, falling out of the bone and landing on the ground next to Torune.. Torune had holes throughout his body. The man is now missing his left leg. The front of Kimimaro seemed to be almost melting now, completely purple and slowly caving in.

    "Don''t worry master¡­"

    "Don''t worry master¡­"

    The two dying men met eyes and smiled.

    "At least we achieved your final order." They said as one. Both men had been manipulated and abused for years. Treated as tools, they had never lived a traditional life. And yet they were both thankful as they died. Happy to have served their respective masters on the way out.

 Even Legends Die!

    <hr>

    Guren''s POV (Outside Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    As a proud commanding officer of the Sound Village Guren was inherently aware she was valuable. So inherently useful he had not even bothered to brand her with the cursed seal. She was powerful enough on her merit, rivaling the likes of Kimimaro. Oh, she was no fool, her master was a cruel one. Her death would likely be at his hands or due to his betrayal. She was well aware of this, but she had no choice in the matter. She had been a rare one for the Sound. She had been loyal, honest, and dedicated. The rest tended to be more mercenary. Oh, there was an exceptions, Kimimaro had always been the most loyal. Zetsu, now ingrained with their master due to the loss of his own, was equally as loyal. The man seemed to not have anything. Almost a pet at this point, though she doubted he realized that. Kabuto seemed loyal in some ways but his raw intelligence and cruel mind made it hard to tell. She also had once wielded such loyalty. She had even fallen into a depression once Orochimaru had deemed her ill fit to be a vessel. The despair ate at her,she had failed her one task in life. She had taken to wandering a bit. Attempting to discover purpose, she had found it of course. She had discovered a young man she had become attached to. Yukimaru, he had been named, was a sickly mild boy. Likely to die young and yet so hopeful. He saw the good in life even as he was surrounded by the bad. He had given meaning to her life that not even her master could provide. Perhaps it had been the want to right the wrongs she had suffered in her life. To give someone the life she never had a chance to live. It mattered little, for the second her master realized there was a threat to his power. Well, he had taken care of it. Of course not himself, Kabuto had been the one to kill him. From the grizzly sight of the remains, he had done so violently. Guren had nearly killed Kabuto before he had arrived. So angry and broken she had been that she prepared to strike down her own master. But he had merely chuckled at her rage. Offering her a deal he seemed so sure she would accept.

    She had, if she spent ten years of absolute servitude to Orochimaru she would get to see Yukimaru again. She had insisted Kabuto be removed due to her murderous rage when faced with the man. Her master had sent him away. Though Guren got the impression he had done this to avoid losing one of his two most valuable pawns. He claimed he could resurrect him. Guren was no fool; she had demanded proof of the claim. He had chuckled at her, killed a nearby grunt, and did as asked. Guren had almost cried seeing him again. He may not be blood but he was her son. Yet ever the cruel man, Orochimaru had dispelled the technique coldly, removing her son from the corpse. An unspoken threat, even if she earned her son he could take him away. Guren had little option.

    She knew he was playing her. That he would likely extend the servitude. But she had little else to hope for. A majority of her life had been dedicated to Orochimaru. Even now it was all she knew. Her only escape had been Yukimaru and he had killed him. He also was the only way the woman would see him again. So as Guren saw it she would obey either till death or Yukimaru''s return.

    She hated her choice at the moment. Anbu were powerful in their own right but she had shredded whole squads before. It seemed the Leaf had increased its power in the peaceful age they enjoyed. She ducked under the wind blade of one anbu and avoided the fire blade of the other. Her armor was great for ignoring the kunai fired off from the small puppet above where the trapped Fu was. But the two Anbu had summoned blade techniques that were problematic and made the armor burden. The wind blade simply was so refined it could slice through it. The flame was simply so hot it would burn her inside it. Not to mention she had to be careful to avoid them clashing near her. It would surely cause a sizable explosion. As she stepped back to avoid another slash from the duo she felt her foot trip over something. Her eyes widened as she fell.

    ''What did I?'' Her eyes saw a kunai stabbed into the ground. ''So that was why he-''

    As she fell the two Anbu closed it trying to match their blades as they cut into her. But she merely weaved one hand desperately "Crystal Style: Pentagonal Prison!" She called as crystal welled below her before flying upwards absurdly quickly. All three shinobi were crystallized as trapped in the frame.

    Fu panted harshly as he dispelled his puppet. And examined the crystal structure below looking for movement. He couldn''t see into it from his angle above it but knew motion would be obvious, He waited a full minute before he let his guard down as he expected Guren may have a way out. He would likely be unable to stop her if she was still in play but he had planned to explode a series of explosive tags sewn into his clothing. It would certainly kill him, but it would be well worth it to stop her from helping her master. He then gripped his tanto harshly as he prepared to free himself from the crystal. He lacked enough chakra to attempt to shatter the crystal but needed to be freed to report to Danzo. He robotically swung the tanto into his ankle. The first strike cleaved through the bones but failed to cut fully his own limb. This shifted his weight enough that with a painful crack, his still attached and trapped ankle shattered against the weight. He felt tears fill his eyes but calmly cut the other one with an odd strike. He fell through the air toward the ground. The man flowed his remaining chakra through his body to survive the fall, before the crystal he was falling next to suddenly extended out. Fu barely felt much but pressure. But his body trained to ignore the pain. Instead focused on the events he was subjected to. He saw the crystal had caved in his chest cutting and crushing as it grew through the shinobi. He finally let out a gasp of pain as Guren seemed to grow out of the crystal that had impaled the man. She stood on the tip looking down at the dying man with some level of pity.

    They had both served in their life. Both had been dutiful servants hoping to gain the world from a master who seemed to have it. Yet this servant was no more. He would likely be remembered for only his failure. Danzo could be just as unforgiving as her own. Was there ever truly a difference between the two? The man had met death willingly as if he did not fear the end. Yet Guren feared dying, she had experienced happiness and selfishly longed for it again. Perhaps she was not a good servant. She deep down she wished to be free of her service. As she prepared to walk away she passed two of the dead Anbu. Guren''s eyes widened as she realized there was no crystal on them! As she turned the two thrust tanto into her stomach. She coughed blood onto the two, gripping their wrist and crystalizing them both. She swore the two smiled even as they were engulfed. She stumbled back obviously wounded harshly. She lowered herself to her knees as she gripped both tanto. With a cold efficiency she ripped both out. Splatters of blood fell as the blades left her body. The pain was immense, only her experience saved her from passing out. She then pressed her hands to the wounds, filling them with crystal. Certainly rudimentary but would keep her alive for now.

    She panted as she eyed the field. She heard a crash as her master fought the two powerful old men. As well as Kimimaro as he doubtlessly slaughtered his share. If she were to leave it very well might be a clean escape. She knew Orochimaru would never give her Yukimaru. Merely wished to keep her working until she was useless. Perhaps she should seek a new purpose. She looked down at her blood. She rested both tanto there and her hair tie. Orochimaru likely would realize eventually she was alive but it would fool him for at least the day. She flinched as she felt a crazy boom as her "comrades" fought valiantly.

    ''What am I even doing?'' Her mind raced. She wasn''t sure. Perhaps that was a new way to live. Without even checking on her comrades she fazed into the earth. She would wait for an opening and escape.

    <hr>

    Orochimaru''s POV (On Top of Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Orochimaru had always been told he had an ego problem. Something that had always resented. Time and time again he proved himself superior to his peers. Others always seemed to find flaws in him. Usually related to his personality. But so great were career he lead. He had thought they would surely give him the role of Kage. Especially since it was his own sensei retiring. It would restrict him in some ways but in others¡­ oh it held possibilities. Enough to where once Hiruzen had warned him of his consideration he had deemed he would accept it. Only fitting for a man such as himself after all. He had always pondered the idea of running a village. But the damned bastard had been given the role. He was from no prominent clan. He was taught by the damned Toad Fool. Yet he had grown at astounding speed. Enough to be in consideration for the role despite his young age. Orochimaru initially had been foolish enough to think his experience would win him it. After all, with age came wisdom. In the third shinobi war, Minato shattered his confidence. Minato had done something even the Snake would begrudgingly admit was astounding. A Stone shinobi army had approached, their large size and straight path had made it clear. They intended a direct assault on the Leaf. Amid the global war, that was the Third Shinobi World War. Engagements with both the Cloud and Mist had left them wide open. Minato Namikaze upon hearing this intel had made a simple request. He wanted to launch a solo assault on them. Orochimaru had been on leave and upon hearing the bastard''s request refused to offer his aid. If the man wanted to perish and give him the position, why should he interfere?

    Orochimaru flinched as Hiruzen''s staff crushed three of his ribs. He quickly spat himself from the now hollow body. His unique ability to heal always proved useful. As he flew from the old body he lunged forward. Attempting to crush his attacker''s throat with his bare hands. Instead noticing an approach, he bonelessly slid into a cane thrust by Danzo and threw him at his comrade. The two rolled through and fired off an absurd amount of shuriken. Both calling out.

    "Ninja Art: Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

    Orochimaru hissed as he slid through the kunai weaving hand signs he allowed several large snakes to crawl towards the older men. Hiruzen immediately roasted them with a basic fire jutsu. But this instant was enough for Orochimaru to roar gleefully.

    "Wind Style: Great Wind Breakthrough!" A sudden and strong gust of wind sent the two men flying back towards the barrier. Orochimaru''s mind raced as he cackled at the two men''s potential death.

    It had been foolish looking back on it. Minato was absurdly powerful with those jutsu he used. Instant teleportation and an absurdly powerful technique labeled the Rasengan. It had made him into an avatar of death. Orochimaru had thought he was too naive and weak to use it to his fullest potential. Yet the man had slaughtered the army single-handedly. The returning Rock shinobi had spoken of horror stories of blonde men killing squads near instantly. With the accolade and his bingo book entry being updated to a flee on sight, his promotion had been assured. Orochimaru may have been broken to some degree but it had been shockingly painful to lose what he had thought had been a sure race. He had been filled with rage. Arranged various troubles for Minato. But the man seemed near flawless. He countered any problem quickly and efficiently. So instead he shifted to easier targets. His experiments had always been done on bandits. Harmless blights to society would hardly be missed after all. But the rage had influenced him in strange ways. Soon he started to use civilians for experiments. The experiments before had been cruel for sure. But a necessary cruel, logical one. These were still scientific, but his hatred shined in the new inhumane ways he went about testing his new hypothesis. But while in the employ of the village, his hatred merely grew, it had multiplied. He had always been confused by the loyalty displayed by Tsunade and Jiraiya. The three of them for their remarkable talent were rewarded by the type of missions they don''t expect survivors from. They had overcome the challenges, but Orochimaru knew he was being used. It simply was infuriating when he was superior. They would use the three of them to solve all their problems before their untimely demise. He needed to strike back, and strike back he did. His subjects soon shifted to shinobi. He would randomly arrange for the death of shinobi. Then take them after their supposed "death". Soon it was no longer even science. Cruelties done for his own amusement. The Uchiha were perhaps his most aggressive of betrayals.

    The men seemed sure to hit the barrier before Hiruzen''s staff grew enormous, knocking them away from the barrier. Orochimaru frowned as Danzo signed as he breathed in deeply. Before spitting out mini balls of wind. Orochimaru deflected one with Kusanagi and was knocked off balance. He managed to weave around the next slide to his back. But was shocked as Hiruzen was above him. Holding onto the end of his staff as he weaved hand signs with a smile.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "I''m glad you''re so durable, my pupil! It allows me to install you with lessons! Lightning Style: Lightning Quake Flash!" Hiruzen called with a smile as his hands fired off a bundle of lightning. Orochimaru grunted in pain as the lighting smashed him into the ground while shocking him violently. Orochimaru prepared to swap his body as his skin turned black. But his eyes widened when he couldn''t. On his shirt lay a seal of some kind. Danzo had bonded a seal to his body! Until he removed it, it seemed he would be unable to heal. Before the Snake could counter this Hiruzen slammed his enlarged staff viciously crushing him even further. The staff then turned back into Emna who ground and pound into the Sannin viciously. He then threw him into the air. Orochimaru furiously flexed his chakra at the seal as Danzo looked to finish him off.

    "In the next life, I hope you learn loyalty scum. Wind Style: Vacuum Serial Waves!" Several large waves of wind flew from Danzo''s mouth cutting Orochimaru into several pieces. There was silence as they waited for Orochimaru to rise. Seven long seconds went by before Orochimaru appeared behind Danzo. Who barely manages to duck the slice to his face. Blood flowed down his face as he slid away. Orochimaru pursued, ducking a long-range thrust from Hiruzen''s staff and attempting to slice Danzo in too. But the advanced-aged man managed to stumble back only receiving a minor cut on his torso. Hiruzen flew in as the staff shrunk and landed a bone-crushing knee to Orochimaru''s face. Sending the man sliding back bonelessly. The two merely seemed to stretch as the man spat himself out yet again now panting harshly.

    "Sarutobi if you need me to take point with your pitiful stamina. I of course understand." Danzo stated as he subtly signaled he was at sixty-five percent of the chakra reserve left. Hiruzen laughed merrily as he signaled back fifty-five.

    "You underestimate me, old friend. I feel young teaching my students again." Hiruzen countered with false merry.

    "A comedian as always sensei." Orochimaru hissed. "You grow arrogant with age, old man! Without the other fossil here you''d be dead already!"

    "I assumed you taught him shinobi don''t make excuses?" Danzo asked.

    "He''s my problem child."

    "Jiraiya?"

    "Clown."

    "Tsunade?"

    "Bit of a brat honestly."

    "So you do know."

    "I find it best to pretend not to."

    Orochimaru growled at this. The rage filled him yet again. Even now he was being overlooked! His mind reminisced even as his anger grew. The Uchiha was a bit much, he would admit. Danzo, while cooperating with him, investigated. Someone had manipulated the Uchiha, he reasoned. Someone of considerable power and way. Blatantly admitted to trying to do the same with Itachi and Shisui Uchiha for a similar goal. Yet someone else had set up. Hiruzen believed it was some odd play to claim innocence from Danzo. But he had been right. Orochimaru had arranged for the Uchiha to attempt a coup. Then leaked the knowledge to Hiruzen. They had all met in secret and decided to jail them. At first, Orochimaru merely did it blindly. Looking to hurt the Leaf as they had to him. But his mind as always had found another route. He even more than wanting greatness sought knowledge. Primarily with jutsu, though any chakra-related phenomena often worked. In the chaos of crushing the Uchiha, he had managed to gain several Sharingan. He had considered using them but Kakashi Hatake was a prime example of the price of this. So for now he sat upon them. Orochimaru had to accept the truth. Jutsu is a beautiful and flexible art. But it simply wasn''t enough to gain the knowledge he yearned for. So he had turned to science. Inspired by the soldier pill and the Akimichi''s unique pills he sought to make a steroid to increase his power. He developed many but most simply did not seem worth the trouble to use in combat. Until he met Ikam. The man was arrogant and murderous. But with his unique knowledge, Orochimaru had finally developed a combat steroid. He then had Ikam offer it to any traitorous Leaf he could find. Easy enough with a village as broken as that. Mizuki had been an excellent choice. Just average enough to get a feel for the drug. And the man had held off three Genin near his original level on his own. He assumed the gates boy probably finished him off. An intriguing technique but not worth the cost even for him. Once he had received the body, improvements had been made. Before it seemed Mizuki had lost his mind somewhat. It took some tweaking but now his Cursed Energy Shot was ready. Losing the only noticeable flaws.

    "Well done, I see why you''re both considered legends. You always did warn me sensei my arrogance may very well become my downfall. I suppose in that sense you did teach me something¡­ kukukuku." Orochimaru spoke in between pants. Clearly near the end of his rope from the sustained assault of his elders. He suddenly drew a syringe that both men recognized; they both rushed forward hoping to stop him from injecting the drug.

    The syringe injected the serum into the Sannin before either could stop it. The swell of chakra stopped them in their tracks. Enma quickly jumped into Hiruzen''s hands as a staff as Danzo fired off shuriken. Both nearly instantly recovering, from their momentarily flinching at the level of the chakra level of the Sannin now. Orochimaru cackled as he dropped Kusanagi and rushed the two. Danzo attempted to jump back and fire off a jutsu but Orochimaru appeared behind him kicking him into the ground so hard it created a hole.

    "My physical enhancements are quite thrilling kukuku!" He caught a staff thrust that now seemed slow and pulled Hiruzen in. Enma being the clever bastard was reformed into monkey form and pulled the Sannin into a full Nelson. Hiruzen rushing forward with murder in his eyes. Orochimaru smirked as he flexed out of the Nelson and kicked Emna across the clearing. Hiruzen fired in with a jumping roundhouse that Orochimaru caught and slammed the man into the ground. Sealing with one hand he prepared to finish him off before dodging a wind ball. His eyes flicked to the barely standing Danzo. He smirked as he shifted towards him firing off with glee "Ninja Art: Sound Wave!" He called as a powerful blast of sound fired toward Danzo. It tore through his body with ease. Destroying his robe and showing off a discolored arm. Before either could even react Danzo seemed to reform. As if an illusion faded and now revealed a healed Danzo, though his robe was still torn. Both men were stunned into silence as Danzo''s arm revealed pale skin that seemed to almost glow at night. With nine open, Sharingan glared from the man''s arm. The tenth one was slowly closing as he fired off a jutsu. So shocked was the Sannin he barely dodged this before he shot off. Wanting to crush the annoyances with his own hands. Before he could break the neck of Danzo, Hiruzen somehow appeared in between with a grimace. Obviously somewhat exhausted from the long bout of combat.

    "Earth Style: Mud Wall!" A large wall appeared which Orochimaru painfully flew through. This led into a monstrous haymaker from Emna sending him flying back and slamming into the remnants of Hokage Manor, with a crunch of bone. He hatefully spat himself out and glared at the two. The two stared back, tensing before Orochimaru merely smiled. Hiruzen had no time to react as Manda burst from the ground managing to bite the old man in half. Another of Danzo''s Sharingan closed as Hiruzen formed back. Hirzuen seemed surprised but quickly fired off another jutsu at Manda. "Wind Style: Fujin''s Fang!" A large tooth-shaped gust of wind formed slamming through the large snake. Manda screamed in pain as he poofed away. Hiruzen ducked as he dodged a kunai thrown from his former student watching in horror as Danzo was beheaded by the absurdly quick flying Kusanagi. But once again Danzo reformed a little bit away from his death and stabbed the Sannin from behind. Orochimaru spits out yet another body for himself. But he was fatigued. He jumped back staring intensely. Yet he smiled still.

    "So the rumors were true kukuku. The Uchiha truly did have a technique capable of rewriting reality itself!" He roared happily.

    "Izanagi. It allows a user of the Sharingan to rewrite reality for a time. In my case each death you cause I rewrite." Danzo stated simply. Hiruzen stood with him but was infuriated by the revelation.

    "If you want sensei I''ll allow you to kill him before I kill you." Orochimaru offered with a wide smile.

    "Danzo will pay for his crimes, make no mistake. But that will be after you receive punishment!" Hiruzen shouted and focused on the snake. In truth, he was exhausted. It was fortunate Danzo''s trick seemed to give them an edge.

    "Oh Danzo, you think I haven''t heard of a technique as fascinating as Izanagi?" Orochimaru taunted. "You can use it for a few seconds to control reality at the cost of your eye''s sight and a massive amount of chakra. The extra eyes in your arms¡­ you''re spamming it using extra eyes! Each use costs you one eye. I imagine you have seven more uses. KUKUKUKU! I SEE I WASN''T THE ONLY ONE WHO BENEFITED IN TRAGEDY!"

    "Correct. Using this benefit I''ll aid the leaf by writing the end of your story!" Danzo screamed defiantly. He went to weave hand signs as Hiruzen charged forward to close the distance. But with the amp, the drugged Orochimaru merely met Hiruzen charge with a smile. He slammed an uppercut into Hiruzen''s chin. The old man stumbled back open for a leg kick. Kusanagi, still moving on its own, pierced through Danzo''s heart. But Danzo faded once again now above Orochimaru already finishing a jutsu. "Wind Style: Great Wind Breakthrough!" The stolen technique slammed the Snake into the ground hard. Before The Snake could escape another flame dragon slammed into the wind holding him down causing a massive explosion. Hiruzen and Danzo both jumped back landing on the small amount of Hokage manor that still stood from the three destructive battles. Looking down as the smoke cleared they could hear the snake heaving himself out still. So both barely reacted as the snake crushed both their throats from behind.

    "A simple clone." He taunted.

    The two faded in above, both unleashing crushing kicks to the Snake''s skull. Sending the Sannin flying through the building and collapsing on top of him. The two land on the rubble. To see the other two battles had concluded. None of their men were standing. Neither were the Orochimaru''s.

    "It seems your little Anbu has gotten better. I never expected they''d manage to kill my favorites!" He screamed angrily as he flew from hand signs. The two older men attempted to move but stumbled and fell to their knees. They simply had nothing left and the Snake seemed to still be going strong. "But you can''t keep up anymore! Fire Style: Great Blaze Ball!" An absurdly large fireball flew toward the two incinerating them where they stood. Orochimaru flinched as he realized the illusion.

    "Foolish to think the Sharingan was merely for one purpose. With them, I can wield genjutsu to fool even the likes of you." Danzo whispered as Orochimaru felt a kunai where his heart would be. Danzo sent wind chakra into the blade and bisected the Sannin. Orochimaru flew out of the mouth of the top half. But this achieved little as Hiruzen''s staff once again slammed into him in giant form, crushing him. He threw the staff back hard enough to send it flying. Before either old man could react, snakes bit into their ankles. Holding them in place as Orochimaru beheaded both. They faded back in behind him and without missing a beat he cut as they faded in bisecting both. They then fade in from above. But snakes flew from the Sannin and bit into the men pumping them full of venom. They then slammed the men down as Orochimaru walked forward and checked Danzo''s arm to see all the Sharingan''s closed.

    "Excellent paralyzed by my lovely snakes and out of fight. Anything to say? Perhaps a preference on who dies first?" Orochimaru asked gleefully.

    "Curse you Orochimaru! I should''ve killed you when I had the c-" Kusanagi sliced threw his lower jaw ending his statement with a sickening crunch and splat. Hiruzen to his credit didn''t beg nor attempt to scream as Orochimaru stabbed the victim repeatedly viciously. Twisting the blade after stabbing into his heart. Hirzuen died silently with a tired sigh.

    "Tragic truly kukuku. Any words for you Danzo?" Orochimaru asked as he raised the blade over his head.

    Dazo merely offered a small smile. "Today will be yet another failure for you, Orochimaru." The Sannin smiled back before viciously hacking the man relentlessly. Chopping him into pieces and coating himself with blood. He rose from his work with a smile. Looking around he saw multiple ninjas attempting to bypass the barrier. How cute they were. In this form, he very well could slaughter a lot of them. But he had achieved his goal. This should stop them from bothering Ikam and himself for a while. He shifted his eyes looking for signs of his subordinates. Kimimaro or what was left of him was left smiling next to an Anbu member also smiling. He frowned at this, unsure what there had been to smile about in failure. Guren''s scene was odd. Plenty of dead Anbu and he could smell her blood. Perhaps her body had been destroyed. He sunk into the ground as the barrier started to fade. Losing them both was unfortunate but he had replacements in mind. Perhaps it''s time to recall Kabuto. With roars of anger and despair the Sannin escaped this battlefield unaware his subordinate did as well.

    Various shinobi rushed into the bloody scene as the barrier disappeared. Screaming and sobs were heard as they realized they had lost both legends. Some went off hoping to find the Sannin and avenge their Kage. Others lost to grief simply shouted, cried, raged, or some form of all three. Others seemed stunned. But before any decisions could be made the two men seemed to fade in from nothing. The various shinobi immediately celebrated the pleasant surprise.

    "Thanks for the chakra Sarutobi. I didn''t have enough to pull off a Kotoamatsuki to convince him of our death without it. Shame to lose nine Sharigan in one day but necessary in this case." Danzo commented. The bandages removed from his face now revealing a blind Sharingan.

    "You realize you will be facing significant charges?" Hiruzen asked, standing next to the man.

    "I made the mistake, I am prepared to pay for it," Danzo answered simply. "You''ll find most of the Root gone though. I may not be necessary to the future of the Leaf but the Root is. Hopefully, they''ll learn from my mistakes."

    "You won''t face death, my old friend. Not after this but you will be imprisoned immediately! And any who have left the leaf will be treated as traitors!" Hiruzen yelled as he stood. His eyes were focused but pain was in his eyes. "This will be indefinite for the charge of treason!" The crowd of shinobi hesitated before several restrained Danzo. "I want all clan heads and civilian members of the council in for a meeting yesterday!" The men hustled off, eager to help now that they were aware they were fine. Hiruzen watched sadly as Danzo was escorted away. He knew he was within his right. But as always his old friend left him feeling conflicted. Working with the Snake, then betraying him to no personal benefit.

    "What are you thinking, old friend?" He asked out loud. Silently wishing for the wisdom many have credited him with.

 Back to Our Host! Journey Home!

    Naruto / Tsunade''s POV (Traveling to the Leaf - Land of Fire)

    Naruto groaned tiredly as he woke up. His eyes were facing the sky and his entire body ached deeply. He could earnestly say he had never been as tired as he was now. But he was glad to see he was alive. His mind seemed to finally catch up. The thoughts of the battle previously held snapped into his mind. He attempted to race up to his feet, but realized he couldn''t move! His mind raced, as he figured he was somehow restrained. His attack had failed and the man must''ve taken him! He once again attempted to move but his body was numb. Drugged, the captors had drugged him then! He wasn''t in a building based on the moving outside sky. It was moving, he must be in the process of being carried away!

    "Ino! Neji! Kakashi! Where are you? Are you okay? Some creep is carrying me off!" Naruto roared as he desperately attempted to move any part of his body.

    "Hey bastard, don''t make any assumptions. Especially when you''re talking about the boss. At least if ya know what''s good for you." A gravelly voice responded.

    Naruto''s eyes widened considerably as he realized he wasn''t alone. Yet the voice didn''t sound like the giant sword guy. His willpower allowed him to move his head to the side to stare at the man. He had short red buzzed hair. His eyes were green and heavy, underlined by bags. His features were sharp, sticking out amidst a flurry of freckles. A lit cigarette rested in his mouth, the man managing to puff repeatedly with no hands. He wore a kimono left undone tied at his waist and his upper body was covered in bandages. On his wrist was a scroll wrapped around it so the blank side was exposed. Showing a small seal in the center.

    "Bastard, don''chu ya know it''s rude to not answer?" He started angrily as he drew a dagger from the kimono as he approached the blonde. Naruto was helpless as the man lowered the point to his throat.

    "Screw you, bastard! Where are you taking me!" Naruto demanded defiantly.

    The man chuckled at Naruto''s counter with his own tick. "I like your spunk ya bastard." He countered happily. "Ya can relax, Boss saved the lot of youse. Personally, I don''t care much for shinobi. Would''ve let the bunch of youse die. But the Boss says we gotta help out the Leaf. So here we are." He flicked the small bit of cigarette off the white surface they stood on. Drawing another from the scroll on his wrist and lighting it with his finger. "The Boss told me to come grab her and youse. So I brought the manager to get youse home safe and sound."

    "Manager? Boss?" Naruto asked, confused by the strange smoking man.

    "She did mention you were unconscious. Shame you missed what was sure to be an epic ass kicking. Well shit, at least youse had the honor of being saved by The Big Boss Tsunade. I''m the number two man Dez the Smoker." He said with a smirk.

    Naruto''s eyes widened when he heard the name of their savior. He may have never been a book nerd, but there weren''t many female shinobi in the world as renowned as Slug Sannin Tsunade. "Wait, so who''s the Manager?"

    "That would be me, young sir." A female voice quietly interjected. Naruto and Dez both turned to see a basketball-sized slug on the ground facing them.

    "Mam!" Dez dropped so quickly to the ground that his cigarette went out.

    Naruto merely raised an eyebrow at this, shocked at the man''s reaction.

    "Your manager is a tiny slug?" He asked, confused.

    "I am indeed a slug, though I doubt many would call me tiny. I am named Katsuyu. This is merely a small portion of myself communicating to you currently. The rest of me is currently carrying you and your friends." Katsuyu explained.

    "What do you mean?" Naruto asked.

    "If you wouldn''t mind Dez show him. It will be a bit simpler than explaining."

    "Right away Mam!" Dez hollered, jumping up and picking up Naruto with both arms and holding him over his head.

    "Put me down you¡­" Naruto was stunned into silence as he saw where he was. The team was riding on a glamorous white slug with three blue stripes on its back. Easily the size of a large mountain that was sliding through the forest they had traveled through to arrive at the mission. The slug looked fairly innocuous except for its ability to crush trees beneath it with no complaint. He had heard about summoning creatures. Even the tale of Katsuyu, the acidic slug known to be in the service of Tsunade. But the tales and reports did not do it justice. Something like this could destroy villages! His eyes strained as he looked for his friends. Seeing further up the slug were Ino and Neji both resting both sitting up and awake. Kakashi was there too but unlike the others was unconscious.

    "Thank god, I was worried about them. Are they hurt?" Naruto asked as he finally relaxed a bit."

    "Well, youse all had been thoroughly beat down by the time Boss ran off the bastards." Dez added as he held the blonde. "Time to put you down."

    "Hold on, at least bring me to my friends!" Naruto hollered as it looked that Dez prepared to slam him.

    "No way in hell ya dirty shinobi bastard!"

    "Dez please help the boy." Katsuyu interferes softly.

    "Damnit, yes mam." He said grumpily as he continued carrying the immobile blonde. Now walking him over to them as the miniature Katsuyu faded into the original. "Ya lucky the Manager is so kind."

    "Whatever bastard." Naruto replied with a smug grin. He expected a poor reaction from the temperamental man but instead he merely dryly chuckled.

    "Not bad brat. But that''s my word! Ya, absolute bastard!" Dez replied as he threw the blonde savagely into the resting Ino and Neji. The three turn to a ball of limbs as their instincts fail them in their exhausted bodies. They manage to untangle in a couple of minutes all three glaring at Dez. The man merely smiled as he walked towards the back of the slug. Joining Tsunade who was standing on the back seemingly prepared for some kind of ambush.

    "Naruto! You''re ok! I''m so glad." Ino called as she hugged the prone blonde. As she held him close to her she whispered into his ear. "We do need to talk about what you did. But I''m going to let it go for now. I''m simply too happy we''re all ok." She seemed to almost cry before letting go of the blonde. And sitting back seemingly allowing Neji some chance.

    "Naruto¡­ I''m sorry." He said simply looking down ashamed. "Before I had failed you both as comrades simply due to my arrogance. Now I fail due to incompetence. I left Ino to battle a Jounin on her own. Arrive after you have been beaten down. Just to be shut down as if I''m nothing. I''m supposed to be some genius, yet it seems I''m nothing more than an arrogant failure."

    "Neji¡­ I''m sorry too Naruto if it wasn''t for you getting back up we would''ve all died." Ino said dejectedly.

    Naruto felt lost for a moment. Before he smiled slightly. "Guess we''re all failures then huh?" Neji and Ino both stared back stunned. Before Ino smiles back.

    "We''ll have to work harder to make sure next time that bastard comes we can kick his ass!" Ino is now fired up. She didn''t truly feel better but recognized that Naruto was attempting to uplift them. Neji looked confused by the two before he gave an exhausted smile.

    "I suppose that is logical¡­ if not a bit simple." Neji added. The three then grew silent. It wasn''t necessarily awkward, more of there was tension in the air. All three young adults seemed to be inside their minds.

    "I¡­ I don''t know how to go about this sensitively. But I can''t stop thinking about it." Naruto broke the silence.

    "What do you mean blondie?" Ino asked.

    "I-I was outnumbered, and I kept giving them outs. I tried to let them go¡­ But they wouldn''t back down. So I killed one of them. Some woman, she couldn''t stop me, and I¡­ I killed her¡­ just because it was easier. I could''ve tried to restrain them. But I was too worried about you guys so I cut her down like some kind of sick fuck!" Naruto yelled, his voice breaking throughout the shout.

    "I¡­ I did too¡­" Ino mumbled simply. "I was so terrified I did what it took to get out. I didn''t even realize I intended to kill until I did. But we did what we had to do, Naruto." She finished softly.

    "She''s correct. It seems we all did. We were prepared for this day though." Neji added. "I agree it was incredibly painful. I never expected it to be so surreal myself. But we must steel our hearts as shinobi. We will be expected to kill when told." Ino nodded quietly at this.

    "Sure if you have no other choice but¡­ just because they''re from somewhere else we should kill them?" Naruto dejectedly asked, some level of disgust in his voice.

    "It''s the job Naruto. I agree it''s not ideal but¡­ Well they were going to kill us."

    "We must do what the village asks us to do." Neji finished simply.

    Naruto seems to stare up into the sky at that statement. "Well, when I become Hokage I''ll make things better." He said simply.

    "What are you gonna achieve world peace?" Ino asks with a smile. Neji seems to be just staring a bit intently at Naruto when he starts.

    "If that''s what it takes, believe it." Naruto stated confidently.

    "Hmph and here I thought your task of changing my clan would be hard. Now you intend to end all wars?" Neji inquired.

    "I don''t just intend to become a Hokage or be a famous one. I intend to become the best Hokage. Make this place I love the best it can be. Earn people''s admiration and trust. Whatever it takes. So if I gotta end war or change the traditions of some old-fashioned clan I will. I refuse to give up or back down when it comes to my dream. Never giving up is my nindo, ya know?" The two teammates smile as this and the three settle into a comfortable silence.

    Tsunade''s POV

    Tsunade and Dez stood at the ready at the back of Katsuyu. Both were tense as if they were waiting for an inevitable fight. A small Katsuyu formed out of the slug next to them.

    "They still appear to be tracking us Tsunade-sama. Their chakra is potent and foul, as such easy enough to detect. Should they choose to attack us, things will become difficult." The slug reported.

    "Ain''t that the truth, youse are the strongest Big Boss but those two are truly dangerous. Not to mention that even if Katsuyu and I worked together, either one of those bastards would likely make short work of us. It''d be two-on-one. After only a short while." Dez informed, taking a big drag as he and Katsuyu waited for Tsunade''s opinion.

    "First off, stop calling me boss you damn chimney." Tsunade said with a glare at her number two. "Secondly we should be fine, they likely are just observing to see if they get a second shot. Once we get close they will fall back." As if the words were prophecy all three relaxed as they felt the two powerful signatures falling back. Apparently not willing to risk the trouble.

    "I know those Leaf dudes are supposed to be some kinda big shots. But what kinda kid is worth the trouble of tangling with Big Boss?" Dez pondered.

    "It is rather strange, Tsunade-sama. If they wanted to kill them it seems odd that they would manage to last until we arrived." Katsuyu agreed.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "The blonde is a jinchuriki. I believe the son of Kushina Uzumaki." Tsunade replied with a small frown. "I always hated sticking those destructive beasts into kids."

    "Hmm, I''ve hearda of them, they are quite powerful. But the two of them were infamous S-rank shinobi. Seems odd they would want him when they are already on top of the world. Not to mention those cloaks. Weren''t we looking into a group with black cloaks with red clouds? Bastards are supposed to be real tough guys." Dez continued.

    "Akatsuki is their name. We''re looking into them due to the criminal world having info that all of their members are S-rank missing ninjas. Shinobi in their caliber gathering would be a red flag to all the villages and our own business. But considering how hard it is to get substantial info on them, the fact they want at least the Nine-Tails, and the power they already yield. It''s doubtless they are something we should look out for. We''ll have to report this to sensei." Tsunade concluded.

    "Ah the old bastard himself, wonder how good his tobacco is. The rich guys always have the nicest smokes." Dez said with a crooked smile.

    "You''re lucky I don''t break your spine for smoking those around me. You realize how incredibly toxic they are to your health right?"

    "Smoke if you got ''em. What''s my old man always told me anyway." Dez said as he removed his spent cigarette and replaced it.

    "Well, then you got guard duty. Katsuyu, you are not keeping him company." Tsunade ordered annoyed.

    "Oh come on Big Boss! Don''t be such a cruel dame!" Dez called out pitifully.

    "For that last comment, you are banned from smoking for the rest of the day!" Tsunade hollered as she stomped to the front of Katsuyu.

    Dez whined as he sat and held up a hand sign. Sadly throwing the lit cigarette he had. "Smoke Style: Drifting Smokey Gaze!" As he said this he exhaled his last drag. It came in clumps that somewhat resembles eyes. He was annoyed with the punishment but Big Boss ran a tight ship. He should''ve known to keep his head down. The nail that sticks up gets hammered after all.

    "There! Now no bastards will sneak up on us! Big Boss is gonna be proud of me!"

    "I''m sure Big Boss will¡­" Katsuyu said politely as her smaller form merged into the larger one.

    <hr>

    Juzo''s POV (Nearby Tsunade''s Group - Land of Fire)

    Juzo growled as he and Kisame sat back as their targets retreated. Juzo wanted to scream in rage. He was normally a careful man, but he had gotten arrogant against the Genin. The target had been the only one of them to even touch him. Yet he had landed quite the blow. Then that damn bimbo had gotten involved!

    "Hahaha, not a bad fight at all. Well for me anyway, it looked like you not only got your ass kicked by a woman but the kid seems to have teed off on you. Bad day I assume? HAHA!" Kisame gut laughed as he pointed at Juzo. Juzo growled as he looked down at his chest. Leader-san had given them all substantial power-ups once they had joined the team. Most of them were incredibly hard to kill. Yet alone injure significantly. Even the legendary busty Sannin''s powerful hit had healed quickly. Yet a dark red scar had settled on his chest where the kid''s attack had landed. Somehow it wouldn''t fully heal. As a shinobi he was no stranger to scars. The fact that it was given by a Genin was shameful.

    "Stop badgering me Kisame-san. I think that damn kid will be trouble in a couple of years. I think we risk it against the Sannin. Better than letting him get stronger." Juzo said angrily as he gripped Kubikiribocho hatefully.

    "You''re just mad a woman beat you around. I''m jealous, a woman who''s that powerful is a rarity. To trash you she must''ve been a tougher nut than Kakashi. Hell, she puts most men to shame. Samehada was begging for a taste." Kisame replied. "But she is powerful and worse yet difficult to put down. I''ve heard her healing techniques are the only thing that surpasses her physical strength. Besides, I know you sense she has brought another Jounin with her. Just not worth the risk. Leader-sama ordered us to withdraw if we met substantial resistance."

    "Damn whore landing a cheap shot on me¡­ fine. She''s dead next time though." Juzo replied. He then eyed the former swordsman of the mist. Deciding to be blunt he started. "I remember when we were first partnered I feared for my life. Few shinobi in the world can stand up to the Tailless Beast. Yet you respect that man to the highest degree. I''ve followed him since he''s made us rich and safe. Life as a missing ninja isn''t glamorous. But what on earth makes you follow? A wild beast who betrayed his own master. Being a loyal shinobi for another just doesn''t make sense to me."

    "That''s right you haven''t met him in person yet. Before him, I thought I was the strongest shinobi. Even as I met the rest of you. All of you were more than a fight. Yet I was confident if it came down to it. I would kill any of you." Kisame said casually. Juzo flinched at the reminder his partner could likely kill him without much of a struggle. "But then I met him. I had demanded a meeting with him. Pushed the issue when he tried to dismiss it. A challenge of leadership it was, if he had allowed me to get away with it then, the smaller group back then would''ve likely fallen apart. We finally met, just his chakra alone was imposing. For the only time in my life, Samehada wanted no part of tasty chakra. But I''ve never been a coward, nor do I fear death. I charged him, unleashing my power. Every trick Samehada and I had was used. Even a few new ones, once I realized there was no chance at victory. But he crushed me thoroughly. Had me at his mercy, I never felt so ashamed in my life! But then he asked me one question, my dear Juzo. He asked me: Will you serve as God intended for you? Such a pompous statement and yet I believed him. That''s why I serve because I know as long as someone like him is leading this thing. That no goal will be too high, that no law can hold us, and more than anything else¡­" Kisame said with a maniac smile as he faced his ally. "He''ll just let me do what I love to do. Kill powerful opponents and allow Samehada to feast on their substantial chakra!"

    "What about the Sound shinobi being confirmed to be under the Snake." Juzo asked.

    "Truly? How did you find out? They''re just some pipsqueak village after all." Kisame questioned.

    "They were marked with scales. A subtle design, but the Snake can''t help but mark his property."

    "Interesting so one of our two traitors formed their village. Leader-sama will love to hear this." Kisame said with excitement.

    Juzo was silent as he pondered both situations. Kisame was no normal shinobi, he may very well be the most powerful shinobi to come from the mist in the current days. Known across the world for his powerful mastery of water ninjutsu, unique and powerful blade, and endless chakra. Juzo was truly dumbfounded on the Leader had defeated him with ease. At the very least he was sure he had made the right choice when he had joined.

    Kisame and he settled into a meditative pose. It would not be fun to discuss their failure among their peers, but it was merely a minor setback. At least now he could push for a more substantial attempt next time.

    Orochimaru''s men being there had certainly been a surprise but he had managed to kill at least one of them. Doubtful it would hamper the man much. But the leader had insisted if they run into Orochimaru or someone related they kill them. He had no gripe with him. But knew the value of dealing with threats. Though he''d ensure get his revenge against the Brat Blonde and the Busty Blonde. Kubikiribocho would taste both of their blood.

    <hr>

    Tsunade / Ino''s POV (Nearby Hidden Leaf Village - Land of Fire)

    Tsunade sighed as she watched over the three Genin who seemed quiet. It was to be expected, her team had reacted similarly after one of their missions had gone wrong, what Jiraiya would have excitedly said went "tits up". Truly she shouldn''t be concerned. But she had a soft spot for kids. Especially after Niwaki had passed. She would have to keep a lot of them out of the dumps. If they got all sappy she wasn''t sure how she would handle it. "So let me ask you all something." She started. "Why the hell were you all fighting instead of trying to escape? I could feel each of you engage him when it should have been obvious none of you stood a chance."

    "I didn''t even think I was just trying to protect Naruto." Ino answered quietly.

    "I as well. I know we were likely to perish in the process but shinobi must fight to their last breath. And I will not leave behind comrades." Neji responded simply. Tsunade watches the last one as he seems to think.

    "I¡­" Naruto started. "At first I had no choice. But when Ino and Neji arrived they tried to save me. I could tell they were trying to buy me time to escape, but I would never leave them like that." Naruto stated confidently.

    "If I hadn''t arrived the only thing that would''ve done is ensure all of your deaths. A shinobi knows when to retreat. I know your heart said you couldn''t retreat and leave your comrades, but you have to be realistic." Tsunade countered.

    "Realistic?!" Naruto counters angrily.

    "Yes, realistic. We are shinobi. We risk our lives and take others'' lives, as tools for our villages. All you can do is do your best to survive. Do you truly want to die?" She asked with a frown.

    "So that''s realistic huh¡­we''re all tools?" Naruto started darkly. "No. I won''t see it that way. Everyone is someone important. Perhaps I will be killed one day. But I won''t live my life fearing my death!"

    "Then you''ll die!" Tsunade countered hotly.

    "If I die from pursuing my dreams and beliefs then so be it!" Naruto countered as he somehow stood even in his exhaustive state.

    "Why die for mere ideals?!"

    "Because I will become Hokage! I''ll protect the people I care about and will never kill unless I have no choice. I refuse to be some kinda tool!"

    "THAT IS THE WAY OF THE WORLD!" Tsunade screamed as she lifted the blonde by the collar. Ino called out worriedly. Neji attempted to stand but was merely too tired to rise.

    "Then I''ll change the world." Naruto stated defiantly. Shoving his face toward the older woman. There was a tense standoff as the time glared into each other''s eyes neither seeming keen on backing down.

    "Now, please don''t hurt my cute Genin. I''ve grown quite attached." A calm voice interrupted the tense scene. Kakashi walked up to the two and gently removed them from one another. Naruto fell to the ground, seemingly too excited to see his sensei to be angry now. While Tsunade seemed to be a bit stunned, barely reacting to Kakashi''s interruption. Before she stomped off toward the head of Katsuyu. "I see my troublemaker is still making enemies¡­ terrifying enemies." Kakashi said affectionately, rubbing the young man''s angry head. Flawlessly dodging Naruto''s attempts to bite him for it. "A few things Team Seven." Kakashi started, and immediately the group of young adults went silent. Naruto growling but settling down. "So let''s discuss the mission a little bit. We''re not too far off from home anyway. I''ll handle the report, do not worry about failing the mission. There wasn''t much we-"

    Ino''s POV

    "Actually if you are referring to the bandit camp you all were fighting at. Then you should know I went to clear them out myself after I had arrived, but the runt''s clones had already captured and restrained the bandits! Big Boss had already sent for a pick up for them so no worries" Dez called from his position about twenty feet away at the back of the snail.

    "Hmm, well then my statement shall be even easier then¡­" Kakashi said as his voice took a grave turn. "Ino and Neji you both fought and nearly died trying to protect Naruto from a threat you could not stop. Naruto you could have escaped while your allies bought you time. You also decided on your lonesome to challenge opponents and even launched an assault on the camp during our ambush. I must say my cute Genin¡­ you''ve all made me incredibly proud." Kakashi finished. "I''m sorry you all had to suffer due to me being unable to assist you." The three expecting a telling-off was shocked.

    "But Kakashi, we risked ourselves. I thought you would be upset." Ino asked as the other two still seemed shocked.

    "Perhaps, ne? But if we were ambushed there was no way things were going to go easily. And yes by shinobi protocol you all should have acted less compassionately. But I believe my students should walk their own path. See while shinobi who risk the mission are scum. The true scum is those who would abandon their comrades. This is something that many shinobi, including myself, learn. Often in the worst way possible. So if you only learn one thing from today let it be that. Comrades are your greatest treasure and number one concern out in the field. Never let the mission compromise what you believe in. Such is my nindo." Kakashi explained as they approached the village. "Now head on straight home. Tsunade and I will report to the Hokage. Once we do and your pay is decided. I will bring it to you and let you know when our next meeting is." Kakashi commanded as the slug dispelled as they climbed off. Tsunade, Kakashi, and Dez all poofed as they body flickered away. The three stood for a moment seemingly just a bit conflicted on what to do. Neji started walking first.

    "Farewell for now friends. I will be expected to report now that I am home." Neji stated as he walked. Before he stopped for a second. "I''m sorry once again Naruto. Next time you will not stand alone."

    The two blondes watched as he walked away. The blonde didn''t feel good seeing Neji like this. But knew from personal experience the Hyuga was tough. He would be alright. Naruto, excited to tell his mother about the mission, was about to say his farewell. But upon matching eyes with Ino was surprised to see quite the serious look on her face.

    "Naruto, can we have that talk?" Ino asked seriously. Naruto, having a feeling what exactly she wanted to discuss nervously nods as he follows her up on the roofs of the Leaf village. The two landed on a decent-sized one that towered over the academy. The two were staring down at it while it seemed they both gathered their minds.

    "There are two things I wanted to discuss. Firstly, I''m sorry we couldn''t help you. I tried my hardest but he was too damn strong." Ino explained sadly. She felt so ashamed to have been that weak. She would convince her father to give her some extra training. Neji was never right again. Ino went to say as such but stopped as she met his blue eyes. She had always been confident but in moments like this, she could barely look the fellow blonde in his eyes. They were too honest, she could see too much.

    "There''s no need to feel bad. He was something else. Besides, I would rather it be me than either of you." He said simply. Seemingly missing, Ino tensed up beside him. She felt a flare of anger but pulled it back. Was this related to the pain Neji had mentioned before?

    "Don''t you know how scary it was to be helpless when he was hurting you Naruto?" Ino asked. "One of my friends was about to be mutilated and all I could do was scream for you to stand. I cried pitifully when I thought he was gonna hurt you. I never knew I could feel so useless. So I-" Ino was interrupted when Naruto suddenly hugged her. He had wrapped her up tightly. His grip was innocent; it didn''t linger or roam as other men had attempted before. Somehow that made her blush.

    "As I said, it wasn''t your fault. And I think I get what you mean. I''m sorry but I can''t back down when it''s people I care about are getting hurt." Naruto countered gently.

    "It hurts just as much to watch you get hurt!" Ino said now fed up with his Blaise attitude towards his own life. Pulling away from the blonde with an unnoticed anger.

    "True but if I didn''t live that way, I wouldn''t wanna live." Naruto stated. This drove Ino into silence. She still felt strongly against it, but she wasn''t sure how to counter his point. Naruto glanced over and saw the conflict on her face. "Look, how about this? I promise I''ll get strong enough that something like that will never happen again!" Naruto said happily.

    This confounded Ino even further but did knock her out of her silence. "How can you promise that? That guy was probably at least as strong as Kakashi. Possibly even stronger. How will you get that strong? How can anyone?"

    "The answer is simple but not easy, ya know?" Naruto asked with a smile.

    "Mom tells me you simply never give up. Besides you and Neji are super talented! We''ll probably kick their asses next time!"

    "You''re such a momma''s boy blondie." Ino said with a smile as she relaxed slightly. His answers were simple and seemingly arrogant. Yet unlike many she had known it was fully honest. She flinched as she remembered what she must ask him. She frowned as she went for it. "Naruto." She asked as she turned and faced him. "You''re a jinchuriki aren''t you?"

 Meeting of the Trusted!

    Ino''s POV (Outside of Hidden Leaf Village - Land of Fire)

    Ino held her breath as she watched Naruto''s eyes widen. His frame normally bouncing about to work off excess energy was still. Yamanaka were expected to be masters in psychology. Both physical psychology and mental as well. As such, she was inherently aware the panicked reaction seemed to suggest that he was indeed a jinchuriki. In class, they had discussed them several times. The lessons had painted a dark picture. A human being sacrificed to be used as a pawn and/or a weapon. They were known for their unique abilities, absurd durability, and overwhelming destructive power. They tended to be emotional or disturbed in some way. Known for their frequent rampages when driven to rage. Ino back then had felt fearful of the idea. They had supposedly stopped the practice years ago. Though now she could see it had been a cover-up. She as a rule was not a fan of those who kept secrets. She was a gossip at heart and truthfully relied too much on trust to support those who hid in lies. Doubly so once she was informed of psychology. But in this case, she didn''t hold it against him. She just needed him to be truthful. So she knew she could trust him.

    Naruto had spent all terrified that his loved ones would find him out. Kushina had warned the blonde years ago that people tended to look down on jinchuriki. They were considered dangerous, volatile, and above all¡­ monstrous. Lee had been the first person to discover it. And the blonde was still over the moon he had taken it so well. So there should have been no fear. If Lee could look past it on a first meeting surely Ino could. She was quickly becoming someone important in his life. He found himself assured she would take it well. But dreading the idea of her rejecting him. He¡­ no. He would tell her the truth. He would trust her, and if she broke his trust. Then he would simply carry on. He wouldn''t stop here.

    "I¡­ I-I" Naruto audibly gulped. "Yes¡­ I have the Nine Tails sealed inside me. Well half of it anyway, Mom has the other half, ya know?"

    Ino mentally flinched at his nervous tone and confirmation. But she patiently waited, looking him in the eyes. She wanted to communicate to just tell the truth. That she could look past this. Ultimately though, it would be meaningless if she told him to.

    "So I guess I''m half a jinchuriki? Umm¡­ I''m not explaining this well am I?" The blonde asked, rubbing the back of his head.

    He was not. But she shook her head no calmly. Inwardly pulling back the smile that had seemed to settle on her face. She had aways found him a little cute when he became bashful after all.

    "I guess it might be easier to tell you the story Ma told me." Naruto said nervously. He shifted and sat down on the roof. It would take him a while to tell the story so they might as well get comfy. Ino silently followed his lead sitting next to him. "So it went something like this. Mom was a jinchuriki before I was born. The only one at that. But she had lived a good life, climbed up the ranks, and even fell in love. Believe it! She hasn''t told me much about my Father but the little bits she does tell me make him sound like some kinda elite ninja. Potentially Anbu, at least that would explain how no one seems to know him. He was kind and a natural-born leader. From how Ma talks about him he must''ve been something¡­ But they had become super close. Soon Ma became pregnant."

    Ino listened intently, she had always been noisy and keen on information. Yet for once she didn''t feel scandalized as she listened. She didn''t even ponder who to tell. Naruto had never been so open. Oh, he was friendly, sweet, and funny in a particularly cute/annoying kinda way. Yet he kept his cards close. Information about his mother was easy. Or any of his few friends, but any mention of his early life and he would clam up. But now being confronted he almost seemed¡­ meek. Resigned to what was happening. Perhaps even preparing himself for the blow. There was something about him being open and vulnerable that made her feel protective. She would be there for him. But for now she would listen.

    "Ma says she and Father were really excited to have me. That I made their lives better. I don''t know if that''s true but my arrival into this world brought trouble. See being a female jinchuriki is risky. During childbirth the strain the body is put in allows the seal keeping the beast in to weaken. As such during birth, it is wise to have some Fuijutsu knowledge during the process. Just in case the tailed beast manage to damage the seal or come close to escaping. But Ma and Father had planned for this. They got a trusted medic and powerful shinobi to guard her during this process. The student of the Legendary Sannin Shizune, Copy Cat Ninja Kakashi, and the Toad Sannin Jiraiya. Hirzuen and Danzo had proposed an entire Anbu squad as well but due to the peacetime they had grown complacent. Who would even know of her pregnancy or of her jinchuriki status? They had been wrong¡­ believe it.

    On the night of my birth, an unknown assailant launched an assault on the Leaf. He had led an army of bleach-white men. My father, hearing of the assault, went to help repel it. Leaving the others to protect my mother. After all, I was born, he had thought it safe. Shortly after he left, the leader of the assault attacked them. The unknown man had been absurdly powerful, easily managing to overwhelm the experienced and powerful shinobi guarding her. Even Jiraiya had seemed helpless to stop him. Once they had been defeated the man attacked my helpless mother. Managing to unseal the Nine Tails in the process. My father and the counterattack forces had replied to the army after a pitched battle. Just for the Nine-Tails to attack the already hurt village. Father raced back to me to confirm Ma and mine fates. When he arrived Ma says he and the criminal fought. It was a long and pitched battle for my father. He was desperate to win as he witnessed the rest of the Leaf''s forces begin to be overwhelmed by the Nine Tails'' absurd strength. Somehow my father won the battle. The man perished cursing my father''s name before promising there would be another.

    My old man took off and launched an assault on the beast. He and the village fearlessly clashed with it. But the beast was immortal it seemed. They needed to reseal it. Another little-known fact about jinchuriki is just how hard it is to meet the requirements. To survive the process of having one sealed into you your body must be durable. Uzumaki are some of the few to meet that standard. The Sealing Corps was unable to seal it into a single being so they sealed it into my mother and myself. My father died as he held it back. Somehow managing to hold it back with the help of the Fourth Hokage. " Naruto finished with sadness ringing in his tone. "I understand if you hate me for being a monster. I hate that I was born into this. I hate that my father decided this not only for me but for my own mother as well. Did he not care about the burden he had placed on us? I feel so angry at him for that. Yet sometimes I just wish I could''ve talked to him just once. Hell, at the very least I wish I could find his name¡­"

    Ino held the silence for a moment as her mind raced. She had known he was a jinchuriki with the battle of that crazy sword guy¡­ guys. But to hear the tragedy of his birth. To hear the pain in his voice the uncertainty. Well, she wasn''t sure what to say but she would help in her own way. Naruto gasped as Ino laid her head on her shoulder. She was often labeled a flirt because she was so often physically affectionate. But that''s just the way it was for her. But Naruto deserved it much more. And she did it purely for the sake of supporting him. But there was no denying the context made it feel more intimate. But she minded little. He needed some comfort. And to be honest, she wanted to be close to him at the moment. Naruto seemed to finally relax and she laid against him. He didn''t say a word but slowly wrapped an arm around Ino''s shoulders. She sent him a smile and his eyes widened as he looked away. Ino chuckled at the shy vulnerable side Naruto showed. But in truth, she was a little concerned. She thinks she might be actually interested in the fellow blonde. The old her would''ve dived in. Enjoying the easily earned attention from most men. But here she was just happy to be next to him.

    "Naruto, I forgive you of course. You should tell Neji as well¡­ Team Seven has to stick together, ya know?" Ino said with a smirk copying the blonde''s verbal tic. "There is a condition though, Blondie."

    Naruto''s forehead creased at the insult but seemingly focused on ensuring he and Ino were cool nodded his head frantically.

    "No more secrets. At least not between you and me. I got your back, and so does Neji in his own weird way. So you don''t need to suffer alone. I''m your¡­ comrade. It''s important for us to trust each other." Ino explained.

    Naruto seemed to beam at this immediately. "Sure thing! You''re in the know from now on! Believe it!" He cried joyously. Normally she was trained to look into statements like that and discard them as the empty promise they were. Yet somehow just by looking into his eyes, Ino could tell he was being truthful. There was something incredibly enduring about Blondie when he got fired up. She would have to keep an eye on him. Because they were¡­ something.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Hiruzen took a heavy drag from his pipe. Exhaled it with practiced smoothness and silently pondered to Kami why he must deal with this. But ever the shinobi, these feelings were missing from his face. For all purposes, the room saw an older man enjoying a smoke in light of the bad news delivered. He glanced at each of them slowly. Using the time to formulate his words. "Safe to assume this report is confirmed?" Hiruzen asked the group. Tsunade and Kakashi merely nodded silently. While Tsunade''s lieutenant gave an odd thumbs up. He sighed heavily at this news. "Horse, Deer, and Bear leave us for now. Ensure the area is clear on your way out."

    Quickly from three corners of the room, the Anbu in question left. The one with the Bear mask stopped to weave hand signs quietly. "Four Point Seal: Sound Suppression!" Various kanji climbed up the walls and spread on the roof of the room before glowing and disappearing. With a nod, Bear left. Hiruzen sat for a bit as the three other people sat quietly. Patiently awaiting his words. Hiruzen raised a hand sign, and suddenly the room was flooded with chakra for an instant. Before any of them could question the odd action, two cloaked and masked men arrived. The men were hard to distinguish. They both were standard blackened Anbu gear and strange spiral pattern masks. One was white while the other was black. The three shinobi before the Kage flinched as they felt the powerful chakra the two contained. "Remove your mask. These are some of my most trusted." He ordered. The two men offered no response merely removing the mask as asked. Tsunade and Dez both gasped at the reveal.

    "Is that?" Tsunade called out in shock.

    "This doesn''t make any sense. These bastards are supposed to be gone¡­" Dez added.

    Before the three stood the impassive face of the prodigy of the Uchiha and the accused number two of the uprising, Itachi Uchiha. On the other side stood a man long thought to be dead. Smiling as if it was a normal day. Labeled the Spirit of the Uchiha Obito Uchiha.

    "Sensei, what the hell is this? Last I heard Itachi had been executed for treason. Obito has been dead for years now. What the hell?" Tsunade stated accusingly.

    "Our deaths were greatly exaggerated. Kinda like Kakashi''s bounty." Obito stated cheerfully.

    "Hm? You say something Obito?" Kakashi asked innocently, looking up from his book.

    "STOP THAT DAMN JOKE! I''M NOT GAI!" Obito hollered towards the Cyclops.

    "It is so easy to mistake you two, unfortunately. Though it is nice to see you." Kakashi said with his normal eye smile.

    "Give a guy an eye and he acts like he doesn''t remember." Obito muttered pouting in the corner.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Thank you for the tips on dealing with him Kakashi-sama." Itachi states simply. With the smallest of smiles gracing his face.

    "Sama? I haven''t been your captain in ages." Kakashi replies simply.

    "You taught me more than most." Itachi responded simply.

    "Sir, I''m here! I have letters from the five villages regarding the Exams!" A voice called out. A lithe woman burst through the door to the office. She had fair skin and dark shoulder-length hair. With black eyes that held nervous energy in them. She held several envelopes against her black and white kimono. A fishnet bodysuit beneath. Holding up some kinda paper seal in her other hand, that allowed her entry. She froze as she saw the guess. She ran to Tsunade with an excited squeal and hugged her happily. The normally prickly Tsunade met this energy and picked her student up excitedly spinning around as the two excited traded stories at a ludicrous pace.

    Dez gave a goofy smile and ran forward with his arms open. "The absolute dame Shizune! Come here ya bastard." Before he could even get close both women kicked out simultaneously, sending the poor "bastard" flying back into the wall with a painful crack. "Why do I never get any love?" He muttered pitifully as he slowly attempted to crawl to his feet.

    Hiruzen sighed as the group of adults all socialized like children. For the life of him, he never found out why competent shinobi often behaved oddly. He was no better himself being a chain-smoking pervert on top of all his other titles. His best theory was that the stress of the job in question often led to the behavior. Some sort of coping mechanism he would assume. He calmly emptied his now spent pipe. Cleaning it patiently as the group continued to babble. Once he was happy with the condition of the pipe he set it down with a content sigh. He then merely flexed as killing intent filled the room. As powerful as the people in this room were, they all instantly froze at the intent. Obito, Itachi, and Tsunade merely seemed surprised, stopping to see the issue. Kakashi seemed nervous but held somewhat strong. Shizune fell to a knee due to it while Dez seemed fully unconscious from it. "Lovely, I do enjoy people who know when to pay attention." He said sweetly as he stood and walked to the window overlooking the village.

    "There are various topics we need to discuss. Obito and Itachi were both pulled by myself as my own personal soldiers. They do whatever the village needs from the shadow. After the Chunin Exams I intend to introduce them to the world. They have lived in the shadows long enough. Things are becoming more and more complicated. Threats seem to loom in every corner or crevice. As such you are my most trusted soldiers at the moment. We''re missing Jiraiya but he''s in the process of the mission. He''ll return shortly and once he does I''ll catch him up. Firstly, as I''m sure most of you are aware, the Chunin Exams are merely four months away. And if my intuition is correct, Shizune has news that makes this an even bigger situation than usual. Shizune if you will?"

    "Of course sir, these letters are the messages from all five of the main villages." Shizune started.

    "You don''t mean?" Kakashi interjected.

    "Yes I do, for the first time in years, all five villages will be present in the Chunin Exams. Leaf, Stone, Mist, Sand, and Cloud. All of them are sending at least one team. Even more troubling is the fact that all five Kage will attend of course with their guards." Shizune finished.

    "Holy crap! We only had two when I went!" Obito exclaims.

    "I suppose it makes sense. With Sensei''s agreement with the others we all have a crop of Genin now all raring to go. With our new standard of keeping them in the oven, there would be no reason to wait." Tsunade offered.

    "Indeed with all of the villages attending, we need to ensure it goes off well. Preferably with our shinobi coming out on top¡­ Kakashi give the report again. It''s time to discuss the next topic."

    "Sir, my Genin team, Team Seven were sent on a mission to remove a recently formed bandit camp. It was scheduled to be a C-rank mission. Should''ve been simple. Earnestly I intended to see how sharp they were and blood them. But things as always seemed to go sideways. Firstly we were ambushed by a group of foreign shinobi."

    "Not many villages even have shinobi capable of standing up to someone of Kakashi-sama''s level." Itachi added. "The only ones that come to mind are the whispers of a new one forming somewhere in the Land of Fire. They are new but secretive so perhaps they could have the manpower. I believe it''s referred to as the Sound?"

    "Correct! Oh, they grow up so fast." Kakashi jokes. "But I believe they were marked with snake scale clothing. And they weren''t quite at the level of Jounin I''m used to. Earnestly they seemed like newbies. Even with numbers I carved through them. It was really targeted as well. Each of us was attacked as soon as we separated. It suggested they had insider info on the fact we were there and who was sent. With that in mind it''s my own personal theory they are somehow related. Luckily we had all managed to overcome them. I met with Ino Yamanaka and Neji Hyuga to check on them. They were a bit shaken up but mostly unharmed. I had intended to grab Naruto Uzumaki and then we would pull back. But I was interrupted by a shinobi. Kisame Hogaki was garbed in a red and black cloak and claimed he was after Naruto. I told the other two to extract Naruto and escape." Kakashi continued.

    "Kakashi you dumbass!" Obito roared angrily.

    "I know how you feel, old friend but I had doubts I could even survive against Kisame. I had intended to do what I could but was prepared for the worst. The other two headed off as I fought him. The entire time he seemed to be playing around. He consistently had me on the backfoot. Before he attempted to finish me off with a drowning/shark attack. In desperation, I activated my Kamui. It managed to wound the man severing an arm. But in the process passed out from the wounds I had received."

    "I can come in from there." Tsunade called. "I was in my lovely town enjoying some great company. It was a rather lucky day all in all."

    "She was gambling and she lost often." Dez whimpered from the wall.

    Failing to even cry out in pain when Tsunade kicked him again. Merely fading back unconscious.

    "When one of my men reported to me informing me of a fight spotted nearby just minutes ago. I debated if this was truly my problem." Shizune gasped shamefully at that. "And decided it was." Shizune visibly relaxed. "I raced forward and could feel them in the distance due to chakra. I decided to go to the signatures that were fading fast. Likely they would need the help first. When I did I saw the Genin were engaged with one Juzo Biwa. Well the result of it anyway. He had defeated them by then. So I stealthily approached and struck him hard attempting to take him out at once. Somehow the freak survived and we engaged briefly. He seemed somewhat spent though since I was able to beat him around. He retreated to his comrade when I arrived and we all faced off. Honestly, it was going to be a tough battle. But suddenly they choose to retreat. I healed the bunch then Dez and Katsuyu arrived allowing me to transport them to the Leaf as well as back up if they returned. They did follow us for a bit but fell back once it was clear we were heading home." Tsunade informed the group.

    "I''m assuming the Akatsuki?" Itachi asked politely. Tsunade nodded at this with a frown.

    "The Akatsuki?" Kakashi and Shizune both echoed at once.

    "Tsunade." Hiruzen stated.

    "The Akatsuki is a mysterious and powerful group of missing ninjas. No one seems quite sure of their motives or operations. But in the criminal world, they are quickly rising to the top. They are known for taking any S-rank missions and completing them all. But even more than that they are known for their secrecy. So much so that even the underworld discusses them hush-hush. It''s made getting info difficult. As far as we know at the moment, their only goal is to collect money or power. Even their members are hard to get info on. So far we know they have Kisame Hogaki, Jozu Bawi, and a recently identified shinobi by the name of Zombie Hidan as well as his partner Zombie Kakuzu. There is a fair bit of info on Kisame and Juzo due to their bingo book entries but the other two are a mystery. Even more concerning is supposedly they have at least ten members. If rumors are to be believed all ten are S-rank missing ninja." Tsunade finished.

    "Ten? There''s no way that''s accurate! Ten guys on Itachi, Tsunade, and I''s level? They''d be a threat to even the major villages!" Obito exclaimed.

    "That is indeed troubling." Itachi said with narrowed eyes.

    "They were after Naruto. I suppose you could get a decent bit of money or political sway with a jinchuriki. Hell even if they just wanted to use him as a weapon he''d be invaluable. I doubt this is the last we see of them." Kakashi reasons. ''I need to get stronger. Fast, without Tsunade¡­ no never again!''

    "Yes, but that is not all Itachi if you would like to go next." Hiruzen interjected politely.

    "It seems the group responsible for the theft of the Five Masks of the Uzumaki are, interestingly enough, Uzumaki themselves. I was unable to determine what their membership or power is but reports suggest at the very least are an A-rank threat. They are responsible for various theft, assassination, terrorism, vandalism, and all sorts of despicable acts. They seem to have a proclivity towards Uzumaki items and or people." Itachi lectures. "They have been reported to seem to hate their own heritage. Often killing Uzumaki or stealing and destroying artifacts."

    "This means Mizuki''s attempt on my cute little Genin''s life was due to Ikam wanting him dead. Mutual interest and such." Kakashi added.

    "Indeed, they are wanted by the Sand, Cloud, and Rain. For various crimes. The Uzumaki have spread rather far after all. We had pursued a trail with the device the science corp had provided." Itachi acknowledged.

    "Even worse yet is that we can confirm that Orochimaru is working with him due to the Mizuki incident." Obito said with a frown.

    "Um, yes the compound they both used. My medical team''s hypothesis is that it''s some kinda chakra steroid." Shizune said while reading through some notes. We can be certain it works through the bloodstream and activates immediately. It allows the user more chakra, more potent chakra, better chakra control, and your physicality goes through the roof."

    Tsunade snorts at this dismissively. "Quite the boost but surely the strain on the user is incredible." She remarks.

    "Certainly, Lady Tsunade. But it also has various drugs to produce intense euphoria. It''s a wonder the user can feel anything. Yet alone complex thinking that would be required for combat." Shizune agreed.

    "Yes, but it would seem it has been improved. If not for Danzo''s quick thinking he and I would''ve been slain." Hiruzen countered. "Before I was confident even in my advanced age. I was certain in one on one battle I could slay the treacherous Snake. But now with his new drug, he crushed Danzo and me at once." The group grew silent as they awaited his thoughts. He allowed himself a minute or two to consider his options. "I''m certain now you all realize the situation we have found ourselves in. I know having it all laid out like that can make it seem overwhelming but remember who we are. The Village Hidden in the Leaves has long stood as a proud nation. We have had generation after generation of shinobi passing on their will, dreams, and determination. This has led to us having formidable willpower that supplements our strength. This is what we call the Will of Fire. Using our fiery will, we will face our problems knowing that we will not fall or give up. Understood?"

    "YES! SIR!" The rest called back.

    "Firstly, Kakashi, you are to inform the Jounin sensei that I want those Genin in peak form. The Chunin Exam is in four months and we need a great performance. Now due to it being so close, we must consolidate our power. With all five of the hidden villages coming as well as their Kage, we cannot afford an incident here. As such Tsunade you and your men are to come back. You all will serve as a new police force. With my own approval you are to ensure things are peaceful. Itachi and Obito are to keep track of various high-value targets during the exams. For now, you both will maintain around-the-clock surveillance on Kushina and Naruto Uzumaki. Since both groups seem to be targeting them it would be wise to have a guard. I can think of no one esle. Shizune see if the science corp and medical corp can create a similar drug to the one Orochimaru made. Understood?"

    "YES SIR!"

    "Dismissed." He said with finality. Turning his back to look at his village. He heard a cacophony of body flickers confirming their exit. It was good he maintained his cool during the meeting. The room had been full of some of the sharpest minds. Many of them were candidates for Hokage once he hung his hat. Yet they realized not how shaken Hiruzen was. Orochimaru had very nearly killed him and his best friend. His best friend had saved his life and he responded by throwing him in chains. The mantle he held grew heavier by the day it seemed. But he would hold out yet. He saw the villagers as his children in a way. As such he merely wanted to ensure it prospered. Even long after his death. It had been the motivation behind the academy curriculum change. In many ways his crowning achievement. It had brought peace in a way he hadn''t seen in years! But now it seemed the winds of change wanted to blow the peace he had worked for away. He would not let it. He was the God of Shinobi after all.

    Realizing tension was filling his frame he slowly packed another bowl of tobacco, and sat in his large chair. He ignored the painful creaking of his old bones with practiced ease. Well, life was never only dread, it was merely up to a man to find his happiness. Now Hiruzen in his age had matured a great bit. Such was required to become Hokage. But for this once he had indulged in pettiness. Orochimaru would not get another chance to launch a sneak attack like he had before. And he would eventually find out regardless. That is what he had told Shizune and his advisors. But in truth, this was merely his way of teaching students yet another lesson. Never do sloppy work. He looked at the article with a shit-eating grin. Its label was sure to infuriate his former student. "Snake Sannin Attempts Assassination but Fails!" His smile grew further at the shot of Danzo and him standing tall after the battle. Danzo had even warned him he would seem like a fool.

    Hiruzen frowned as he remembered Danzo. In truth, he could execute him for the crimes. Despite Danzo''s earnest intention, it did fit the bill of treason. But Danzo had always called him soft and he was somewhat right. He would not allow his friend to be killed when he had acted as he should when it came down to it. But he could not allow the man to roam free. He had worked with enemies, he had disobeyed orders, and it had led to the brush with death they had faced. Eight shinobi had died as well attempting to get into the barrier. So for now he had him imprisoned in a secret cell. He could keep him there for the rest of his natural life if he so pleased. He did not though, despite Danzo''s behavior Hiruzen understood his mind. He was loyal to the Leaf, more so than many. But for now, he would pay for his various sins. Until Hirzuen could find a better idea.

 Prepare for the Exams!

    Three Months Later - Naruto''s POV (Hyuga District - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Rarely would a soul witness a truly exhausted Naruto. He simply had been worked to the bone as of late. Once they had arrived home and been given time to rest, Kakashi had come into his home late at night. He quickly restrained Naruto and walked out the front door. His mother had merely smiled and asked that he be fed. So much for mothers being protective! Late at night, Naruto had barely been awake before Kakashi had dropped him in their field. An equally bemused duo of Kakashi held both Ino and Neji as well. Then he had simply said with his normal casualness that they were going on a training trip for two months and two weeks. Naruto remembered the despair Ino had shown when she looked at Naruto and Neji. But similar to Naruto, Neji was smiling and nodding. Naruto felt bad for leaving her hanging on it. But all that time focused on training? How could he pass it up? They had all stretched as the academy had taught them before a heavy workout. Before Kakashi told them to run around the village wall. Not when to stop or how fast merely run. The group knowing better than to question sensei had done so.

    Oh, it had been quite the mistake. Ten laps around the village and Kakashi had shown no sign of stopping them. Naruto''s infamous stamina held, but even after her growth Ino was running behind. Naruto had attempted to help her like before. Before Kakashi had warned him off. As such Naruto watched as they struggled. Five laps later and Neji''s brisk jog had become a sagging stomp. Naruto himself was breathing heavily as well. Ten laps later the three all collapsed. Naruto and Ino cursed at Kakashi breathlessly. If only he had known he would get it worse from there. He had given them what seemed like ten seconds of rest before he quickly ordered them to their feet.

    Naruto could only describe what happened next as a bone-crushing beating. Kakashi had engaged all three and beat them around. He allowed them to attempt to hit him or counter-attack but it would never land. Merely be countered with machine-like precision. Usually, he would go until the got tired or surrendered. But on this day he held no such rules. If they collapsed or tried to quit he would merely continue. Only stopping once the three were fully grounded and unable to move. He had given them some bentos at this point and let them eat peacefully. Eventually once they were rested, he tested their elemental affinities and started their practice for the elements. Neji had been earth and was showing immediate prowess for it, Ino had been water and was struggling with the exercise due to not quite having enough chakra. Kakashi seeing this has her tree walk until she falls, finally, Naruto had wind. Naruto had tried to demand to learn a jutsu but instead, Kakashi had him holding leaves onto his body using chakra to build his control. Warning that wind jutsu required precise chakra control. They did this for days. Some absurd exercise till they nearly passed out, followed by vicious sparring against the Jounin, finally ending with some targeted exercise for the three. Days became weeks, and weeks became months. In time the three could feel their growth. Critical flaws of the bunch were ironed out. To Naruto it was clear they were now on another level. So when Kakashi had informed them to spend a week relaxing he had done so happily. Neji was often missing from their get togethers leaving the blondes on their lonesome. Naruto would never admit it, but he preferred it often. Ino had quickly become one of his most vital people. She could have fun, was supportive, funny, and certainly attractive. Apparently Mom loved her as well. Seemingly gushing whenever he brought her up. But clamming up when he asked why she cared so much.

    Ino and Naruto approached the Side House building in which Neji lived. They had a team meeting, but once the Hyuga failed to report Kakashi had asked them to grab him. The guard at the front asked for their names, recorded them, and asked them to remove their weapons. Naruto had almost rebelled before Ino had hugged his arm and swayed him to hand over his tanto. Naruto smiled lightly as they walked in, silently missing the contact from his teammate. He had been truly blessed with his team so far. Kakashi might be a complete weirdo, but he had shown himself to be a good sensei. Naruto could feel the difference now. Neji while initially someone who infuriated him had become something else. They certainly weren''t best friends yet they now got along. They still bickered constantly, but now Naruto never felt earnest malice towards him. He liked to believe Neji held none either. Yet to his greatest surprise had been the blooming friendship between him and Ino. They had gotten along initially due to them uniting against Neji. Afterwards they had become friends and were relatively friendly towards each other. Something had changed though, it wasn''t something Naruto could put his finger on. But during the training the friendship between the two seemed frictionless now. Naruto had never realized it but Ino had been subtly holding back. She may be friendly and social but he hadn''t noticed she kept it rather impersonal. Never mentioning much about herself or diving too deep into conservation. Now she seemed to be a bit more willing. Often beforehand Naruto had been the one to engage. He was a rather talkative guy after all. But now Ino seemed to seek him on occasion. She even seemed to enjoy herself around him. He had been fearful she would treat him differently. Either hatefully or with pity. But things had remained the friendship he enjoyed but even better! He would have to ask Ma for advice on women. She always warned him obliviousness ran in the family.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shikamaru''s POV (Training Field of Team Eight - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Shikamaru had a rule that he tried not to worry too much. Often worrying about things provided no relief or gain in knowledge so it was simply not worth his time. Yet with the Chunin Exams coming up, he knew his goose was cooked. He had always been unremarkable in his books. But one noisy teacher tricking him into taking an IQ test had ruined that for him. With his two teammates being powerful and competent with his "inherent leadership ability" it was almost a sure thing that his team would take part in the exams. Any doubt he had was crushed when Asuma started running them into the ground. Life could be a drag.

    "Pineapple?" A voice interrupted his misery. He looked up to see Sai facing him. Plastic smiled locked onto his face as always.

    "Pineapple? Are you trying to roast me or something?" Shikamaru asked lazily.

    "Not quite, my book here says that nicknames can help friends grow closer." Sai said holding up a book titled "Making Friends for Dummies!".

    Shikamaru sighed away his problems. Tried anyway, when it didn''t work he attempted the doomed effort explaining this would be. "Can it at least be a better one?"

    "Sorry Pineapple but the book says that the target disliking it can be even better." Sai apologized.

    "Pineapple it is!" Tenten chimed in, sitting next to the Nara. "Wanna argue about it?"

    "My life is such a drag."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Yuno''s POV (Training Field of Team Nine - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Yuno smiled happily as she watched her two teammates spar. Her team had come a long way. The fight between Naruto and Neji had been brutal. It had made it abundantly clear that they were behind. Neji was to be expected, he had always been a genius after all. But Naruto was shocking. Shocking enough to where Yuno had wanted to play with him a bit. Ino of course had vetoed this. But afterward, her team seemed to have a fire in them. Choji was determined to show that he too could be a powerful shinobi. Muttering about being tired of watching Naruto win? Shino simply seemed to dislike his friends outclassing him. So the two had trained like demons. Yuno, ever the good teammate, had matched them. After all, it fit her purpose to become Chunin. And in the process, she would meet many more interesting shinobi. But more than anything she wanted to see Neji. Seeing him cut loose as he had that night had caught her attention. His normally cold and unflappable persona simply made it more appealing. She always preferred them a bit more difficult.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Lee''s POV (Training Field of Team Ten - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Lee continued what seemed to be an endless assault on the training post. Gai often was known for being a task masker but recently had doubled their efforts. Lee had never truly minded, youth rewarded hard work. But his teammates had seemed less willing. Lee had faith in Gai''s methods and had assured them of such. Kiba being a bit temperamental attempted to get through it all using nothing more than spite. And to his credit, it had worked to several degrees. Sakura had met it head on and using her healing had increased the amount they could train. Not the smartest idea admittedly. Gai had merely worked this into training to get even more mileage for them. Gai had decided to give the two weights similar to what he and Lee used. The two had struggled greatly and for the first time in three months were free of them. The two had seemed doubtful but upon removing them had shown a devastating level of speed. Not faster than Lee, but now their Youth shined. Lee had no doubt they would ace whatever problems lay ahead. After all, they were still at the pinnacle of youth.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Main Dojo of Hyuga District - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Neji''s plan to make up with and influence Hinata was doubtlessly working to some degree. In the months he had to train her she had grown considerably. Her Gentle Palm taijutsu allowed her to trade blows with him. Briefly, but considering his considerable strength it was expected. What hadn''t been expected was for Hinata to grow in other ways. She had created some techniques to bridge the gap as it were. Her confidence had grown as well. She had stuttered less and now even fought earnestly against her sister.

    Neji flinched as Hinata launched Hanabi across the room with a palm strike. Much more earnestly he supposed. It appeared even the ever gentle Hinata could hold a grudge. And years of the younger woman mocking and beating her had done it. To her credit the fifteen-year-old girl raced to her feet. She looked awfully like Hinata. Though with longer hair and fiercer eyes. She wore the garb of the main house unlike Hinata making her appear somewhat above the older woman. Yet despite her normal snide and arrogant behavior, she could do little more than a desperate retreat from the new and improved Hinata. Each strike was slapped back. Punished with a finger jab here and there.

    It was surprising how far Hinata had gone with support. Trying certainly, he was simply used to conducting himself harshly. Often leading to him snapping toward her. Hinata was ever forgiven but seemed doubtful of the arrangement. But upon earning the woman''s trust she had sprouted. Still a bit over-polite and meek. But now powerful in her own right. Hanabi seemed to lose balance for a second before Hinata sweeps her legs from beneath her. Hanabi cried out in pain and held her leg. Neji raised an eyebrow at this. The chances she had been hurt from that kick seemed low. Before he could ponder this more, Hinata ran to her sister worriedly checking on her. Even in her anger she wished no ill will to her sister. Before she could even ask if she was ok, Hanabi, like a snake, struck forward with all her weight with a palm thrust. Hinata''s head snapped back as blood flew from her nose. Leaving her open to a crushing kick to the ribs sending her flying back. Neji dashed in between the two before Hanabi could capitalize.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "What is the meaning of this? You may be my sensei but your still-"

    "Lady Hanabi, it was a taijutsu sparring match. Feigning an injury should be saved for serious fights or full spars." Neji interrupted simply.

    Hanabi looked thinking of a response before growling and heading for the door. As she does it opens a large Hyuga walking in. She backed up allowing him entry and immediately stood beside him with a smile. The man easily stands seven feet tall garbed in the Main House robe. He had no eyebrows and a buzz cut. He was sneering cruelly and Neji knew there would be an issue.

    "In case you don''t know servant, my name is Hirat Hyuga. Unlike yours, my blood is pure, Main House. Which is why I am confused? Side Branch is beneath us yet they talk back to the heir?" The man''s excitement seemed to drip from his voice. "Guess I''ll have to show you what happens when you don''t play your role!"

    Hinata gasped and called. "P-Please don''t hurt him!"

    Neji, being experienced, quickly removed his headband and put it in his mouth. It would ensure he wouldn''t bite off his tongue during the event. The man roared angrily as he formed the hand sign. Neji didn''t remember falling or screaming, merely the feeling of his every fiber being lit a flame. His vision started to black out as he howled his voice hoarse. Somehow in the chaos, he could hear the screams of Hinata begging the man to stop and the laughter of Hinabi. It soon turned into Hinata attempting to rush the large man but was blindsided by a chakra strike from Hanabi to her legs.

    "Sorry sister but this is happening!" Hanabi said with a cruel smirk.

    "Naruto Spear!"

    A blur of Naruto flew by, a flight path not unlike a spear. As both of his fists smashed into the face of Hirat. Naruto roared angrily as he poofed away revealing a clone to have hit the man. Hirat flew back and into the wooden wall with an audible crunch. Caving it in slightly as he slid down it. The man angrily crawled to his feet as two shinobi walked into the room. His face now covered in blood from a gash on his head.

    "Who the hell are you to hurt my friend?" Naruto yells furiously.

    "Hirat! Now die, peasant!" Hirat called as he charged forward. Neji, still grounded, flinched as he witnessed Naruto effortlessly slam a knee into the older man''s face. Ino seemingly decides to back the blonde up. Following up with a power roundhouse to the large man''s face. The man flew back and Hanabi charged forward towards Ino. The two briefly traded attacks before Ino threw the smaller women into a wall. Roars sounded as two more main house members flew in hearing the commotion. Met quickly by a squad of Shadow Clones. Naruto roared angrily as Hirat snuck in a jab to his ribs. Naruto having lowered his guard while summoning clones. He takes this, smashing him back with a hard elbow. The two engage in a flurry of counters and dodges. Ino dodges a flurry of palm thrusts from Hanabi before she aims a finger at Hinabi. This somehow makes the young girl stumble low to the ground, allowing a knee to smash into her face. She flew back from the blow. Ino''s original jutsu was a scary one. With its speed and lack of hand signs. It was liable to catch most off guard. He needed to break this up! Neji crawled to his feet testing his muscles. The two Main Housers just about dived into the fray. Having finally bested the clones summoned. Before Neji appeared in the center of the room spinning silently.

    "Kaiten." The technique had grown twice as large. Filling the room and separating the combatants painfully. They all rose and glared at each other. "Enough to behave yourselves like adults." He chided.

    "Bold of you to chide those you serve." A voice cut through the noise. Hiashi Hyuga, the leader of the Hyuga, walked in calmly. "Perhaps you need a lesson?" He walked into the room. Neji and he could''ve been twins. Yet his father had died for this man.

    "Now that would be bold of you best friend." Kakashi interjected somehow behind the clan head, having an arm around Hiashi. "After all, I''m known to kill people who hurt my cute little Genin."

    "Cute isn''t the word I would use for these brutes." Hiashi countered, spinning to face the man. The room grew silent as the two influential men faced off.

    "Interesting, when your men were attempting to gang up on Genin suggest you are. The fact that my cute little Genin gave them a run for their money suggests you aren''t very good brutes." Kakashi countered with a false friendly tone.

    "It seems to me that our Neji overstepped. I can appreciate you all not understanding the relationship. But Neji belongs to the Hyuga to serve our whims. For him to disrespect my daughter is shameful." Hiashi said calmly as he stepped closer to Kakashi. The two met mere inches away from each other. Their subordinates were silent as they faced off. At some unseen sign, the two started to release an intense killer intent. Making the room of shinobi flinch at the powerful aura of the two Jounin.

    "One mistake there, Hiashi-san. He is, above all, a soldier of the Leaf. Which the Hyuga are in service of. All to say, that we have the final say. I am his higher up and we are equal in rank. I need him for a meeting, if you have a complaint you can file it." Kakashi said simply as he gently shoved Neji towards Naruto and Ino.

    "Ya screw you, bastards! If I catch you doing that again I''ll kick your ass!" Naruto roared.

    "Ya, who the hell do you think you are?" Ino added defiantly.

    "Tell your Genin to hold their tongue Kakashi." Hiashi stated as his Byakugan activated with a scowl. Kakashi exposed his Sharingan.

    "I told you how this is going. You have no legal right to deny it. You know full well you want this over with. You can''t afford the attention. Too fearful of the barbaric seal you use being outlawed once someone looks closely at the cruelty. Last thing you need is someone with my sway as an enemy. You''ll live to regret it if you do." Kakashi said as if offering the man candy.

    "You truly intend to make an enemy of the Hyuga?"

    "If I gotta!" Kakashi said happily. Hiashi glares for a second longer before holding up his hand and signaling his men to fall back for now. They all fell in line behind him, Hanabi stood at his side seemingly ready for more combat.

    "Take him and remove yourselves from this premises. I will warn you once stay out of Hyuga affairs." Hiashi silently warned.

    "You wretched shinobi were fortunate to escape Hiashi-san wrat-" Hirat didn''t finish as Hiashi casually shoved his hand towards him, somehow sending him through the wall.

    "I will remember this Kakashi Hatake." He vowed as he and his men left. Leaving the unconscious body of Hirat behind. Kakashi waited until he was certain they were in the clear.

    "Let''s go have our meeting shall we?" He asked merrily. The three all sighed. Kakashi had proven himself to be quite the sensei. But he was still an oddball.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    ???''s POV (???)

    In a large, dark, and eerie cave stood three people calmly. Each is garbed in the cloaks of the fearsome Akatsuki. The one in the middle was the tallest of the three, He had short, spiky, orange hair. Brown eyes that seemed to gaze confidently into the void. To his left stood a nervous-looking man with shoulder-length red hair. A large bang covered half his face. He had purple eyes with rings throughout that seemed to almost glow. And to the man''s right stood a woman with purple hair reaching to her shoulders, a purple paper flow pinned in it. She had serious orange eyes that scanned the area studiously. The three were the leaders of the Akatsuki. Yahiko, the Kage of the Village Hidden in the Rain. Known for his fiery passion he had overthrown Hanzo. Defeating him in one on one combat. Konan is an advisor to Yahiko and often the voice of reason for the group. Finally came Nagato, the right-hand man of Yahiko and the rumored muscle of three. Using his powerful Rinnegan he seemed unbeatable. Together they had brought the Rain out of the wartorn state they had been in. But now Yahiko had been preparing a plan. A plan with global consequences.

    "Hmm, Konan, when will the others be calling in?" Yahiko asked patiently.

    "It''ll be soon. I will warn you before they arrive." She replied.

    "I still don''t understand why we brought them on. Most of them are despicable people." Nagato said worriedly.

    "No doubt about that but it isn''t something I''d worry about. I have a plan to change everything." Yahiko declares happily.

    "You intend us to do something about the world as a whole? Is this about the peace Jiraiya had taught us about?" Konan asked.

    "A bit, but peace requires sacrifice. Jiraiya intends to achieve peace simply through good intentions. We shall achieve it by paying the necessary cost. But first we require power." Yahiko retorted.

    "I''m assuming this is why you had my order Juzo and Kisame on that mission? It is risky to potentially make an enemy of the Leaf. We know better than most just how murderous they can be." Nagato said with a raised eyebrow.

    "Of course, we warned them to not take any significant risk. Even if the Leaf classifies us as marked men they have no clue of our location in Ame. Besides, it may prove necessary for what I have in mind." Yahiko explained.

    "They will be arriving soon Yahiko. It is time to leave, unless you intend to expose yourself as the leader?" Konan asked.

    "No, as a Kage there can be no trail leading to The Village Hidden in the Rain and the Akatsuki. Have them garner funds, at least for now. Our next move will come soon. First I need to prepare some things." Yahiko stated as he body flickered away.

    "Remember Nagato, you can''t afford to show your vulnerable side. You are arguably the strongest shinobi in the world. Act above it all, these types only respect power." Konan offered. As she finished various forms beamed in. All prepared to listen to the man who had defeated them all before.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakashi''s POV (Training Ground of Team Seven - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto, Ino, and Neji sat against trees as Kakashi stared them down. They all knew their sensei was a unique man. Often having his thought process and quirks. Truthfully the three were not sure what to expect but knew to be on guard.

    "Well, the time has come¡­ it''s time to decide if you''ll join the Chunin Exams¡­" Kakashi started happily. Ignoring the excited cheers of the three at the news. He had intended to ask them. But it seemed all three were keen on testing themselves and growing stronger. He was not surprised they seemed so instantly keen. It seems Team Seven would make their introduction to the world as rookies.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jiraiya''s POV (Hidden Sand Village)

    Jiraiya was often a busy man. It had always been the case. While some preferred to kick back, Jiraiya preferred to get things done¡­ and kick back! See some dreaded the cruel, hot, desert. For good reason too, Jiraiya knew plenty who have perished in the sun. If only they knew what he knew. The Hidden Sand was full of beautiful women! He supposed technically he was heading to enemy turf. The Village Hidden in the Sand we''re allies of the Leaf. But his sources here whispered of unrest due to the Leaf "scalping customers". But in the shinobi business, you didn''t go off words. Underneath the underneath as it were. Truthfully it was merely the nature of the Sand to struggle a fair bit. Throughout his years they always had. But the struggle had formed a hardy people. Known for their powerful wind jutsu, dangerous poisons, and unique puppet users. Jiraiya watched as he walked through the village, noticing but ignoring the two squads of Sand Anbu that were trailing him. Earnestly he thought them arrogant to only send two. But it mattered little since he was here for diplomacy. His guide led him into Raza''s office. The two stared at each other intently as the guide quietly excuses himself. Jiraiya subtly took a deep breath smoothing his nerves. Rasa was an intelligent and shrewd man. He respected formality and loyalty. Neither of which Jiraiya could offer the man. He would to do a bit of balancing act to convince him to solidify the alliance. A bit of the carrot and stick.

    "Rasa! My old buddy!" He roared as if across the room. He saw the man subtly sigh. Right so far.

    "Jiraiya, I must admit it is shocking to see a legend like yourself conduct yourself like a fool."

    "I know when to play it straight Kazekage. I just prefer to start things lightly."

    "You arrive in my village unannounced. You realize you are a walking security risk? Do not waste my time here Sage."

    "So you''re worried about me?" Jiraiya asked with some mirth. By the quick scowl Rasa showed he was going in the wrong direction. "Alright my bad Kazekage-sama. I''m here to offer you a new contract for our alliance."

    "Why should we update our alliance? We are still foreign entities to each other and we would gain relatively little." Rasa countered.

    "Well we certainly are two separate nations. But we have years of cooperation under our belt at this point. Furthermore, don''t you think it could be valuable to gain a little show muscle for upcoming events?" Jiraiya asked.

    "You are hosting them, it would be only for the Leaf''s gain." Rasa retorted his voice showing his impatience. Before he suddenly grew a smile of his own. "Unless of course you knew something I didn''t. Otherwise why even offer. You''re well aware of my attitude and would know I wouldn''t bite on that."

    Jiraiya mentally flinched. Rasa caught on quickly. "Correct you are! They are discuss holding it in the Land of Iron."

    "Samurai¡­" Rasa said quietly. "They won''t tolerate nonsense and are quite formidable themselves. With the other villages there and all forced to behave subtle threats like an alliance is ideal. Especially since it would put pressure on the others to join it."

    "So do you accept?" Jiraiya asked.

    "Fine I will accept, little risk and decent benefits. I''m assuming he''ll send a draft?" Rasa asked. Jiraiya tossed him an envelope. "Leaf shinobi, always too confident for their own good. I will resend the agreement with any changes I need. Remove yourself from my village now Jiraiya. My Anbu are on edge. Also remember," The room filled with golden blades surrounding the Sannin. "Warn us next time you wish to visit please."

    "Sure thing, just had to ask." Jiraiya said with a smile. Body flickering away confidently.

    "I hate that man."

 Were Ready! Journey Out!

    Zetsu''s POV (Hidden Sound Main Base - Land of Fire)

    Scientists and shinobi alike both ran in terror at the sound of pained and angry screams. In truth, it was a sound they were familiar with. The sound was often heard from various cruel experiments they performed on criminals or enemies. Usually, it was a sign their powerful masters'' will was being acted out. But when they came from the master himself it was time to flee. He is known to be murderous when in a rage after all. As the men retreated from the building. Zetsu stalked through the base, holding a cup containing a cocktail of pills. As Zetsu walked through the now empty stone halls he observed the various chambers. Some were high-tech labs filled with top-of-the-line equipment. Others were grim rooms full of tortuous tools and bloody stains. The rest were cells filled with both living and dead. Zetsu''s last master had never been as cruel as Orochimaru. In his way his goal had been noble. His power seemed absolute and yet he had watched as his master was cut down. It had broken him, years of planning thrown to the wind. For years he had merely lived as a beast. Killing any he crossed. Until he had run into Orochimaru. He had recognized his unique skills.

    Zetsu had at first accepted out of greed. The Sannin was strong, intelligent, and adaptable. He wasn''t on the level of his last master but had potential. He thought he would surely outsmart the snake and manipulate him as he did his last master. But the same reason he had used to select him became the same reason why the Snake had managed to get the upper hand on him. In his broken state, the Snake had manipulated his heart and even convinced him to get the curse mark. By the time the two Zetsu''s realized the man''s ploy, it had been too late. Orochimaru''s curse mark was infused with his very soul. Using the fragment located in Zetsu he had managed to tinge his very reasoning. Deep down he knew the Snake was using him but he lacked the will to free himself. Even if he could, he had little to live for anyway. At least he was a servant now, better than nothing. As he opened the large doors into Orochimaru''s room he flinched at the inhuman wails the man let loose. His new version of the serum had been undeniably effective. Turning a close fight for the two targets into a losing battle for them. Orochimaru was sure with his immense durability and healing ability he would''ve been fine with the drug. But the strain of battle combined with the serum''s side effects had put a strain on his current host. It would hold for now the Snake had told him. But until then his life was agony. Only through absurdly strong painkillers could he achieve peace. Zetsu approached the Sannin carefully, flinching when the man grabbed the cup from him violently. Orochimaru threw back the pills and crunched them down as if starving. Zetsu spits in two as the black one stood patiently as the white one hummed and paced around the room. It wouldn''t take long for the pills to kick in.

    Orochimaru''s breaths slowed suddenly. The tension from his sweating and bruised body seemed to seep out as the drugs kicked in. He stretched slowly as if unsure if his body was ready. Once he was pleased he turned to him. "What do you need?!" He asked furiously.

    "I heard the news. They managed to survive. Did you go easy on them boss?" The two asked in turns.

    "Watch your tongue. I won''t hesitate to slay the two of you." Orochimaru warned.

    "Oh gosh! We''re sorry boss! Forgive us. We do have news, however."

    Orochimaru hummed silently as he pondered the two. "Go on then."

    "It seems the Chunin Exam location recently changed. After complaints from the Cloud and Mist about the Leaf hosting the special one this year a decision was made. They have decided on a neutral ground. The land of the samurai. The Land of the Iron." Zetsu explained. As he finished Orochimaru''s arm punched into the stonewall next to him. Breaking through as if it was made of paper.

    "Damn! There goes my chance! And those damn brats slaughtered my picks! Hiruzen you rotting old fool, I will proudly display your head in my home!" Orochimaru raged, before the exhaustion from the painful day he had caught up to him. He panted angrily as his mind raced. Before a smile popped onto his face. "Zetsu, gather the Sound Four."

    "An attack would be unwise. We lack the strength for a direct approach. It would be scary." Zetsu countered.

    "Kukuku, you would be correct. Luckily my plan is more cunning. The Sound Four are stronger than any Genin. Yet are young enough to pass for it. Especially with older Genin laws now in place. They will join the exam and exact my way in a much more enjoyable fashion. KUKUKU!"

    "What do you mean? - What do you mean?" Zetsu asked, confused.

    "They will join the exam and crush the others. Bringing plenty of business to my home and increasing the Sound''s rep. And as they do so. I will have them slaughter the heirs to the various clans of the Leaf! Hiruzen will know true failure!"

    Zetsu at times like this knew he had made the right choice in his new master. Orochimaru simply played the game differently.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    The only blonde Uzumaki sat on his couch bored. He had always enjoyed training. It was one of the few times he could think freely. He just had always enjoyed being active, he supposed. It was a healthy attitude when you lived the shinobi lifestyle. As such the Genin of Team Seven had taken to a nightly run. Take care of conditioning and have some extra team time. But his mother had asked him to hold back. They were having a "family meeting". She claimed it was tradition but if so it was a new one.

    Naruto knew his family was a bit odd. Namely missing a rather crucial element other families had. But it had always been a fairly enjoyable life they had lived. From others'' perspective, it was chaotic and odd, but the blonde had been happy. Then he met Iruka, someone he saw as his older brother. Then Shikamaru, his first peer turned friend. Then they came even quicker. Lee, Choji, Neji, and even Ino. Naruto nowadays had a lot that he had wished for back in the day. Perhaps that''s why he suddenly had been worrying about what he didn''t.

    He wouldn''t say he missed his father. He couldn''t remember him and his mom refused to tell him anything substantial. And he couldn''t say he wanted one either. He had never had one so he knew little of what he was missing. Never had truly seen the point.

    But despite all that he had come to enjoy his chaotic life. Yet in moments when his mother brought order, he knew to expect change. It became even more obvious when it wasn''t one-on-one. Next to his mother stood Kakashi. Both of them had locked their eyes with the blonde.

    "Um hi?" Naruto asked, confused.

    "Hi there Naruto!" Kakashi waved jovially before Kushina elbowed his side. "We both need to talk to you about the exams." His voice was now more serious.

    "More training? I think it''s a bit late." Naruto said jokingly from his position on the couch.

    "Son, it''s about a deal regarding the exams," Kushina explained.

    "An unfair one." Kakashi added. His voice sounds oddly emotional. Like he wasn''t pleased with the current situation.

    "What do you m-" Naruto started before Kushina quietly shushed him.

    "Just let us explain sweetie." Kushina interrupted softly. "The Chunin Exams are always a big deal for shinobi. It helps keep the peace and drives business to the villages that do well. But for you son, this exam is a challenge your father wanted for you. See the identity of your father and the truth of that night is a secret your father swore me to. I''ve hated keeping it and have dragged others in as well. Kakashi here is an example. Kakashi had begged me to allow him to be around you as much as possible. But I couldn''t allow it, you might''ve discovered the truth then."

    "Kakashi sensei wanted to be around more? But why would he care about me?"

    "Your father and I were quite close. I can''t tell how or why yet. But your father was someone I admired quite a bit." Kakashi explained sadly. "But as much as I wanted to be around I couldn''t go against his wishes."

    "Why would he want me without people? Why the hell is this some secret? I deserve to know who he is! Didn''t he think about me at all?" Naruto exclaimed, getting steadily more angry.

    "S-" Kakashi coughed into a hand. As he sat next to the blonde. "Your father is hiding it from you because he wanted you to have a regular childhood. Something we managed to some degree. Things weren''t perfect, I know you suffered from loneliness and the mystery behind your father must''ve bothered you. But he truly believed this was for the best. He knew though it would be hard for you to see that. So he made time for you to be told. For the world truly."

    "Son, your father''s legacy, his identity, your identity. I''ve wanted to tell you all this time. But your father is¡­ was the man I love. I had to keep the promise given. Luckily it is time for you to learn it. I know you''re ready to know the truth, son. The same way I know your father is watching. I know it''s not fair, son. But¡­ to learn the truth you must become a Chunin."

    Naruto stood up suddenly, his head low to avoid eye contact as he sat up and slowly walked to the front door. Kushina went to stand and grab him but Kakashi stopped her. Shaking his head no as the blonde got to the door. "I get your reasoning." He said simply. "And I don''t care about the deal. I''m becoming Hokage so becoming Chunin was always the plan." As he said this he opened the door into the chill night air. "But I would never hide something like this from someone I care about." With the declaration the door slammed violently as the blonde stormed out.

    Kushina sighed as she sagged low. Kakashi put a hand on her shoulder. "I wouldn''t worry too much. Naruto has shown himself to be forgiving. I know Minato-sensei appreciates you doing this. I think in time Naruto will understand. Perhaps even appreciate it himself."

    "I know Kakashi. You''re much too young to be giving me advice." Kushina countered her voice, wavering a bit.

    "Hm, I forgot you look so young after all." Kakashi said jokingly.

    Kushina snorted. "No woman is pretty when they cry." She said as a subtle warning.

    "Understood mam. You have my word I''ll keep him safe. And with both of our training, I''m confident it''s time." Kakashi said as he walked out. "You always were a great mother. Don''t let one mistake eat you up." Kakashi offered as he poofed away.

    Kushina sniffled slightly as she waited for her son to return. He may not always appreciate what she does. But as a mother, she would do whatever was necessary for her beloved child. She had promised Minato no less.

    Naruto sat on the curb of a road a couple of streets down. Normally when he wanted some time to himself he would go to the monument. But that was the first place his mother would check. He had retreated due to his anger. As infuriating as the situation was, he simply could not treat his mother poorly. She had always been there for him. But those reasons could only do so much. Naruto was smart enough to know something odd was going on. But knowing people kept secret that the blonde was so desperate to know felt like a slap to the face.

    He had thought some time alone would allow him to process this. But his mind seemingly was determined to wander in various depressing ways. It was in this stupor of negativity that the blonde encountered some familiar faces. Neji, Lee, and Shikamaru all jogged up to the blonde. Lee and Neji both said to the blonde with enthusiasm while Shikamaru panted on the ground pitifully.

    "Naruto-san! It is a most youthful night! Would you like to join our jog?" Lee asked the entire time he jogged in place. Naruto chuckled as he looked at Neji and he seemed empty. Perhaps for the sake of his sanity, he had gone to his happy place.

    "Um, how''d this happen Neji?" Naruto asked. While he didn''t particularly want to talk. But the three were good friends of his, and he wouldn''t willingly be an ass to them.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "He saw me doing our run solo. Ino skipped tonight citing "a conversation long overdue" with her father. When he saw me he went on some asinine rant about youth before joining me. I had intended to pick up the pace and lose him but he matched it easily." Neji complained.

    "Haha, ya Bushy Brows speed is no joke!" Naruto jokes. Already feeling slightly better from talking to his friends. "How''d they get your lazy ass to join?" Naruto asked with a snark towards the prone Nara.

    "Bushy Brows or whatever, saw me lazing on a bench and dragged me into running as well. It was fine at first but those two turned it into some kinda competition." He stood up with a frown. "What are you doing out here anyways Naruto?"

    Naruto frowned and considered brushing them off. But the three were good friends and any advice they could give may be of great service to him. Neji and Shikamaru were some of the smartest guys he knew. And Lee was surprisingly wise despite his odd behavior. "Well¡­" The blonde explained the situation to the three men silently lounging on the sidewalk as they listened.

    "Troublesome," Shikamaru muttered as he pulled out a pack of cigarettes and lit one. "This sounds absurd. I can''t think of a singular reason for them to hide that from you. Even less for Kakashi to somehow tie into it. Regarding them hiding it, definitely odd but I simply can''t see them hiding it for anything short of a good reason. Your mother isn''t the type to keep secrets. Kakashi is, but Kushina has always been straightforward."

    "I get that. But they do not see how cruel this is. I''ve wondered for years who he was. Even the story she used to tell about had seemed odd. Yet they know the truth and are now dangling it over my head." Naruto complained.

    "Certainly in poor taste, but it doesn''t seem to be the biggest concern." Neji interjected. "We were planning to get Chunin either way. This is merely motivation."

    "Yes! Gai sensei has always taught us that youth is powerful. Though it can be easily muted by negative mindsets." Lee added.

    "Ya, but it''s bullshit!"

    "I agree with Naruto on this, as much as a drag as that is. It''s weird and messed up regardless of how valid it is. I''m gonna look into this for you." Shikamaru said as he stood and stepped away. A trail of smoke followed him on his way home. ''It''s a drag, but you''ve suffered more than enough¡­ Naruto''

    Lee smiled and gave the blonde the nice guy pose. "I''m confident you will handle yourself well Naruto-san! Remember the power of youth!" Then he ran off, seemingly allowing the two teammates to have a private word.

    "It''s unfair and unjust that they''re doing this to you. But I''m not truly worried." Neji stated.

    "Well, I am! If I mess this up I may never learn." Naruto muttered.

    "Indeed, but you are the type of man that perseveres regardless." Neji stated. "Show the world the Naruto I saw on that day. Learn your truth. And achieve your goal. I believe in you, my friend." Neji stated before he too jogged off.

    Naruto had sat for an hour or two pondering the words given before walking home. His mother had mobbed him, but he merely hugged her, apologized, and went to bed. He would need sleep. He needed to know the truth. And he would crush anyone who stood in his way.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Leaf Village Maximum Security Prison - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu walked patiently through the hall of the prison escorted by several guards. Homura was an old comrade and friend of his. The man had aged as much as he has, the hair on his head and chin now gray. He wore a green pair of glasses and robes marking him as an advisor to the Hokage. The most prominent feature of the man was his constant scowl. It was fitting for a serious and withdrawn man such as him. Danzo and he had always gotten along. And doubtless, the man was excited to hear from him again. Koharu, the woman of the two, was an older lady with a matching scowl who had once been beautiful and vibrant. She had gained poise but lost the innocence and optimism she had been known for when young. She now was a pragmatic and focused woman¡­ who also preferred Danzo. Hirzuen needed new friends, he supposed.

    There were meetings in this prison for risky personnel to discuss the topic of the Chunin Exams. And though the man was imprisoned for his crimes Hiruzen knew few could match his knowledge except for Danzo. He doubted the man would approve of the situation or offer advice he''d wish to do. The Sarutobi had learned the wisdom of hearing differing perspectives. And as a man who had run his own Anbu core, likely had information regarding the Land of Iron. So with secrecy and reservations aplenty the three elders traversed to the cell containing Danzo. Each was subjected to chakra scans by one of the guard''s standing posts before being let in. In front of them lies the restrained man. His body was covered in seals, primarily sealing off his chakra and remaining Sharingan. His arms were restrained by chakra-imbued chains. Even his feet were shackled. There was no expense too great to keep a Kage-level shinobi imprisoned. Danzo''s lone available eye met them as they entered.

    Despite the man''s odd position and indefinite imprisonment to be served, the man was calm not speaking a word as he stared his long-time friends down. Both Homura and Koharu flinched seeing him like this. While they had not even attempted to defend the man on the charges. But were uncomfortable to see their colleague imprisoned. Hiruzen was himself, doubly so, that he had been the one to order the punishment. As a Kage though, he had no option to hesitate or allow his feelings to dictate this situation.

    "Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu. All of my dear friends are here to see me at my lowest." Danzo said simply. "Even an emotionally driven man like yourself is above gloating friends. So why are you here? I could only guess the Exams."

    "Yes." Hiruzen replied. "Things have taken some turns"

    "Indeed. The villages agreed on a new location. Wanting a more neutral area." Koharu added.

    "What was the chosen location?" Danzo asked seemingly already game to discuss business despite his imprisonment.

    "Yes, that is what is troubling. They decided on the Land of Iron. A land full of samurai with very different customs and unknown power." Homura said, annoyed. "This fool went against our wishes and agreed to it."

    "They are known to be a peaceful nation, Homura." Hiruzen countered tiredly.

    "But the other villages are coming as well. This would be a perfect opportunity for enemies of the Leaf to strike at us." Koharu interjected.

    "Yes but-" Hirzuen started but was interrupted by dry snarky laugh of Danzo.

    "Heheh. What a day it is. It was Hijiki day and I find myself agreeing with my rival." Danzo said humorously, smiling for one moment. Before it was washed away. "We do need to go. I''m sure Hiruzen reasons to do so for peace between the villages. But the advantages are not limited to opportunistic ones. It would be good to flex power among the villages. I assume you already arranged for the Sand to stand with us?" The other two elders sneered at the two for this. Both choose to leave.

    Hiruzen smiled at his friend. Momentarily setting aside their complicated history as Danzo had. "Indeed. We have strengthened our alliance for the next few years. Should help sell the idea of staying away from us for now."

    "Not quite how I would put it. But the idea is the same. We need to go or the villages would take it as a sign of weakness. Numbers were bringing for this?"

    "Genin teams six, seven, eight, nine, and ten are being sent. Obviously with their Jounin. As well as my own Anbu guards. Under the pretense of defending the Genin of course. As for my guard, I figured Tsunade and Jiraiya."

    "Not bringing Obito or Itachi?" Danzo asked simply.

    "Not even surprised you know this old friend." Hiruzen said with a smile.

    "Just how far did your reach go?"

    "As far as the Leaf required." Danzo answered teasingly.

    "You never keep things boring Danzo. Now there''s something else I''d like to discuss. About a certain Genin."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Entrance to Hidden Leaf - Land of Fire)

    Ino had never felt so nervous in her life. She wanted to take the exam of course. It was her chance to prove herself to Neji and Naruto. Neji had become a good supportive teammate, even offering her various pointers at times. She had come to enjoy the polite Hyuga. Kakashi was another situation entirely. Often aloof, quirky, and teasing he seemed like a man-child often. But in training or missions, he showed fearsome intelligence. And was surprisingly caring and thoughtful. The most complicated was the Uzumaki on their team. She hadn''t thought much of the recent reveal of him being a jinchuriki. It was certainly tough to hear he carried the burden. But she knew he was not looking for pity. It was hard to pity the blonde. He was confident, funny, clever in very odd ways, and cute in a more rough way. He was also a bit childish, stubborn, and surprisingly dense. Yet she would be a liar if she claimed she wasn''t paying attention. In the academy, she had pursued Sasuke. It was easy to see why. He was handsome, powerful, and intelligent wrapped in a brooding exterior. In other words, perfect for her. Yet she hadn''t thought of Sasuke in a while. Instead, the goofy blonde occupied her mind. Before she had dismissed him in any special way due to his... well goofiness.

    But she had grown used to his demeanor. And though she would never openly admit had grown to like it. It kept her mood up and it often seemed endearing in some strange way. She wouldn''t say she was crushing on the blonde. But she was keeping an eye on him. She could admit he had his qualities she liked quite a bit. He was kind earnestly, it was simply second nature for the man to be friendly. His humor was similar to her own. Hell, he could even be sarcastic as hell if pushed. He also had a caring side. Reckless making an enemy of the Hyuga was a decision she would label as foolish any other time. But when the blonde did so she moved with him. She had been surprised by how much she trusted his judgment. She wasn''t looking to nail anything down. As great as he was she didn''t think she wanted that¡­ but she would keep an open mind.

    "Ino, Blondie, hey! Can you hear me?" Naruto who had been standing next to her in the crowd of shinobi awaiting to be addressed by their Hokage before venturing out to the Land of Iron for the exams. Ino had heard him but simply was too engrossed in her odd feelings about her fellow blonde.

    Neji smiled to himself before whispering to Naruto. The Uzumaki looked back at the Hyuga in disbelief before sighing and attempting to break the Yamanaka''s thought process again. "Ino, hey cutie you there?"

    Ino''s entire body and soul froze at that word. She felt a blush come on. Not only from the sudden compliment. But the utter embarrassment of the choice of words. She growled as she slammed her fist into the blonde''s head. When Neji chuckled she kicked his shin viciously dropping the two. "Never say something that awkward again Blondie." Ino said as she looked around panicked to ensure no one heard. Once she was comfortable no one did. She noticed the Hokage standing on the stage flanked by two of the legendary Sannin. Tsunade Senju, daughter of Hashirama and renowned medic. Jiraiya is known for his sage techniques, toad allies, and¡­ controversial books he wrote. The three shinobi stood together and were some of the strongest shinobi in the world. It was showing that even in his advanced age almost everyone seemed to treat Hiruzen with respect. Ino had started to come around to the idea of Naruto becoming Hokage. But seeing one in action made it clear how far Blondie had to go.

    "Greeting shinobi of the Hidden Leaf. There is much to discuss, but first, allow me to state how proud I am. I am proud of the Genin who have trained hard and been recognized for their potential. The Jounin have spent their time and effort to get these young men and women to where they are now. I am proud of the Anbu who serve dutifully and diligently every day and night to protect our lovely home. But now it is time to strike out. The Chunin Exams are a time-honored tradition to promote peace. It is a warfare-free way to flex our muscles. As well as build relationships between villages. Keep in mind the path to Chunin is a violent and painful one. But in the process, peace is made. Surely those of you who signed up are after a promotion. A rise in station, a chance to show off. Well, do so proudly. For we are the Hidden Leaf. We do not want violence. But we prepare ourselves for it all the same. So as we continue to remember the Will of Fire, let it fuel you. I know you all will show the world the true strength of the Leaf!" Hiruzen lectured.

    "LEAF! LEAF! LEAF! LEAF!" The crowd roared as they hyped themselves up.

    "Now let''s go!" With this command, the Leaf group left their home. Determined to arrive at the destination and have a good showing.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Rasa''s POV (Land of Wind)

    Rasa stood impassively as he flew through the air on a golden platform of moving sand. Below was a battalion of some of their strongest warriors. The first team of Genin was exceptional but unlikely to reach the finals. But the other team? Well, Temari and Kankuro were on another level. And his youngest son was another thing entirely.

    "Gaara, you cannot kill on this journey," Rasa warned darkly. Gaara floating on his cloud next to him. In some ways his son had improved, he rarely killed unless provoked and even seemed to finally understand that Shikaku was not the ghost of his mother. Yet he was still undeniably strange.

    "I have no interest in killing impulsively anymore Rasa. I merely come in hopes of meeting some like me." Gaara said dryly.

    Rasa grunted at this. He didn''t doubt his son''s words. But admittedly the idea of him looking for other Jinchuriki was also concerning. He would have to remain vigilant or he was sure he was in for an international incident.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    ???''s POV (Land of Lightning)

    A large crowd of Cloud shinobi marched down a mountain. For the most part, they seemed like an organized group following their proud Raikage. But at the back sat a more¡­ unique group.

    "Going to the Chunin Exam~ They are fearful of the moves I spam~ I am a killer bee~ The champion of the Clouds~ That''s me~ Weeeee!" A large buff, dark-skinned, white braided hair, sunglass-bearing man rapped and danced as they marched. He wore the standard uniform the Hidden Cloud. A white scarf and two blue horns tattooed on his left cheek. He was one of two jinchuriki of the Cloud. The man known as B, is half of the AB combo.

    "Sensei if you do that the whole way there, I''ll kick your ass!" A red-haired dark-skinned, lithe woman responded. She wore the same uniform but her green underjacket was torn at the sleeves. As well as a bandana headband. Karui of Team B.

    "But you can''t. What if you try and get injured? Then we would have to drop out of the exams¡­" Omoi theorized worriedly. He was also part of Team B. He was similarly garbed as the other two. With short spiky white hair. He somehow talked easily with a lollipop in his mouth.

    "You''re all so uncool." A tall fair-skinned woman complained. She wore a simple gray low-cut blouse. Armored with a hard corset. With thigh-high sandals and red wrapping on her wrist.

    B ignored his unsupportive students for now. Perhaps when they won this thing they''d listen to the victory rap he had written.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ikam''s POV (Land of Iron)

    Ikam knew entering the Land of Iron secretly was risky. The samurai were powerful and lawful men. But once had heard the Chunin Exams were to be held here he had to attend. He had originally intended to come alone but Leifazu and Mishio had insisted on coming with him to ensure his safety. Ikam would never have a chance to observe all five villages like this. Besides, he was sure it would find plenty of new targets. Eradicating the Uzumaki was a considerable amount of work.

    He emerged from his thoughts as Mishio finished her scan. "It seems clear love." He smiled at the good news.

    "Excellent, remember we don''t make any problems unless we need to." Ikam lectured. "Today is scouting, but worry not. If we have an easy shot at one of our accursed kin." Leifazu and Mishio both nodded at this. Ikam had always been decent at finding subordinates.

 Arrival!

    Narrator

    The silent yet lively forest of the Land of Fire was admired for its tranquil beauty. It was known for the enjoyable relaxed atmosphere, in the safe land run by the Leaf Village. This usual peace was slowly disturbed by a sound of swishing air and light taps among the branches. A deer cautiously stared ahead looking for the origin of the noise and debating retreating. It raised its ears to ensure it could sense what was approaching.

    Before the deer could even react black streaks flew overhead. The streaks seemed to maneuver around the trees of the forest with faultless speed. The instinct of the deer told it to hide or attempt to run. But there was no point. This many predators moving this fast was an inescapable threat.

    Nearby unrelated shinobi or chakra talented civilians in the Land of Fire spoke an immeasurable chakra wave. They report Leaf shinobi flying through the forest at absurd speeds. The ranks and identities varied wildly. First was reports of a ghostly Anbu unit. Never seen but felt by their powerful chakra. Others whispered of a devastating trio. Hiruzen the God of Shinobi flanked by the two remaining loyal Sannin. Others told of a hoard of Genin and Jounin. Their sure numbers terrifying those who walked by.

    Some feared war was on the horizon. But those in the know were already aware. The Leaf were on their way to the Chunin Exams.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shikamaru''s POV (Land of Fire - Traversing to - Land of Iron)

    Many men in the world wished to travel and adventure. Personally he never truly understood it. He was a pragmatic man and his home seemed to provide everything he needed. Clear skies to observe clouds, plenty of shady trees to avoid the sun, peaceful animal life. Yet as he marched through the endless trees the country of Fire was known for Shikamaru had to admit he felt out of place among the large group of shinobi. Even with his remarkable mind it was completely unexpected that they would be traveling with such a strong group. Despite the Jounin giving them the adequate amount of space, the energy exuded by them was almost suffocating even if they seemed almost nonchalant. The Jounin formed a loose circle around the Genin. It was almost like they were babysitting them. Not to mention that the untraceable ANBU watching their every move like hawks was a little unnerving even if they were all supposed to be allies. The group was covering a large amount of ground. It was impressive considering how big of a group they were, without even a single person being out of place. Being a bit spread out allowed them to flank any attackers. To their back was a triangle of Anbu who acted as both the flank watch and extra protection from them. Shikamaru could feel latent chakra just from the Jounin surrounding them. But the Anbu seemed to have no chakra signal. They moved utterly silently, not even a word being uttered as they traversed and scouted the area around them. If the Jounin were the shining stars traversing with them then the Anbu were like abyssal night. Their Kage somehow displayed both characteristics. He traversed the trees easier than any Jounin. His large chakra dwarfed any person within the vicinity regardless of their position or power. A subtle sign of their Hokage''s strength. He by himself would be intimidating. But flanked by two of the Sannin the very air around them seemed to vibrate. Clearly the best Anbu had been sent from the front. They somehow both buzzed with latent power while being utterly silent. Shikamaru would observe them travel but be shocked when they would seemingly disappear before his very eyes. Before he would spot them again feeling their power as he did. To think this was a small battalion. He was definitely feeling inadequate but the fact that the hokage and two of the Sannin personally came for their protection somehow endeared the hokage to him more than ever. It clearly showed how much he cared for them even if they meant nothing in his armada. He decided to change the topic. Being surrounded by so many notable figures was giving him a mental crisis.

    Shikamaru never considered himself much nor did he want to be. He wasn''t innately talented such as Sasuke or Neji. He wasn''t the most determined, that would go to the absurd try hard like Naruto or Lee. His personality left a lot to be desired as Ino or his mother would say. The point was that the young lazy man knew his role. He was to follow orders and perform as expected. He was an intelligent man. Not in arrogance but merely in measurement. When he was young Iruka tricked him into taking an IQ test. Shikamaru had scored higher than even his genius father. That was when his life had shifted. Before the discovery, all he had to worry about was doing right by his clan. After the discovery though, everyone seemed to expect greatness from him. Shikamaru didn''t mind, but it was admittedly disappointing for them when he didn''t achieve it or according to some didn''t want to achieve it. Shikamaru knew he was lazy, but he preferred it that way. In his experience guys who cared more than he, often suffered more for it. He had met people who were different from him yet relaxed. They didn''t treat him too differently which was nice. Choji, a kind man, is soft and measured compared to his combat style. Shino, a man who was similar to him. Well except for the bugs anyway. Kiba didn''t think much of the Nara valuing strength overall. They were all easy friends, comfortable ones. Then he met Naruto Uzumaki. The man was widely disliked by the general public. He and his mother truly. The reason was unknown but it never got too far out of line. As such Naruto suffered.

    Shikamaru did not know why. But the guilt of leaving him alone became unbearable. So he offered to sit with him. It had been a small act of kindness, maybe even pity, a measly kindness. But he still remembered the happiness the blonde had shown that day. As if he was shocked by being treated as a human being. Shikamaru had hesitantly decided to help the guy out. He had introduced him to his friends. Had him hang out with his crew outside the academy. The whole nine yards. But he was shocked when he realized he genuinely enjoyed Naruto despite how he seemed to involve him in all sorts of mess. He had an unshakable confidence, an endless drive, and genuinely seemed to love people. An extrovert who surely would''ve been popular if he was a better shinobi or had a better reputation. Choji had always been his best friend and he still was. But Naruto had gained the rank as well. It was troublesome having him as a friend. But Shikamaru truly didn''t mind.

    He still didn''t. He supposed some part of him should be upset to be doing extra work. Especially one that seemed to be a village secret of some kind. But he had a soft heart. When it was his friends, he tended to put effort in¡­..much to his own dismay. Which led to him walking side by side with Asuma. The two smoked as they strolled. A habit Asuma had accidentally bestowed upon the Nara as he liked to say, much to the disappointment of his mother.

    "Asuma-sensei," Shikamaru started as mind settled in for the task at hand.

    "Do you mind if I ask you something?"

    "Hmm?" Asuma hummed as he puffed.

    "Why do people dislike the Uzumaki family?" Shikamaru asked, keeping his voice casual and as innocent as he could manage. He needed to start subtly. Not make his intention clear before Asuma''s position was assured. Asuma flinched slightly. Before he smiled innocently himself. If it wasn''t for Shikamaru watching closely he may have missed it.

    "I can''t be certain. I assume it might be the pranks Naruto used to do." Asuma replied nonchalantly, taking over the topic. "Personally found it entertaining, but some people can''t take a joke."

    But the Nara wasn''t just that easy to convince. "Who was his father?"

    The Nara drove through. Even a Jounin may slip if pressed suddenly. Shikamaru observed another flinch. It seemed the secret behind the hate of the Uzumaki and the mystery behind Naruto''s father were connected in some way.

    "I have no idea, Shikamaru. Was never that close with them. Why are you asking anyway? Do you like Blondie or something? '''' Asuma joked.

    Shikamaru silently took a couple of small puffs of his cigarette flicking off the ash as he pondered the response. It was clear Asuma was hiding something, but why was he hiding it? Even more interesting was the deflection he attempted to use. As he eyed him Asuma met his gaze. Eyes lacking the usual relaxed nature he held.

    Asuma sighed. He was cornered here, and Shikamaru wouldn''t leave the topic without some consolation.

    "Shikamaru," Asuma said, his voice now tense. "Some things are simply not our business."

    "I wish that was the case sensei. But I need to know the truth. " Shikamaru said, now glaring at Asuma''s eyes. The Jounin matched the stare. The two smoking men stared down at each other intently. Before Asuma chuckled with a smile.

    "Not sure why you''re fired up about this. But I have to encourage it as your sensei. I warn you this secret is a big one. So I can only give you one piece of info. If you discover it on your own ,it should be fine." Asuma said, almost seeming proud.

    Shikamaru nodded as he kneeled and got into position to elevate his thinking.

    "October tenth. Exactly eighteen years ago. That date should be a decent enough stopping point for someone like yourself." Asuma said before he sped up his pace. Leaving the Nara standing still amongst the traveling crowd.

    Shikamaru hummed at this. He knew the day was significant, but in what way? It was certainly an eventful day. Otherwise, why would Asuma bring it up? Shikamaru stopped walking as the importance of the date ran through his skull. October tenth was the day the Nine-Tails had launched an assault on the Leaf. They had suffered great losses but had managed to slay the beast. The question was then. What the hell did Naruto, Kushina, and the Nine Tails have in common? Why was that day related to Naruto?

    "What a drag. I''ll have to look into the stupid fox without looking like a worshiping fanatic of Kitsunes." Shikamaru complained quietly to himself.

    "Pineapple, we can help you with that info." Shikamaru looked up tiredly to see Sai and Tenten standing behind him. It seems they had listened to his conversation with Asuma.

    "It works out nicely. We had some information to give to you anyway. As well as a proposal of sorts." Tenten added. "I already asked the Anbu, we can go off to the side as long as we keep up. So let''s chat."

    "Why not discuss it here?" Shikamaru asked, confused. He knew his teammates were odd but it seemed they had information no Genin should have.

    "Well Pineapple, we can''t afford for just anyone to hear it." Sai explained happily. Recently he had improved a lot, primarily he had discovered a love of teasing him. Shikamaru resisted the urge to ignore them. He could use the help. Besides, he was suspicious of the two for a while now. They had been hiding something this entire time.

    "Fine, let''s do it." Shikamaru said as the three leaped to the side, gaining some distance from the group. "So why are we being so secretive anyway Sai?"

    "Sai won''t be able to answer, unfortunately. At least not on that topic. Let''s start with your mention of the tailed beast." Tenten interjected with an apologetic smile.

    "See that''s setting off red flags. How would you two know anything substantial about the tailed beast? You should have access to the same information I have." Shikamaru said with a small frown.

    "That is unfortunately not the case, Pineapple." Sai said with his unusual smile.

    "What?" Shikamaru asked, "And stop calling me Pineapple, you''re already dragging it out."

    "We were part of a shadowy organization based loosely off the Anbu." Tenten started. "The name of the organization was Root, it was run by a secretive man named Danzo Shimura."

    "You two were related to Root?!" After the arrest of Danzo Shimura the Root had been exposed to the public for various crimes. Shikamaru started but was interrupted as Sai put a hand on his shoulder. He hadn''t even heard him move. When had Sai gotten so fast?

    "We''re definitely not normal Genin. None of the members of Root are normal. We go through intensive physical and mental training. Disregarding every aspect of what makes a human ''human'' to twenty-fours a day, efficient, shinobi. Most of it is designed to wipe our personalities while hyperfocusing on skills. The members who fully graduate become machines. Unfearing of death and uncaring of life. Only the safety and development of the village is the goal."

    "You noted early on that Sai seemed off. Even me to some extent I''m sure. The only reason we aren''t fully broken is due to Danzo being captured. He was "kind" enough to offer us freedom first. Unfortunately, Sai had been in the system longer. Whoever he was before the training is almost fully gone. As is his ability to tell of his past. A seal is put upon the tongue once joining. This makes it impossible for them to discuss Root or Danzo without Danzo being nearby. Luckily I was spared of this due to being a spy for the Hokage. Allowing me to explain this to you and providing me the opportunity to correct the wrongs of Danzo. We''re even at a higher level than most Genin. It''s why we pushed for these exams." Tenten explained as she drew a blade from a scroll.

    "You two were put on the Genin teams to spy, weren''t you? Why are you telling me this? You almost certainly need to kill me, now. Otherwise I will become a loose end with the potential to get you both arrested." Shikamaru said as sweat slid down his face. He had known the two were keeping a secret, but he hadn''t considered the fact it might be a lethal one!

    Tenten lowered herself to the ground to face the Nara. Placing the blade beneath his chin.

    "Because we''re friends now. And we could use your help." Tenten said sadly. Despite the clear threat Shikamaru could see pain in her eyes. A plea for help. Shikamaru preferred to avoid trouble like this. But if his team was involved. He would have to at least hear them out.

    "Well, I''m not brave enough to say no. So I''ll hear you out. Damn troublesome woman." Shikamaru complained.

    "Pineapple that isn''t very nice." Sai started, as Tenten put more pressure on the blade. "Or wise." and finished with a smile.

    "I figured you''d see it that way." Tenten said sweetly. "See due to Danzo being arrested the Root is gone. This is for the best considering how far we have fallen. Sai and I intend to rebuild the Root and improve upon it. The Problem is¡­"

    "Panda isn''t a leader and I''m too unnerving." Sai explained easily.

    Suddenly the three shifted in positions as Shikamaru held back a murderous Tenten as Sai scribbled into a journal. "Seems Panda is the winner."

    "Not if you wanna live you damn troublesome bastard!" Shikamaru complained as he held back the newly dubbed "Panda".

    "Sai you''re dead! You hear me!? DEAD!" She declared then both stopped suddenly. Shikamaru felt a shiver as he saw the raw emotion seem to drain from her. Even as a spy Danzo''s teaching had clearly affected her to some degree. "Urgh, damnit Sai why couldn''t you focus on manners or something else? That would be a much easier way to seem normal! Either way, we need you to join us. We could use someone like you." Tenten declared.

    "We also like you Pineapple." Sai added. "In turn, we can tell something to help your search as well as provide any future info provided. With limits of course, for example, we can''t outright tell you what you seek. Merely point you in the right direction. See there is a law that protects this information. The cost of breaking is death. Well I supposed it would be executed. Though luckily for you, there is no such law for discovering the information naturally. They likely won''t blink twice for a genius like you to have figured it out."

    "See the night of the Nine Tails Assault we were told wasn''t fully accurate." Tenten finished grimly.

    Shikamaru hummed inquisitively as he pondered this before his eyes opened. "If something of that night was untrue it could only be the most outlandish claim! Did the Nine Tails n-"

    "Unfortunately that''s all we can tell you for now, Pineapple. Besides, you shouldn''t speak of it so plainly." Tenten finished suddenly. The two almost seemed to flee back to the group. Shikamaru realized this secret may be a bigger deal than he realized. Death for telling others. And it was somehow all connected to Naruto?

    "Why is every normal thing in my life such a pain." The Nara complained to himself.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Outskirts of Land of Wind - Traversing to - Land of Iron)

    His old bones didn''t seem to enjoy traveling as they once had. They had been going strong for about 8 hours now. Taking breaks as needed, usually for a particularly untrained Genin. It would be a valuable learning experience for them luckily. Rasa and he had set a meeting point at the border of Sand and Stone. This would allow them to travel together, increasing their strength and intimidation. As well as, be prepared if the Stone decided to launch an attack. The men ran between a passage that was half desert, half dry cavernous zone. A sign they were on the border of the Sand and Stone.

    Hiruzen signaled the men around him as they pulled in closer to the spot where the Sand should be waiting for them. Tsunade, Jiraiya, Hiruzen, and five Anbu stalked forward. As they did suddenly eight figures appeared from the desert covered by a cloud of sand that seemed to follow them. The sand parted, exposing eight figures standing in front of them. Rasa stood at the front seemingly impatient. To his left stood a tall man garbed in the standard Sand gear for Jounin. He wore a turban covering his head and half his face. Secured by his headband. He was Baki of the Wind Blade. Known for his intelligence and allegedly unblockable wind blade. To Rasa''s right stood an imposing woman. Her brown pupil less eyes scanned the crowd. Her Green hair was tied into a bun with two orange bangs framing her face. She wore a sleeveless black top and tight gray pants. As well as gray sleeves on both arms. She was the user of the Scorch Release. Pakura. Known for her unique and lethal Kekkei Genkai. Five Sand Anbu stood behind the notables.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Both Kage and their guards stalked forward slowly. Looking to meet in the middle. The Anbu stay back watching each other incredibly closely. Rasa, Baki, and Pakura met with Hiruzen, Tsunade, and Jiraiya. The six powerful shinobi stared each other down as tension built. Hiruzen was glad they hadn''t brought the Genin and Jounin. They tended to react poorly from the pressure of powerful shinobi.

    "The great lady Pakura!" Jiraiya called excitedly. "You look even better than they describe. Truly a unique beauty!" Jiraiya had no time to flinch and Pakura did not have time to reply as Tsunade sent the pervert flying. Her face spoke of a long burning rage and disappointment. "Oh and for the record, I''m a super pervert!" Jiraiya called as he flew away from the group.

    "Who is he talking to?" Pakura asked, stunned by the absurd situation..

    "Just ignore it." Tsunade growled as she turned away from the man folding her arms underneath her bust making them bounce . She hated how well he knew her. Always grated on her nerves.

    "It seems your brats are still ill-behaved Hiruzen." Rasa said annoyed with their antics.

    Hiruzen felt a sweat drop roll down his face. "It''s simply his way of easing the tension, Rasa. It''s just not quite normal¡­." He explained as held in his fury. Promising to find the most demeaning mission for the Sage upon their return, Hiruzen continued The man could not resist embarrassing him it seemed.

    "I suppose so. Either way, it seems you kept true to your word. Yet I must ask - I can see why strategically we would meet. But my gut says you likely had another reason in mind." Rasa replied.

    "Sharp as always. Yes, I had another proposal in mind." Hiruzen said calmly.

    "You always do, what is it this time?"

    "I would like to propose a mutual defense pact for our villages. At least for the time being." Hiruzen explained. It would surely be a tough sell. But it would be mutually beneficial for the two villages.

    "No. We do not need the extra firepower, nor want the attention such an action would receive." Rasa replied fiercely.

    "Now, old friend, surely there is something we could offer." Hiruzen replied jovially.

    "You wouldn''t have said it unless you knew it to be true. You tire me with your games. Speak plainly." Hiruzen was silent for a second, threw off from the blunt intelligence of Rasa.

    "We are aware of your troubles with one Gaara of the Desert. With some research, we discovered the issue is the Seal used." Jiraiya interrupted. "I would be capable of replacing the Seal without releasing the beast. I am one of the few talented fuijutsu users after all!" Hiruzen desperately wished his beloved student was less eccentric.

    "When did you come back here?!" Tsunade roared angrily. Make that both of them being eccentric. All three if Orochimaru were considered as well. Perhaps he was a bad sensei?

    "Tsunade." Hiruzen said. Tsunade looked at him before nodding. The two might be eccentric. But they had always been pros when it mattered.

    "I will offer some of your shinobi training in medical jutsu. Not full-time but a couple tips from a pro like me would be a substantial gain for the Sand." Tsunade explained now in business mode.

    "That''s what I could offer Rasa." Hiruzen finished with a friendly smile. With both deal sweeteners offered and the deal being beneficial from the start. He knew he had him now he would just let him reach the conclusion.

    Rasa quietly considered this. "You may be an annoying man Hiruzen. But never a poor businessman. Consider it done. I''m sure you won''t mind if we wait for the paperwork until after the exams?"

    "Well said Rasa." Hiruzen agreed happily. Whatever it took to stave off the endless wave of paperwork. With that, both men roared orders for the group to reform as one. With a scramble only shinobi were capable of doing, they merged into a large group. Hiruzen, Rasa, and their bodyguards stood at the front of the large formation.

    "Leaf allies and my men. After a discussion between The Third Hokage and myself, we have decided to form a mutual defense pact. As such we will be traveling together. In this land unowned by shinobi, there is no way of knowing what dangers lie ahead. Especially for the Genin here today. So we stand together strong and vigilant. Ready to crush any of those who stand in our path." Rasa lectured as Leaf and Sand alike cheered happily.

    "Do not forget why we take this risk." Hiruzen continued. "It is to show the world the quality of shinobi. To show our comrades the strength we have required. A chance to progress in your life as a shinobi. Yet it is also a chance to broker peace. Instead of bloody war, we will usher in peaceful competition. While we''re doing so¡­ let''s win it as well." Hiruzen finished with a cocky smile contrasting his mature tone. To the roar of approval of the gathered shinobi.

    Rasa merely sighed. It seemed even the leader of that village was crazy.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Nearing Land of Iron)

    Naruto had been rather reserved during this whole trip. It wasn''t like he was off his game. Quite the opposite, seeming quite focused and determined. Even worse was the fact that the high-reaching peaks of the snowy mountain that surrounded the Land of Iron were stunning. Yet Blondie didn''t even seem to notice. Mostly just walking with his eyes on the ground and full of conflict. Neji had filled her in for the reason of the mood change. Ino felt she could understand the seemingly unbreakable focus Naruto showed. But Ino would readily admit to wishing he was his normal self. Being around all these shinobi and traveling so far from home was eating at her nerves. Which ironically also kept her silent. Naruto was fearless and often made her feel more bold. It would really be nice to feel that in what was surely to be a difficult day.

    Perhaps the awkward silence had led her to let her guard down. For she nearly screamed as a red-haired man appeared in front of the group. His red spiky hair and pale skin made him stand out against the dark and snowy mountains they approached. He wore a dark red coat as well as black pants. On his back was a massive gourd seemingly made of Sand somehow. His eyes were green and intense, surrounded by dark bags. He stood mere inches away from Naruto. The three were silent feeling the presence he carried but also being confused.

    "Hello there, my name is Gaara of the Desert. I''m searching for unique individuals. And mother tells me you definitely fit the bill." He muttered his voice deep and soothing. "I wonder if you''re worthy? Perhaps a test is in order."

    Ino''s eyes widened at the hint. If he had said that to anyone else Ino doubted it would''ve met anything. But he suddenly saying it to Naruto painted the picture. He knew he was a jinchuriki!

    "There''s no need to worry yet. I am one as well. I should warn you though, that I will likely kill you if given the chance. Unless of course, you end up being worthy of the gift given." The man said with a maniac smile.

    "Worthy?" Naruto asked. Anger seeped into his voice. He had an intense look on his face. Ino tensed at the pressure pulsating from Naruto. Which seemed to be doubled by Gaara somehow.

    "Yes some may see it as a burden, but I''ve discovered it to be the opposite. It is a gift we''re too foolish to recognize. And I will ensure your fitting of it. Or I''ll kill you myself." As he finished Neji dropped into a stance as well as Ino.

    "Like we''d let you do that." Ino said angrily.

    "Don''t allow your pest to be involved. I have no patience for humans." Gaara said as two tendrils of Sand started to drift from his gourd. "Control them or I''ll kill them." Naruto did not respond for a second. Before suddenly he raced forward landing a bone-crushing uppercut to Gaara. The sand shot out as he had raced forward but was too slow to stop him. Gaara flew up from the powerful blow falling to the ground a short distance away. Before he could touch the ground Sand flew from his gourd and created a pile for him to fall into. He hit it softly. Naruto stood still as he watched Gaara rise. As he did, two taller figures landed on both of his sides. One was garbed in an all-black bodysuit. His face was painted with purple lines. The other was a blonde female. Her hair was pulled into four ponytails. She wore a black battle blouse. Tied at her hip with red binding.

    "Gaara, I know he deserves it, but we''re allies, we can''t afford this." Kankuro said nervously.

    "He''s right Gaara, he''s not worth it." Temari added.

    "You two be quiet. Ensure their teammates don''t get involved." Gaara ordered with a smile. "He seems to want to do the test now!" As he said this various strands of sand flew towards the blonde.

    Neji attempted to intersect this before he had to dodge various flying blades. He jumped back to see himself surrounded by them. The blades are all floating in the air. All them simple metal spikes dripping with something.

    "Sorry, but my younger brother can''t be stopped once he starts. And even if he''s wrong can''t let you beat on him. Though honestly, you should thank me. Someone as weak as you is certain to die. Those blades are covered in a poison that will paralyze you if it enters your bloodstream." Kankuro said with a smirk.

    "You will regret standing in my way." Neji promised darkly. Without a further word, the numerous blades flew in from all sides. Neji quickly activated Kaiten but was shocked when the blades stopped short of it. Making the large dome of chakra a waste.

    "I''m a puppeteer. You''re gonna have to use your head to survive." Kankuro stated arrogantly as the blades started to fly in at different intervals.

    "I see." Neji said. The floating blades flew in quickly. As if propelled by something. Neji used his absurd speed and precision to negate the attack. Striking the side of the blades to avoid cutting his hands as he slapped them away. The blades flying back from the perfect counters from Neji. The blades flew back before coming back in creating an endless attack.

    "Ya, you''re quick as hell. One of those Hyuga too, so you''d crush me up close." Kankuro stated. "Luckily you can barely keep yourself safe. I won''t even need my puppets!

    "You misunderstand." Neji stated while fending off the barrage of blades. "I see." As he said this the blades all fell to the ground. "Chakra strings, clever and allow for that overwhelming attack. If it wasn''t for my teammate being someone who fights like that consistently, an attack like that would''ve worked." Finishing his words he rushed forward in a blink of an eye. Kankuro jumped back attempting to summon one of his puppets. But Neji merely was too quick closing the ground and preparing for a strike.

    Kankuro could do nothing as Neji slammed his palm into the older man''s nose. The power strike sent him flying back. Blood flying from the nose. Neji fell into his stance as he allowed him to get up. "I could''ve finished you there. But I prefer to give the weak ones a chance." Neji started with a smirk. Kankuro growled angrily as he prepared to go all out.

    Ino flinched as she ducked under the heavy war fan of Temari. She had intended to stop the fight between the two jinchuriki before the fellow blonde charged. At first Ino had blocked the fan strike from the women. But it was solidly made, nearly breaking her arms on a block. She attempted to sweep her legs but Temari jumped into the air. Ino fired off a quick round of shuriken towards her. But as they got closed they flew away as if thrown.

    "Long-range attacks won''t work on m-" Temari started before being interrupted.

    "Ninja Art: Instinct Suppression Jutsu!" Ino called as she pointed her finger at Temari. She had learned from the Jounin she killed not to waste time. Temari tensed to prepare herself but saw no attack. What had she done? She suddenly could only think one thing. DOWN. Temari flew toward the ground quickly Ino charging to meet her. Temari''s mind snapped back into place as Ino landed a powerful flying knee to her body. As Temari flew back she swung her fan sending Ino flying back. Both women slid against the ground painfully before they both rose. Glaring at each other.

    "A Yamanaka, your attacks are supposed to be easy to dodge and time consuming. Yet that was different. It suppressed my instinct to maintain my flight¡­" Temari reasoned as she prepared for round two.

    "You know the trick but can you stop it?" Ino called as she prepped as well.

    Gaara couldn''t help but chuckle as he looked at the blonde. If his sense weren''t wrong he housed the strongest of the Tailed Beast. If he was worthy he''d be fine for his purposes. His sand branched out around him into tendrils that snaked through the air slowly extending their reach. "Before I test you, what is your name?" He asked politely.

    "Naruto Uzumaki." The blonde answered with a frown. "The guy who''s gonna win this whole thing!"

    Gaara almost laughed. It was time to begin testing. With a thought, the sand tendrils shot off incredibly quickly, three attempting to spear the blonde. Naruto jumped straight up into the air avoiding them. Wincing as they cracked the stone beneath. "You''re making it easy!" Gaara called happily as the remaining tendrils flew through the sky toward Naruto.

    Naruto merely frowned harder. "I''m not gonna let anyone stand in my way! Believe it! Uzumaki Style: Slash of the Riptide!" The blue chakra flew from the blade slicing through the tendrils with ease. It flew towards Gaara who was quickly buried in a large amount of Sand. The Chakra sliced into the sand grinding into it a bit before dissipating. The sand covering Gaara had a thin line cutting deeply into it. Naruto landed and observed the mound to see if Gaara was still ready to fight. The mound started to collapse. Revealing a Gaara laughing earnestly. His skin looked normal except for a line into where the attack had been launched. The cut didn''t bleed oddly enough.

    "I never imagined I''d run into someone like you. Such strength without the beast. Done with true ease. No doubt you are worthy." Gaara said menacingly. His skin seemingly chipped off around the cut and his entire body before becoming sand. "To bypass my defense with both speed and power you must be more than worthy! I think I''ll be taking you Uzumaki!" As the redhead screamed this he and his siblings were suddenly covered in a gold powder. It surrounds them before lifting them into the air. Muffling the various complaints of the three young adults.

    "I thought I told you son, to behave," Rasa stated angrily, appearing in the middle of the combating Genin. At first Team Seven merely stared confused. Before they all flinched, realizing they didn''t feel him approaching, the Kazekage himself had arrived.

    "It matters li-" Gaara managed to burst his head through the gold. Gaara did not get to finish as his mound was slammed into the ground harshly. The redhead being smashed head first seemed dazed as the gold covered him.

    "Forgive my son, he is¡­ unusual and unwell." Rasa stated bluntly before stalking off with the Sand Genin.

    "Oh no ne! My Genin are problem children!" Kakashi yelled as he appeared in front of Team Seven. "Try to stay out of trouble for a bit aye?"

    Neji and Ino nodded. But Naruto merely stomped off towards the back of the group. Kakashi would need to talk to him soon, he supposed. He guessed he was still conflicted about the whole thing.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Outskirts of Land of Iron)

    The journey of the Leaf and Sand to the Land of Iron went on smoothly from there in Hiruzen''s opinion. While tensions did rise for a bit. Once news broke of which Sand team was involved it seemed the Sand somehow understood. Concerning considering they should''ve been mere young adults, but advantageous all the same. As they approached the snowy mountains they all garbed themselves in cloaks to protect from the cold. And hiked between two of the peaks. Two feet of snow must''ve coated the ground somewhat slowing them down. Luckily they had gotten through without incident. Past the mountains they were told to go past stood a large frozen wall of ice. In front of it stood six samurai. Armored and masked they stood patiently. As they saw the shinobi approach, two of the men drew blades and fired off chakra high into the sky. Within seconds of doing so, a great rumble sounded off. The shinobi all tensed as they watched the ice split slowly opening revealing a double iron door somehow built into the ice.

    "Welcome Leaf and Sand shinobi. You are the last arrivals. This will be a rest area ahead where Shinobi can relax. Food is plenty and servants are serving it. We have an area specifically for Hokage and their guards, as well as a separate one for Jounin. We the Honorable Samurai of Iron welcome you!"

    The speaking samurai bowed the others following suit. Before leading the large group into the doors.

    Inside was a large and shockingly warm room. There was a vast number of large tables separated by signs marking them for certain villages. Three of the five areas were filled with Genin and their Jounin from the Cloud, Mist, and Stone. The Leaf and Sand Genin and Jounin walked to their respective areas as Hiruzen, Tsunade, Jiraiya, Rasa, Pakura, and Baki were led to the front of the room by the previous samurai. There was an upraised area fenced off by glass planes. The group filed into the room seeing a large circular table marked for their positions. On the table was a list of participants and a list of events. As well as various accommodations for them. The group settled down as an old Samurai walked in. He was a leader figure of the samurai being bowed to by the samurai in the room. He wore more simplistic plated armor. His face was wrinkled and scared showing his experience. The top of his head was wrapped in bandages. Binding his long gray hair matched by a gray goatee.

    "My name is Mifune. I am the Commander General of the Land of Iron. I have been chosen as host of the Chunin Exams this year to ensure fairness and equality. First I must warn you, act out and we will be forced to retaliate. I don''t believe introductions are in order for your two groups? No? Excellent Kazekage-sama, if you would not mind I would like to speak to you privately." Rasa merely nodded as he and his bodyguards followed the samurai into another door leading deeper into the building.

    As they left there was an undeniable tension in the room. Between the two remaining parties stood two Kage and some of the strongest shinobi throughout the Elemental Nations. On one side already having been seated due to their early arrival Was Raikage of the Cloud, A the Unruly. He was known for his powerful jutsu, fearsome speed, and aggressive deposition. He was seated tall in his chair, seemingly impatient to get things started. To his left stood a more relaxed man. Often treated as the unofficial advisor of the Raikage. Darui of the Black Lightning. He sat much more patiently than his leader, seemingly content to wait. To his right stood someone who seemed to be tenser than either. Perfectly still yet observing everything in the room with an undeniable catlike caution. She was the jinchuriki to the Two Tails, Yugito Nii. They faced the leaf contingent on the other side of the room. Both groups were known for their power. The bodyguards of both groups were silent. Knowing their Kage would ask them to speak when necessary.

    "Hiruzen, you''re still kicking after all this time." A said with a sneer. "I suppose you''re better than your dead successor though."

    Jiraiya''s killer intent filled the room. Causing a chain reaction from everyone in the room except Hiruzen and A.

    "Now now, let''s all keep our tempers in check. Besides, you have your own reasons for disliking the two of us." Hiruzen said for the sake of the room. He let the silence hold until all parties had fully relaxed. "A you must know I requested your presence here for a valid reason. I know you''re not much for beating around the bush."

    "Ha! Even as you point that out, you do it yourself. I showed because of my interest to see what ploy you have. It is merely an excuse for me to explore a bit. Escape from paperwork even. I have little interest in engaging otherwise. Especially after the stunt you pulled with the Hyuga." A stated seriously.

    "We only killed one of your men after they attempted to kidnap the Hyuga heir!" Tsunade angrily exclaimed.

    "The reason matters little," Yugito chimed in glaring at Tsunade. "Once one of our men was dead we had no choice but to demand the same."

    "The past is the past." Hiruzen stated simply. "I''m much more interested in ensuring the future. For my home and it''s allies."

    "Hmm, so you have some kinda deal in mind?" A asked with a frown.

    "Indeed." Hiruzen said with a warm smile. "We will offer you access to something I think you would be interested in."

    "Hahaha! More games then?" A asked with fake mirth. "Go on then. What do you have that my village would need?"

    "Jiraiya." Hiruzen said simply.

    "We have reason to believe there is an organization of immense strength in pursuit of jinchuriki." Jiraiya started. Yugito offered a gasp as both A and Darui seemed to fully invest themselves.

    "I''m sorry to say it but against the full might of a Hidden Village any group would be in trouble. Hell, even defeating a Jinchuriki usually takes a Kage level shinobi. Dull ones would simply be killed." Darui inserted.

    Hiruzen held up his hand to signal Jiriaya to be quiet. "We can''t tell you more until you sign this non aggression pact." Tsunade held up the contract for observing as Hiruzen said this.

    A went silent for a few minutes as both Darui and Yugito raised to whisper to the man. Clearly pondering the worth of such a signing. Before long A sighed and stood up tall. "Sorry you old bastard but I don''t trust you."

    "Henceforth a mere non aggression pact." Hiruzen countered.

    "Unacceptable for us. Even if this group is real we will defend ours to the last man. The info isn''t worth working with those I can''t trust." A retorted.

    Hiruzen openly frowned at this. Before his face became made of Iron as he stood up facing A. "You wouldn''t be planning something then would you?"

    A merely smiled at him. "You''re safe for now. I do like our odds but we much rather build our own strength."

    "I hope it doesn''t cost you." Hiruzen said simply. The two groups settled down into an awkward silence. Before either could stew in the tension too long Mizune returned. The Kazekage being oddly absent.

    "Soon we will be ready to start the exams. Rasa and his guards had to return to the Sand for now. Do not bother inquiring as to why. We samurai will not be giving such information." Mifune recited as he sat. "Allow us to feast for now." With a gesture the room was filled with servants bringing a meal for the group.

    As they quietly dug in, Hiruzen had to grimace. He had hoped to build relations with both the Cloud and Sand but he supposed beggars couldn''t be choosers.

 Trial of Janus!

    Mifune''s POV (Chunin Exam Compound - Land of Iron)

    Mifune had lived a long life. He had been born as nothing more than yet another orphan in this harsh world. He had to survive on his own and in the process honed his skills to ensure his survival. At least until he had been scouted for the Land of Irons elite force. The only force seemingly capable of mounting any significant resistance to shinobi. The Iron Samurai Council of the Land of Iron had held tryouts. Mifune the young starving man had signed up merely for the free lodging and food provided. He had not expected much of it in truth. Perhaps it was fate that he had attended the showing.

    It had been a great discovery for both the Iron and himself that he had been a natural swordsman. He rose up fairly quickly through the ranks. It had been cruel and harsh. His days were long and eventful, his nights short and sleepless. He had nearly quit, but even at his young age, he knew this was his way out of poverty. His talent only grew with his determination. But, it was far better than those poverty stricken days. He only had to adapt; that was his only obstacle. But, he couldn''t just hammer chivalry into his mind. Growing up in those slums knowing that the other side of his country seemingly were unaware or just didn''t care about the commoners was a hard pill to swallow. He was just unable to look up to the higher ups with the needed respect and status.

    He quickly made a name for himself in his country. His legend had been cemented during the third and second Great Ninja War. He had managed to lead men both times against the warring shinobi. Who seemed to make a habit of attempting to enter their land during the war for various reasons. Often the intention, nefarious. They had a policy of not allowing shinobi to enter their land at will, especially at times of war. Mifune had met this duty willingly. He and his men had managed in both wars to keep them out. Many shinobi met their grim demise from Mifune''s blade. To him, it had been his duty. A mere responsibility for him to follow. He had expected no award nor praise. A true samurai was a humble servant of the people after all. But he had been held by both the shinobi and samurai as a legend after the wars. He supposed that part of the job always stood out to him. He had been accepted without any background or because of any past deeds. The only thing mattered was that he was swift with his blade. But, he knew that was not true for most of his comrades. Perhaps the problem was with the leader. Of course, samurai always had a legend leading them in books. Someone who he could follow with his heart and respect willingly.

    Mifune had enjoyed fame to some degree. He would not give into vain aspirations as many do, but it was nice to be acknowledged for his work. Little had he known he was due for a promotion. They had attempted to tempt him to become a politician but it was not his way. Instead they had made him a general of the samurai army. More a decorative role than a working one. But a considerable rise of the station nonetheless. The work of their wise emperor and his loyal samurai led to peace within the Land of Iron. But the shinobi world drifted on his mind constantly. As proud and skilled as his samurai forces were, any of the Five Great Hidden Villages would be a great threat. Even more worrisome was the dishonorable nature of shinobi. Leading to them being considerably unpredictable. But to his shock, one of the Kage had reached out to him personally. A plan in mind to ensure peace for the Elemental Nation at least for a time. Mifune had never been one to ignore an opportunity. Peace between the Hidden Villages was mutually beneficial, and it had been shockingly easy to persuade the others with the support of the samurai. Mifune had an idea that Hiruzen of the Leaf had done more behind the scenes as shinobi often did, but it meant little in exchange for the ninja world becoming less turbulent. It worked well. Now his home would sponsor the Exams to ensure no trickery would be done for the first exams containing all five Hidden Villages. It was worth the trouble for peace. On paper he would be strengthening the bond between two powerful forces in the world while maintaining his no shinobi stance by observing children duke it out. But, behind it all the samurais will see, seemingly how weak their leader was in the face of the shinobi leaders. He was taking a gamble. The might of the 5 kage could very well reduce his country to smithereens but it was hard imagining them agreeing after all the bloodshed they unleashed upon each other.

    As the Raikage, the Hokage, and the bodyguards finished their meal Mifune left the room. Having already informed the Kage of the first Exam it was time to inform the Chunin hopefuls. He exited the room and stood in front of the large group of shinobi. Most of them had just finished their meals and were mingling with one another. He drew his blade silently and slowly before slamming it into the wooden floor below cracking it from the force. The wood being smashed violently breaks through the chatter of the room. The shinobi focused on him immediately, silence filling the room as they all realized that business had begun.

    "Chunin hopefuls and Jounin sensei. My name is Mifune, and I am the Commander General of the Iron Samurai Council. As such I have been given the honor to host the Chunin Exams. This was decided due to the unique circumstances of nearly all Hidden Villages participating. A concern was raised due to the break this group of Genin received. Meaning to almost every village that this exam is vital. A chance for your homes to display their future. A chance for connection and peace for various villages. A chance for you Genin to achieve glory and recognition. But this chance must be earned. In these exams, you all will be tested on various aspects that both shinobi and samurai require. There will be three parts to this exam. You will only be informed of the parts as you do them. Remember it may be held by samurai and myself, but these are still shinobi exams. Now that you have rested after your journeys it is time to begin! Any shinobi not participating in the exam please follow the samurai located on my left of the room. He will lead you to the observation room while your Genins are being tested." As he said this he witnessed the Jounin gather around the samurai he had mentioned before being led out of the room. The Genin before him were all now standing and focused. They all seemed focused and confident, good such was a mark of their composure. Unfortunately, it was time to shake such a thing.

    "But first, tis'' time to go over the rules. For example¡­" Mifune passed for dramatic effect. "You will not partake in the test as you are. See the exam is with random teams¡­ of course, you''re not allowed to harm your teammates under penalty of failing." He waited as their eyes rose to comical levels before they narrowed upon him.

    "What the hell! Every exam I''ve heard of, you do it with your squad!" Kiba roared out angrily.

    "Ya, this is ridiculous! I''m not working with our enemies!" An Iwa shinobi called out angrily.

    "Certainly not working with any tree huggers."

    "Sand shinobi killed my family."

    "Everyone knows the Mist is a bunch of savages."

    "I don''t like those arrogant Cloud bastards."

    Mifune felt the smile slip at the uproar. It seemed the shinobi world was rather divided. He would not allow such anarchy! "SILENCE!" As he said this he drew his blade with great speed. The booming voice and shrill sound of steel silenced the turbulent room.

    "Stop acting like kids! You will be working with each other despite any misgivings you hold! If you intend to climb the ranks then you need to be mature. There may well be a time you will work with those you disdain in this world. Such is the way of the world. If you wish to become more than a mere Genin you must display honor and loyalty. If such a thing is above you, leave now before the shame grows any greater. The room went silent. The Genin had not traveled all this way for nothing and would not seek to be dropped before things began.

    "Excellent, I will read off Teams now. Team One will be Naruto Uzumaki of the Leaf, Ino Yamanaka of the Leaf, Gaara of the Sand, Samui of the Cloud, and Kurotsuchi of the Stone."

    The mentioned Genin walked to the front of the room before being led off by a Samurai. Mifune watched as the room tense as they realized how random this was.

    "Team Two will be: Temari of the Sand, Sakura Haruno of the Leaf, Kiba Inuzuka of the Leaf, Shikamaru Nara of the Leaf, and Neji Hyuga of the Leaf."

    "How is that fair!"

    "Ya almost all of them are from the same village!"

    "Life in general is not fair¡­" Mifune says seriously managing to cut through the group yet again. "There will be times in your life when you must defy adversity. Yet, there will also be times in which you benefit randomly. I may not be a shinobi myself, but I have battled and met countless amounts. No shinobi worthy of much will complain of fairness." He said, looking throughout the room. It seemed everyone had dropped it for now. The newly formed team marched out of the room.

    "Team Three will be: Omoi of the Cloud, Karui of the Cloud, Sasuke Uchiha of the Leaf, Hinata Hyuga of the Leaf, and Kankuro of the Sand." The group left silently as he eyed the remaining group. No outcries this time, it seemed the whiners realized the futility of their moping. He listed off the remaining teams without interruption.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto / Ino''s POV (Trial of Janus - Land of Iron)

    A samurai came for each group and led them out of the building. As they exited the group all flinched at the cold winds blowing before them. The stone ground blanketed in snow. The group was led to a large building surrounded by various copies of itself. Each was cubed shaped and massive. Each simply gray and non descript. Nine of these massive structures lay beyond the gate house they had eaten inside. The samurai wordlessly led them to one of the buildings. Allowing them to enter and observe the room. It was mostly empty with white walls and two doors, one on the right wall and one on the front one. The sparse room had a painting between the doors of a battlefield of some kind. A strange pattern on the roof. And a small table in the center with a note.

    Naruto could readily admit he was unsure how things would go. He had been prepared to crush the exams with his team in tow. Now they have been separated into groups. Luckily Ino had landed with him. And the blonde doubted Neji would have any real trouble. Absolute lucky bastard. He knew logically he should be friendly and attempt to improve their relationship with the newly formed team. Especially now that they were required to work together. But something about Gaara made his skin crawl. He didn''t mind him being a jinchuriki but he seemed to be oddly focused on him. Plus in that scrap, he had taken a good punch with seemingly no damage, then somehow had tanked one of his favorite Kenjutsu techniques. It hadn''t been a full power of course but it still should have been enough to cut him badly. But he had merely tanked it with mere sand somehow. To make matters even worse Gaara was staring him down. Which turned out to bring out Ino''s more protective nature. Her standing slightly in front of the blonde and staring Gaara down.

    In the three months they had spent training they had grown greatly. Ino now had at least one win each against both boys. A testament to how far she came and what kind of fighter she was. Naruto had never been much for subtlety, smashing or slicing opponents up close until they were defeated. Neji did so with more finesse, but it was effectively the same strategy. Ino fought differently. She had gained some techniques that made her dangerous. Her mind jutsu was disruptive and quick. Especially what had become her trademark jutsu. During this, the young woman seemed to have become somehow even more outgoing and confident. To the point where she was intending to warn off psychos¡­ Naruto loved his team.

    Kurotsuchi and Samui both looked on at the awkward standoff in their team. Samui merely sighed, annoyed with the team chemistry being thrown off already.

    While Kurotsuchi takes a more aggressive approach "What is this the most hostile three-some ever?" She said with a shit-eating smirk.

    Both Naruto and Ino jumped at this. Both stared back owlishly. Gaara merely sighed heavily before looking up at the roof seemingly done talking for now.

    "Oh come on don''t tell me your prudes?" Kurotsuchi continued her smile growing.

    "I would never be with that creepy bastard!"

    "I would never be with that creepy bastard!" Both called out at the same time. Kurotsuchi chuckled gleefully realizing her joke may hold an element of truth. Samui attempted to pretend to be unaffected but a small laugh escaped her mouth. The group all looked over at her except Gaara.

    "So uncool." Samui complained.

    "I will cooperate as long as we''re on this team, Uzumaki. But make no mistake, at some point in this exam I will either kill you or capture you." Gaara said calmly, continuing to look at the roof.

    The group met the odd declaration with the awkward silence it was warranted. "Umm¡­ is there a story with short, red, and murderous, here wanting you? By the way, what the hell does that even mean? Don''t tell me this is some kinda bo-" Kurotsuchi started with a shit-eating grin.

    "No way in hell! If he says something odd like that again I''ll kick his ass!" Naruto yelled angrily.

    "I''m not interested in your body Uzumaki, merely what is inside it." Gaara informed.

    "Well, you better back off! I will fry your brain!" Ino yelled angrily.

    "Can you not threaten him? I''m pretty sure a requirement for Chunin is maturity." Samui cut through the odd argument seriously. The three speaking looked at her confused. But Kurotsuchi merely sighs.

    "Fine was merely trying to have some fun. You''re right though, we do need to pass this." Kurotsuchi said with an agonized expression. Not wanting to give up on the funny situation. The group went silent for a couple of minutes to let the tension pass. Naruto and Ino stood on one side with Kurotsuchi and Samui on the other. Gaara stood near the entrance still staring at the roof with utmost focus. Naruto and Ino both glared at Kurotsuchi neither particularly enjoying her so far. There was no love lost to the Stone shinobi as well. Samui sighed but if they were to operate as a team a certain level of cooperation was needed. She calmly walked over to the two defensive blondes. Kurotsuchi watched semi intently interested in seeing how Samui went about befriending them. Naruto and Ino both seemed to tense as she approached.

    "Are you both natural blondes?" Samui asked plainly.

    "Yeah?" Ino asked while Naruto merely nodded.

    "Cool." Samui said simply with a small smile.

    "Hell yeah, it is!" Naruto yelled excitedly, immediately throwing an arm around Cloud shinobi. Seemingly forgetting their poor introduction. Samui merely smiled not necessarily at the blonde but more at him being so personable and forgetful.

    "You''re a friendly one aren''t you blondie." Samui said with a smirk.

    "Of course! It''s kinda cool meeting shinobi from another village." Naruto started with a big smile. Samui''s smile grew a bit.

    "Naruto¡­" Ino complained. Leave it to the one and only Naruto Uzumaki to befriend anyone as long as they seemed game. "Fine, we are a team. Naruto and I will play nice." Ino finished with a forced smile. She wouldn''t bring it up but Naruto having been in close contact with the woman bugged her for some reason. Plus why didn''t he mind when she called him blondie? She felt her teeth grind for a second before she reigned in her temper. Her thoughts were interrupted by an arm thrown over her shoulders.

    "Is blondie over there your boyfriend?" Kurotsuchi asked with a grin.

    Ino sighed dramatically before responding. "No, it''s just annoying how trusting he is." It wasn''t the full truth but it wasn''t a lie either.

    "I wouldn''t suggest taking your time for too long. Friendly dependable guys like him tend to be snatched up before too long. I mean not my type personally. Needs some edge for that. But surely it will be popular soon." Kurotsuchi said with a frown as she watched the two shinobi talk.

    "It''s not like that. Not fully anyway and this isn''t the time to discuss it." Ino replied feeling defensive.

    "Listen I know I was stirring the shit earlier. But I only bring this up because your infatuation is all over your face. And if he was my prey I would be worried about a woman like her around him." Kurotsuchi finished.

    Ino resisted the urge to yell at the woman instead looking to see if what she said held any truth. Naruto and Samui were both holding out their tanto and seemingly discussing Kenjutsu. Ino was no slouch with the standard kunai or shuriken but she had never shown an aptitude for melee weapon combat. It seemed they had some things in common with the two laughing at some joke Naruto said. "One is still not interested in him. Two, what does she have that I don''t?" She asked, fire in her tone.

    "I can name two things she has over both of us." Kurotsuchi replied with a smirk as she held her arms underneath her chest. Ino gasped indignantly at this. Before looking over at the two again. Naruto was leaning against the wall as he held up his sword for her to observe. The busty woman leans forward to observe it. Surely giving the blonde Uzumaki quite the show. Ino felt her teeth grind again. She was perfectly comfortable with her size but those things weren''t fair! Kurotsuchi seemed not to mind being outmatched with her chuckling at Ino''s reaction.

    "Well fine, but Naruto and I are practically best friends." Ino replied smugly.

    "The best friend angle?"

    "It''s not an angle, Naruto is great but I''m some damsel who chases after men. If he wants a shot he''ll have to try himself." Ino replied, annoyed.

    "I thought you didn''t like him.~" Kurotsuchi sang smugly.

    Ino growled annoyed. Kurotsuchi interrupted her growl with an apologetic smile. "Besides they both use the same weapon. She seems to find him entertaining. He''s not hard on the eyes, neither is she with her healthy growths. Surely you see the threat."

    "Maybe she is. But I have no claim." Ino answered sourly. "Not even sure what I want¡­"

    "Probably won''t know for a while¡­" Kurotsuchi replied, trailing off. "But I''ve always felt a woman has to go out and get what she wants. Ain''t that right Mister Ginger Emo?"

    "Do not test me. But yes, I do concur in this world we must take what we want." Gaara answered darkly. Looking them both in the eye. "Now refrain from speaking to me humans." Before raising his head once again to the roof.

    Ino walked close to Kurotsuchi. "Isn''t the opinion of a psycho a little dubious?" She whispered.

    "Perhaps," The Stone shinobi answered honestly. "But in the world of shinobi, it''s par for the course. My old man has always said that all the good shinobi are a bit crazy."

    Ino sighed at the truth. Kurotsuchi seemed like a more confident and crueler version of herself. But Ino had decided long ago after the loss of friendship between her and Sakura that she would go out for what she wanted regardless of circumstances. And how to coexist when she didn''t agree with others. She wasn''t sure if she wanted Naruto romantically. She was sure she wouldn''t just let him wander off with the first woman he met though. Besides, she felt Samui wasn''t perfect for the blonde.

    Before the group could discuss things any further a samurai entered the room. He posed in front of the group of Genin and seemed to wait for them to gather and go silent. Once these conditions were met he withdrew a

    scroll. Reading from a prepared script.

    "The first test of the Chunin Exams is dubbed Trail of Janus!" "As you can observe there are two doors in this room. Your goal is to reach the final room otherwise known as the Goal Room. What path you take is up to you. But be cautious. As you traverse the course there is a chance you tread into a Shame Room. Any member of your team that enters such a room will automatically fail this exam. Any questions?"

    Naruto''s hand flew up absurdly quickly. "What''s stopping me from punching a hole in the wall to determine the correct door?"

    "You may attempt to do so if you please. But I would warn y-"

    His words fell on deaf ears as Naruto flew forward at some point having summoned a clone. Both held their Riptides that glowed blue with chakra. One went for a wild vertical strike while the other did so horizontally. The blade wafted through the air leaving a blue hue as they did so. Both blades smashed into the wall with a loud boom. "Smashing Waves!" They called as smoke filled the room.

    "A commendable effort." The samurai''s voice rang out, cutting through the silence the sudden moves of Naruto had caused. As the smoke cleared an orange glowing barrier shone throughout the room. "We are aware of how destructive even Genin can be and prepared this room for thinking like your own."

    "Fuinjutsu¡­" Naruto trailed off seemingly interested in something that could shrug off one of his moves casually.

    "Cool¡­" Samui was impressed by the technique the Uzumaki had thrown out casually as well as the barrier that tanked it.

    "Damnit Naruto¡­" Ino complained lamenting over the situation he created.

    Gaara didn''t even seem to notice the commotion happening in the room. Now seemingly doubly focused on the pattern in the roof.

    "Any more questions?" The samurai asked. He waited for a few moments before exiting the room from the entrance. Said entrance immediately being covered by the barrier locking them in.

    The trial of Janus had begun.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ???''s POV (Outside Hidden Leaf Village - Land of Fire)

    Two cloaked figures stood in the treeline just before the wall guarding the village. One was hesitant in his mission, the other was more conflicted. He was partially gleeful for the grim mission given to him. The remaining bit of him reveled in self-hatred. Both men lowered their hoods as they gazed upon the walls. Subtlety was needed for this mission, after all, quite the opposite.

    "A grim day for the Leaf, a bit ironic they have no idea what awaits them." Ashira said in an exhausted voice.

    "A shame they sent all the fun ones out! It''s not as fun slaughtering the weak!" The other voice called out maniacally. It was Jugo of the Scales. A man ruled by violent impulses randomly. Turning from a kind meek man into a murderous psycho. He had been bad before Orochimaru had shifted in his treatment. Shortly after Ikam and Orochimaru had formed their elixir they had found their patient zero. Jugo hadn''t lived a long or enjoyable life so far and now mind completely broken by the testing was marked for death.

    "It seems they sent us purely as pawns then." Ashira pondered. "I''m much past my prime and one of the few threats to Ikam''s plans. You are broken and likely a liability even to the intelligent Orochimaru. A suicide mission of sorts."

    "Silence old fool! If not for this damned seal you placed on me, I''d tear the flesh from your bones!" Jugo roared angrily. In contrast to his murderous aura, he shed tears as if grieving something. "Instead I''ll slaughter these men like my master ordered."

    "Luckily for me," Ashira said with some level of distaste. "It would benefit us more to move separately. It''s clear Ikam has no intention of us surviving this. Besides, your presence is upsetting to me. I feel only pity when I gaze upon you."

    Jugo merely laughed as if amused by his distaste. "I need no pity, old man. I only feel alive these days during the slaughter. I will make them feel the pain I feel! That is why I still breathe in this accursed world!" He ranted as his legs seemed to grow masses resembling large pipes. Pure chakra flew from them as Jugo propelled himself over the wall. Ashira shook his head sadly. If he was younger he may have revolted against a cruel and unfair tactic but he had lived long enough. And though he hated Ikam, the man''s goals aligned with his own. He must ensure the death of the Uzumaki. Even if he must align himself with an arguably worse man. He created his clan, and now that they had strayed from his teachings. He would slay the sinful remnants. But there was no doubt his instincts screamed that Ikam could not be trusted. As tired as he may be. He would continue on, to ensure he rectified his mistakes.

    Ashira leaped into the village. His presence and Jugo was not immediately detected due to his deactivation of the security seal around the village. Not a meager task when considering he had to do so without alerting the village as a whole. They must''ve assumed Ikam and Orochimaru would hold off for a bit after the failed assassination. But with a lot of heavy hitters leaving the village, it was clear an opportunity was there. Ikam wanted to send a message. Orochimaru and he had sent their most expendable and powerful men. Jugo and himself had been easy picks from there. He did not mind that Ikam would carry out his will regardless of his demise. And he had lived long enough. Besides, shinobi of his caliber were supposed to die in battle. With this grim thought, he threw kunai that were tagged with Fuinjutsu. Each tag was marked with a kanji reading "Explode". He walked forward nonchalantly; some civilians and shinobi alike saw him do so. He held back his laugh as the civilians ran in terror and shinobi moved upon him. It seemed the next generation had gone soft. With a heavy sigh, he held up a hand seal. The tags surrounding him gleamed a brilliant orange. Blinding those nearby him while Ashira pulled a scroll that grew instantly wrapping around him. As soon as it enveloped him completely, the road exploded. The powerful explosions leveled four nearby buildings. Everyone on the street was enveloped in a powerful blast. Most died before they even realized what was happening. The block was filled with smoke. Most nearby surviving shinobi focused their efforts on getting civilians out.

    "Odd, I assumed they would attack me and leave the helpless astray." Ashira pondered out loud before ducking several kunai flew through the space his head had been. As he ducked, two snakes flew from the ground attempting to bite Ashira''s neck. The man drew a long katana with expert speed bisecting the reptiles before they could touch him.

    "Of course, the grunts do the boring stuff. They save trash duty for Jounin like us." A voice called out cockily.

    "Well one of us isn''t a full Jounin." A motherly voice countered.

    "I suppose butcher would be a more accurate descriptor.~" The cocky voice countered.

    "If you say so Anko." Mikoto said as the two women appeared in front of Ashira. The two standing boldly contrast with the destroyed buildings and bodies around them.

    "Ah, there we are. Excellent attack, By the way, a less experienced man would''ve died there. Names and rank, please. I''m a bit old-fashioned." Ashira said pleasantly.

    "Like hell, you bitch!" Anko countered.

    "Anko Mitirashi, Special Jounin. Mikoto Uchiha, Jounin." Mikoto replied easily.

    "You bitch! I had a whole dramatic intro planned! And after I just treated you to drinks?" Anko complained.

    "My bad I didn''t mean to steal your thunder. I have an idea of how I can pay you back though." Mikoto said sweetly.

    "Ladies it''s rather rude to ignore a man during comb-" Ashira started before rolling away. Barely managing to dodge a Mikoto suddenly behind him. She stood where he had been with a kunai and a small smile.

    "It seems he detected my genjutsu. I may have grown rusty as a housewife." She said jokingly.

    Anko chuckled as she landed beside her comrade.

    "You seem to be rather entertaining." Ashira said sadly. "Shame they sent mere female Jounin. In my hay day," He pointed the katana to both of them. "I was a match for any Kage."

    "I don''t like sexist bastards. How about you Mikoto?" Anko asked with a cruel smirk.

    "Not one bit." She replied as her Sharingan activated with a spun around angrily, stark contrast to her sweet smile.

    "Let''s show him how ladies do it!" Anko called as the three charged towards each other. Anko met Ashira first, throwing a roundhouse at his head. He allowed her to hit him. Her body froze for a moment upon contact. Ashira grimly thrusted his katana towards the stunned woman. Mikoto intercepts the thrust with a kunai. She deflected it and kicked at him. Ashira smirked as he prepared to watch her pay the price. But gasped when he felt his counter genjutsu seals activate. Suddenly what was a woman attempting a strike became a massive fireball inches away from him. He merely grit his teeth and stanced himself as he sheathed his katana.

    "Rising Tide." Ashira replied simply as he drew his blade in an upward slash. The slash somehow sliced through the fireball. But Anko appeared behind it a mass of snakes wrapping around and biting into Ashira. Anko grinned even as the snakes all stiffened. The defensive seal apparently worked even on the smaller creatures.

    "Thing about your trick is! My snakes don''t need to move to get you wrapped up!" Anko shouted happily as she pulled on the line of snakes leading to Ashira. She whipped the bundle of snake and man up high into the air. Before she violently whipped them down. The bundle crashed into a small store and completely leveled the building. The two women briefly considered relaxing before the rumble exploded out. An unaffected Ashira standing there. "Damnit, how''d he not take any damage from that?" Anko asked, annoyed.

    "He seems to be quite durable." Mikoto noted as she prepared for round two.

    "You should respect your elders," Ashira said darkly. "Children."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jugo''s POV (Westside of Leaf Village - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Jugo knew deep down that he was becoming the very thing he had spent years combating. The violent side of him before had been almost like a disease, a clear malfunction. Something that didn''t truly speak of his true character. For years Orochimaru had cultivated this and attempted to find a way for him to master it. For his unique body and seal gave him great power but at the cost of his mind. Jugo supposed Orochimaru must''ve figured there was no saving him at this point. Because the experiments shifted. Almost seeming to encourage his wild side. He had been introduced to a new medication, an odd injection that made him even stronger. He had been told it should over time heal his sanity as well as make him the perfect weapon. It had been a half-truth, and by the time he had discovered that the medication made his mind worse had grown addicted to it. Each does irreparable damage to his mental health. Now Jugo didn''t truly feel alive at this point. His life had become moments of searing pain and moments of pleasurable wanton slaughter. Deep down some part of him screamed in anguish at the pain and his actions but at this point, it was a small part of him.

    The only time he felt at peace was when he inflicted the pain on others. Somehow seeing the despair in their eyes seemed to fulfill him. So when he landed on top of a father of a family walking down the street killing him instantly in front of the family, he ignored the disgust for himself in his heart. Instead focusing on the joy of ruining their lives in a mere moment. The mother must''ve been a former shinobi for she threw her child back and threw a tight chain of jabs and straights. Jugo merely laughed as he tanked the blows. Preparing to snap the woman in two with a single punch before another opponent appeared kicking him into a building with a crash. An adult Genin, having seen everything, rushed over to assist. He was backed by Iruka and a masked Chunin. As the group prepared themselves Jugo flew from the building managing to blitz the Genin at the front of the group.

    "Here, take it back!" He called happily as he did a simple front kick to the Genin. As soon as the kick connected the group could hear shattering bones as the Genin flew back into a light pole. Collapsing at the bottom bonelessly. Jugo laughed maniacally as the woman rushed in savagely. Enraged with the sudden death of her husband she summoned large gauntlets of stone on her fist as she unleashed a violent barrage of punches against the still laughing Jugo. A hook sent him stumbling back, a jab snapped his head back. Leaving him open for a viscous body uppercut. This knocked him upwards in the air. They went for a double handed swing. But Jugo managed to dodge. He went to the counter with a blow but was stopped when the masked Chunin managed to wrap the fist in question with ninja wire. Before Jugo could attempt to overpower this Iruka peppered Jugo with shuriken. They stabbed into his skin but were unable to truly pierce it. The masked Chunin flew back suddenly before Jugo exploded. The shuriken all having been tagged. The three regrouped with the enraged wife and Chunin in front. The three waited for a sign of movement from the smoke. None of them could react in time as Jugo suddenly appeared from the ground grabbing the ankles of the masked, front, unsuspecting shinobi. As he rose from the ground in a feat of strength ripped the man from his feet holding the man upside down. Iruka charged forward with a kunai desperate to help the man. But as Jugo countered this with a front kick, Iruka raised his guard trying to tank the blow and knock him off guard. But with an audible crack, the kick met his guard sending him flying back. He rolled with the impact and winced as he discovered his left arm was completely broken and unable to move. As he focused back on Jugo he winced as the man savagely slammed both shinobi against the ground. The man did so repeatedly to the already dead Leaf shinobi. Upon realizing Iruka was still standing Jugo let go of what remained of the mangled corpses.

    "Good, I''m barely warmed up." Jugo complained as he approached Iruka. Iruka merely gulped as he prepared to stall as long as possible. He threw down four kunai as Jugo charged. Barely managing to get a barrier ninjutsu up as Jugo slammed into it. The man slid back as the barrier held firm. He laughed heartlessly as he continued to pound into the barrier.

    "How long do you think it''ll hold with you puny reserves!" Jugo taunted as he slammed his fist randomly into the barrier. Seeming to intend to wear it down through pure persistence. Iruka grit his teeth as he continued to pump chakra into the barrier.

    Jugo merely laughed at the barrier''s strength. Suddenly his skin seemed to grow even darker as his punches'' strength grew. His blows landed faster and with loud booms. Iruka groaned as his chakra started to wane. With a growl he released the technique right as Jugo swung. Making the murderer over extend. Iruka, as he had practiced hundreds of times thrusted his kunai at Jugo''s heart. The last of his chakra stored into the blade to ensure it could pierce him through.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Trial of Janus - Land of Iron)

    Neji''s group scanned the room looking for any clues they could glean. He had worried a little bit hearing they would be split up from their usual squads. He had grown used to his teammates and found they gelled well with him. But perhaps his worry had been over nothing.

    Shikamaru , Naruto''s "best friend" was now part of Neji''s team. (Personally, the Hyuga thought he fit this quite a bit better but digressed.) He may have been a lazy and pitiful man. But his mind or more of his deduction was absurd. He had quickly informed the others that the split goal was merely a way to add pressure. And assured them the room would have clues based on the short explanation provided by the samurai. Neji had wished to disprove this but it had made perfect sense. And the group had elected him their de facto leader.

    Temari was another member of the group and somehow seemed to have a mind near the level of the Nara. Thankfully she didn''t suffer from his laziness and while Nara was "thinking" she was examining the room with a critical eye much like Neji. Neji is quite irritable due to the room making his Byakugan useless. Effectively acting as a chakra smokescreen. He was used to his powerful vision and adjusting to using the normal one for searching was surprisingly difficult. Making Neji grateful for Temari''s assistance. Even if she did spend time complaining as well.

    Sakura was someone he had known would be useful. She had been in his class, and while physically she was unremarkable she was quite intelligent. Knowledgeable on most tactics and rumored to be quite skilled at medical ninjutsu. She was currently brainstorming over the note containing one line of "1,1 and some sort of scribble". She had various equations and ideas scribbled on the note and seemed to be stumped. Neji stopped his searching feeling more than a bit frustrated and stared at the note.

    "I''ve tried everything I can think of." Sakura complained.

    "Perhaps it''s a red herring?" Neji asked.

    "Doubtful, there is more than likely more than one way to pass. Gotta test us on an array of skills." Shikamaru counters.

    "Have you considered longitude and latitude?" Temari proposed.

    "Couldn''t be, the value is way off what it would be for that." Neji shot down.

    Both flinched at the crash of Kiba hitting the final wall. The Inuzuka seemingly confident the barrier would have a weak point. He panted harshly as the others except for Sakura, stared at him incredulously. "What had to be sure." Kiba said with an awkward smile. He was greeted with silence. Before that, it was shattered by a cry from Sakura.

    "It''s coordinates!" She called happily.

    "I thought we just shut that down." Kiba commented while scratching his head. Akamaru barked in disagreement from his master, making him frown.

    "She means for a grid." Shikamaru explained. "One-One, it''s our position in some sort of grid or something. Assuming the rooms are all a similar size we can predict our position and have some idea of where we''re going. I can make a mental map with this knowledge in mind."

    "Even if we did know our position, how are we sure which door we should use from that?" Temari countered. Sakura hummed at this seemingly unsure.

    "Is the scribble anything important? I figured it was just a mistake from the writer but with how cryptic it seems now I would assume it''s a clue." Kiba chimed in Akamaru barking loudly in agreement.

    "Hmm, Sakura, you mind holding it up to my lighter real quick? Not to burn it, just wanna check something." Shikamaru asked politely.

    Sakura, having no better idea, brought the paper to Shikamaru. The Nara pulled out his zippo and lit it at a distance from the paper. "Hold it over the flame so I can see through." Shikamaru explained. Sakura did so patiently. Shikamaru stared into the ink trying to decipher the hidden message. "1,2" He read aloud.

    "One and two. Scribbled out and in the same form as the other set¡­" Neji started.

    "Perhaps this is what they meant by Shame Room?" Temari offered.

    Shikamaru snapped happily at this. "Of course, it''s offering us the knowledge that the door on the right leads to a failed room!"

    "I see, One-Two would be the room to our right. And since the other door is at the front and is the only other option it must be safe." Termai finished.

    They all gathered at the front door and walked through seeing another room. They all tensed waiting to see if they selected wrong. But when nothing happened they felt emboldened. They had the skill necessary to do this.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto / Ino''s POV (Trial of Janus - Land of Iron)

    Samui watched full of despair as three of the teammates argued. With the rules explained Kurtosuchi had immediately chose a door. Claiming that right was the heavenly direction. Suggesting they can do the split option if they don''t agree. Naruto had immediately refused stating he couldn''t risk failing on a hunch. Nor would he risk another chance on one. Ino had pointed out that the option was likely to put pressure on them and affect their teamwork. Kurotsuchi though seemed assured of the logic stating it was practically a saying from home. And cared little if the others failed. Samui personally had been attempting to find clues during the spout but she was unsure of what to even look for. Gaara stood where had since the start, still staring at the roof.

    "I won''t risk anyone''s future just because you''re too stubborn to reconsider." Naruto argued angrily.

    "I can''t take the opinion of short men seriously." Kurotsuchi countered.

    "Well, I can''t take pigheaded fools seriously." Ino chimed in.

    "You gotta have problems blondies? I can handle you both." Kurotsuchi said arrogantly.

    "Stop being so uncool." Samui attempted. Ino and Kurotsuchi sent the woman death glares. While it seemed the reminder reigned in Naruto''s temper a bit the two kunoichi were too irritated with the other''s attitude. He walked up to Kurotsuchi who got up in his face fearlessly. The tension in the room grew once again. But Naruto merely slowly and gently rested a hand on her shoulder.

    "I understand what you''re saying and respect your opinion. But please just allow us to be a team and consider our options. Ya know?" Naruto said with that real smile he rarely showed.

    Kurotsuchi seemed stunned for a second before she nodded yes and shoved the blonde back. The group was silent as she stomped over to Ino. "I think I can see what you see in him.~" Kurotsuchi teased quietly. Ino merely growled at her.

    Gaara interrupted the conversation as he stomped on the group silently. He walked to the same door Kurotsuchi had selected. "The annoying woman is correct. This door is the right one." He explained in his gravelly voice.

    "How the hell can you be so certain?!" Ino, Naruto, and Samui asked infuriated as Kurotsuchi smiled widely. Glad to have someone on her side.

    "I just am." Gaara answered before reaching for the handle. Kurotsuchi happily stood behind him. The three blondes looked at each other before they raced behind the red head. Something of his odd behavior and speech convinced the group he somehow knew. None of them noticed the small bits of sand flowing from the roof to his gourd. If they had, they would''ve noticed the sand had traveled within the lines of the pattern on the roof. The pattern was actually a maze.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ashira''s POV (Eastside of Leaf Village - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Ashira never thought much of the newer generations of shinobi. He had witnessed the likes of Madara Uchiha and Hashirama after all. But now he would admit to some degree he had underestimated them. He dodged several slashes from Anko. Kicking out her legs when she overextended. Snakes flew from her sleeves and wrapped around his throat, strangling him for a moment. Even as he was strangled he weaved signs and his body glowed red, spreading to Anko for a mere moment and causing her to scream in pain. The snakes desummoning from her lack of focus.

    "Infectious Seal: Pain Overload." Ashira lectured as he deflected several thrown kunai from Mikoto. She appeared above him and slashed down with two kunai into Ashira. The blow blocked the force cracking the concrete below. "Reinforcement Seal: Density Multiplier." Ashira added before flinging her back casually with his katana. The force sent Mikoto through a food stand. Both women stood shakily as they stared down the shockingly lethal man.

    He seemed to be able to counter almost any attack in mere moments. The amount of seals he used was shocking; neither of them had ever faced a Funijutsu master. He was adaptive and powerful. Was there anything seals couldn''t do?

    "Mikoto, let''s blow him away!" Anko yelled angrily as she weaved signs.

    Mikoto did not waste time responding, merely weaving her own in response.

    "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bullet!" Anko called as a quick beam of flames flew toward Ashira.

    "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!" Mikoto called a large gust of wind propelling and growing the flame shot as it approached Ashira.

    "Collaboration Technique: Explosive Fire Bullet!" The woman chorused as the beam slammed into Ashira. The fire immediately enveloped him and roasted anything into its narrow path into ash. "Ha! Showed that bastard!" Anko chuckled meerily. Mikoto smiled back happy to have survived the encounter.

    The two both cried out in pain as suddenly the man appeared in front of them landing viscous body jabs on both women with one hand each. They flew back as he drew his sword again and marched on.

    "Impressive for sure, but slow, it gave me plenty of time to create a defense seal. Do not despair, for you never truly stood a chance." Arashi offered as he approached the two defeated women. He raised his blade, choosing to kill Anko first. As he did so an orange blur appeared kicking him incredibly hard. His seal crackled against the blow before he saw Kanji flow onto him. The Fuinjutsu boosted attack pierced his Fuinjutsu shield and he felt the blow crack some of his ribs. He flew back crashing painfully into the building.

    "Another challenger. And well worth my time. Kushina Uzumaki, my leader, has marked you for death." Arashi declared as he stood facing her. Removing himself from the building he had been kicked into.

    Kushina faced him as well, already in her one-tailed form and staring at him hatefully. "You all threatened my child and destroyed some of my heritage. Can''t just let that go, ya know?" She said darkly.

    "I can understand, I also am not the best at letting go." Arashi stated. "See I feel the need to purge the Uzumaki that started!" He cried.

    In truth, the two distant family members did not listen to each other. They merely prepared to kill the other. The time for words had longed passed. Kushina roared angrily as her single tail raced forward and attempting to crush the older man. Ashira with a roar deflected the tail and raced forward to attack Kushina. The two met katana to katana. They tested their strength for a few moments before Kushina pushed back against the man sending him skidding along the concrete. As he stopped Kushina was above the man attempting a vertical slash. Ashira laughed as kanji flowed into the ground around him forming a barrier. Kushina roared as her blade suddenly glew red, slashing through the barrier with ease. Ashira gasped in pain as he received a shallow cut. It burning into his skin and making him dizzy for a moment as his vision focused back and he saw a fist fill it. He felt his nose shatter as he flew back through a billboard. The old man slowly crawled to his feet with a smile.

    "Playing with your food aye?" Ashira asked simply.

    "Merely dispensing a mothers wrath." Kushina said darkly.

    "Little do you know you played right into our hands." Ashira stated simply. A scroll popped out from his releasing several syringes. "My colleague is merely here to cause damage. My goal is you." He said his hatred in his eyes.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jugo''s POV (Westside of Leaf Village - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Jugo roared angrily as the weak man scrambled away from him. A shinobi of some kind attempted to sneak attack him with a blade. And to his credit, he stabbed him in the back. But his muscles and deformed body could be barely harmed by normal blades. Jugo paid him back for his honest effort by grabbing and crushing his throat. He growled as a kunai missed his eye thudding into his face instead. The spiky-haired man panted before scrambling away again. He jumped to the rooftops and Jugo followed angrily. Somehow the weak man had managed to evade death so far. He watched as he flew over a smoking chimney. The rampaging Jugo followed right after him. But when he attempted to pass through the smoke he stopped. It seems to solidify and hold him in place. He growled at the event. But before he could do anything the smoke formed into a giant fist holding him.

    "Smoke Style: Smoker''s Remorse!" A voice called as the smoke rose through the air with the crazed murderer before driving him into the ground on the street violently. "Hey, Youse turn!" Dez called in front of the downed Jugo.

    The man rising angrily, most of his injuries seemingly healing already. Iruka landed nearby exhausted but seemingly game to fight still. "See, Iruka isn''t it? With these big fellas, you gotta treat ''em like a hog!" Dez started with a smile. As Jugo raised and roared angrily he was interrupted by a giant pair of arms wrapping around him. "If you don''t know what that means, well it''s really simple. You beat the shit out of them!" Dez said happily.

    "My name is Nekomaru. Forgive me for my unflattering fighting style. I''m a simplistic soul after all." The named Nekomaru towered over the large Jugo. "I am the third-ranked underling of Tsunade-sama. As such it is my job to protect this village and kill you now." The man was easily seven feet tall and built of pure muscle. He wore an athletic one-piece and had a buzzed cut.

    "Too much talking!" Jugo roared as he elbowed violently on both sides. Nekomaru seemed to flinch under the powerful blows.

    "Smoke Style: Smoker Puff Bullets!" Dez called as he spit small balls of smoke. The balls smacked off the face of Jugo, seeming to stun him. "How like my ultra strong cigs! NOW Neko!" Dez called.

    "Death Technique! Endless Suplexes." Nekomaru called as he lifted Jugo out of the air. He slammed him head-first with a German suplex. As Jugo hit the ground in a bone-crushing thud. As Jugo impacted, Nekomaru rolled through. Bodily lifting the man again. "Prepare yourself until you die, this is your life!" He slammed him twice, three times, five times, on the tenth he launched Jugo into a building headfirst. Nekomaru panted harshly as the building collapsed on top of the enraged man.

    "Only ten?" Dez asked as he lit a smoke. "I mean don''t get me wrong the bastard must be dead. But youse usually do more than that."

    "He was struggling up until the eighth one." Nekomaru explained.

    "Bastard eight of those and was still trying to scrap? Respectable for someone who''s scum." Dez stated.

    "We''re not done yet!" Jugo yelled as he crawled from the rubble of the building. He was coated in blood from a cut above his brow. His left arm seemed to be crushed and he walked with a wince. Likely he had some form of spinal damage from Nekomaru''s savage attack. Dez dropped his cigarette in shock as Nekomaru charged forward. Jugo met this charge and the two both threw matching rights. The blows met with a thunderous clash before Nekomaru screamed in pain, his arm seemingly broken. Dez couldn''t believe it. The man had countered Nekomaru''s strength with pure strength. He had grown even stronger¡­

    Dez was too shocked to react as Jugo bear-hugged the large Nekomaru and somehow managed to crush him with a sickening crunch. He tossed the corpse to the side as he approached him happily. Dez felt a teardrop tread down his cheek Yias he stared at his dead best friend. Jugo laughed as the curse mark spread to his body. It is now adding additional masses around his body. All of which seemed to boost his speed and strength. Right as Jugo approached to kill Dez a large fist filled Dez''s vision. It sent the berserker flying through several buildings.

    "Sorry, we didn''t make it sooner." A gruff voice called. A large man wearing armor walked by. Dez recognized him as the leader of the Akimichi. Choza Akimichi.

    "We''ll make him pay in response." A gravelly voice added. Shikaku Nara was here as well.

    "For all this." A more somber voice finished. Inochi Yamanaka.

    Jugo laughed madly as he faced down an infamous trio. His body grew even more monstrous and deformed as he grew in power. The most famous and argued most powerful version of the Ina-Shika-Cho formation was here.

    The real fight had yet to begin.

 Trial of Janus! Pt 2

    Shikaku / Jugo''s POV (Eastside of Leaf Village - Hidden Leaf Village)

    It wasn''t often Shikaku was in the field these days. It was an oddity for most clan heads. Clan politics often required him and others to work long hours and be at the home front. Perhaps that was why the monstrosity of a man they were fighting was still alive.

    Shikaku started things off by firing an absurd amount of kunai towards Jugo. The insane man merely chuckled as various mounds grew on his shoulders and ankles. With a burst of chakra, he flew forward. The kunai thrown were blown back by the force of Jugo merely punching towards a smiling Shikaku. Right as his fist closed in, Jugo was grabbed by a large hand again. Choza chuckled merrily as he held the thrashing Jugo. He roared in anger, before his cries were stopped by Inochi throwing a vicious series of head kicks at the helpless Jugo.

    "Rushing into the fight against the Ino-Shika-Cho formation? Unwise to say the least. At the very least I hope you reach heaven or whatever people believe these days." Shikaku stated as he lit a cigarette. As he did so Choza threw the man back. Jugo attempted to boost forward again but gasped as he was frozen again. "Shadow Sewing Jutsu." Shikaku said as pale black tendrils impaled Jugo. "It''s a nasty technique I know. Runs you through and won''t even let you run. Even in its weaponized form, my shadows stop movement." Jugo started flailing as the black tendrils started cracking. Before he could get much further Choza appeared from above with a smile.

    "They sent some kind of rookie?! Partial Multi-Size Jutsu!" Choza roared as his legs grew to those of a giant before crushing Jugo.

    "He should be done n-" "!" Choza was suddenly thrown back as a Jugo emerged covered in black markings.

    "Yes! Sweet release! The curse calls! Let''s kill each other like animals!" Jugo roared as Choza landed back with the three. He finished his speech as he blitzed forward, punching Choza who barely managed to raise his guard. The force still sent him flying through a building though. This left him open to a spinning elbow by Inochi and a kidney stab from Shikaku. Jugo laughed even as he spat his blood grabbing both men by the arms. But before he could continue his attack a large mailbox slammed into him. The force of which wrapped the box around his head as he slid against the ground. Before he could even get up Inochi was weaving hand signs. As Jugo rose he fired off his jutsu.

    "Mind Body Switch Jutsu!" Inochi called as the jutsu hit Jugo and took affect. Jugo felt the presence of him control his body. But Inochi discovered the mind was simply too fragmented to hold. Allowing the man to remove him with accidental ease. It was only a moment, but the lapse was more than enough for shinobi of this caliber. Choza didn''t bother with a jutsu instead aiming for a powerful haymaker. Even a man as strong as Jugo was knocked for a loop by the natural power of Choza. Before Jugo could recover let alone retaliate Shikaku appeared behind him channeling chakra into a kunai and slashing his Achilles tendons. Jugo collapses to his knees as a kunai Inochi has carefully fired lodges into his forehead. Shikaku and Choza mercilessly unleash dual kicks to the kunai''s back ring. Sending Jugo flying in a spray of blood. Inochi calmly walks up to the two as they observe the now prone and motionless Jugo. forward. Jugo froze for a second as Inochi took over his body. Before using

    "Quite a powerful fighter. Unsurprising, that the monster raised as much trouble as he did." Inochi stated as they continued to observe the corpse.

    "Why did he attack though?" Choza asked with a frown. "He seemed mentally unwell, perhaps he was insane and merely rampaging?"

    "He certainly wasn''t intelligent, if he was we may have been in trouble," Shikaku complained. "Shouldn''t have wasted the smoke on that."

    Jugo stared up at the sky as they chatted. Normally they would have ensured his death but he supposed they felt no need considering the context. He was lucky to be alive. Right as the blade had been kicked a growth had grown in his forehead throwing off the aim and sparing him from having it driven through his brain. In truth, he would''ve preferred if he had died. He supposed this was a rare moment of mental clarity for him. His life from the start had been a tortured existence. He had gone to Orochimaru originally intending to have the man cure him of his unstable attributes. He had heard tales of the Sound accepting anyone and was determined to stop his urges. It had already cost him the lives of his family and friends. So he felt the risk was minimal. At the very least Kimimaro had shown himself able to deal with him. Able to keep him calm and withstand his rage. At first, it seemed progress was being made. His rampages became rare and even when occurring were dealt with quickly. It hadn''t been a great life, but Jugo knew such things would never be better for him. Then Orochimaru turned, he found no cure for him but a supposed he deserved it. His family did believe in karma after all. The sins he committed, the people killed by his hands just trying to struggle in a harsh world. He supposed he outlived his luck and now he was being punished for his sins. He had outlived his usefulness. Orochimaru made him worse, undeniably powerful, but the murderous rages became the norm. His lucidity fading like the autumn leaves. He supposed most would''ve rebelled but he knew there was little point. Orochimaru was too powerful and cunning for him to escape. And he deserved this fate. He was being given the only freedom, life could offer a man like him. A man bathed in misery such as he could offer the world one mercy.

    To be exterminated as the monster he was.

    A final wish perhaps, he could not choose how he lived his life, but he could dictate how he died.

    He allowed nature''s energy to flow into him. Healing his gruesome wounds and refueling him. Perhaps Orochimaru had manipulated him, perhaps he never intended to cure him. It mattered little to him truly, the man whether it was for his gain or not had granted him peace. His murderous rampages for a while had been contained; he had even befriended Kimimaro. For him, it was more than enough for him to die this way. To let his miserable life end, it may as well favor the man who had gotten him this far. He briefly considered fighting with his sanity intact but dismissed the option. He doubted he would be given a painless death. Instead, he grabbed a syringe loader with the compound that had gotten him to this point. It was almost comical how much he hated it. Yet even as it took his final moments from him as he injected it. He felt such a satisfying rush go through him. Alarming the three enemies that their foe wasn''t done. Jugo had hated his life. He only hoped they killed him before he could kill anyone else.

    Shikaku, Choza, and Inochi flinched at the burst of chakra from Jugo. It had nearly doubled! His skin darkened and bulged as his form morphed. The trio was stunned by the horrific transformation. His teeth elongated and more pointed. His hair grew longer and more wildly haphazardly flowing in all directions.. Six growths protruded from his back in a conical shape. The same on his ankles and several even marred on his face. He roared angrily as black marks spread onto his face. Veins protruding from the muscular freak he towered over them nearly double their size .

    "I think a rematch is due!" He roared charging forward. Choza and Inochi met this charge as Shikaku stayed back looking for an opening. Choza met Jugo with an enlarged kick. Jugo caught this with ease and chucked the large man back. He ignored Inochi slashing at his neck, the kunai breaking. Half of the growths on his right side of the back fired off chakra allowing the man to spin quickly. Inochi managed to raise his guard but was rag-dolled by the vicious blow. The spinning overhand smashed into his double guard. Crashing into the ground with the shattering of concrete. Jugo smiled as he prepared to finish him off before freezing.

    "Shadow Pos-" Shikaku was interrupted as Jugo was suddenly before him unleashing a body uppercut that raised him into the air. Jugo grabbed Shikaku by the leg slamming him bodily into the ground. He raised a fist to crush his skull but caught a ginormous foot directly in the face. The blow sent him careening through several houses. A giant Choza chased after the man but stopped when Jugo suddenly flew upwards punching the giant in the face. Choza stumbled back but fired a giant-sized uppercut. The smaller Jugo flew upwards.

    "Payback time pipsqueak!" He hollered as he let loose with his hands. Sending a giant-sized barrage of punches in such a way as to keep Jugo airborne. The crazed man held up his guard as if intending to block the crushing blows. But the cries of pain from Jugo made it a clearly doomed effort. Inoichi and Shikaku shakingly got to their feet. Looking at each other for a moment before laughing at the state of each other.

    "You old deer-loving geezer. Maybe you should sit on the sideline while the real men fight." Inochi laughed, somehow ignoring his broken ribs.

    "You troublesome bastard. You look worse than me, maybe you should go run the family flower shop." Shikaku sniped. He looks surprisingly fresh despite the large cut above his brow painting his face red. Both flinched and jumped back as a normal-sized Choza landed before them. Breaking the ground beneath him from the impact.

    "I hate these types, it''s like fighting a baby jinchuuriki." Choza complained. "Any idea how to keep him down? He seems to tank punches that can break down mountains!"

    "Ya, I got something it''s not gonna be fun though." Shikaku informed as he formed hand signals. Right then a smiling and bloody Jugo flew towards the three. Inochi launched himself forward, landing a flying kick. But Jugo merely plowed through, sending the Yamanaka tumbling away. Choza shot off a large fist and Juzo met it with his own. The blow sent Choza stumbling back crying out in pain. Several shadows slammed into Jugo attempting to spear him again but they shattered upon contact. Jugo attempted to push his advantage but failed to see the litany of explosive tags that had been attached to the shadows. With a boom, they went off. Jugo stumbled through the blast, obviously somewhat harmed. Though the burns didn''t seem to bother him much. He growled as Choza suddenly ran him over in human boulder form. Jugo attempted to rise but was grabbed by various shadowy hands. "Shadow Hands of the Damned!" Jugo slowly was prying them off as Choza came back around at tremendous speed. The speeding ball of a man smashed into Jugo sending him flying down the street. He growled as he rose.

    "LET ME KILL YOU ALREADY!" He roared as he prepared to engage the two again. But froze as a voice called out.

    "Emotional Supressal Jutsu!" Inochi called out as Jugo''s furious face relaxed. His rage seemed to melt. His skin grew lighter. His chakra dimmed as it seemed a significant amount of his strength left his body. He seemed shocked looking at himself in disbelief.

    He looked up at Inochi in awe. "T-Thank you¡­" As he said this several threads of darkness pierced his body, raising him into the air as the orange-haired man was peppered by the sharp shadows. He coughed out a large amount of blood almost surely unable to breathe. Shikaku approached him as he lit another cigarette.

    "I''m sure you have your own story. With how tortured you seem I''m sure you suffered more than most. Unfortunately," Shikaku pulled a kunai and fired into the chest of the crying and smiling Jugo. "You can''t be forgiven for your crimes simply because you had it rough." He lectured morosely as looked Jugo in the eye. "How sad, it seems like he almost wanted this."

    Jugo, unable to speak or perhaps unwilling, simply nodded. The light left his eyes as he died with a smile. For the first and last time in his life, he experienced peace.

    "We''re getting too old for this." Inochi complained. "We''re lucky we found that his emotions were tied to his power or we would''ve been in a worse state."

    "You mean Shika did!" Choza corrected.

    "We''re lucky my hunch was right, the mark looked similar to a mark given to Anko from Orochimaru. From the study, we found out it''s named the curse mark and it''s tied to emotional state. So if we take the negative ones."

    "He''d become a shell of himself power-wise. A definite loose cannon, I suppose the snake chose well. Low cost and potential benefit of discrediting the leaf. We''d be laughing stalks of the ninja world if some nobody came in and did massive damage." Inochi figured.

    "He got some before we got here." Choza said with regret.

    "All we can do is be more prepared. We can''t rewind time due to grief. Send a messenger bird out to inform The Third Hokage. It''s time to go on lockdown. I want a report on the man in the east too. I sent some reliable men to help out the old habanero." As Shikaku gave orders as the other two raced off. He knew being the Jounin Commander would be a lot of work. He should''ve just been lazy in life. Damn Yoshiko, love always did make things troublesome.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Gaara''s POV (Trial of Janus - Land of Iron)

    Gaara knew he would participate in the coming exams. Even with the nationwide delay he knew his time would come. In truth, he cared little for the gain of the Sand Village. It was his home only in name and memory. He had been ostracized, assaulted, and hated. It had warped his mind in ways he knew were unorthodox. But truly he felt it was unavoidable. Even as a child, he had been odd. The monster inside of him took over when he slept. As such he didn''t sleep often. Most nights he merely sat alone. Trying desperately to ignore the lonely nature of his existence. His father accused him of being insane. He supposed that was fair enough; he certainly didn''t feel very sane. At first, he assumed that violence would free him. His existence was marked by the murder of those he deemed worthy. For years it worked but it was an empty passion. It cured not his pain nor his reputation. But he could not let go of his detest of humans; they simply were hateful and hypocritical. It took a textbook discovered in his mother''s old room that had changed this thought process. Sure killing was a temporary fix for his grief but in truth he wanted companionship. He had learned he was one of nine other sacrifices. They could understand his plight. They had access to the power he had. They had suffered as he had! But he couldn''t befriend just anyone. Some did not have the strength to survive as he did. If so he would spare them from the suffering of living. As such the Chunin Exams proved to be a great opportunity in that way. He cared little for glory or a promotion; he merely took the chance to meet the others.

    He eyed Naruto as he and Ino looked at the note both seeming to not be able to understand it. Yet it seemed they were determined to. Kurotsuchi was examining the walls. Looking for some kind of secret. He knew they wished for his assistance but he would not offer it to the filthy humans. But the Uzumaki was different; he was one of them. He had intended to test him lightly and the blonde had passed it.

    He was surely powerful and yet¡­ he was¡­. different. He seemed to be close to the female blonde; she seemed to hover protectively around him most of the time. It was laughable, the girl wouldn''t last very long against him nor would her teammate. He had even seemed to befriend the other blonde woman Samui. It made no sense to him, from what he read all jinchuriki were detested. Yet he seemed accepted at least by the two. He could see a familiar look in his eyes. The dark path of loneliness, the pain of missing someone you hardly knew. But, somehow the blonde''s eyes shined despite it. They seemed hopeful and determined. It perplexed him. It made him stop from enacting his plan to help the blonde and enlist him. The fool seemed fond of humans. Too forgiving likely.

    He couldn''t let humans close. They were untrustworthy creatures unfitting of ones such as him and Naruto. For now, he would observe. Perhaps he would force the Uzumaki to see the world as he did. Jinchuriki only had each other after all.

    "Guys I noticed something cool." Samui said in a matter-of-fact tone. "This painting has some kind of riddle in it."

    "Riddle?" Naruto questioned as he and Ino walked over. "What''s it say?"

    "Must be a clue then, thank god! The second room was easy but this has had us stuck!" Kurotsuchi complained.

    "It was only easy because you guessed it before we could debate it." Ino remarked annoyed.

    "Gotta trust your gut!" Kurotsuchi said happily.

    "Anyway," Samui interrupted. "It reads. "I always go to the right. But never to the left. What am I?"

    "I guess samurai like riddles." Ino pondered. "The answer is clock right? Because the hands move to the right only?"

    "It has to be." Naruto filled in.

    "So¡­" Kurotsuchi wondered out loud. She eyed the room and saw an analog clock stashed above the door frame. A bit difficult to spot unless one knew to look for it. The old analog clock had the incorrect time all hands on one. "It must be right then since the clock hands are pointing that way."

    "Plus the poem had the word as well." Naruto added. "Twice is a sure sign shinobi don''t believe in coincidences, after all, ya know?"

    "Cool, so we''re decided." Samui asked. The four nodded yes and looked towards Gaara who was already walking to the decided door.

    "Bout as close as we''re gonna get with emo." Kurotsuchi says with a smirk as the group continues the exam.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Trial of Janus - Land of Iron)

    With Naruto shocking him by defeating him and the harsh training Kakashi had prepared for them, Neji figured the exams would be harder. He supposed it was luck of the draw but his team was nearly perfect for such an exam. Even Kiba had found a clue in a painting by accident. Sakura was so observant he thought she may very well could even have had a secret Byakugan. Temari had proven to be shrewd and intelligent. While the Nara seemed to be a genius in his own right. It was helpful undeniably, but it was also humbling. He supposed when they called him a genius they meant a genius of combat, not one of intellect. They had proceeded quickly through the rooms seemingly having no trouble finding clues. Even less so since they had a mental map guiding them. Thanks to the enigmatic Shikamaru. The last room was easy enough. It seemed the structure was one of nine rooms. And based on the mental map of Shikamaru they were wrapped back around and the door across was the correct one.

    "We could send someone as a risk to make sure of it." Temari had offered quickly being glared down for the suggestion.

    "Treehuggers." She snorted as she walked through the doors. As they did they were now outside. Several samurai standing in a crowd. Stables were erected as well all before a medium-sized shack outfitted with comfortable furniture for both Kage.

    "Congratulations, I guess, don''t know that intro seems dull." A voice added. The five Genin turn they see a dark-skinned man wrapped in a coat with blonde hair facing them. "My name is Darui and I am the proctor of the second test. This is dubbed "The Trial of Nio". Rest for now, the test won''t begin for a while. Even once the last team finishes you all will be given an hour to rest." He explained as he walked away from the group following. Darui led them to a large tent containing padded resting places. A campfire inside with a hole at the top to let the smoke escape. "Rest here. You''ll need it." He said simply. Walking away from the group to another tent holding Jounin inside of it.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Neji supposed he had beaten the others here¡­ Naruto would not be allowed to forget this.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ashira''s POV  (Eastside of Leaf Village - Hidden Leaf Village)

    When you lived as long as Ashira you learned a thing or two about battles between groups. When sent on assassination like he had been it was due to the risk of his life being superseded by the benefits of someone else''s demise. When he had read the target he could hardly refuse. Kushina Uzumaki was hated by him. The ties to the Leaf had been planned to be their saving grace. Surely an alliance with one of the great five would provide them protection. They had been wrong, luckily so. Considering the sinners they are. But seeing the woman brought his fury to the front. In many ways, she was the last loyal Uzumaki. Oh her half-breed would be dealt with in due time. But she had been a gift from his accursed children. All traces of their clan must be destroyed. Ikam had sent him due to his mastery over Fuinjutsu. Such a skill was invaluable against jinchuriki.

    Yet he must admit the woman gave him little chance to initiate such a tactic. She yelled as she sheathed her blade and she flew towards him. Well while she was open¡­..

    "Water Style: Pressure Cutter!" He screamed as a pressurized beam of water flew towards her.

    "Uzumaki Style: Scarlet Crescent Wave!" She called as she drew it from her hip. A vertical line of red chakra flew into the beam of water slicing through it with ease. The beam continued towards Ashira who merely shifted back as he drew his blade.

    "Uzumaki Style: Deflecting Draw!" He said as he drew his blade a red blur that slashed through Kushina''s attack with ease. "Your speed and power are impressive but not that much better than Jounin. You seem to have substantially weak control of the Kyuubi. Your Uzumaki Kenjutsu is impressive, your mastery is worthy of the heritage. But considering our heritage is trash and you are weaker than I." Ashira appeared from behind Kushina with his blade drawn and pointing towards Kushina. "It matters little. Die! Uzumaki Style: Eroding Thrust!" He suddenly flew towards Kushina, thrusting his blade absurdly quickly. Kushina replicated the stance of Ashira earlier.

    "Uzumaki Style: Deflecting Draw!" She called, smacking the sword away and ending the technique. She smirked as she spun. "I made the Uzumaki style my own! Uzumaki Style: Flowing Counter!" Ashira''s eyes widened as he realized it was a technique he didn''t recognize. She sliced horizontally Ashira being left open. The blade slammed into his torso with a spark. Kushina flew back as she was shocked with incredible force.

    "You may be decent in most customs of the Uzumaki. But you''re lacking in the most notable one. A true Uzumaki would''ve known of that seal. Worry not, your death will interrupt the shame! Uzumaki Style-"

    "Eight Layered Explosion Seal!" Kushina called, interrupting the man. As soon as she finished her words an explosion went off on Ashira shrouding him in smoke. ''She must''ve put it on me during the sword slash. She is considerably stronger than we thought.'' A second one booms, a third one, a fourth, a fifth, a sixth, a seventh, and with a final horrendous boom the eighth one goes off. The aftermath of such an explosion had leveled several nearby buildings. Coating the whole block in dust. "May not be a master but I''m no rookie, ya know?"

    "I don''t." Ashira sat above Kushina on the wall. His arm was minorly burnt and half his torso was as well. Showing he had not escaped unharmed. "Prepare yourself, I won''t be holding back now."

    "Uzumaki Style: Red Flash!" Kushina shouted as she fired off a red slash towards Ashira. He sighed, the slash hit but merely dispersed against his skin with no damage.

    "In my day they never had anything quite like this." Ashira commented. "Useful when disposing of trash. Shoddy craftsmanship on the seal. Two seconds before each explosion? Laughable. Now a good seal, well one example is my own creation. Uzumaki Reflect Array. Tattooed over my own body and incredibly painful to activate. But once it is on, no Uzumaki can harm me."

    Kushina merely activated her second-tailed form as her eyes turned red and her teeth elongated. "Let''s see about that." She said, her voice now deeper. She seemed to teleport in front of Ashira. Who could merely widen his eyes as her fist smashed into his face. But to the shock of the mother he didn''t fly. Before she could ponder this much longer she flew back being sparked yet again. She growled as she continued this pattern. Her speed was immense; she attacked from all sides randomly, each one being blocked by an invisible force and her being shocked by the trouble. After one last powerful kick. She flew back from the backlash as Ashira chuckled cruelly.

    "You lot truly bring the worst out of me. I can live in peace with anyone else. But the foolish clan I created deserves what comes! FOR THEY HAVE¡­ AAAAAAH!" Ashira suddenly cried as he collapsed. Two spots on his body smoking as a small amount of Kyuubi chakra seemed to burn the man. It burnt into the skin and muscle with a hiss.

    "Jinchuriki have unique chakra. It has corrosive abilities for one reason or another as such. Anyone who is the victim of our attacks will suffer for it." Kushina lectured with a smirk.

    "It matters little, trash. You cannot maintain that level of offense while suffering damage." Ashira taunted with a smile.

    "Wanna bet?" Kushina said with a dark smile as a third tail emerged from her cloak. "Cause I''m a mom, ya know?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke / Hinata''s POV (Trial of Janus - Land of Iron)

    His team was relatively useless. Oh, the odd Sand shinobi Kankuro was sharp, helping him as they went with tips. And Hinata was useful in convincing the others to listen to them. The other two were purely useless. They reminded him of various idiots he had met in his life. The redheaded, dark-skinned, cloud kunoichi, named Karui, was particularly annoying. She was loud, brash, and impulsive. She in the first room had attempted to tear down the room. Then tear through a painting in the second. Her teammate Omoi was slightly better, But only to a smaller degree. He seemed to overanalyze everything he encountered. To the man, every single item in the room was a clue not to be overlooked. Luckily in the second room, Sasuke had seen the pattern on the roof. At first, he dismissed it but once activating his Sharingan realized it was a maze. Kankuro using chakra string allowed him to traverse it with ease. The group easily bypassed the rooms using the maze. But it was to be expected, he needed to rise the ranks. How else would he redeem the Uchiha?

    In the seventh room they ran into trouble again.

    "Alright explain yourself!" Karui demanded angrily. Omoi stood next to her nervously as they blocked the door that Sasuke and Kankuro had determined was the next safe room.

    Sasuke grunted in annoyance. "Explain what Karui-sama?" Hinata asked politely.

    "Why the hell does dark hair over here think he can tell us what to do? A real Cloud shinobi would never follow around the Leaf!" She yelled at Sasuke as she got into his face.

    "No, a real Cloud shinobi would already be under my feet." Sasuke stated simply. Fed up with the grating woman.

    "N-now guys!" Hinata interrupted as she stood between the two. Neji for the most part had gotten rid of her stutter as she grew in training. But when she was very nervous it returned with a vengeance. "W-W-We shouldn''t fight like this."

    "Well, this little tree hugger doesn''t know his place." Karui said darkly as she started to draw a blade.

    "Of course I do. Above the riff-raff like you." Sasuke countered as he drew his own.

    "Oh lord. They''re gonna kill each other, then we''ll fail. The Unruly A will run us out of our village for that failure. Then we''ll live a life of poverty and misfortune!" Omoi complained as he seemed to panic.

    "Enough." Kankuro interrupted as both Sasuke and Karui were suddenly surrounded by various wires. "We''re not allowed to fight and I''m not failing due to an ego problem with the two of you."

    "Yes! Thank you Kankuro-san!" Hinata called. Kankuro merely shook his head in shock.

    "Hn." Sasuke answered simply as he marched forth for the door.

    Karui growled in response but followed suit. "Just know if I''m ever allowed to kick your ass, your dead meat."

    "You would need your entire team." Sasuke replied simply.

    "Well, we better hope they refresh the teams or something. Ours seems to be broken." Kankuro complained to himself as he and Omoi followed.

    Hinata sat behind as they did. She had spent the day playing peacekeeper between the two. It had been exhausting thus far. She sighed as she followed. She wished she had more agreeable teammates.

    As they filed out they saw they exited the building with a man approaching clipboard in hand.

    "Woohoo¡­ You pas-"

    "Of course, I''m a Uchiha." Sasuke said as he stomped to one of the large tents.

    "Don''t worry Darui, I''ll kick his ass when I get the chance!" Karui roared as she stomped by as well. Omoi scurried after her.

    Kankuro merely laughed earnestly at the man. While Hinata bowed and muttered apologies as she walked by.

    "Well, at least that isn''t dull. That''s two full teams. Perhaps this year will be interesting." He pondered out loud. "I would be interested to hear if one of them had made contact with a Uchiha."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Tenten''s POV (Trial of Janus - Land of Iron)

    Tenten knew she had a life many would consider full of adversity. Orphaned at a young age she had sought the Leaf desperate for aid of any kind. She had received it, of course, Hiruzen had even sheltered her for the first few days. Soon she was given a home to live in until a more permanent solution could be found. Soon Danzo appeared, offering her everything an orphan could want. Of course, she accepted. Hiruzen to his credit had caught a mere year off a hunch. He had come to her to see the damage had already been partially done. Hiruzen had worked with both Jiraiya and Kushina to free her of the seal, forcing her silence. With time and patience, they had achieved so. Tenten holding no loyalty to Danzo had told them everything. Originally they planned to free her but Tenten had a different plan.

    She wanted to see if she could help her fellow Root ninja. As such the decision was made. She had become a spy of the Hokage. A mere seven-year-old girl living a double life. It was hard undeniably, but she felt it had worked out for the best. Perhaps it was simply the paranoia all spies developed in the field but her team was a little concerning. Well" team" was an unfair word for the situation she supposed, more of a certain member. The feeling of concern started in the fourth room. The group was an odd one but not the worst. Sen and Yome were sand ninjas, a bit younger but known for their skills. Sen was a tall beautiful woman. She had blonde hair pulled back into a large ponytail. As well as braided bangs on her face. She was intelligent and sensible, deciphering the clues once discovered. Her teammate was a shorter lady. She had large orange eyes and her cheeks were consistently blushed. Her brown hair was done in twin tails. Yome was interesting because of her unique sensitive eyes that allowed her to observe deep detail. She had proven valuable in discovering clues. Muno was less helpful but agreeable and endearing. But the last one, Kabuto made her skin crawl. He felt too perfect¡­ he was competent but never felt like a threat. Agreeable but oddly willing to play devil''s advocate. He just simply didn''t seem to have a flaw. Everyone had one, Shikamaru was lazy, Hiruzen idealistic, Sen seemed hung up on some teammate, and even Tenten could admit she was a little weapon crazy. Yet Kabuto''s only flaw seemed to be his level of agreeableness.

    She could admit to some degree she had trouble trusting others. Even Hiruzen, the man who saved her, seemed to use her in one way or another. Truthfully she figured it was why she enjoyed Shikamaru and Sai. Shikamaru simply was blunt and honest; he cared little for lies or complex games. Easy for her, to get along with and low pressure. Sai simply was too naive to bother with lying. At least in social situations. Yet her suspicion seemed validated upon the fourth room. They seemed unable to decipher the clues yet Tenten could''ve sworn she sensed an extra chakra source throughout the room. The others assured her it wasn''t the case simply being the barrier in the room. So Tenten had dropped it, knowing team chemistry was a delicate yet vital thing for Shinobi. Yet when Yome had suddenly "just discovered" the clue she knew something was off. The group had deciphered it together and chosen the right door. Ironically it is the wrong one. Once Muno opened the door a samurai walked through it immediately escorting the complaining river ninja with him. The fifth went normally and found the clue and Kabuto didn''t seem to be doing anything odd. In the sixth room, things acted up again. Once again a chakra flare and Yome found the clue. Yet the door they selected turned out to be the incorrect one. This time they lost Yome. The remaining three moved on silently, all of them confused and Sen upset at her friend''s failing. In the final room, it started but this time Tenten acted on her suspicion.

    "Sen. Let''s not open the door he chose." Tenten said simply.

    "Whatever does that mean?" Kabuto asked innocently.

    "Ya let''s just hurry up and pass this damned test." Sen complained as she walked towards the door Kabuto had selected.

    "What if Kabuto selected that one to make you fail?" Tenten proposed with a frown as she glared at Kabuto.

    "Wanted to make us fail?" Sen asked, annoyance filling her tone.

    "Think carefully, the building was a cube and designed to be a mini maze of sorts. That''s why this note has coordinates." Tenten explained. Holding up the note from the first room.

    "I gain nothing from losing teammates. Not to mention you''re just assuming in that case. The clues have allowed us to traverse this "trial" thus far." Kabuto countered kindly.

    "You mean the genjutsu you''ve been using to deceive us?" Tenten said sweetly as she walked towards Kabuto. "I find it odd that Yome with her unique eyes would make a mistake. Yet alone two, isn''t that odd Sen?"

    "It is¡­ You bastard!" Sen said as she drew her fan. She looked murderous before she stopped herself. She growled silently as she walked back to the other door.

    "I can understand your suspicion but if you open that door you will fail." Kabuto said with an apologetic smile.

    "Then you open it!" Sen said with fire in her eyes. She and Tenten stared the man down. The two united by their fury.

    Kabuto met their stares before he started laughing to himself. "Fair play was just cutting down on the competition." He said with a smirk as he opened the opposite door from the one he originally chose. He flinched as Tenten was suddenly in front of him.

    "Shinobi must achieve their goals regardless of the cost. But to act against one''s comrades for purely selfish reasons. You''re scum." Tenten said angrily. "Even my old comrades treated each other fairly. If I encounter you as a foe, I will tear you apart."

    Kabuto merely laughed as he bumped past her. "Don''t take it so personally, it''s merely a game."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ashira''s POV (Westside of Leaf Village - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Perhaps he was growing old.

    He ate a slash to his neck from Kushina. His seal held solid but his skin broke down as he was bathed in more tailed beast chakra. He threw a roundhouse to knock her out but a tail merely caught it and threw him through a building. He coughed up blood at this.

    In his prime he would''ve cut her down before she could''ve even powered up. Now she outlasted him and found the weaknesses to his Uzumaki killing technique. Apparently, the Kyuubi chakra allowed her to bypass this. Also, his seal merely defended against her and her techniques. So if she were to slam him into a light pole at high speeds?

    Well his body, enhanced by chakra at the last second, managed to bend the pole in half. It nearly crushed all his ribs as it did so. He slid across the ground in a painful skid. Kushina appeared in front of him as he did so. Slamming her cloak tails into him repeatedly. The tails did not allow his seal to harm her and coating him in the corrosive chakra.

    It seemed Ikam and he had underestimated her. Dying to ensure her death was a worthy cause but if he could not kill her. Then it would be a worthless demise.

    "Transport Seal: Placement Switch!" He called as he formed a seal out of his own blood. Kushina flew in her katana bathed in red chakra and she smiled cruelly at him. Right as she aimed to behead him he suddenly seemed to fade out of existence. Kushina maintained her guard as she eyed the nearby street and destroyed buildings. Waiting to see if it was some kind of bluff. But once it was clear he had left she allowed the cloak to fade. Her skin is covered in chakra burns from using the three-tailed cloak.

    Ashira spawned in an alleyway he had left a marker in earlier. His teleport technique required ludicrous chakra to activate. The destination seal requires a while to set it up. But when used wisely he saved him several times. He tore off the cloak Ikam had worn and transformed into a bear Leaf Anbu. He flew out of the alley hoping his disguise would alleviate suspicion of anyone who saw him but was stopped as his back suddenly was hit. Both of his lungs were crying out in pain. He flew into the street breathlessly.

    "That was my air palm." Hiashi stated plainly. "It seems it struck your lungs, choking is quite the awful way to die."

    Arashi offered no answer instead he pulled an all too familiar syringe from his pocket and injected it. As beaten as he was, it couldn''t fully heal him. But it did heal his lungs. He pulled two scrolls and unleashed a tidal wave of kunai towards the head of the Hyuga. Hiashi merely shook his head as he spun. "Kaiten." He stated simply reflecting the storm of metal. He frowned as his Byakugan saw the man was attempting to flee him. "No one escapes the Hyuga! Air Palms!" Several more chakra blasts flew through the air. Several Ashira threw another scroll that unleashed a large amount of water blocking the shots.

    "Hahaha! You children mettle with a man who''s your-" Arashi started manically as he sought to flee from the Leaf. But his path was impeded as a man with shades and a high collar jacket flew in landing a powerful flying kick that sent Arashi careening through a billboard and into a park. The old man attempted to stand but was once again blindsided by a gray human-sized blur. It smashed him hard, sending him back bruised and cut smashing through a wooden bench and being embedded into the soft grass.

    "It seems he almost got away." Shibi Aburame stated landing in front of the grounded Ashira. The famous head of the Aburame clan is known for his intelligence and shrewdness.

    Another landed to his left. This was a brash smiling woman as well as one wolf. "Imagine that, the Hyuga do a half-assed job!" Tsume Inzuka roared happily. The female clan head of the Inuzuka had arrived as well. "Oh well, my boy here was looking for a good hunt!"

    "Watch your tone," Hiashi commanded as he landed. "He merely scurried away."

    "You''re not trash¡­" Arashi started as he rose. "Yet I cannot fall here!" He stumbled for a second before he drew his katana suddenly. "Draw Technique: Sudden Bisection!" He roared but flinched as Hiashi and Tsume merely blocked the sneak attack. Hiashi with his gentle fist and Tsume with her claws. Before he could do much else he was suddenly swarmed by insects. He activated a flame seal on his person killing most but was rocked by Shibi who had used the opening to sneak up. The quiet man unleashed a jab to his face and a leg kick. Arisha fell to his knees at this. Mercilessly receiving a flying knee from Tsume. He flew back into a waiting Hiashi who merely spun with a cry of-"Kaiten!" This time the dome was larger. Arashi slammed into it headfirst with a terrifying cry of pain. The three clan heads surrounded the downed Arashi. Glad to have defeated him without killing him.

    This sudden attack on the Leaf had been repelled, they now had a prisoner.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ikam''s POV (Nearby)

    It was interesting, to say the least. He had been sure that Arashi''s death was likely but felt he likely would succeed in his goal of killing Kushina. While even he couldn''t know if the man was succeeding he could be certain the man was defeated. Each of his trusted men was outfitted with a seal to keep track of them and their health. It would show a named location close to them and a color representing health. The greener it was the healthier. The redder well¡­ best to avoid such tacky words . He had intended to allow the man to die but it would be a waste. The Leafs were a sizable threat if they managed to defeat the old man so quickly even without some of their heaviest hitters. Besides, there was not a person alive who could match the man in Fuinjutsu. After all, he had gifted him his special eyes. Ikam stood up Mishio shifting in bed to allow him to do so. He cracked his arms with a sigh as he formed a single-hand sign.

    "Devil''s Possession: Property Return!" Ikam chanted with a laugh.

    Suddenly Ashira landed in the room. Covered in burns, cuts, bruises, and exhaustion the man was a pitiful sight. Ikam chuckled at the downed man. Ashira looked around, barely able to move.

    "Welcome my dearest subordinate. Luckily for you, I had prepared a way out!" Unfortunately, it''s a one-off deal. Next time there''s no saving you old man." Ikam said as he collapsed back into bed.

    "Ikam¡­, the only thing I hate more than my accursed bloodline¡­.is you." Ashira said in between heavy breaths.

    "Fair." Ikam noted with a pause of consideration.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Trial of Janus - Land of Iron)

    Naruto and his group progressed slowly. The paintings became more difficult as they went on. They were now in their seventh room. Samui and Ino were able to decipher the painting with relative ease. Samui upon hearing of Naruto''s clone ability had his clones and Kurotsuchi examining the room as they did so searching for additional clues. Naruto even had two of his clones examining the painting upside down to ensure they did so well. Gaara had yet to help in any meaningful way merely staring at the ceiling with his normal blank look.

    "Naruto! Kurotsuchi! We discovered the final clue in the painting." Ino called.

    "Another riddle, so uncool." Samui stated with a frown. "Without it, I''m dead. If I''m not, I''m behind. What am I?"

    "A loser for writing a riddle?" Kurotsuchi replied bored. Naruto high-fived her for this. Samui merely rolled her eyes at the two with a smile.

    "No, ahead." Samui countered.

    "So straight?" Naruto asked as he walked forward. The rest simply followed him. The group, confident and looking forward to moving on, walked through the door fearlessly.

    As they did they were greeted by the harsh winter air. Walking into a clearing covered in snow, large tents, fires, and samurai. Darui walked forward, clipboard in hand.

    "Another full pass group aye. Now that is certainly not dull." He stated as he jotted down the result. "You did arrive last though. Luckily it''s not a race." As he finished he gestured for them to follow him. The group did so entering a large tent filled with other passing Genin. Naruto noticed the Leaf seemed to get through but the group had been severely cut down.

    "You guys can rest here. You have about one hour before the next part begins." He walked away leaving them on their own.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mifune''s POV (VIP Room of Trial of Janus - Land of Iron)

    The three men watched on screens as the final team completed the exercise.

    "So many passing teams this year." A commented with a small frown. "This damn test wasn''t hard enough."

    "I disagree with Raikage-san." Hiruzen politely countered. "The test was a good exercise for the Chunin hopefuls. It merely seems this crop is a considerable one."

    "Thirty-Two Genin of Forty-Five," Mifune added. "Better than we expected, but not oddly so. I believe the Hokage speaks well. Besides, the next exam will cut them down a fair bit."

    "Now we''re speaking!" A roared happily. "Adversity has always bred the best type of shinobi."

    "True I suppose, though how will the teams work now?" Hiruzen replied.

    "New teams simply. Things will get rather interesting from here." Mifune said with a smile.

 Consequences!

    Shikaku''s POV (House of Councils - Hidden Leaf Village)

    The Village Hidden in the Leaves was a longstanding and prideful home. Supported by the Fire Lord and protected by the Hokage and his forces. It had stood for a long time and was likely to continue doing so. Perhaps it was merely the way of the world such a place would experience the occasional tragedy. But shinobi thought differently. Even the relatively peaceful and agreeable Leaf shinobi were shinobi at the end of the day. Assassinations, theft, espionage, blackmail, etc. They dabbled in all manner of jobs. Naturally, such actions made many enemies. From there it was a matter of time. Those who brought suffering to others would surely experience dire consequences for their actions eventually. Even the Leaf could not escape such a fate. One would think that having enemies when you were the strongest force in the world is no big deal. But when you become so large it becomes easy to overlook the small details. When you ran a village on this side. Often the world became statistics, a way to make the chaos of the world more digestible.

    The entirety of the Leaf Village Council was present from the meeting. This of course excluded the recently arrested Danzo and the absent Hokage. The council was the governing body of nearly the same power as the Hokage. They helped make decisions, keep the Hokage in check, and ensure both shinobi and civilians were treated fairly. They often met in the large circular-desk-filled room. It allowed Hiruzen to address them all in an organized and efficient manner. The desk seated various shinobi and surrounded a platform a young man stood on. He was preparing to discuss the casualties from the recent assault.

    Perhaps Shikaku was merely already an old man. But he felt the pit of his stomach sink as someone read off the "statistics". The young man was merely an assistant of someone. Given the unfortunate task of breaking down the scale of damages. He almost looked like his son.

    "Yubin Utura - Chunin: KIA. Roma Utura - Jounin: KIA. Sunama Tremal - Genin: KIA. Suuma Sunit - Chunin: KIA. Tsumik Kinza - Jounin: KIA. Guzuma Fulli - Anbu: MIA. Wazane Enith - Genin: MIA. Nekomaru - Konoha Police Sergeant: KIA. Four Jounin, ten Chunin, six Genin, and One Anbu were in critical condition. Forty more shinobi of various types were injured."

    There was a low murmur as people discussed the rap sheet of shinobi casualties. Most knew of the fact it was merely two shinobi who had caused such damage. To say it was a blow to morale was laughable. Shinobi was a mix of grieving over loved ones, planning revenge, or shocked to see how many had fallen.

    "C-civilian casualties are much worse." The young man continued his voice cracking as he must''ve read ahead. Emotions seemed to drip from the struggling man as he soldiered on. "Seventy-four dead civilians. Seventeen missing. Two hundred and twelve were injured, sixty-four of which are in critical condition. The property damage from the attack was roughly forty-three million ryo. This is predicted to hurt the economy for the next couple years or so." He finished with a bow as he ran off the stage. There was silence in the room as the people processed this. The experienced shinobi ignored the throwing up of the man charged with reading the report. Shikaku was no better but despite his racing mind, he walked to the center of the room to address the others.

    Truthfully a dark part of his mind knew they were lucky for the small numbers. Jugo had been stopped relatively early in his rampage. And while Ashira had set off an explosion there had been a shocking lack of people in the area. At the very least comparable to what it could''ve been. Yet still, the numbers were shocking. Having that many injured shinobi weakened them considerably. Not to mention the pain it was sure to cause. Civilians were dealt the worst blow yet. Shinobi may die often in their line of work but their job was to protect civilians. They were often defenseless and killed heartlessly as they had been there.

    "I won''t waste any time here with pointless formalities. I consider them a drag when I''m in a good mood. After the events of last night, I''m in anything but a good mood. Here they would simply be a pain in my ass." Shikaku started with a frown on his face. He had accepted he was the Jounin Commander. It was a position with minimal responsibilities most of the time. But when things got serious like they had been recently. He found he suddenly carried an inevitable position. "As you all know, there was an assault on the Leaf carried out by two high-level shinobi. One seemed to have the goal to sow chaos while the other targeted one of our Jounin. A young mother named Kushina Uzumaki. One of the Kyuubi Jinchuriki. In the process, both seemed to intentionally cause as much damage as possible. Luckily various shinobi were mobilized. After considerable effort we were able to kill one. And drive off the other."

    "Lucky?" A bald fat man said. "Lucky would be a bastard like these wouldn''t get here in the first place!" The man was Hiro Buzan, Head of Finances of the Council. Known for his greedy and cowardly nature, countered by his incredible skills with money management.

    "Such things cannot be controlled, unfortunately." Inochi, head of the Yamanaka, called with a frown. Openly showing his support already. "The attack was sudden and unpredictable."

    "Unpredictable? We sent out all sorts of men for the exams. Of course one of our enemies saw this as an opportunity. It''s only when the bird leaves their nest does the viper strike at the eggs." A young preppy woman spoke. She was Usami Yugano, head of Legality of the council. She was known for her beauty and sharp tongue. She had dark long curly hair with bangs that partially covered her eyes. Her look was a smile yet obviously was employed to hide her rage. She was known to work tirelessly for the benefit of the village inhabitants.

    "Such a thing is expected from us. We hold a reputation to uphold after all. Sending a meager group to the Exams would risk the Genin and give our enemies the wrong idea." Hiashi countered snidely. "Besides we defeated the trash. Perhaps civilians should not offer opinions on shinobi matters."

    "Such closed-off thinking is why the civilian side of this council is necessary." A jolly smiling man spoke while slurping from a mug. Porume Rumi, Head of Shinobi/Civilian Relations. The man was known for his never ending smile and patience.

    "Not to mention the amount of work my men are going to have to do to fix things!" A brash and gruff voice called. A scarred, buff, buzz-cut man was Fubuki Fulura, Head of Construction. The man was a genius of construction and led his men passionately. Though was known for his nasty temper.

    "Doubtless tonight was a difficult one. But surely we can all agree this is likely to happen to a militarized village like ours?" Choza Akamichi interrupted nervously.

    "Perhaps, but I think the point they are raising is we failed to do our part. As the military, defense is our concern." Shibi informed calmly.

    "That''s exactly our point!" An older, portly, motherly-looking woman screamed. "Our children are not safe with you incompetent lot!" Qurani Ikad, Head of Education chimed in. Her love of children was unmatched. As well as her proclivity for shouting.

    "We did the best we could." Tsume countered, looking bored. She was the fiery alpha of the Inuzuka. Known for defending the village and hunting down its foes. "We kicked ass, of course, we''ll cover damages. But there nothing we can do about random attacks."

    "Covering damages is good. But we need to consider some kind of response. I think we need to bunker down until Lord Third returns!" Jack Willows Head of Agriculture called. He was known for his green thumb and cowardice.

    "Bunkering down isn''t the best idea against shinobi." Shikaku warned. "We tend to make such strategies fail miserably. It''s merely the nature of the job."

    "Perhaps but I hesitate to trust your lot in this regard. We barely managed to defend the village. Is attacking a great idea?" Fubuki asked angrily.

    "Offense, especially for our forces, is a much easier task. Not to mention doing so would surely throw off our enemy." Shibi chimed in.

    "Now someone''s talking in my language. Let''s hunt down these little pussies!" Tsume called excitedly.

    "WATCH YOUR MOUTH!" Qurani screamed angrily.

    "Make me bitch!" Tsume countered with a shit-eating grin.

    "Ladies. Please behave according to your status." Usami chided.

    Shikaku sighed as the two sides started screaming at each other. Both sides came to the aid of their "allies." Leading to an even split between the civilians and the shinobi. The shinobi couldn''t see it. But the cold way they had been trained to cultivate was upsetting the already stirred-up civilian council. Now the two had formed sides and no longer caring for a logical debate had decided on screaming at each other. He tried to gain their attention but failed. Right as he went to scream his eyes widened. The man rubbed his eyes to ensure he had seen correctly. The entire room grew silent as a man silently walked into the room and stood next to Shikaku at the center of the room.

    "I see some things never change. You two sides have never truly seen eye to eye. Unable to understand the perspective of each other." Danzo Shimura stated as he faced the council. "To think Hiruzen would allow this today. Perhaps you can teach an old dog new tricks." He joked with a small smile.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Dez / Shizune''s POV (Leaf Hospital - Hidden Leaf Village)

    He was an experienced man. Maybe not wise but he had experienced plenty. Originally he had been a gangster running a casino in a small village. He had nothing but a bad habit of smoking, unique ninjutsu he learned to use, and a drive to rise to the top. And rise he had, he killed, lied, and stole to reach the top. Soon his village and casino grew tremendously. It made sense since Dez was secretly engaging in criminal behavior on the side with the local mob. Dez knowing shinobi were commonly sent for thugs like him had even learned ninjutsu and a unique one useful for himself. For a while, he had felt unstoppable but oddly unalive even then.

    One day a golden egg rolled into his turf. The Legendary Sucker Tsunade Senju. Known for her timeless beauty, furious strength, and gambling addiction. It was easy money. Truly for a while it had been. But Tsunade had always been a shrewd woman. And upon discovering they were a gang she owed money to she had crushed him. Knowing the local law would only applaud her for doing so. Dez had never seen anything like it. Armed men, samurai, missing ninja, even him and Nekomaru had not been enough to even slow her down. After witnessing her terrifying power Nekomaru and he had pledged loyalty to the woman on the spot. After all, in the mob the leader often decided by a hostile takeover. She rejected them and the mob at first but as they followed and served her she warmed up to them. Eventually tired of owing money she had asked Dez a question that led to the life he currently led. How to take over the mob. Using her it had been easy. And though Dez never had thought he would reach the top as a lackey it was good enough. Besides Dez had never been the leading type anyway.

    Maybe he had taken his job too seriously. All he had seen was a man rampaging. He figured he and Nekomaru would take him out easily. They even launched an intelligent assault just as the Boss had taught them. Yet he had smashed them both. Nekomaru literally¡­ Dez sobbed at this. Nekomaru had been a harsh man in the mob. A heart of gold broken by the criminal world he had originally gone around killing gang members until Dez had met him. Nekomaru had explained they had killed his family accidentally and now he would crush the local gangs with his superb biology. Dez saw the opportunity and picked him up for his gang. The two are both in gang culture and both do not support it fully. They had overcome the gang and even joined Tsunade''s together. He had been something similar to his own brother. What was Dez to do now? He hoped the boss would return soon to help. To let him know what to do. Little did he know he was in a coma.

    "Dez you with me?" Shizune asked the injured man as she checked up on him. The man clearly in his world did not answer and Shizune sighed. She moved on to some of her other patients. Anko Mitirashi and Mikoto Uchiha had been the first to encounter the Uzumaki man and had clashed hard with him. The two had been defeated with relative ease. She checked their vitals. Both suffered from several cracked ribs as well as a variety of bruises and cuts. Luckily the man had been distracted or he surely would''ve finished them off. She continued to her next patient in the next room. This one was critical due to her small frame and now unique circumstances. The rampaging man had killed her father on arrival, apparently accidentally crushing him as he leaped over the wall somehow. The mother witnessing her beloved''s death and surely fiending for vengeance. She had tossed her daughter away, surely hoping to keep her safe. But the destructive battle had left her in the crossfire. A large piece from the building had struck her, shattering her ribs and spine. She would be lucky to wake up again, yet alone walk. Shizune held back tears as she treated the girl. Shizune knew the cost of a tragedy like this. This was likely not the first nor last heartbreaking thing she would see today. She supposed sometimes it was simply a lot to deal with.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Yahiko''s POV (???)

    "Much has happened since we last moved." Yahiko said simply.

    "Certainly has, there seems to be a lot of variables for us to consider." Nagito reasoned. "Where should we start?"

    "Konan." Yahiko ordered simply.

    "Kami." She acknowledged. "I had Sasori and Deidara look into the jinchuriki subtly as you asked. They discovered the identities of the One, Two, Three, Five, Eight, and Nine Tailed jinchuriki. We have the active location of One, Two, Five, Eight, and Nine. Most of which are in Hidden Villages and will be difficult to get. The Five Tails in particular is roaming solo and should be easy enough to capture. Leaving the identity of the Four, Six, and Seven-tailed jinchuriki. The last message received from the duo had them entering the Land of Iron to see if any jinchuriki were present. Of course they won''t engage for now simply to scout."

    "Hmm¡­" Yahiko pondered out loud. "Any news of the snake Nagito."

    Nagito''s Rinnegan seemed to shine at the mention. " Kami. Not too much, unfortunately. I had Kakazu and Hidan hit a few Sound locations but no luck. However, they did gain a curious piece of info. You remember the Uzumaki who made a move on me before? I believe he nearly harmed me before your arrival."

    Yahiko smiled at this. "I can somewhat remember a somewhat powerful fighter, Ikam. I''m sure I showed that nonbeliever the light."

    "You did indeed. He originally offered us Fuinjutsu service before attempting to take my life. You arrived after he had sprung a trap on me and defeated him with ease. He barely escaped. Well from our sources from Sasori''s spy in his group, the man is aiding the Snake. Both of which are earning the ire of the Leaf." Nagito explained.

    Yahiko stalked forward into the rain. Nagito and Konan followed behind him slightly behind. "The problem is that either Ikam or Orochimaru could be a threat to us. Together I would hesitate to send any team except for "that" one. The Leaf being involved complicates things even further. Even a God such as I can''t afford the attention of all the villages. We will sit tight for now. Earn money and keep lowkey. Besides, we could use the funds and experience. The snake is likely to betray the Uzumaki at some point. And both aren''t likely to escape the Leaf''s ire forever. Surely the three will wreak havoc upon each other. We need money and influence. Let us focus on that for now. The time for our true goal will come. Once it does the fools would''ve destroyed or weakened each other. Making them non-factors against us." Nagito and Konan don''t even think of questioning Yahiko. How could someone question someone like him? Both flinched as they realized the rain had stopped. Over the entire Rain Village, famous for its seemingly endless rain before Yahiko''s rise. Stopped experiencing a downpour with a casual flex of chakra from the man who called himself God. Yahiko held a single hand to do so. With a twirl of his finger, the now unmoving rain all collects into a large orb. "After all, a God does not do his dirty work."As he said this he flicked his finger. The large orb of water flew away so fast it left the village view within seconds. Causing a loud boom of air as it did so.

    Doubtless no one could stand before Yahiko as he was now. That thought spread through the heads of Nagito and Konan, the longtime best friend and lover of the man respectively. They would stand with him even now. After all, even a god needed his allies.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ikam''s POV (Resting Point of Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    A man as experienced as Ikam had experienced much of the world and the experiences life offers. He had lived as a shinobi, a samurai, now he lived as a Uzumaki. He had operated in the shadows for years. Lived under the name Ikam for years. Formed his group slowly and collectively finding scattered Uzumaki and selling them on his goals. It had been an unfortunate discovery that the Uzumaki had held what he sought. He spent years tracking them down and slaughtering them. Eventually, he learned what he needed was at the Leaf and likely under the guard of the remaining loyal Uzumaki. Such he found himself where he was now. Attending the Chunin Exams had been Ashira''s idea. A good one to scout out Uzumaki. But it had yielded little fruit. None of the ones he saw were anything more than future victims. Barely worth the deal they had given the samurai. Helpful in one way or another due to his getting to observe potential future threats. As well as measuring the strength of the villages, he needed something else to make this worthwhile.

    As such he was now on the move. Usually, he moved a bit more carefully, sending men out to do his task. But he wanted to be involved personally in this one. It was always more enjoyable to bask in despair personally. At least of the accursed clan. Besides he would get to see her a little closer for a moment or two. He slowly shifted through the samurai dressed as one of them. The trained men could not detect one who moved as they did after all. Suddenly he body flickered to the building above the observing Kage. He could feel their chakra react to his presence but it mattered little. He had moved for years despite them and would continue to do so. He unreeled a scroll as several shinobi and samurai spotted him and moved in. He ignored this as he unsealed the contents of the scroll. Thousands of papers flew from it quickly filling the clearing. It stunned the approaching shinobi and samurai who were surely expecting an attack. A burst from the roof of the structure they were in with a lightning-enhanced fist mere centimeters from Ikam''s face.

    "It is fortunate for me that I don''t intend to fight today," Ikam said smugly, suddenly being covered in smoke as the scroll he emptied sucked him in. Allow him to evade the strike of the Raikage. He continued to fly upwards due to momentum before landing on the roof. The scroll fell towards the ground. A without missing a beat attempted to destroy the scroll with an incredibly quick punch. But the scroll poofed away before he could do so. Hiruzen and Mifune joined him on the roof, reaching out with their chakra to see if Ikam was still in the area. Jiraiya and Tsunade spread out to the edges of the clearing to establish a perimeter as samurai did the same.

    "Damn coward. I was looking forward to smashing someone." A complained.

    "I''ve seen him before. He has attacked my village several times." Hiruzen said with a frown.

    "That is most troubling; he sought asylum here but mentioned nothing of being wanted. He offered some high-quality blades. I believe his name was Terun Maki?" Mifune mentioned in a concerned voice.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "We know him as Ikam Uzumaki." Hiruzen replied.

    "A criminal then? An even further shame I couldn''t kill him. I''ll have bounty posters out for him within the week. Ikam Uzumaki or Terun Maki will find no peace in the Land of Clouds." A said as he went to climb back down before several gasps and the sound of hurried footsteps filled the clearing. Stopping him as the three leaders observed the Genin.

    There was a wide berth around Naruto Uzumaki. At his side stood only Ino, Gaara, and Samui. The others seeking distance or in the case of the Leaf Genin were frozen by shock. "What''s their problem? Is it something to do with this paper he spread everywhere?" A asked ignorantly as he observed the happening. Mifune''s face held a shocked expression as he read the note that had been spread. Hiruzen''s expression was one of a man on the edge of rage. A reached down to the roof and grabbed one of the sheets of paper. He laughed as he read it. "I knew there was no way you lost the nine tails." He said with a smug smirk.

    Samui read the note with shock on her face. As Ino stood to the left of Naruto with her guard up. Seemingly intending to shield him. Gaara shockingly did the same to his right. Neji after a moment of shock joined them. Lee was quickly next as well as Shikamaru and Choji. Shortly after Kiba, Yuno, Shino, Sakura, and Tenten (who dragged Sai), all shielded the shocked blonde from the gazes of distrust and shock of the other participants.

    "Naruto¡­" Samui started with an angry grimace. "This is so uncool¡­"

    Naruto flinched at this. He had been happy to make a new friend of the strange woman so quickly. It would hurt for her to hate him now¡­

    "How could someone expose you like this?" Samui finished as she stood up, seemingly joining the group around the blonde fully. Naruto was shocked and could not contain the smile that crossed his face.

    "You''re such a drag Naruto." Shikamaru complained as he tapped his friend''s shoulder. "That''s one mystery solved. I promise I''ll find out the rest. Even if it is a drag." Naruto looked around overjoyed to see his friends by his side. From his teammates Ino and Neji, to his guy friends Shikamaru, Choji, and Lee. Even his new friends stood with him.

    "I knew you were interesting." Yuno said simply.

    Two others joined the large group as well. Karui and Omoi.

    "A jinchuriki huh?" Karui asked, annoyed. Dragging her more reluctant partner. "Our master is one too. No worries, we don''t discriminate unlike some of these bastards."

    "Oh god, this will start such a brawl. Which will lead to a battle, that will lead to a war, maybe even The Fourth Great Ninja Wa-'''' He didn''t get to finish on account of Karui flooring him. Behind the theatrics of the two Temari and Kankuro joined the group backing their brother in particular.

    Naruto contained his emotions as he realized he didn''t stand alone. Perhaps they all did it for different reasons but they stood with him. He felt the eyes of those who were less accepting. But in truth, it mattered little. Most people looked down on him anyway. So having this much support made things easy.

    Sasuke merely smirked. Not moving over with the blonde and shaking his head as Hinata ran over eager to "help Neji". "So the loser is something special aye? Maybe he will be fun to crush." He commented as he observed the situation on the side.

    Hiruzen, A, and Mifune observed from below as the drama happened.

    "Well look at that shinobi uniting behind one." Mifune said with a small smile. "Never thought I''d see the day."

    "Hmm, his friends make sense but my shinobi as well as the Sand?" A questioned looking genuinely confused.

    "Perhaps the burden of jinchuriki simply bypasses such simple matters as different nations. People can always unite together as long as they try to understand one another." Hiruzen said, smiling widely.

    "Damn tree huggers are always talking about peace, or friendship, or understanding. Pisses me off! DARUI! SETTLE THEM DOWN! I WANNA GET STARTED ALREADY!" A roared angrily.

    "I suppose letting things go like they are would be dull. We got an Exam to do after all." Darui remarked as he walked to the front of the separated Genin. He slowly weaved through hand signs. "Luckily my technique is anything but dull. Storm Style: Laser Circus!" As he said this a ring of light surrounded his hands. It grew in intensity before several white beams fired off towards the crowd. The beams moved so fast that most couldn''t even react as they raced around them and slammed into a hill in the distance. The lasers smashed into the hill before they exploded. The flashing explosion ended soon, showing the hill completely gone. Mere rubble and ash remaining. The flashing lights and powerful explosions cut through the tension building only moments ago. "I get it''s interesting that, so and so is such and such, but let''s be mature aye? You still wanna become Chunin right?" Darui questioned now that he held the attention. The group all seemed to relax. "It''s fine anyway we intend to split up and reform into teams of four. Don''t worry about being paired with a "scary jinchuriki" ; they aren''t allowed to harm teammates." Darui explained using air quotes with the "scary jinchuriki" line. "Let''s see, there seem to be thirty-two of you remaining. So there will be eight teams. Once again randomly selected." Darui explained as a samurai handed him a note. "So the teams will be."

    Team 1

    Ino Yamanaka of the Leaf, Omoi of the Cloud, Shino Aburame of the Leaf, and Temari of the Sand

    Team 2

    Gaara of the Sand, Naruto Uzumaki of the Leaf, Fuu of the Waterfall, and Samui of the cloud

    Team 3

    Kabuto Yakushi of the Leaf, Chojuro of the Mist, Benotti Itilo of the Waterfall, and Raan of the Cloud

    Team 4

    Raiga Kurosuki of the Mist, Mubi of the River, Karui of the Cloud, and Yuno Uchiha of the Leaf

    Team 5

    Shikamaru Nara of the Leaf, Sasuke Uchiha of the Leaf, Suigetsu Hozuki of the Mist, and Rock Lee of the Leaf

    Team 6

    Sen of the Sand, Kiba Inuzuka of the Leaf, Choji Akimichi of the Leaf, Ayuma Rotal of the Waterfall

    Team 7

    Sakura Haruno of the Leaf, Mangetsu Hozuki of the Mist, Kankuro of the Sand, and Hinata Hyuga of the Leaf

    Team 8

    Neji Hyuga of the Leaf, Tenten of the Leaf, Sai of the Leaf, and Kurotsuchi of the Stone

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Danzo''s POV (House of Councils - Hidden Leaf Village)

    There was an uproar once he walked in. Such a thing was expected of him walking in as a known criminal now. He even noticed several of the clan heads tense as they looked him down. To think he had fallen so low as to be unwelcomed in the council he had spent years working in. He supposed in some way he deserved such a wretched fate. But it mattered little, his home was in need.

    Tsume and Choza both stood and stepped forward as if to apprehend the older man.

    "This wasn''t smart Danzo." Choza stated as he prepared to grab the man.

    "I always wanted to take you down a peg or two." Tsume growled as she approached with a smile.

    "Let''s not be hasty now." Danzo chided as he walked confidently past both. The two shinobi were shocked by his casual demeanor and the instant of killing intent he exposed. "Our Hokage permissed my presence in this meeting after all."

    "He did? Any proof of such a thing?" Hiashi asked with a frown. Danzo threw him a seal of the Hokage. A unique stamp unique to Hiruzen, it was kept only on his person. It allowed him to issue subtle orders without them being intercepted by those outside of the know. "I see." Hiashi said with a frown. "I suppose carry on then."

    "It appears my timing is most excellent." Danzo stated. "It is a known fact we try not to hold the council without a Kage or elder present to ensure no standstills. As is known to often happen with the shinobi and civilian portions of the council. Once again it happens. It seems the argument in question is the response?"

    "Indeed," Shikaku stated with a frown. He didn''t like the man being here but there was little he could do about it. "The majority of the shinobi votes want to proceed offensively. The civilian group prefers extreme defensive measures." He explained.

    "So it would seem my vote has quite the say in this particular matter." Danzo said as he stalked to his seat and gazed across the room to the various members. Silence followed as he waited. "Well, present your cases to me."

    "I resent a man like him being the deciding factor." Shibi stated annoyed. "The man is a convicted criminal after all."

    "Perhaps, but Danzo-sama is quite wise." Perume belted out as he laughed. "I think it would prove wise to hear his opinion."

    "Hearing his opinion is one thing but surely we will not have his vote." Inochi said calmly.

    "Who are we to ignore the orders of our Hokage?!" Fubuki yelled angrily.

    "Not to mention doing so could be pursued as treason." Usami added sweetly.

    "Everyone calm down. Your bellyaching is pointless anyway. I will be present for this meeting and my vote will count. Such was decreed by Hiruzen himself. It is only for meetings such as this one where he is unable to attend." ''Besides I''m shocked as well. I never thought he would be so flexible. It matters little, with his approval I''ll do what''s necessary to protect the Leaf.''

    Roars started before Hiashi called out to the others. "Let''s just move on. Without him, we''d be at a standstill anyway. Each group should elect one speaker to argue their case. At least this way we will come to some sort of decision. If you feel passionately for your side, show it by presenting your argument well." He lectured causing the others to settle down for the moment. Recognizing this was happening this way regardless of their wishes.

    The shinobi and civilian groups each elected e member to discuss their side of the argument while Danzo seemed to scan the room. He could see the civilians seemed particularly upset. He scanned the document about the loss of life and damages from the latest assault. They were considerable, but truthfully not as bad as they seemed. But to the untrained masses they represented they must seem crushing. Combined with the recent attempt on the Hokage which led to losses and from their perspective the shinobi were failing to defend them. They likely would not let the matter settle easily and it was hard to blame them. They wanted to tighten up what seemed to be weaknesses in their system by shoring up their defense.

    The shinobi like himself surely had a different position. Trained as they were they knew the most effective counter to a smaller force like this was an aggressive show of force. So they leaned towards attacking. Their logic was solid enough, he supposed. Most of the time he would''ve leaned towards such a tactic. And so far this event he felt the same. But perhaps there were factors he had yet to consider. He would see if they could offer him knowledge in the situation he could consider.

    Hiashi Hyuga walked forward for the shinobi. A choice Danzo approved of, Shikaku may be the sharper mind but his social skills were slightly lacking. He would likely struggle to convince the group of civilians who were thinking irrationally. Hiashi was known for her wit and patience. Known to smooth over operations often with word alone. The Hyuga clan is the most legitimate clan of the Leaf to the civilians. Known to be "classier" than most shinobi. Gave him considerable pull even among civilians.

    For the civilians stalked forward Usami. She was an obvious choice for the civilians. She was one of the few who matched a shinobi wit. As well as being well-versed in debating even in high-pressure situations. Things could very well get rather interesting.

    "I''ll start if you don''t mind Usami." Hiashi stated as he prepared to begin.

    "I do Hiashi-san," Usami replied sweetly. "I suspect Danzo may lean towards your argument. The two of you being shinobi and all likely landed on the same idea no? As such I would think it appropriate for me to start. "

    "That very well may be the case but"

    Hiashi started but was interrupted by Danzo. "She makes a fair point besides it being a small matter for someone to speak first. Usami continues." Danzo said decisively.

    "Thank you Danzo-sama as I was going to say." Usami said with a glance towards the annoyed Hiashi. "The recent assault on the village represents an unprecedented failure of security. Furthermore, this is only shortly after a considerable attempt was made on not only your life but the life of the Hokage as well. So we civilians have significant reasons to doubt the ability of the shinobi to protect us. With that in mind of course the idea of you sending more men out seems foolish. If you struggle to protect us with your current numbers it seems absurd we would subtract them further. We instead suggest focusing on defense with only critical operations taking place. Once the Lord Third and his party return, we can think of striking against the criminals that ail us but for now, we must protect our own interest."

    "You do realize that''s what they intend for us to do right?" Hiashi asked with thinly veiled anger. "Shinobi are trained to infiltrate even the most secure of locations. They won''t be stopped by this measure of yours."

    "Nor would they be yours. Assuming we can somehow find them we have to muster the forces to crush them, arm those forces, and deploy them. I may not be a member of the military but surely you can see it would leave us wide open. The advantage of being a smaller force against a larger one is flexibility. Coverage is our best option. Ensure that you can do your job fully as well as ensure defense people like myself aren''t caught in the line of fire. We''re merely asking you all to provide the best protection you possibly can."

    There was silence as Danzo collected his thoughts. The woman made for quite the politician. Not many would so openly oppose Hiashi Hyuga in dialogue and do so well. She made some great points and her logic seemed reasonable enough. She did seem a bit overly confident in hiding but in this case, she may very well be right. "I see, Hiashi if you will."

    "Of course. Firstly it may seem we have failed defensively but in both instances, we reacted as well as any force could be expected to. In the case of the Hokage, he was surrounded by his guard as well as Danzo and his men. It may have barely been enough but in the world of shinobi things rarely ever do. Even the assault yesterday was answered by several nearby shinobi as well as us clan heads once the nature of the threat was discovered. Furthermore, we are now aware of the threat and likelihood of attack catching us off guard is unlikely."

    "Unlikely?" Usami questioned.

    "Nothing can truly be certain in the world of shinobi." Hiashi acknowledged. "But that is why we must move with a solution in mind. Not bunkering down and making ourselves easy targets. But to put the village on tight security and to strike out would be the wiser course. Let them strike while we''re gone and we''ll repel them again. While they wasted their time we''ll find both Ikam and Orochimaru and crush them."

    "You realize you have been hunting Ikam for months! Orochimaru for years, how can we trust this effort to weaken our home will even be effective!" Usami called getting angry.

    "I will put the full weight of the Hyuga behind it. We will see these scum suffer." Hiashi answered grimly.

    "Didn''t you, personally, allow the subordinate of Ikam to escape earlier today?" Usami questioned. Hiashi growled at this, looking prepared to move forward.

    "Now you threaten me?" Usami asked with mock fear. "You truly are incapable of protecting us."

    The group of shinobi and civilians all roared at the climax of the argument. Hiruzen would''ve surely scrambled to get them composed. But Danzo had learned how to thrive in the chaos long ago. He listened to the arguments with ears trained hard throughout the years. Heard various points throughout the storm of voices. But none of them truly swayed his decision from the very beginning.

    "My vote is decided." Danzo states simply. "I vote for the plan proposed by the civilian members of the council."

    Further outrage rang out at this announcement. This time purely being shinobi. But before it could continue any further Shikaku interrupted the chaos by standing up and raising his hand. "I vote for it as well."

    This shocked the room into silence. Shikaku was known far and wide for his intellect primarily in the shinobi world. So they knew how substantial it was for a man like him to switch sides. The outraged Choza and Inonchi both reluctantly sat down and became quiet. Hiashi shortly followed after though with a huff leading to the other heads doing the same. "With that in mind, our decision is decided. Remember upon the arrival of the Hokage another meeting will be had to discuss the plan going forward. Dismissed." Shikaku finished quickly. Normally a meeting would never end so suddenly but in this case neither side wished to stay much longer. Slowly the room of split factions filtered out the room. Leaving only Shikaku, Choza, Inochi, and Danzo in the room.

    "Choza, Inochi, would the two of you mind establishing a perimeter?" Shikaku asked with a frown. The two men nodded quickly leaving the room. "So what''s the plan Danzo? I can see Hiruzen releasing you. Even allowing your presence in the council meeting when he''s absent. Despite your proclivity for violence, you''re a wise man. Able to achieve his goals despite the odds. That''s why I''m confused. Why would a Warhawk like yourself agree on a measured response like this?"

    "Perhaps my time in incarceration changed me." Danzo replied easily. "An older man like myself struggles to survive in the harsh prison climate."

    "Bullshit Danzo. You can talk circles around most, but you know you can''t pull it with me." Shikaku called the bluff. There was silence for a second before Danzo offered a small laugh before replying.

    "I find types like yourself refreshing. A shinobi who''s personable yet professional. You would''ve gone far in my root."

    "I gotta disagree. Life''s a real pain, but love gets me through it." Shikaku replied easily. His thoughts drifted to his fiery wife and lazy son.

    "A shame for a man as incredible as you to be ruled by emotion." Danzo said.

    "Stop. Stalling. Get. To. It." Shikaku demanded, now angry.

    "You already know the answer already, Nara." Danzo replied with a smile.

    "Even now you have them aye? Hiruzen may very well execute you when he finds out." Shikaku mentioned.

    "He won''t, a tree is nothing without its roots. Besides, the civilians will not allow us to pursue them. But a force loyal to the Leaf but not tied to them? Well, such a force would be bound by no laws. My mistake was having the root be a part of the Leaf. The tree never sees its roots after all. So while we will be going by the civilian plans. The others will not be so limited" Danzo said as he was escorted back to his cell.

    "You''re a damn drag you know that right?" Shikaku said this with a frown. Said to the man as he was dragged away. He knew Hiruzen wouldn''t like the Root being free but he couldn''t fault him for using them in a beneficial way. Despite the questionable morality of it.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Narrator

    A group of thirty shinobi stood in the shadows of a forest. The leader of the thirty men stood in front of them as he read a letter delivered by a hawk. They had struggled a fair bit since leaving their home but they had done as asked. They had established a base in The Village Hidden in the Waves. Far enough from the sway of the Leaf for them to operate. Yet close enough for them to keep tabs.

    When they arrived it was run by a cruel man named Gato. The man had hired an army of criminals with his fortune to rule the village as a lord. He had killed any he saw fit and even used some for human trafficking. The emotionless soldiers cared little for the villagers suffering. But they needed safe refuge. They had offered the villagers a simple solution. They would take care of Gato and his troop of thugs in exchange for sanctuary in their home, secrecy of their presence, and a small amount of Ryo from their overall gain. The villagers were desperate for aid and accepted. Leading the Remnants of the Root slaying Gato and his men with ease. The villagers were grateful for this and had with their council formed a proper cover story. They would run Gato''s company as if the man was still alive. But would offer better care for the village. This had worked well providing the group funding, supplies, and shelter. Once they were fully established they started with the last quest Danzo offered.

    They investigated the leads they had regarding Orochimaru and even discovered a base. When the hawk used by their master appeared a letter in talon. They checked it and discovered what the fate of their master was. As well as his orders. They were to assault as many Sound bases as possible. It was a simple request, and to be frank an unrealistic one. While they could likely destroy several bases. It would surely lead to a retaliatory assault from the Sanin. Which would surely lead to their demise. But the thought of disobeying never occurred to the loyal and broken men. They had accepted the mission instantly and acted it out.

    The base they had discovered seemed to be a fairly vital one. People often come through but very few supplies do so. It became clear to the group this was either a command base or a communication center. Often used in wars to process communications and ensure orders are followed. In this case it worked for a fractured village structure that was the Village Hidden in the Sound. They likely figured no component force would target such a small seemingly innocent camp. Surely only small-time bandits and missing ninja. So they had a skeleton crew of shinobi. Merely ten men, nearly all of their chakra levels indicate they were Chunin-level fighters. It would likely be a slaughter. Since many of the Root were nearly Anbu level.

    It was. First was the patrol establishing a perimeter around the camp. Merely two almost Jounin-level shinobi. Surely they would''ve caused some level of fuss regardless in combat. But instead, one was suddenly bisected by a razor wire trap set up between two trees he hopped through. With the other having merely been overwhelmed by a targeted kunai barrage by them. While the patrol was eliminated their own was established. Ensuring no one would escape nor would they be flanked. They examined the building before they decided to blow into it from the roof. With two members using wind style, they manage to silently cut through the roof. They smashed into a room full of letters and carrier birds. Two non shinobi scrambled to their feet in fear. But the men could not even offer shouts of fear as they were silently butchered by the white-masked men. The men crawled throughout the building killing anyone they came across. Man, woman, child, subject they all were slain coldly. The orders had been clear. They were sending a message. Showing the Sannin the Root intended to hold him accountable for his crimes. Once the inhabitants had been killed they ransacked the building for supplies and information. They gained little of note but had located two more locations for them to check.

    It will be a bloody week.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Darui''s POV (Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    It had taken only minutes after his display for the Genin to reorganize into groups. Even shorter for them to all stare at the man. A mix of desperation, determination, and anxiety was all they were. Things were finally looking anything but dull.

    He could tell the shocked faces of the Genin that they were blown away by the task before them. To be honest it did seem like a giant pain in the ass. He remembered his test not being nearly so deadly at least location-wise. The second exam was being held at a mountain. There seemed to be a maze of paths surrounded by trees. It must reach at least seventy-five kilometers in the air. Covered in trees, spikes of rock, and snow.

    "This will be the location of the second exam." Darui explained his voice managing to sound bored even as he spoke. "This exam, if you haven''t heard before, is the "Trial of Nio". In this exam you and your team will be tasked with climbing to the top of the mountain."

    "Sounds easy enough!" Kiba hollered excitedly. The last test had been a little out of his lane. But this had him written all over it!

    "Glad you think so. Would hate for the test to be dull. Hmm," Darui faked like he was thinking. "Well luckily they thought of that. See every team will have a "lord", they are your leader. You will have to reach the top with them within two days. As well as get there with them "unharmed". Harmed in this case means physical contact. You can beat the tar out of each other if you wish but a mere touch will count as well."

    "What''s the threat then?" Tenten asked dubiously.

    "That would be the third requirement for a pass. Scoring three points against the other team''s lord. So to pass you have to find other teams. Just two more rules for this¡­" Darui trailed off as a samurai led an armored horse into the arena. "The Lord must be on horseback whenever traveling. As well as a suit of armor lord used to wear during travel in the Land of Iron. That being said intentional harm to the horse will cost the individual by failing as well as a fine from the Samurai. Any questions?" No hands shot up. "Alright, strategize for a few minutes. Samurai will come by and lead you to your starting place."

    The Second Exam. The Trial of Nio had begun.

 Trial of Nio!

    Hiruzen''s POV (Resting Point of Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    Hiruzen had lived a long and varied life. As such time had a way of fading for him. Days previously lived were forgotten as time marched forth. Perhaps the human mind could only hold so much, even a genius like him couldn''t hold it all. Yet the day of Naruto Uzumaki''s birth would likely haunt him till his final days. So much life had been lost, the military had been ransacked, various notables falling to hold back the beast. And though the Fourth Hokage had managed to fell the beast he only did so after much pain and suffering. His own life being lost in the chaos. The Kyuubi had tallied a heavy toll.

    Perhaps ironically as the beast rampaged and ended life another was gained. One that if the scenario was any different would''ve surely been a celebrated one. Instead as he was born many were killed. As his father made the questionable choice of sealing the beast into the boy and his own life, the man surely did not realize what he was doing. Everyone had lost something¡­ or someone after all.

    October 10th marked a day of the passing of a legend, the day a beast bared its awful fangs, the day a legend of the Leaf and the a unstoppable beast fell, and to a select few, the day Naruto Uzumaki was given the curse of the Kyuubi.

    The funeral that was held was massive. Villagers, shinobi, and merchants all had come to share their respects for the man who had led them. The pain wrought from such an event rivaled that of even the Third Great Shinobi War. The peace it had earned had been shattered in a single night. As such nearly everyone in the village was there. To say goodbye to loved ones, to say goodbye to their leader, and for two Uzumaki''s to say goodbye to both an unknown father and a loving husband. The villagers radiated pain. But it was clear that everyone was searching for a target. A way to say goodbye to such pain

    Kushina Uzumaki had been shattered of course. It was a disservice to say she lost her lover. She had lost her soul mate, her partner, a member of her newly created family. Worse yet she still held the killer of the man in her body, as well as the body of her child. For her own sake and for the sake of those who may earn her ire, the decision was made to hide what happened on that fateful night. The story of Minato managing the impossible was told. When the Golden Flash, The Fourth Hokage, some even dared to call him the Third God of Shinobi met the Kyuubi in battle it had been a draw. Neither powerful being could fell the other before the man found the Kyuub''s weakness. Using this he slayed the beast, unfortunately being killed in the process.

    This had worked well, as angry and hurt as people were. Knowing the Kyuubi had been slain alleviated this. For years this had worked, some in the know kept the knowledge to themselves. It was further enforced by both Hiruzen and Danzo but now this dam of lies faced its first crack. The people had spent years away from the pain but with the knowledge that there was a target their ire could finally be given out. Ikam had caused a chain of events that were sure to haunt the days of one Naruto Uzumaki.

    Luckily for the ignorant blonde a multitude of people surrounded him. Perhaps some would believe this protected him. Maybe seeing others treating him as human would show them the truth. But hate had a way of blinding those who wielded it. They held back for now whispering ploys and plans as they secretly bathed the monster in hate. For now they would wait. Little could be done about the beast in the present moment. But one thing was inherently clear as the teams were separated for the Trial of Nio.

    Naruto Uzumaki, a young man who had unknowingly been spared the pain of a jinchuriki would learn the path of one. How all jinchuriki were truly cursed, alone, and hopeless¡­ how all were destined for this¡­ for despite who they may be.

    It was the fate of those cursed with the Tailed Beast.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Tayuya''s POV (Hidden Base of Ikam - Land of Iron)

    Tayuya had lived what most would call a complex life. Her parents had been slain by an unknown shinobi. She only survived due to the two hiding her. When she came out she had discovered her village razed to the ground. In just one night her life had been destroyed. She had wandered the surrounding woods of her home until she ran into a bandit group. She had suffered greatly for this. She had been nothing more than a slave to them. Things had slowly grown worse as she matured. On the night they decided to use her in yet another soul-breaking way her master had arrived. Orochimaru and several of his Sound shinobi had been hired to slay the group for their various crimes. Orochimaru, seeing her once the criminals had changed, had made her an offer. Join him or be left to suffer in the cruel world. Truly it had not been much of a choice. She had been prepared to suffer with the man. After all, a man taking a young woman with him often meant cruel things.

    But he had treated her well. She had been fed, clothed, and treated like a human. From that point on the direction of her life had become obvious. As long as she served her master faithfully she knew she would be sheltered from the cruel world. So she had begged the man to make use of her. He had merely smiled and accepted her pleas. Soon she had received training. She had not intended to become a kunoichi but with the word of her savior, she threw herself into the training. Soon she became more than an orphan clutching at the legs of her savior. She became powerful, wanted, respected even. It grew her confidence to levels she never dreamt of. She became brash and obnoxious but to her shock, Orochimaru never chided her for it. She was accepted¡­

    So as she and three comrades secretly traversed the hilly snowy terrain of the Land of Iron. Sneaking into a land infamous for its protection and dislike of shinobi. Truthfully her and comrades did so with casual ease. After all, shinobi were simply too stealthy and tricky for the samurai patrol. Soon they arrived deep in the land of Iron. At least a couple hours away by foot. They walked towards what appeared to be a large hill of snow. Tayuya and Kidomaru both weaved through hand signs before calling out.

    "Temperature Seal: Rising Heat!"

    "Temperature Seal: Rising Heat!"

    The large hill of snow steamed suddenly. Kanji glowed from beneath the snow, rays of light piercing through the snow. As the kanji grew brighter the snow started to snow unearthed to reveal a natural cave entrance hidden by it initially.

    "Not half bad." Kidomaru said with a smirk. "I can see why Orochimaru-sama wants these players."

    "Stop with the flowery stuff. Our hideouts are hidden just as well as these Uzumaki shits." Tayuya countered hotly.

    "Watch your mouth Tayuya. A lady needs to act dignifi-" Jirobo started before being slugged by the woman in question. The large man barely budged from the blow.

    "Shut it, shit for brains! Your fatass has no room to discuss class!" Tayuya yelled at the large man.

    Kidomaru cackled, while Jirobo merely frowned, not saying anything to engage further.

    "Be on your best behavior." Sakon said with a smile. "We are meeting with trash but Lord Orochimaru wants us to behave like genin."

    "Furthermore they may be trash but lord Orochimaru seems to think they may be dangerous." Ukon added as the group descended the natural cave. The walls were covered in the same Kanji that had melted the snow meaning they were somehow using Fuinjutsu to keep the cave warm. There was no need for light as well. The glow from the kanji lit the way to the center of the cave. After a minute or two of winding paths, they walked into a large chamber. The floor of the chamber was covered in a large warm rug. Several rooms were closed off. The chamber contained a large fire pit that was cooking some kind of prepared meat. Ikam was resting near this firepit in a large luxury chair. Facing the Sound Four as if he knew they were coming. To his left stood his second and comrade and from what Orochimaru had told them his lover, Mishio Uzumaki, as well as Leifazu who was cooking the meat in question. All three watched as they approached seemingly at ease with them coming to them.

    Tayuya felt her blood boil at this but held back her rage. For now, her master needed these men and their assistance. In time they would pay for thinking themselves equal to Lord Orochimaru. Interrupting her thoughts was once again the voice of Sakon.

    "Ikam, I believe? We were sent by our Lord, Orochimaru. You will assist us in the mission we were given." Sakon said his smile, eerily similar to the old Japanese folklore of the yokai - Oni. Before he could continue or Ikam could respond there was the sound of air rushing by him as suddenly Mishio appeared in front of Sakon with her blade at his throat.

    "You should be careful in what way you talk to Ikam-kun." She whispered darkly. "Or I''ll kill the lot of you regardless of what your master wishes." A hand suddenly emerged from the chest of Sakon grabbing the blade.

    "Or what? You think trash like you can threaten us?" Ukon said cockily as his head emerged next to Sakons. Mishio seemed shocked for a second before she suddenly appeared in the middle of the Sound Four, all of their faces contorting in disbelief as she thrusted her blade towards the back of Sakon and Ukon. But before she could pierce the two arrogant men something unexpected happened.

    A white blob suddenly appeared from their body, stopping the blade and throwing Mishio back. White Zetsu had emerged from the body of Sakon and Ukon. Both screamed in terror. This was not normal. He didn''t have any presence. He gave away nothing, almost as his traces were something that one of his origin could not understand. He was almost otherworldly¡­.

    From another nation?

    From another dimension?

    Another consequence of inhumane experiences?

    From another WORLD?

    Leifazu raced forward, drawing two battle axes and leaping up to cleave him in two. Black Zetsu chose that moment to emerge from the ground with a raised arm. Both battle axes slammed into the arm and shattered.

    Both blobs converged into one another raising their hand in the air stopping any further advances. Both of them merged into one taking a humanoid shape with the body split into a black and white side respectively with a venus fly trap covering most of their head revealing a single eye and teeth smiling through it.

    "Oh dear it appears the Master was right to send us as insurance!" White Zetsu chuckled as he stood in front of the Sound Four with his twin. "Good thing I marked them with my spore!"

    "Such it would seem. Though he will be disappointed, the group was so antagonistic." Black Zetsu added. "We figured there may be tension with this group so I was sent to ensure nothing regrettable happens."

    Ikam stood and snapped his fingers both Mishio and Leifazu both stepping back in this silent order. "Well, it seems things started off on the wrong foot. Usually, for such disrespect, I would have you killed. But dead bodies have a way of stopping successful partnerships." He laughed at his joke as he stopped in front of the six. "Luckily for you all, none of my men were injured. If they were, your death would be painful."

    The Sound Four looked on furiously as Black Zetsu considered his response. "Lucky indeed, we cannot afford to die or allow them to die. Do you intend to carry out his request?"

    "So it''s a request now?" Leifazu chuckled. "Are we sure I can''t just cut them?" He asked as he drew more axes from his person.

    "They did disrespect you, my beloved." Mishio added as her body tensed preparing for battle.

    Ikam merely chuckled. "It matters little. They know I could slay them if I please. Besides Orochimaru has been rather helpful, it would be a shame to end a relationship as beneficial as this. I will indulge you for now. What is the request?"

    "Our lord merely wishes for a distraction when the Sound Four make their move!" White Zetsu gleefully informed. "Tell them Sakon!"

    Sakon looked just as angry as the rest of the Sound Four, finally taking his eyes from Zetsu, though he did keep an eye on him in the form of Ukon. Surely upset they were considered nonfactors of this meeting. "Our Lord intends for us to kidnap two subjects of interest to you as well as us." He explained.

    "The targets in question?" Ikam asked.

    "The targets of this level are Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha." Kidomaru explained with glee.

    "I can certainly see why my beloved would be interested in killing more Uzumaki filth. But it is hardly worth the risk for one measly shinobi. Even a jinchuriki. We have no interest in such." Mishio countered as she sat on the arm of Ikam''s chair.

    "Now love." Ikam countered merrily. "Your thinking is too simple." Mishio sent him a questioning glance but it was Black Zetsu who answered.

    "For one reason or another, the Akatsuki are after the jinchuriki."

    "And we''re aware that you just like our Lord attempted to and failed to defeat their leader. Hell, those shitheads want both of our groups dead." Tayuya inserted her usual flavor of politeness.

    Ikam hummed loudly at this, raising a hand to his mouth as he thought. His odd eyes with kanji in them eyed each member of Orochimaru''s group. "I can see why he offered this. You will have your distraction." He said as he rose and stomped from the room, Mishio followed him quickly. "I''ll retire for now but take Leifazu with you. He will be more than enough for this. Any qualms?"

    "None." Black Zetsu answered. He and White Zetsu led the Sound Four out of the cave. Turning them to address them once they had made some distance.

    "Your order hasn''t changed too much now! You are to kidnap both Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha alive! As long as their heart is beating it should be fine!" White Zetsu said happily.

    "It is important that this mission goes well. As such Leifazu, one of our spies, and I will create a suitable distraction. During this, you are to go out with White Zetsu and capture the two. Be careful, but it could be problematic for any of you to be captured. White Zetsu will either save you or eat your corpse." He informed them gruffly. "For now we will wait until the break between the Third and Second test. Understood?"

    "As our master wishes." The four said as they bowed. All of them were determined to succeed and prove they were not as useless as Ikam had treated them.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Team Three - Trial of Nio

    Kabuto watched patiently as his team limbered up. As far as he could tell there were no notables in them. At least their chakra levels seemed to suggest they were more average Genin than most. He supposed most would be concerned about such a thing, but he felt it would work out nicely in this case. One was a confident martial artist from the Sand shinobi named Shira. He was an older Genin who wasn''t particularly skilled in ninjutsu or genjutsu. But used an odd style of Taijutsu he seemed rather proud of. Next was a slightly more interesting man named Benottio who spoke like a thug and even wielded a straight razor. He seemed to be rather quick and intelligent but hailed from the Village Hidden in Waterfalls. So likely was lacking in the power category. Lastly was a Mist shinobi under the name of Chojuro. He was shy and nervous. He seemed rather unreliable. Enough so before they even seemed to plan much Benottio and Shira had decided he would be the lord. Being the "weakest". The leader had been elected to be Shira as the oldest.

    The samurai that had led them to the starting place of the exam. He had explained that whenever traveling the Lord must be on a horse. Explained the wristbands they all had been outfitted with, that would glow in stripes as points were scored. As well as if they got injured they had tags that would allow them to be withdrawn from the game and treated. A kindness not often given during the Chunin Exams but inconsequential in the grand scheme of things. Kabuto would not allow such things to happen after all.

    Kabuto and his group had been led to their path. The group decided that Benottio and Chojuro would ride on the horse while Kabuto and Shira patrolled the forest on both sides. Kabuto had been wracking his brain on how to pass the exam before he felt a burning sensation on his shoulder. A signal given to him from his master. He had been a Genin for a while now and had been told he would be given a chance to act outside of his identity. He smiled at this as he stopped suddenly. Before moving at speeds that no Chunin hopeful could match. It was nice to finally move at his own speed. Benottio and Chojuro did not even notice him as he flew back across the path. Shira, perhaps sensing Kabuto''s killing intent, suddenly spun as Kabuto arrived behind him.

    "HA! You scared me to death there." Shira said merrily, not even noticing Kabuto suddenly flying in and placing a hand on his chest. By the time he finished his sentence, he was collapsing. Kabuto had used his chakra scalpel to slice his heart in two. Shira was dead before he even hit the ground. His mouth spitting out his lifeblood.

    "You have no idea." Kabuto replied cheerily to the now dead corpse. His eyes trailed up to the two remaining teammates suddenly body flickering behind them as they made eye contact. Chojuro stopped his horse with a skid as the two looked at the man in front of them. "We should stop for now." He said cryptically with a smile.

    "W-why?" Chojuro asked nervously.

    "There is no need for dumb questions. This bastard isn''t on our side." Benottio answered.

    "What do you mean?" Chojuro asked as Benottio hopped off the horse. The man pulled his straight razor and took a stance against the smiling Kabuto.

    "He has a stain on his outfit, I''m almost certain it''s blood. We would''ve heard combat so he must''ve sneaked and attacked someone. Notice anything else?"

    "W-wait, where is S-Shira?" Chojuro asked as he seemed to be considering running. ''Shira would have surely shown up by now! Where was he?!''

    "Dead." Kabuto replied simply. "You two will be joining him of course. Once I''ve had my fun though. Do you have any idea how hard it is to pretend to be a weakling? I mean it''s like purposely walking on one leg. Oh wait, you''re both weak. I''ll make sure to hold back against you. I want to stretch my legs!" He said with a smile as he activated his chakra scalpels.

    "Funny bastard should''ve snuck us too." Benotti said.

    "I''m not weak." Chojuro said with a frown as he drew a katana.

    There were no more words. The three men charged each other as Benottio and Kabuto closed the distance first. Benottio flashed forward with several slices. Kabuto weaved around them with ease, preparing to use his scalpel to kill the man. Before he could though, he ducked a katana Chojuro swung to behead him and rolled away while Benottio attempted to stab him in the chest. As Kabuto stood he deflected various kunai thrown by Chojuro before he heard a call from Benottio as he came from above now.

    "Wind Style: Flying Wind Spear!" He called as visible wind flew from his razor at high speed. Kabuto dived out of the way just dodging the attack by a hair''s breadth, but leading him into the path of the falling Benottio who slashes at him with his razor, attempting to slit his throat. Kabuto merely smiled as he met this slash with his scalpel cutting through it and slicing through the tendons throughout Benottio''s hand. As the two fell Benottio screamed out in pain. The man grasped his hand in pain. Kabuto prepared to finish him before a water dragon flew towards him. He managed to substitute himself with a log appearing behind Chojuro surging forward to slash across the muscles in his back. Chojuro spun as he slashed at Kabuto''s head. Kabuto''s eyes widened, noticing how fast he managed to react to it. ''This mere Genin is this fast?'' He managed to duck just in time and attempted to slice through the blade of Chojuro. But his chakra scalpel is stopped in place.

    "Your technique is impressive. But a true swordsman can strengthen their sword with chakra." Chojuro lectured. "Also, arrogance is unbecoming of a shinobi." As he finished, Benottio appeared and stabbed Kabuto in the throat with a kunai. Kabuto stumbled back, gurgling blood, before collapsing on the ground seemingly dead.

    "Good work nervous wreck! He destroyed my damn razor! That bastard was a monster¡­" He suddenly stopped speaking.

    Chojuro turned to see what stunned him and discovered Kabuto standing and smiling. Seemingly unperturbed by the blood covering him. His throat which had been nearly split open now looked pristine.

    "H-how?" Chojuro asked, confused.

    "Oh, an attack like that could never kill me. I had truly intended to kill both of you. But I guess you''re lucky." Kabuto responds pleasantly. "Though you did surprise me. You''re lucky my mission today isn''t to kill you weaklings." Kabuto responded pleasantly.

    "Like we''re gonna let you leave, bastard!" Benottio screamed as he charged forward. But Kabuto started to sink into the ground while smiling.

    "Oh, you will very much have your hands full already." Kabuto informs. "Wish you luck, teammates." He finished with a smile as he fully slid under ground.

    The two men were silent waiting to see if he would reappear. Before they heard the sound of hooves hitting the pavement filling the air.

    "You''re fucking kidding me." Benottio complained as they realized what was happening. "We gotta run!"

    "It won''t work, we have to ride the horse and they are surely faster than it. We''ll have to attempt to fend them off!" Chojuro stated as he seemed to prepare himself for the battle ahead.

    "That would be correct." A voice called out as another group arrived on the path a short distance away from the two men. "Sorry, but Shinobi play for keeps." Temari lectured as she rode in the scene. Ino, Shino, and Omoi landed around her facing the group.

    "It would be wise to surrender and allow us our points." Shino informed.

    "Like hell, we will!" Benottio cried as he charged forward angrily. Chojuro sighed at this before joining him.

    "Oh no, we''re gonna kill them and be disqualified." Omoi worried out loud as Ino and he met their charge. He and Chojuro locked blades as Ino and Benottio engaged in a one-sided series of blows. Benottio slashed with a kunai but Ino easily disarmed this and threw the man with a shoulder throw. The waterfall shinobi quickly rolled to his feet and attempted to throw an overhand at the women. But Ino, using a roundhouse kick to the head of Benttio, sent him flying back.

    "No, we''re not! Just gonna do what you gotta!" As Benittio screamed as scores of insects covered his body draining him of his remaining chakra. Chojuro jumped back, seeing Benottio had fallen. He sighed once again.

    "Enough we surrender." He called. The group stopped as Shino walked forward carefully. He approached Chojuro, both being surrounded by his insect allies. Chojuro did not react to this, nor react to Shino tapping him three times. As he did so all of Team One saw a band that had been wrapped around their forearms glow. Signifying their completion point-wise. At this, Shino nodded.

    "Thank you for not making us harm you further." Shino said simply.

    "I-it doesn''t matter," Chojuro stated, seemingly uncaring about failing. He picked up the unconscious Benottio and loaded him onto the horse. He then drew the tag given to them earlier. Activating it sent off a flash of light. After a short time, several samurai arrived providing first aid as they, with Chojuro and Benottio, were led into the woods. Not once did the defeated Mist shinobi so much as complain.

    "That didn''t seem¡­ I don''t know¡­ is it totally weird to anyone else?" Ino asked quizzically.

    "It really was¡­" Omoi started. "Perhaps he''s some kind of super villain?"

    "SHUT UP!" Ino and Temari sound off at once. Omoi flinched at this, dropping to the ground. Both women nodded at each other.

    "It''s better we continue. We may have what''s needed to pass, but the other teams won''t." Shino added. "That would mean we are prime targets."

    "Right, let''s go, team!" Temari called. Both the leader and lord of team one. Team One continued on the move. Unknowing of what had truly happened to Team Three.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Team Two - Trial of Nio

    Naruto hadn''t truly felt too nervous for the exam. He had always been a more simplistic guy. The villagers had never been cruel to him or his mother. They weren''t well known and as such lived in relative peace. Naruto had felt lonely often with just him and his mother. But such was life. As such he had been him and his mother. Honestly, it had been enough for him but Kushina seemed to want more for him than that. So Naruto decided to find something to become strong and beloved. So his mother would be happy and maybe he could find some other people to be happy with. It hadn''t taken long to decide on his goal. It had been a meeting with Hiruzen that had been the deciding factor. He may have been old but he had a powerful presence, seemed to know everything, and even acknowledged him! It had been clear to him that he needed to become Hokage. He remembered his mother had originally been against it. But even as a child he had been stubborn and eventually, he had won her over. With that goal in mind, he had trained hard. It hadn''t been easy; often he had struggled pitifully. He supposed he simply wasn''t a genius. In time he had grown and now had a chance to be closer to his dream. As if that hadn''t been motivation enough his mother informed him the exams held a level of importance very few things in his life had. If he managed to become a Chunin she would finally tell him about his dad. As much as he longed to know before, he loved his mother too much to push her on it. Instead, he waited trusting she would let him know one day. Now if he did things right he would finally know. The first part had been something he simply couldn''t offer too much help with. While he wasn''t stupid he simply wasn''t as smart as all these damn "geniuses". But is a survival exercise about protecting? Yeah, that was much more his style.

    The selection of the lord of their group had been a relatively easy choice. Gaara had shown to have remarkable defensive skills in his and Naruto''s brief conflict and no one in the group felt particularly safe with him watching their backs. With Gaara broadly declaring he wouldn''t have to worry about Fuu or Naruto dying. And simply didn''t care if Samui did. Selecting a leader was also a simple process. Fuu and Gaara had no interest in leading. And while Naruto would one day be Hokage he wasn''t the best leader quite yet. Leaving only the aloof Samui as the choice. It worked out well. The woman was personable enough, intelligent, and calm to a fault. Quickly deciding to have the group summarize their abilities. So she could devise the best approach. She decided heading up the mountain as quickly as the horse could manage would be best. The paths throughout it often intersected meaning the group would likely not have to be concerned with finding a team. They were more likely to be attacked after all. With that in mind, the group summarized themselves and their abilities.

    Naruto had proudly decided to go first. Despite his recent growth he just couldn''t help but brag when an opportunity was presented. He described his ability to make a small army of clones. His unique Kenjutsu-Ninjutsu style. It wasn''t quite honest to his full abilities but Naruto felt he should keep that to himself since Gaara had often remarked an intent to fight him at some point.

    Fuu had gone next. Naruto had met various people in his life and despite his best efforts he often annoyed them. Perhaps it was his obnoxious nature, blunt honesty, or endless energy but he often rubbed others the wrong way. He had been overjoyed to get along with Team Seven. Even further to have made quick friends with Samui. Honestly, it had made his day! Now it got even better. Fuu was possibly the most positive person he had ever met. She matched his energy, was full of smiles, and generally was kind of awesome! It was like he had met a female version of himself! She even held the same pain in her eyes. Of someone who had been lonely. She described she could fly, had incredible strength, and said she was hard as steel. Naruto questioned what this meant and Fuu had cheerfully told him to hit her. Naruto being the man, quickly slugged her before realizing what he had done. But to the shock of the group she ate the punch without budging an inch or even flinching. Naruto felt like he had found the sister he never knew he wanted.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Samui and Naruto had hit it slightly during their tenure into the first test. He knew she was cool, aloof, and intelligent. As well as using the same kind of blade as him. She fought similarly to him, She used her kenjutsu and intelligence to outmaneuver her opponents. Naruto felt she was likely holding something back. He supposed he wasn''t the only one hiding his full abilities.

    Gaara went last. And his summarization left much to be desired. He merely stated his sand was an absolute defense that would protect him from threats. Then boldly declared he, unlike others, was openly the jinchuriki of the One Tails. It felt like a jab to Naruto but he witnessed Fuu flinch for a moment. Gaara merely smiled and looked at Fuu causing the group to realize the oddness of this team. They held three jinchuriki. The group had gone silent and to Naruto, it seemed they were likely not going to work well together in this test. He had no clue what to say but knew he had to say something to the group.

    "Guys, I get what you''re thinking." Naruto started as he walked in front of the group facing all three of them down. "We''re hiding things from one another. As much as we may get along we all aren''t necessarily allies. And it''s dangerous to be open. I get that!" He started smashing his fist into the mountain causing a crack where he struck. "But dammit we all wanna become Chunin! We all are here and on the same team! So screw all this not ally sneaking shinobi crap! We gotta be a team for now. Let''s show we got what it takes. When the time comes for us to separate we do it with no hard feelings. We all have our reason for being here! So for now let''s work towards it together!" He finished with a heave.

    The group stared back at him silently before Fuu flew forward and hugged the blonde happily. "Of course, we can be buddies silly! Friends are a great thing to have!" Fuu said as she bodily spun the blonde around.

    "Hell ya, we''re friends! Let''s kick ass ya know?" Naruto replied happily, the two cheering loudly.

    "You know, maybe it''s not that cool to be super friendly." Samui said as she looked towards Gaara." But I like it a lot more than being cold." She then walked over to the group happily greeted and hugged by Fuu who immediately decided Samui was her friend as well.

    Gaara stared at this in silent shock. While he had expected the rookie jinchuriki to bond together. For the filthy human to do so as well was odd. As far as he knew the two simply were natural enemies. Humans used them as a tool to destroy. Jinchuriki eventually crushed humans like the pests they were. He had intended to show them the only ones they could trust was their kind but it seemed they were steadfast in loving pests. For now, he would wait. The chance to break the two was something he would relish. Then he would guide them to the light.

    With that all done Samui launched into her leader role. Gaara was to travel the path on the horse with Samui following nearby to be backup and communication. Naruto with an army of clones would traverse the woods of the mountain on both sides of the trail. Providing them with a defensive perimeter. Fuu with her unique ability of flight would fly above the group, altering them to any approaching opposition or any promising prey. Naruto would readily admit he thought it a winning strategy.

    And so they had set off making impressive progress. When Samui''s stamina was an inevitable question it was solved by various Naruto''s carrying her to save her stamina and keep her fresh. And the group had a fantastic time. But Naruto and Fuu, both hyperactive and impulsive, had settled on playing 20 questions. Fuu carried the blonde since his clones could act without his input.

    "Ever been kicked out of a store?" Fuu posed with a smile.

    "Umm¡­ kinda my mom was there and she ended up wrecking the place. She spent months doing missions to pay for it! My ma can be very scary." Naruto answered happily.

    "Man, your mom sounds so awesome!" Fuu replied excitedly.

    "She really is! My turn¡­ Ever done pranks?" Naruto asked with a smirk.

    "Um, no the villagers don''t like me. I doubt it''ll end well." Fuu replied awkwardly.

    "Haha! That''s why I did it back in the day. If people wanna ignore me might as well get their attention another way. But eventually, my ma caught me and¡­" Naruto visibly shivered at this. "So scary¡­"

    "From what I''ve heard parents can be that way." Fuu supplied.

    "You don''t know yours?" Naruto asked bluntly.

    "Nope. They died after I was born." Fuu replied just as bluntly.

    Naruto sighed somberly,"I''m sorry. I never knew my dad either, he died as well." Naruto replied looking up at the sun as if it knew the answers.

    Fuu didn''t know how to deal with that! She hadn''t even talked to someone human in a while much less comfort someone who had was talking about his dead father. So, she went with the most logical and sympathetical gesture she could think of.

    "It''s ok. Life can be tough but one day it gets better. So you can''t give up, you never know when things will turn around. One day everyone gets lucky." Fuu replied with a strained smile.

    "Good point, believe it!" Naruto replied.

    Both suddenly flinched, stopping the conversation. "You felt that too?" Fuu asked with a small frown.

    "One of my clones was just destroyed." Naruto said with a matching frown. "Let''s report it to Samui and Gaara. A team is coming our way. My clones are slowing them down for now. I think we can take them. I know two of them." At this Fuu slowly lowered them, her seven wings slowing to allow them to descend. "Hey, we have company approaching! They know where we are and are looking for trouble. One of them can track our scent!" Naruto informed the group.

    "Good, I was getting bored. Let''s wait for them." Gaara replied, making his horse stop and climbing down from it. Samui slid to a stop next to him with a frown as she pondered this.

    "We may as well. We need points and it would be uncool to withdraw." Samui noted. "How long?"

    "Should be about two minutes. My clones can be threatening but they''re too fragile to hold ''em much longer." Naruto replied.

    "Alright! Time to rock!" Fuu cheered happily, spinning in the air after throwing a fist in the air and giggling at her own gestures.

    "Cool, more than enough time to prepare. Naruto, Fuu I have an idea I need the two of you to do something. Gaara could you hold your own long momentarily?" Samui asked with a look back at the redhead oddity.

    "I will likely kill them before you can get involved." He replied simply.

    "Hey, two of them are my friends. I''ll kick your ass if you try!" Naruto informed Gaara angrily.

    "Ya don''t be a jerk to Naruto!" Fuu replied behind the blonde. Staring at Gaara from behind his shoulder. The redhead freaked her out.

    Gaara sighed heavily at this. "I do not know what''s wrong with you two. But I''ll spare the two friends. I assume Leaf? he asked with a smile. Naruto merely nodded at this which Gaara nodded at as well.

    Team Two was an interesting group.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Team Six

    Kiba knew he was kind of an odd guy. The Inuzuka clan respected their dog partners to the highest degree. They were treated as equals as any good companion should be. As such they had over the years adapted their qualities. Not just in the physical or ninjutsu way but even in their personalities. Back in the day, they were more savage but these days it was more tempered. Before they would often try to be alphas and such but now they used it in a more healthy competitive way. As such Kiba just had to see if Naruto had truly grown as strong as Ino and Neji had claimed. There was simply no way he had surpassed him! He had always been ahead of the blonde in the academy and despite their friendship, he enjoyed it. It seemed his rival had grown some! Time to establish who was who. Choji and Sen had been against it. Choji due to his friendship with Naruto. And Sen due to thinking it would be wiser to set a trap. Luckily Ayuma felt such methods were dishonorable and Kiba managed to convince them to launch the attack.

    His group flew into the part of the trial Team Two resided. Gaara stood proudly in front of them.

    "I wouldn''t suggest trying to score points off of me. Pests such as you get crushed by predators like me." Gaara states annoyed. "Leave now and I may let you live."

    "It seems they left their lord. Cowardly of them, I shall combat this one." Ayuma stated simply. The waterfall shinobi pulled out a metal bo staff.

    "Unnecessary," Sen stated as she fanned in front of her a powdery substance filling the air around Gaara. "He''s already caught in my genjutsu. He''s lucky to even still be standing."

    "Shameful but I may as well finish him off." Ayuma stated flying forward with his bo staff, twirling to unleash a devastating swing to the head of the dazed Gaara. As the staff came close a tendril of sand blocked the blow. Unphased Ayuma unleashed a quick series of blows at various levels but each was blocked by the sand. The last blow the staff became caught in the sand. "Impressive you can still defend yourself this well." Ayuma reported grimly as he yanked, attempting to get his staff back.

    "The sand truly does most of the work. I can barely tell where you are. An impressive genjutsu for pests. But from what I can see¡­. the two of you aren''t Leaf!" Gaara screams as the tendrils of sand sent Ayuma flying into Sen. Freeing Gaara from her technique. He smiled as his wristband suddenly gleamed, showing it was the girl who was the lord. "I scored a point already, this game may be too easy."

    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that, ginger!" Kiba screamed as he prepared to barrel into Gaara with a flying kick. But suddenly was snatched from the air. Akamaru barked at his master being taken. Jumping up to climb a tree to get him. Being carried high into the air by Fuu. At first, he threw several punches at the girl but she ate them all without any reaction. "What the hell are you made of?!" He complained.

    "Those punches won''t work on me! I''m lucky!" Fuu replied with a smile.

    "THAT DOESN''T EVEN MAKE SENSE!" Kiba yelled angrily.

    "Besides, look where we are." Fuu replied sweetly.

    Kiba looked around in bewilderment. He was high in the air way over even the mountain. "WHAT THE FUCK!"

    "Goodbye now." Fuu said with an airy giggle as she dropped him.

    "Fuck!" Kiba screamed like a girl in extended fear as he flew towards the ground quickly. No question a fall from this height would kill him! Just as he came close he felt a hand grasp his ankle stopping descent. Fuu smiled down at the exasperated Kiba. "Fine¡­. I''ll¡­ give it to you¡­ for now¡­ just¡­.. don''t do that again!" He complained, hung upside down and disorientated.

    Choji wanted to help Kiba but it was best he stopped them from getting Sen. Ayuma ran back as he held his now dented staff. He swore angrily as he attacked Gaara''s seemingly unstoppable defense.

    Choji grew himself to be about ten feet tall as he punched into the ground breaking it. He picked up a man-sized piece and hurled it at Gaara. To his shock, the rock suddenly crumbled. Naruto flew through the remains with his tanto glowing. Stating with a smile. "Uzumaki Style: Instant Erosion! Hey there buddy, sorry but I''m your opponent for now."

    Sen dodged several slashes from the blonde woman pursuing her. She had already been hit once. And while she couldn''t be eliminated through getting scored on it was a mark of dishonor. She sincerely doubted Shira would get hit nor did she believe that Yome would want her to fail! But the woman was absurdly quick. Keeping much too close for her to use her genjutsu. Her fans allowed her to hold her own for now. She growled as she flowed chakra into them. "Cactus Spine Shower! She called as several thin beams of chakra flew towards Samui the number and close range of the attack almost assured it would hit!

    Samui merely smiled at this. "Sorry but, Cool Counter!" She said calmly as her blade suddenly flashed through the air, splitting each chakra strand with ease and even knocking her fans out of her hands. Samui then threw a back kick, driving it into the torso of Sen for extra measure and sending her sliding back. All of Team Two smiled further as another point totaled for them.

    "Well done." Sen said with a gasp. "Fortunately you played it too loose." She said with a smile as Akamaru suddenly grabbed her and flew back.

    At this, the struggling Choji and Kiba both flew back, the group retreating. Samui, Naruto, and Fuu prepared to pursue them to get the final point before a scream broke their concentration.

    They looked back to see Ayuma screaming in pain, one of his arms completely gone. Blood pumping from where it once lay. He tried to run but sand wrapped around his ankles lifting him into the air. Gaara smiled cruelly as he clenched his fist. The sand holding the ankles of Ayuma crushed in the sound of bones shattering filling the area. Samui and Fuu were stunned by the violence. Naruto raced forward and angrily attempted to grab Gaara. His sand stopped this action, however.

    "What the hell are you doing?" Naruto asked furiously at the heartless torture of another human.

    "He loses that means his life is forfeit." Gaara stated as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "For beings like us life holds more. But for a pest like him? Well, they deserve to die." Gaara said darkly.

    "Put him down. Or I''ll kill you myself!" Naruto declared angrily.

    "Oh, you''ll kill me?" Gaara said his killing intent filled the area. Samui collapsed on her knees. Fuu flinched at the power. Naruto flinched as well, Gaara smirking at this. "Be careful with your words friend." While they had argued none realized the sand had raised the struggling Ayuma high into the air. Wrapping around his mouth to keep him silent.

    "No-" Naruto started but flinched as Ayuma hit the ground head-first with a disgusting splat. The body was pulverized by the fall. The group all except Gaara marched forward to look away.

    Gaara walked past them and climbed onto his horse calmly. "I didn''t kill your friends, you could never kill me, and don''t assume because we are kin I won''t kill you." He said as he started to trot on with his horse.

    Gaara felt that while the others seemed to hate how this event went down, it went down the best way it could''ve so far. Now they knew what line not to cross. Shortly after they elected to set up camp. The day turned to night and things got ice cold. Gaara agreed to take shift, wanting this time to himself. He explained he could not sleep and would watch for the night. The group didn''t feel fully comfortable with this but seemed to realize it was best to agree for now. Gaara had formed a shelter out of stone for them and the horse. Naruto managed to catch various fish. His mother taught him survival skills at a young age. Fuu had gone and found safe drinking water. Samui had started a fire to warm the odd structure. She seemed incredibly on guard being left with Gaara. He also knew at least twenty clones were watching them. Ten more following Fuu. It seemed the blonde intended to protect the team even against itself. But he had behaved and things went well. Now deeper into the night, he was able to relax. He suddenly felt the presence of others coming and with a smile stood. He created a sand clone to watch over his teammates as he climbed onto his steed and rode out to meet them.

    It seemed this exam would serve his vice as well as his goal!

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Team Eight / Team Seven - Trial of Nio

    Neji knew the first exam had gone as well as it did mostly to a lucky team. They were well suited to the task at hand. Not much had truly changed in that regard. His team had a solid repertoire of skills, solid thinking, and agreeable nature. It made it clear to Neji that they would likely pass with ease. But he needed to pass. He had no doubt Naruto would pass. As such he needed to as well. Naruto had shaken his core belief system and as such the two were friends. But deep down Neji had felt slightly dissatisfied. Naruto had defeated him and merely continued to grow.

    During the training sessions before the exams, Naruto defeated him and Ino the majority of the time. He had quickly cemented himself as the most powerful on their team. Neji truly was happy for his friend. He grew due to his own training and unfaltering spirit. Neji would never look down on him collecting his spoils. But he had to admit it was frustrating.

    Naruto had been below him in rankings significantly. He had come a long way mentally, but he was no genius. He came from relative nothing and yet he stood above him. Neji didn''t resent him for it but he craved to be his equal. His goal of changing the Hyuga would require strength to gain influence. If he couldn''t at least match Naruto could he truly pursue his goal of breaking fate? The question haunted him. He needed to prove to himself he was able to change things. He would start with himself.

    His team had elected Tenten to be the lord. Her repertoire of tools would not be hampered too much on horseback. As well as oddly enough being very well-trained to ride a horse. Kurotsuchi had insisted on being a leader. And to her credit seemed to be skilled at it. Even if her communication skills certainly needed help. They had decided to immediately seek out another team and attempt to get their points early and focus on arriving.

    As such when Neji spotted another team with his long-range Byakugan he called in his team to decide how to attack. While they believed they may be able to crush them outright they decided to separate the lord with two of them attempting to score. While the other two hold off the defenders. Sai and he would attempt to score. While Tenten and Kurotsuchi held off the others.

    Kurotsuchi had been quite clever in the plan she created. The Horses were an interesting addition, an exploitable one. Horses were well-trained creatures and were hard to panic. Unless of course they were convinced they were in danger. She had a simple plan: they couldn''t harm the horse but they didn''t need to harm it. Or even startle it. Just move it.

    Neji watched as Sakura and Hinata worked with two other shinobi whom he didn''t recognize. It was certainly unfortunate to move on other Leaf shinobi but they couldn''t risk leaving them alone. They observed the four, Kankuro on the horse, and the other three formed a loose diamond formation. Once they had fully scouted them they made their move to enact Kurotsuchi''s plan. With a cry of her jutsu, it began.

    "Earth Style: Stone Uprising!" As she finished this call the ground beneath Team Seven suddenly rose quickly. A large pillar of stone shot up thirty feet in the air. Leaving a swearing Kankuro separated from his teammates. Sakura, Hinata, and Mangetsu jumped up attempting to interfere. But Kurotsuchi shot out of the pillar, hand signs already flowing. "Earth Style: Earth Flow Spears!" She called. Suddenly several jaggard spears shot off the ground. Causing Hinata and Sakura to scramble back from them. Mangetsu merely charges forward with the spears stabbing him through but he merely seemed to bleed water.

    "That stuff doesn''t work on me!" He called as he drew a tanto and flew forward to attack Neji and Sai who were climbing the pillar to attack Kankuro. But as he attempted to, Tenten jumped in front of him with a pair of metal tonfas in hand. "Listen here, girly." Mangetsu said with a sneer. "You''re out of your league! You can''t even hurt me!" He called confidently charging towards the woman. Tenten merely smirked as she twirled the two with a smile. As Magetsu swung his tanto with wild abandonment at her head. She shot out with a thrust to his middle section. The man gasped as it hit his stomach and drove the air out of him.

    "H-how." He asked breathlessly.

    "Lighting Chakra Flow of course. You are a Hozuki after all." Tenten replied sweetly before smacking the man in the head with both, driving him into the ground. "In the Root, we study all notable methods of battle." She said as she jumped down and faced the man climbing to his feet.

    Kankuro knew he was a good shinobi. Many claimed he was the most skilled puppeteer coming out of the Sand. It was undeniably true, even more so once he had found Sasori''s notes. Now he had achieved a level of puppetry few ever would again. As such even once he was picked away from his allies, approached by two powerful shinobi he didn''t flinch. He merely chuckled as he activated his signature technique. "Puppet Storm!" As he said this the bundle on his back shot out a litany of blades.

    "Rematch time Hyuga!" He called with glee.

    The blades flew towards the two switching angles and positions freely throughout the air. He had soaked them in a paralyzing agent that would keep them stunned with even one good cut. There was simply no way the two could survive the storm of death. He watched with glee as the metal killers approached the two men both racing from opposite sides of the pillar. He didn''t even need to leave the horse!

    But to his shock, the two men easily countered the seemingly endless barrage of blades. The Hyuga deflected them with his bare hands as he ran, dodging as necessary. On occasion his hand would dart out and sever one of the chakra strings. The other achieved the same with a tanto. Neither of them even seemed to slow as they charged. "Dammit, hard way then! Time for a real Puppet show. With a poof two of Crow, both identical, suddenly appeared. Both flew in the air and flew around each focusing on one.

    "Sai now!" Neji called for Sai to engage in their strategy. Sai quickly jumped high into the air scribbling into a scroll as he fell. Neji, using a large burst of chakra to his legs, flew straight towards Kankuro. He saw the panic in his eyes at this. Both Crows flew back to their master mouths opening and firing off a wall of senbon. "Hmm before I''d be helpless, but I learned to think out of the box from the best! Flying Kaiten: Heavenly Arrow!" He called as he spun in a spiral in the air. A more elongated form of chakra covered him looking like a rudimentary arrow. It deflected the senbon with ease. Kankuro gasped as both Crows crossed their arms and formed their chakra shields. Neji smashed through this with ease, Kankuro barely managing to lean away to dodge the attack. Falling off the horse and the pillar in the process.

    "Shit shit shit! Release: Black Ant!" He summoned the puppet who swallowed him to protect him from the fall. But this left the man blind to Sai who was now riding a large black and white bird.

    "Super Beast Scroll!" He called as he drew his tanto and the bird dive-bombed. "I suppose I''ll have to cut through." Sai said as he dived from the bird falling incredibly fast. As he fell towards Kankuro he slashed with the momentum, managing to cut through Black Ant and cut Kankuro shallowly. Sai hit the floor hard and rolled to try to bleed off the force. But Kankuro slung himself using a chakra string he attempted to flee before Neji suddenly called from below.

    "Gentle Fist: Air Palm!" He called a blast of air smashed through the string and hit Kankuro sending him flying back. Neji smirked as his wristband filled its second slot showing they were close to succeeding. Neji ducked as he just barely managed to dodge an air palm from Hinata. But was left wide open for her newest technique.

    "Gentle Fist: Heavenly Needle!" She called firing a small sliver of chakra into his leg. Immediately making it numb. It forced him down to a knee allowing Hinata to hit a head kick. He slid back and quickly rose to his feet. Reopening the chakra points Hinata had closed with a smile. Kurotsuchi appeared behind Neji.

    "Your teammate burned Sakura-sama." Hinata said her face looked fierce. "It was dishonorable, she had her beat."

    "She was a bit of a weakling, I didn''t mean to." Kurotsuchi said with a semi-apologetic smile.

    "It''s fine it was part of our plan anyway." Hinata said with a nervous smile at this as she formed a defensive stance. But she suddenly was poofed, smoking covering her form, and leaving a wooden mannequin. Neji and Kurotsuchi frowned at this. Before Tenten called out

    "Help!"

    They both raced back, Sai joining them and informing them that Kankuro escaped. Once they arrived they saw the four attacking Tenten. Who was doing well despite the odds? She smacked Mangetsu away and Sakura in one motion. Sakura landed on her ankle with a shout of pain. But it left Tenten open for Hinata to smack her with a Palm Bottom! It sent Tenten flying. Neji barely managed to catch her. As Kurotsuchi and Sai stood in front of them preparing to buy them time to recover.

    "Sakura! Dammit, pull out for now!" Kankuro called in a panic. He raised a hand sign. "Possession Switch: Corpse Escape!" He called all four suddenly disappearing and being replaced with wooden mannequins.

    Neji sighed as his team regrouped. It had gone well but that gambit they pulled had been surprising. They had also underestimated their combat level. And it had nearly cost them. Luckily Tenten was quite formidable to hold out even momentarily.

    They collected their things, tended to their wounds the best they could and continued. They would need one point to pass this exam. And the second day was not far away.

    Team Seven arrived in a much different state. Most beat up to various levels. Kankuro was particularly hurt due to an airpalm and a cut. And Sakura had broken the ankle, being unable to walk. They could do nothing for the woman and she ended up signaling to drop out. They had been neutered, they were down a person, he was injured, and their morale would surely be shot.

    Mangetsu roared angrily. "Dammit, we got treated like scrubs. We''re gonna need revenge. I''ll kill them all myself."

    "We will need points. But first, we need to regroup." Kankuro said with a frown.

    "Go ahead, cowards. I''ll show you how it''s done." Magetsu said as he raced off.

    "This is not good Kankuro-sama." Hinata said quietly. "We can''t move with only the two of us."

    "We''ll hide for now. If we''re lucky he''ll return not dead." Kankuro said with a frown. "Besides, we need to be more careful. I don''t have any more mannequins for my puppet show."

    "Hai."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Gaara''s POV (Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    Gaara sat calmly on his horse. He was only a short distance away from camp. He was on the horse to make it clear he was the lord. As well as to keep them away from the camp. There was no need for him to share his prey this time. His past had been one of violence. First against him then him against others. These days he doesn''t kill as much as he did in the past. No need to kill every pest he came across. But he undeniably missed it, the feeling of killing gave him a rush. Made him feel alive. And while he had found a new goal to live for than merely killing. Tonight he would enjoy things as he once had. After all, he was only hurting humans.

    The team arrived with stealth and barely contained intent. They scouted him from the forest to his left. Hidden twenty feet into the woods about seventeen degrees to the left shoulder. They were determining if they could take him. More than likely one or two were gung-ho about him while the intelligent ones would sense the trap. But both parties would elect to launch an attack. After all, how could they resist a lord left in the open in the dead of night?

    The four rode in confidentiality. He saw the redhead cloud girl he believed was named Karui, the female Uchiha Yuno, a smaller woman from the river named Mubi, and a man from the mist named Raiga. The man stalked forward drawing his blades that sparked periodically. The redhead and small girl both jumped behind him to ensure he had no safe escape. Yuno climbed off her horse with a smile.

    "Hey there cutie. Surely you realize you might''ve cost your team the game? You''re interesting for sure, but not that smart." Yuno said with a flirty smile.

    "Enough I think it''s time for his funeral!" Raiga roared as his sword crackled even louder before a bolt of electricity flew toward Gaara. He did not move but the bolt was intercepted from the sand in his gourd. There was silence for a moment before Raiga roared angrily. He charged in screaming, Karui and Mubi charging in behind him. Raiga led the assault by loading his blades full of electrical turrets, unleashing the energy with a double slash. A massive wall of sand met this assault as it did Karui appeared behind Gaara with a smile.

    "You''re wide open!" Karui screamed excitedly. "Cloud Style: Front Beheading!" Her blade flew out shining with chakra. But similarly to Raiga another wall of sand rose to meet the attack, stopping it in place. As both jumped back there were suddenly four Mubi who moved in from different sides. Gaara merely smirked as he raised a hand sign.

    "Sand Pellets!" He called gruffly as the walls shot off small amounts of itself towards the copies. But Mubi ate the shot without effect, merely having holes blown through their body leaking water.

    "Prepare yourself for a River Village special!" Mubi called sweetly. "Water Style: Meeting of the Seas!" The four clones suddenly lost their human form becoming mere waves flying towards Gaara. He merely flew up into the air upon a pad of sand.

    "Right into my hands!" Raiga shouted with glee. "Fangs of Lightning!" He called as his blades were struck with lightning the energy gathering around the man before a bolt flew in from above. Gaara looked up as it was being smacked by it directly. It smacked him into the ground. Before the form of Gaara became sand.

    "I see your weaklings." Gaara said simply. Rising from the ground behind the three. All three turned to meet the powerful man. Karui and Mubi with fear, and Raiga with excitement. He smiled darkly before flinching and looking up. He saw Yuno in the air above Gaara already flowing through hand signs.

    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" She called as she shot the blast of flames towards the immobile Gaara. Her three teammates flew back as the flames hit. The area filled with smoke before revealing a dome of sand with specs of glass in it due to the flames.

    "You have a bit of power." Gaara comments. His head visible through a patch of glass. "Merely an insect still." As he finished, two large hands flew from the dome chasing the shinobi around. "You''re out of your league messing with me." He informed as the four dodged the lightning-quick sand. Before suddenly the entire ground shuddered as it was lifted and surrounded by sand. "Die." Gaara said simply as the sand flowed in to crush them all.

    Yuno managed to body flicker out seeing it coming somewhat. Her two tomoe Sharingan barely make out the sand trap closing at the start of it. Managing to grab Karui on her way out. Raiga blasted his way out with lighting but the group flinched when they heard screaming inside the crumbling mass of sand.

    "It seems one of you died there. But I don''t intend for any of you to survive." Gaara said as he stalked from the pile of sand. They could all see blood leak from the sand hinting at the fate of Mubi.

    "Fine by me in the Mist we fight to the death!" Raiga cackled madly.

    "We need to retreat, you bastard!" Yuno called, realizing they couldn''t beat Gaara. Karui nodded as being so close to death made it clear to her.

    "Then go ahead! This is a duel anyway! A woman like you could never understand." Raiga said with a smile. "My name is Raiga Kurosuki! What is yours? I need it for the funeral!"

    Gaara ignored him, raising a finger. Yuno yelled as she was suddenly flung toward him. Gaara slapped her away cruelly. Yuno slammed into the ground hard. Gaara then turned to face him. "I got my points so I may as well kill you first."

    Yuno was caught by Karui who threw onto the horse and got out of there.

    As the two men sized each other up.

    "I can sense your killing intent. But even insects kill. Your death will be meaningless." Gaara informed him. He had assumed after Naruto the gap between him and the others might be small but now he saw Naruto may be the exception, not the rule.

    "Death is anything but meaningless! I''ll show you how glorious death can be! Lightning Ball Volley!" Raiga screamed manically as several balls of lighting formed and rotated around the man as he waved his blades. Gaara raised an eyebrow as his sand writhed around him preparing itself. With a roar of glee, Raiga let loose the balls that flew towards Gaara. Each met with the sand causing a boom on impact. Sand, snow, lightning, and stone flew from each collision. But at the end of the valley, Gaara stood unharmed. Though some of his sand was burnt to glass.

    "Was that your best? I''m growing bored with you already human." Gaara said as he glared at the stunned Raiga. Suddenly the man faded and appeared behind Gaara, his blades covered in lightning. Before he could even slash sand grabbed him and slammed him into the ground. It then lifted him and slammed him into a nearby bank of snow. "I should''ve pursued your teammates." Gaara said as he stalked away.

    "You almost killed me. But sadly it''ll be your funeral today." Raiga said he was covered in cuts and blood. He struggled to stand, his voice breaking as he spoke. "Worry not though. In death, you''ll witness true beauty. I will miss you dearly! Lightning Dragon Tornado!" Raiga screamed as he spun in place. The sky boomed in response, Gaara noticing it suddenly was a lightning storm instead of a snow one. "I prepared this storm fool! I was merely stalling!" Raiga explained as lightning started to surround him. "DIE!"

    Gaara''s eyes widened as the lighting formed a dragon which roared as it flew towards him. The beast was made of lightning and waves. It was massive! He weaved hand signs quickly and heaved his hands upwards. "Sand Tsunami!" A large wave of sand met the dragon which caused a massive explosion sending electricity everywhere. As the smoke cleared Raiga stalked forward seeing the downed Gaara. His skin was tinged black with his flesh being burnt throughout. His body smoked as he lay still either dead or shortly to be. Raiga chuckled as he stalked forward to check. He lifted his blades as he came close ready to pierce his heart. But as soon as he thrust the body exploded into sand. Raiga attempted to jump back but it wrapped him up.

    "But when, HOW?" Raiga screamed as he thrashed against the sand. Gaara slowly rose out of the sand around the man. As he did he lifted the two blades used by Raiga. They were Taiji swords he believed, from what he heard the blades flowed with lightning chakra supposedly making them the sharpest in the world. One of Mystical Swords of the Mist. Kiba. He slid them into his waistband. He wasn''t sure what to use them for yet, but legendary swords would surely prove valuable.

    "That was my sand clone. I''m surprised you made him use a jutsu." Gaara informed, staring at the man. "Yes, make no mistake you were never close. Even if you had defeated the clone I had already prepared your grave." As he said this the ground around them collapsed. The man already wrapped in sand was helpless and fell into it. The area around the ground had somehow become sand. "I often ground the minerals and earth in the surrounding area to make my sand. I usually do so slowly but I can do so very quickly as you can see. At any point, I could''ve buried you alive. Enjoy, Sand Sinkhole Funeral!" Gaara called Raiga was buried in the sand. Quickly being dragged meters underground. "Worry not, I''m not a monster!" Gaara screamed with a smile as he slammed his hand against the grave of Raiga. The sand compressed with a mighty heave. If one listened close they could hear the sound of bones shattering. Gaara cracked his neck as he stalked back into the woods retrieving his horse. As he mounted it his teammates arrived. All wide awake and ready for battle. "I took care of some humans." Gaara said darkly as the group noticed their wristbands fully glowed up.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Team Five - Trial of Nio

    Team Five was more unique. It was random of course but it seemed fate seemed to put men into a group for a unique effect. Sasuke Uchiha, a genius of the forshamed clan, is known as the Ghost of the Uchiha. Shikamaru Nara is a lazy genius known for his shrew thinking and blunt attitude. Rock Lee was a young man who was addicted to work. And would outwork any through pure determination. Suigetsu Hozuki is a talented swordsman with a trick bloodline. Incredibly keen on combat. Shikamaru realizing this group itched for fighting decided to do things differently. He decided to be lord and Sasuke''s leader. He had a feeling the Uchiha wouldn''t listen otherwise. He and Lee would search for a team to ambush. While Sasuke and Suigetsu searched for the team as well. It was with this that Shikamaru watched as Team One traveled.

    "It seems clear to me. Temari is their lord, a decent choice since she seems like a ranged fighter. But it means little if the attacker is simply too fast." Shikamaru said while toking on a cigarette while he did so Rock Lee removed his weights and was stretched.

    "I will move with utmost youth!" He quietly declared as he prepared to enact Shikamaru''s plan.

    <hr>

    Suigetsu''s POV

    Suigetsu smiled as he saw Yuno and Karui travel through the forest on a horse. "I always preferred my prey to be weaker. He chuckled as he prepared to get points and have fun.

    <hr>

    Sasuke''s POV

    He stood staring down at his prey as he activated his Sharingan. He figured the others may set traps or pick a weak team. But he had always preferred to test his limits. If he was to revive the Uchiha Clan to its former heights he needed to be powerful. Powerful enough to defeat whole scores of enemies. He jumped down as his prey walked up to meet him. The remains of Team Six surrounded the Uchiha. He supposed this would be a small test.

 Trial of Nio! Pt 2

    Sasuke / Kiba''s POV (Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    Sasuke faced down the three shinobi confidently. He knew Shikamaru would never condone him attacking them head-on like this henceforth he had supported splitting up. Shikamaru had given each of them several ideas on how to get points with no risk. To be fair to the Nara , it was a good plan. But not his own, these exams offered him a lot. It would be meaningless if he merely succeeded. He needed to excel, to be tested, to know where he stood. Sasuke was confident no single Genin could stand against him. So he had set out to find a good challenge. Kiba and Choji were never quite top tiers. But they were respectable in their own right. The blonde Suna shinobi was an unknown risk. It would be nice to test him. After all, he needed to show the world that the Uchiha were on another level.

    Besides it was clear the group was down a man and somewhat injured. A nice advantage for Sasuke and likely he would need it. The group now seeming more confident surrounded the crouched Uchiha.

    "Sasuke, it''s good to see ya buddy! You wouldn''t happen to be looking for trouble would you?" Kiba asked jovially as he and Akamaru stood in front of the Uchiha.

    "I am seeking trouble mutt." Sasuke replied curtly. He never understood why Kiba seemed so confident in himself. He considered him a joke.

    "Sasuke, surely you don''t think you can take us all out." Choji nervously stated as he prepared for combat. "We might hurt you." Choji knew Sasuke was no joke. But surely not even he could take all three of them. He was nothing like that monster earlier.

    "Let''s not be naive, he knew what would happen when he came here." Sen chided as she drew her fans.

    "The woman is right, besides you all cannot touch me." Sasuke stated arrogantly.

    This must''ve served as some unspoken signal. Sen slashed at Sasuke''s back with her double fans. Sasuke reflected this casually with a single kunai. Kicking out as he did, smacking Choji in the face and sending him stumbling back. Akamaru launched forward at the throat of Sasuke. He ducked under the attack, before blocking a kick from Kiba. The power of the move sent him sliding back. Sasuke took the moment to stare down at his opponents. "I''m disappointed." Sasuke said in a bored tone.

    "I would be too after that perfo-" Kiba started before Sasuke was suddenly in front of him, fist cocked back for an attack. Kiba barely ducked the blow, rolling away from him. Sasuke attempted to pursue him but was blocked by Choji''s enlarged palm. It flew towards him forcing him to roll to the side.

    This left him in the path of Sen who spun as she unleashed a blast of wind.

    "Twin Breeze Blades!" She called two blades of wind flying towards the rolling Uchiha. Sasuke rose to his feet as they came close, calmly disappearing right as the blades cut into him. Sen screamed in panic as she narrowly avoided a kunai slash from Sasuke who was now somehow in front of her. He kicked Akamaru who attempted to attack him from behind. But this left him open to Kiba who flew in with a drop kick. Sasuke barely managed to raise his guard after being smashed into and driven into a nearby snow bank.

    "Cocky bastard." Kiba complained as he stood before the now-buried Uchiha.

    "He was no joke." Choji replied walking up as well. Sen merely slashed in front of the two talking men with a fan interrupting them. The two men watched confused as Sen seemed to randomly fearfully jump back. Before Kiba caught on with a startle cry.

    "Kai!"

    As he did so he saw Sasuke unleashing a high kick to his face. Choji somehow reacted in time, managing to shove Kiba out of the way. Sasuke growled angrily before disappearing and reappearing inside of Choji''s guard with a viscous body uppercut. Choji gasped for air as he collapsed. Kiba jumped away trying to avoid Sasuke. But the Uchiha saw this and fired off several kunai. Kiba closed his eyes, prepared to be riddled with them. But as he did he heard a call that saved his ass.

    "Wind Style: Wind Breakthrough!" Sen called. A gust of wind caught Kiba, the kunai, and Sasuke sending them all flying back. Kiba used this to his advantage, spinning in the air with a smile.

    "Thanks for the assist! This is over! Fang Over Fang!" Kiba called as he became a blur flying towards the Uchiha. Sasuke merely smiled as his Sharingan turned on allowing him to see the perfect counter. He twirled slightly in the air allowing him to avoid the blow. As he did so he managed to snag the boy''s hood on his hoodie. Before he suddenly disappeared with Kiba in tow. Before Sen or Choji could hope to figure this out they both appeared in front of them, Sasuke tossing Kiba into Sen the two crashing and turning into a painful ball of limbs. Choji growled as his fist grew he fired it off towards the smiling Sasuke. Choji''s vision was blocked as he felt something hit his fist. He smiled at the lucky blow unaware of Sasuke falling from above.

    Unleashing a powerful and merciless kick to the top of Choji''s skull. It drove him into the ground with a powerful boom as Choji fell unconscious due to the blow.

    Kiba and Sen untangled and stared as Sasuke cracked his neck. "I didn''t think I needed my eyes for this." He stated sounding somewhat annoyed. "I suppose I shouldn''t underestimate you anymore." As he stalked forward intending to defeat the two as well. Before to the shock of him and Kiba, Sen raced forward, bowing to the Uchiha.

    "We surrender. Take your points." Sen said darkly.

    "Sen?!" Kiba asked, alarmed.

    "Think about it for a second!" Sen countered hotly. "He just fended us off while holding back and now we''re down another man. We can''t afford to be beaten here!"

    "So what? We just give up?!" Kiba asked angrily as he and Akamaru stood in front of Sen, seemingly still convinced to fight.

    "No, we let him win this and have the chance to make points later. We challenge him and lose and we may have to drop out of the exams." Sen explained in a frustrated tone.

    "She is correct." Sasuke added plainly. Sensing that the surrender would go through with a minor push.

    Kiba felt his hands clench hard enough to break his skin. There was no nice way to put it. So far in this exam, he had been outperformed. Were there many shinobi this far above him? "FINE!" He growled as he and Akamaru stepped back. The large dog whining at this. Sasuke nodded as if bored with the show before tapping Sen once. After this, he started to stalk away.

    "Wait, what about the other points?" Kiba called out, his confusion winning out at his anger for the moment.

    "My teammates will get them or I''ll do this again." Sasuke replied plainly as he left the two standing shinobi (and one unconscious one) alone.

    "No offense but I hate you Leaf shinobi!" Sen yelled, annoyed. "Besides, being Chunin isn''t worth this level of trouble." She stalked forward with rage being obvious. "I withdraw, good luck Kiba." Sen stated as she walked back towards the bottom of the mountain. Pulling out the tag for medical personnel and releasing it to get aid for Choji and herself.

    "None taken." As the samurai appeared, they grabbed Choji and escorted Sen off of the mountain. While he would likely be fine he had taken a nasty blow to the head and was disoriented. So it would be best for him to drop out for now.

    Kiba would make sure he passed now. No matter what.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Suigetsu''s POV (Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    He wasn''t sure when but they had caught wind of him. An impressive feat considering his level of mastery of the Silent Killing technique. Truthfully it mattered little. The more they traveled the more they ran the risk of running into another team. Suigetsu could take his time to decide his method of attack. With only the two of them, he was sure he could beat them in an outright fight, especially if one considered their obvious injuries but one of them was a Cloud Shinobi. Which just so happened to be a village full of his weakness. He was still confident he could best the two but no need to be too risky.

    What was infuriating was that the two seemed determined to keep running. With a frown, Suigetsu decided enough was enough. He burst from behind a long sword in hand as he slashed at both their heads. He beheaded the two with relative ease before they suddenly became shadows and enveloped him. He tried to brute force his way through the shadows as they lifted him into the air but couldn''t. He couldn''t even become water¡­

    "KAI!" Suigetsu yelled as he dispelled the genjutsu he had been placed in. As he did so he awoke to reality where Karui pierced his chest through. Yuno standing in front of him, Sharingans glowing.

    "Decent effort you weird bastard!" Karui yelled at the man as she pulled her blade out of him mercilessly.

    "You''re not even that cute." Yuno panted to the man. "Enjoy my Sudden Shadow Binding Genjutsu?"

    Suigetsu stumbled forward as liquid leaked from his body. "I may not be cute¡­" He started as he turned towards the two¡­revealing the hole in his chest dripping with water. "But that attack was." He finished as he flashed forward swinging his longsword at Karui. The woman caught the slash but dropped to the ground suddenly. The ground beneath them cracked as Suigetsu whispered to Karui. "Water Style: Great Water Arm!" His strength increased greatly and slowly overwhelmed her. Before he could finish Yuno appeared, slashing his arm in half with a kunai. The arm turned into water as Suigetsu laughed mockingly.

    "It''s super effective! Water Style: Drowning Bubble Jutsu!" He called as the water that was his arm wrapped around the head of Yuno. The woman flailed as she struggled to breathe. But her attacks went through the liquid body of the man without effect. Karui thrusted her blade into the man several times as well. But to both of their dismay, it didn''t stop. Yuno slowed down as she drowned. Suigetsu chuckled as he activated the technique again. This time trapping Karui. "Shame it ends here. Was hoping you two weren''t scrubs." Suigetsu taunted as Yuno slowly fainted. Suigetsu chuckled as he released her. "One down. One to go. Already got my points anyway."

    But as soon after releasing Yuno he flinched as he suddenly got a debilitating headache. He screamed as his jutsu released Karui as well. "N-never underestimate a Uchiha." Yuno struggled as Suigetsu slowly climbed to his feet. The two of them stared for a moment as Suigetsu seemed to struggle to get himself together. "That was my False Pain Jutsu. Luckily you''re still affected by Genjutsu." She taunted.

    Suigetsu growled as he stumbled a bit. "Think a bit of pain will save you?" He asked angrily.

    "NO BUT THIS WILL!" "Cloud Style: Lighting Flash Slice!" Karui called as her blade, now covered in lightning, slashed into the back of Suigetsu. He cried out as he stumbled back. She had never used the style before. Her control was all off and she could feel her chakra drain too quickly. It seemed she lacked the efficiency to use the technique Omoi had shown her. Damn it.

    "You do know the lighting style! You two are more trouble than you''re worth." Suigetsu growled. The man jumped into the air into a tree above the path. "But next time you won''t be so lucky!" He called as he retreated. "Besides, I completed my goal anyway. HAHAH!" Suigetsu taunted as he left.

    "Karui you said you didn''t have mastery over lightning style." Yuno said tiredly as she sat on the ground. "Let''s rest for the night¡­" She noticed Karui was face down on the path. "Or you forced it." She joked to herself.

    The young woman sighed as she walked over to the other woman. "Thank you, you were much more interesting than I thought." She said sadly as she reached into her pocket and called for an aide for the woman. Quickly a Samurai appeared, giving first aid to the woman and lifting her for transport. Upon seeing the beaten state of Yuno he offered to take her back as well. Yuno refused of course.

    How could she back out without meeting more interesting people?

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shikamaru / Temari''s POV (Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    Shikamaru and Lee continued to observe the group. Tracking them silently as they unknowingly padded towards the trap they had laid ahead. With his quick mind and Lee''s endless energy, they had prepared quite an array of traps for their unaware prey. In truth he would''ve preferred them moving together but with his team holding¡­..

    One antisocial genius who wished to fight against strong opponents.

    .

    One violent sociopath who wished to fight against strong opponents.

    .

    And one hardworking idiot who wished to fight against strong opponents.

    .

    Who knew they likely wouldn''t go for any reasonable plan. As such he had learned of their abilities and sent them off. His gut told him the two would manage somehow and he and Lee at the very least could get one as well. But the team they had run across was an interesting one.

    He recognized both Ino and Shino and they were troubling. Ino had never been all that powerful but she had a solid head on her shoulders and could be very clever. Shino was similar but significantly more powerful and intelligent. Add to that Cloud Shinobi he had no info on. And a Suna woman he saw already was a long-range fighter. They were certainly a team to be wary of. In direct combat doubtless, they could defeat the two of them. Worse yet Shino had subtly created a perimeter of small insects to patrol the area around them. Meaning no one who came close would do so without their knowledge.

    Luckily he had already figured out how to score points on them without combat. And the secret was Lee. Lee was absurdly fast and apparently could become even faster. Originally Shikamaru had intended for him to blitz the others but there was too much risk. Instead, they had set an array of traps to give the man the perfect shot. He would race in, make contact and get out. If things worked out perfectly they would escape before they had the chance to defend themselves.

    It was Omoi who triggered their first trap. The young man unknowingly stepped on a trip wire. Suddenly a huge log flew into the clearing towards the group from a hill in front of them. Omoi, who had been on guard, flew forward with his sword drawn. "Cloud Style: Crescent Moon Beheading!" He flashed forward the slash managing to slice the log in two.

    The group all flinched as they realized they were in an ambush. Tens of kunai and shuriken flew from the surrounding woods. Ino and Shino flashed forward and skillfully deflected these with ease. Shikamaru body flickered behind the group. He threw a large amount of Kunai each tagged with explosive tags. Temari stood on her horse with a smile.

    "Nice try slacker!" She called as she swung her fan. A powerful gust of wind sent the kunai and Shikamaru flying back as the sound of explosions deafened any other noise they could catch onto before¡­.

    "Now Lee!" Shikamaru called. As soon as he finished this a green blur flew into the clearing landing on Temari''s shoulders.

    "Yosh!" Lee screamed as Temari lost balance due to his weight. The two stumbled, Lee jumping off Temari, and Temari falling off the horse. Shino and Ino both flew in to attack the man but he merely gave them a blindingly white smile as he raced past both of the group. Simply being too quick for them to react. Lee ran into the forest screaming out apologies.

    Omoi, seeing him escape and being closer than the others, raced forward to combat Shikamaru. Who merely smirked at the approaching man. "I wouldn''t." He informed blandly. Right as Omoi drew close Shikamaru jumped up revealing the approaching horse behind him. He had timed the jump perfectly landing on the horse. Omoi threw himself to the side. Aware if he had harmed the horse he would fail. This allowed Shikamaru to race past the group.

    "Sorry about that. We needed the point and pointless combat is a real drag." Shikamaru called out as he raced by. His horse carried him further up the mountain as he informed, "Something to keep you busy for my escape!"

    As he said this he threw a kunai to sever a rope he had set up before. With this, a large amount of tree trunks rolled down the hill towards the group. Ino, Shino, and Omoi all flinched at the approaching debris. But a snarling Temari merely swung her fan with a scream. "Wind Style: Wind Cutter Jutsu!" She called. Her attack produced a strong gust of wind as blades of wind sliced through the logs with ease as the gust threw them from their original path. Sawdust, snow, and dust filled the air blocking their vision. Temari merely swung her fan again. Forcing away the disturbance to their vision. And showing the two attackers had escaped. Team Two was silent as their lord and leader seemed frozen. Before the woman snarled. "Oh, that damn slacker will pay for running out on me.!" Ino and Omoi both snickered at this, causing the irate woman to turn to them. "Got a problem?!" She asked furiously. Both Omoi and Ino stiffened up barely holding their mirth, shaking their heads no in hopes of escaping her wrath.

    "I think they both find it funny. That is because you made him sound like a lov-" Shino did not get to finish his informing due to Temari chasing him around with her fan. This of course caused Omoi to freak out over their team falling apart.

    Ino took back her earlier thought. Her team sucked¡­..in a way.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jiraiya / Hiruzen''s POV  (Observation Room of Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    Jiraiya inwardly cackled at the Raikage''s reaction to yet another one of his'' performing what he called "A PATHETIC EFFORT!". He hid his mirth inside a saucer of sake. Then Mifune and his guards led them to a separate room which held a litany of monitors. Expensive machines were a rarity due to their battery-powered mechanism which never did last too long. On these screens were the video logs on the Trial of Nio. Each monitor followed a different team and allowed them to see how things were going.

    The room was quiet except for the quiet chatter throughout the room. Various officials discussing the exams thus far. Hiruzen, A, and Mifune were seated near the center together. The bodyguards of them were seated nearby at their council. Darui and C sat with them and were relatively good company. Not quite sharing the intensity of their leader.

    "Hmm, it seems Team Five is quite the group." C mused out loud. "Not many could escape Omoi that casually. Shikamaru Nara and Rock Lee are ones to watch."

    "I think that Gaara guy has it on lock. He took on an entire team. He''s not dull but he certainly seems like a problem." Darui replied. The man enjoyed his sip of sake.

    "There are quite a few notable ones in this aye Jiraiya?" Tsunade said with a shoulder bump. "The betting is bound to be something else."

    "Not that you should partake. With your terrible luck." Jiraiya countered with a smile.

    Tsunade frowned at the friendly jab, before she punched Jiraiya softly (her version tended to leave bruises), and threw back her saucer of sake. "Oh shove it, the betting is simply gonna be too juicy to resist."

    "Good point! Maybe I''ll place a bet of my own!" Jiriaya responded merrily as he refilled Tsunade and his saucers.

    "Perhaps you two should hold yourselves with dignity?" C asked, frowning at the two legends.

    "Don''t be so dull C. Our job is to guard our glorious leader and maintain peace. If a drink does for them, we can call it easy." Darui replied with a smirk. C frowned even further before he sipped at his sake. Flinching at the strength he nursed it silently.

    "We''re merely doing our jobs and enjoying ourselves." Tsunade said with a smile. "Besides, unlike you, we can handle our liquor."

    "I''ll cheer for that!" Jiraiya sang happily, two Sannin happily toasting their glasses, shocked to see Darui join them.

    "Would you cheer with Konoha Dogs?" C asked, looking gobsmacked.

    "For now they are our company. We will have plenty of time to kill each other in the future." Darui answered simply.

    "Darui here is right, you know." Tsunade added. Suddenly she seemed less tipsy as she focused. "It''s best to be friendly for now. We''re professionals." She lectured to C.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Beautiful here is right." Jiraiya chimed in as well. Ignoring Tsunade''s punishment for the casual call. "Besides, I wanna discuss betting some more."

    "Hmm, it would make things less dull." Darui mused.

    "Exactly, I will bet 30,000 yen one Naruto Uzumaki will win this tournament."

    "Tournament? They still do that for these?" Tsunade asked questionably. "Well, then I got Sasuke Uchiha for it. Those gloomy Uchiha are always somewhat powerful." She explained as she downed yet another saucer of sake.

    "Might as well keep it fun. I have Gaara of the Desert as I said earlier. The kid is nothing short of a monster." Darui chimed in.

    "Hmph! While I disagree with such actions on the job I relish the chance to take money from degenerates like yourselves." C started. He somehow ignored both Tsunade attempting to throttle him and Jiraiya desperately holding her back. "I will back my sister. She is much ahead of the other Genin in our village and has quite the head on her shoulders."

    "You really should watch your mouth." Darui told C. "Those two are S rank. They likely could kill you easily."

    "Of course we would." Jiriaya answered merrily.

    Hiruzen held back a chuckle as he noticed the group of guards going back and forth. It seemed despite their differences their table was having an interesting time. His own was awkwardly silent. A was harsh towards everything he saw and brought the mood down each time he spoke. Mifune was more polite but seemed to be less than enthused with A''s presence. Settling into a polite silence. They watched as Shikamaru Nara and Rock Lee escaped Team One.

    "Impressive strategy." Mifune started. "Simple but rather effective. Those Nara''s in your village are quite ingenious. To prepare that kind of plan on the move is quite the feat."

    "Indeed. The other team learned a valuable lesson. Just because you outnumber someone never makes them harmless." Hiruzen replied happily.

    "Perhaps. If they were simply stronger though there would be no need for such treachery." A countered seemingly annoyed with their method of scoring.

    "Samurai themselves normally do not move in such ways." Mifune said with a small frown.

    "But shinobi move in such ways." Hiruzen explained. "For us, their strategy is not only appropriate but impressive."

    "HA! For you weaker villages maybe." A laughed happily. "We prefer to use our might."

    "The mightiest warrior can be slain by the smallest blade." Mifune replied.

    The group of leaders continued to bicker as they watched the Trial of Nio unfold.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mangetsu''s POV (Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    Mangetsu was a man who was anything but normal. He had been born a freak with an unwanted bloodline. He had been born in the land where nature ruled over nature. He had even excelled in such a cruel land. Using his unique abilities he had been determined to become a Mist shinobi. But even with that in mind, the first test had been grueling. Like many before him, he had become close to his classmates. Enjoyed the best childhood a child born in the war-torn land could hope for. Until the Graduation Exam of course. They had been tasked with one mission to become Genin. Be the last one alive.

    Calling it a bloodbath was a disservice. It had been a slaughter, his unique bloodline had kept him safe. His natural proclivity for the blade had ensured the others weren''t. Some would call it traumatic or unfair but he had realized something in the wanton slaughter. People were simply violent, oh they pretended not to be. They were civil, obedient, and somewhat kind. But in truth, they were never far from killing one another. With that in mind, he had decided to kill as he needed. He had excitedly signed up to be a Genin. Then the civil war started. Yagura had risen to Mizukage quickly being a mere eighteen years old. He united the islands of the Mist purely with his power. No one could stand in his way. Soon though the position of Yagura had affected him. He started to worry about a revolt. Started fearing those who wielded incredible power, otherwise known as any shinobi who were powerful enough to be a threat.

    He had started by disbanding the current version of the Seven Deadly Swordsman of the Mist. Several members died, others defected, and some went missing. They had been Mangetsu''s goal but he had accepted it. Then several notables in the Anbu and Jounin forces went missing. Finally and arguably most cruelly Yagura had ordered the gathering and extermination of all those who opposed him. Most of which happened to be bloodline clan members, the only ones who could possibly oppose Yagura.

    Luckily or unluckily depending on how you viewed it he and Suigetsu had been out on a mission. When they returned they discovered many of the major clans had been crushed or left. Even more concerning was the fate of the Hozuki clan. The two young boys were never ones to followly rules closely and as such once they heard their clan had been imprisoned like many others they had moved to free them. Even at their young age with their powerful bloodline ability, they had gotten much further than most Genin could ever hope to. They cut their way through the prison searching for their lost brethren.

    Certainly unlucky they had encountered a team of Anbu led by Yagura. The two boys never truly being fearful of death had been unflinching in their assault. They were crushed of course. A single Anbu would''ve likely been enough to stop them. A kage and a whole squad had proved too much for them of course. Once they were defeated they had been imprisoned for weeks. It had been a hard process and Mangetsu was sure it had affected them both mentally. Oddly this was merely a prelude to their future. After they had both nearly given up, Yagura had called for a meeting with them.

    In this meeting he had offered them a deal neither could refuse. It had turned out during their little assault that they had impressed Yagura. The man offered them to serve under him as his dogs. If they did as he said when he said it, they were offered to earn the freedom of their clan. The two boys knowing death had awaited them had joined Yagura. They committed assassinations, theft, blackmail, any number of morally compromised missions.

    While the two did as they were told they realized the evil that was Yagura. He ruled over the village almost as some kind of deity. Killing any that opposed him and doing whatever he pleased. Mangetsu and Suigetsu had slowly resented their career. They had no choice of course, even if they hated him they would serve honorably to gain the freedom of their loved ones. As such he needed to insure he passed.

    He had planned to attack the team who had managed to get the better of them. But to his shock, they had fully escaped. The unfamiliar land acted as a natural deterrent to tracking. He had been prepared to hold back before he saw a lone shinobi trotting through the woods on a horse. Mangetsu had to admit that the guy had a decent idea of avoiding the paths. But here it had led to his misfortune. Mangetsu nearly giggled as he dropped below wielding his blade.

    The hooded boy looked up, having sensed him somehow. He jumped off his horse and threw several pellets at him. The pellets burst cloaking the area in smoke. Mangetsu merely smiled, opening his eyes and body flickering towards the sound of the guy. He popped in front of him, kicking him back into the smoke.

    "Poor Choice!" He called arrogantly. "Prepare to die blind!" He charged into the smoke sheathing his blade for now. He unleashed a kick for his head but the man ducked the kick, landing his own in response. The hit flew through his liquefying body. Mangetsu smiled as he grabbed him by the throat. "Sorry, I guess you''re an amateur." He said cruelly as he prepared to crush his throat. Before he could he had his head removed. Akamaru popped into himself. Freeing the dog, both of them merely attempted to retreat.

    "Run buddy! This guy is some kind of freak!" Kiba said to Akamaru leaving him open to a kick to his midsection. The powerful blow sent him flying back. Akamaru attempted to bite his throat but was smacked down cruelly. The dog yelped as it fell into the snow.

    "That makes two points!" Mangetsu said cruelly as he stooped down to pick up the downed Kiba. "Now for the third, I''ll take your lif-" Mangetsu was interrupted as he was suddenly pierced with a kunai. Luckily it missed his vital organs but it somehow was bleeding blood. "H-How?!" Mangetsu asked as Yuno pulled the kunai out cruelly. Magetsu fell as Yuno''s band glowed. Before he could recover Kiba suddenly rushed forward and kicked Mangetsu in the head, sending him collapsing into the ground. Before he could recover, Yuno stabbed him in his leg. Now that Mangetsu was facing the woman he saw her Sharingan eyes. As well as the lightning nature chakra flowing into his body.

    "Ran into your creep of a brother!" ''Thanks, Karui, without you using lightning I would never have been able to copy it.'' Yuno yelled angrily as she gained her second point. Kiba realized the chance he had, wailed on the man viciously. A left, a right, a stomp, Akamaru having recovered joined in biting anywhere exposed. His anger at being helpless and the bastard enjoying it being unleashed. Yuno smiled as she allowed him to get his revenge. Mangetsu looked about done. Yuno merely smirked as she tapped him once more. At the end of Kiba''s wrath, the two Leaf Genin stared at the beaten-down Mangetsu. Before they could ponder what to do with him he suddenly poofed, a black mannequin taking his place.

    "Get back here you damn bastard!" Kiba roared before Yuno suddenly covered his mouth. The two made eye contact for a second before jumping back. They stared each other down before Kiba nodded. Displaying Kiba thanks for the save without either of them risking each other''s company. They parted ways on horses both knowing that the Trial of Nio wasn''t quite finished for them.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto / Shikamaru''s POV (Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    Things had been tense for the blonde since Gaara''s little romp. While he refused to say what had happened during it. But the third point added to their wrist had made it clear he had seen combat and somehow had come out of it unharmed. While they were pleased they could now finish the exam they all felt the weight of knowing Gaara had likely killed whoever he ran into. Samui seemed to take it personally due to Gaara technically disobeying her orders. Similar to himself, Fuu seemed to take it poorly as well. Multiple times he himself had sniped at the redhead for his apparent murderous impulses. Personally, Naruto wanted to kick his ass. Admittedly though Gaara unnerved him somewhat. He was murderous, impulsive, and powerful. For now, Naruto decided to let it be.

    They now raced through the path at the maximum speed the horse could manage. It was a slow jog compared to them but rules are rules. As they did so Naruto spawned various clones to patrol the area and form a tight perimeter. Samui sat behind Gaara on the horse with Naruto running in front. Fuu kept an aerial view of the group. Acting as the group''s eye from the sky.

    Samui had been right to keep her there because shortly after she signaled that a team was nearby. She flowed down as a group of forty clones responded to the notification. Intending to see who was coming and how strong they may be. He was shocked when the clones reported they saw Ino and Shino but grimly willed the clones to interfere. "I''m on it!" Naruto told the team, as feedback from his slain clones came to him. With this, the group pushed the horse even more. Hoping to escape them while they struggled against the army of blonde Uzumaki''s.

    They continued on this path before they were shocked as Fuu suddenly started dodging head-sized fireballs.

    "Fire Style: Phoenix Flame!" Sasuke called his group running onto their path slightly behind Team Two. Sasuke seemed focused on holding Fuu back from helping them with her long-range jutsu.

    Samui frowned at this development. "Two teams? This is becoming uncool." She complained as she tapped Gaara on the back. "Mind helping out murderous and unfriendly?" She asked Gaara with a sassy stare. Gaara glared back but, with a pop of his gourd unleashed several tendrils of sand. The tendrils flew forward as they attempted to grab and crush their pursuers.

    Suigetsu chuckled wildly. "Now this is more my style! Speaking of which, Water Style: Double Water Gun!" He called excitedly, raising both hands with finger extended and firing off his technique. The small blast of water flew through the tendrils. Both are not even slowed by the sand.

    Samui''s eyes widened as Gaara''s narrowed. The busty blonde stood precariously on the steed as she drew her tanto. "Cool Twin Bisection." She said simply as her tanto glowed with the power of her chakra. She slashed twice, each sending a blast of chakra towards the water blast. Each smashed into the other with a boom. The powerful techniques cancel each other out. Team Two smiled at this while Team Five frowned.

    Sasuke growled annoyed that Fuu seemed to dodge his attacks with ease. "Can''t you bind them, Nara?" He asked, his voice dripping with annoyance.

    "We''d need to be much closer." He responded.

    "I cannot truly aid here! Forgive me for my lack of youth!" Lee answered weeping tears of shame as he rode on the horse with Shikamaru.

    Sasuke sighed annoyed, as he ran before Suigetsu leaped in front of the group excitedly.

    "So we just need to get close right? Couldn''t we just run up to them. We''re faster than the horse." Suigetsu asked.

    "It''s not worth the risk. Besides, the horse needs to get in front of them. That''s it!" Shikamaru called with a smirk. "This is gonna be a big drag, but are you able to use the Water Dragon Jutsu right?"

    "Hmm, I see a decent idea, definitely risky though." Sasuke commented.

    "Any idea is better than failure!" Lee added helpfully.

    "Well yeah, it''s almost a right of passage in the Mist." Suigetsu answered.

    "Fire it off! Everyone! Hop onto it! Shadow Stitching Jutsu!" Shikamaru called as suddenly he and Lee were wrapped in shadows. Binding them to the horse.

    "Whatever you bossy dick!" Suigetsu called as he weaved hand signs. "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" A large dragon made of water formed and roared. Before it could take off Suigetsu turned to water and merged into the attack. Shikamaru and Lee were lifted by its head as it launched itself forward. Sasuke attached himself skillfully to the dragon using chakra control.

    Team Two all flinched as they watched the dragonfly by. They were aiming for the finish! Naruto and Samui each used their swords to attack them with separate cries.

    "Cool Flashing Beheading!" Samui called as a bolt of lightning flew from her blade.

    "Uzumaki Style: Raging Wave!" Naruto added. Both slashing attacks did manage to hit the dragon but got dragged along while Naruto was getting pummeled by the raging water..

    "Please don''t complain too much." Gaara interrupted their panic calmly. Suddenly sand burst from beneath the snowy ground. It formed a large disc beneath them and slowly rose into the air. It raised them out of the air and suddenly it went flying. Samui got knocked out of the horse from the force. Naruto barely managed to catch her in their flight as he caught the tendril very generously offered by Gaara whilst on his flight. Fuu flew with them free from their trap as they saw a quickly approaching finish line marked with a large flag saying goal.

    Even from so far up they could discern that the mountain was flat on top, housing several buildings and a large stadium.

    Though this did little to help them as they fell once they realized the sand was not floating but had rather jumped!

    Gaara formed a shield around him and the horse. Fuu managed to grab Samui and Naruto and somehow hold up both of the young adults. Gaara crashed into the ground as Sasuke''s group did. While Gaara''s defenses held up, cracking the ground he landed on and then slowly falling apart to allow him and the terrified horse out. Meanwhile, Naruto and Samui were lowered to the ground by a happy Fuu. Samui seemingly clutched onto Naruto before realizing as such and letting go allowing her to stand on her own two feet.

    "Good to see you make it Blondie!" A familiar voice rang out. Team Two turned to see another group already there. Team Two. Ino stood in front of the group waving cockily and somewhat angrily to Naruto. Behind her stood a smiling Temari and Omoi. Naruto was sure Shino was smiling as well but it always was impossible to tell with the aloof young man.

    "You''re blonde too! And how the hell did you get past my clones!" Naruto asked Ino as he walked up to her rubbing the back of his head.

    "That would be me." Temari said with a smile. "Took a lot of my reserves but I flew us here. Luckily you and that other team kept each other distracted. We flew right past you all undetected."

    "Yes, the second place seems fitting for you, Uzumaki." Shino added. He enjoyed teasing the blonde after all.

    "Screw you guys, we kicked ass!" Naruto countered. "Didn''t we?" He asked Samui.

    "We were incredibly cool." Samui stated with absolute certainty.

    "Ya, we were all unstoppable!" Fuu added as well.

    "Naruto." Ino said, her voice dropping to her false sweet tone. "You made more female friends?" She asked.

    "Of course! You''ve already met Samui. She''s so awesome! And then there''s Fuu." The friendly girl mentioned hugged her newest friend excitedly¡­. Ino''s eye twitched.

    "Lovely. Wait, why is your teammate leaving?" Ino asked, confused as they all watched Gaara walk a short distance away before turning to face the group.

    "That would be because you forgot who else is coming." Gaara informed them plainly.

    As he said this the rest of Team Two and Team One all looked up. They saw the falling water dragon and the screaming faces of Team Five. Sasuke merely jumped off before the crash landing with ease close to Gaara. The rest of them crashed into the other finished Genin. The group rolled into a large and painful ball. Samui, Ino, and Naruto were in a bundle of pain. Naruto on the bottom and the prone forms of Ino and Samui on top of him. Shino, Lee, and Fuu also got mixed up in the pile. Fuu, seemingly not hurt, asked if it was some kind of game. Omoi was covered in what he did not know was Suigetsu. The group of hurting and disoriented Genin slowly untangled and climbed to their feet (Ino and Samui both refusing to look at Naruto). Gaara and Sasuke stared down.

    "I''m not sure how or why. But I''m certain you''re the strongest here. I will defeat you myself and show you the power of the ''Uchiha''." Sasuke said as he stared down the redhead.

    "It is because you''re trash. You can sense my superiority due to the fact I''m not a pathetic human like yourself." Gaara countered. "On the topic, I thought the Uchiha were nothing more than traitorous scum."

    Sasuke''s eyes gleamed at the insult as he prepared himself for combat. Gaara looked on as if not bothered at all.

    "Enough young ones!" Mifune interrupted as he strolled up the group. "Allow me to show you where you may rest. Congratulations on passing the Trial of Nio. Arrivals according to my sources are - "Team One, Team Two, and Team Five."" At this, he immediately walked off silently showing them where to go. "Also, your finishing positions do hold some level of importance as previously mentioned. Members of Team One will always go last in the final test. An advantage I cannot overtake. Team Two after and Team Five after them."

    The Genin wordlessly followed the Samurai. They were much too tired for much else. Pity be to those still in the exams.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji / Kiba''s POV (Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    Neji''s team silently traveled. His eyes made it clear they were close to the goal. Seeing the flag even from their current distance. He also noticed another rider taking a separate path. But they had all their points and based on the fact they were solo were likely not a threat nor worth the time to take care of. His eyes also showed that Naruto and Ino had already arrived. It appears he was the slowest here.

    Kurotsuchi whooped in joy as she saw the finish line come close. "Ya, we''re finally getting off this damn mountain!"

    "I don''t support the way you said it, but I certainly won''t miss this mountain either." Tenten replied casually.

    "And why is that Panda?" Sai asked innocently.

    "First off ,you''re dead meat once this is over." Tenten threatened. Sai seemed confused by this but she merely trucked on. "It''s this thin air that makes it feel like I can''t breathe."

    "Typical Leaf softies!" Kurotsuchi answered happily. "We live on them at home."

    "Rich hearing you call us softly considering we defeated you in the last war." Sai added happily. Not even realizing the confrontational nature of her comment. Luckily this worked well on Kurotsuchi who grumbled angrily at that, not quite realizing Sai was a bit of an oddity.

    "Ignore him." Tenten offered as she faced palmed. "He does it to everyone, doesn''t know any better."

    "He''s lucky." Kurotsuchi stated with a frown.

    "Very much so." Sai answered as he mocked Kurotsuchi''s face. Attempting to decipher the expression she was making.

    "GET THE FUCK OUT OF OUR WAY!" A deep animal-like voice called. Team Eight watched in shock as a building-sized dog hopped over them. Horse held it safely in its mouth.

    They all looked on in shock as the dog raced to the finish dropping the horse and exploded with smoke. Showing a weak-looking Kiba and Akamaru both collapsing as several medical personnel ran over to aid them.

    Team Eight finished mere moments after too much less fanfare than Kiba.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Yuno''s POV (Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    Yuno''s life had often been a confusing mess. Before she was born her clan had attempted to throw a coup leading to much of her family being killed or detained. Luckily her father was not a Uchiha and as such she and he had been spared.

    The complications of life continued in the Trial of Nio. Her team had been an odd group, with none of them being particularly powerful. They had launched an assault on Team Two and had been pushed back viciously, Mubi being killed in the process. Raiga had chosen to stay behind to fight the man which surely had led to his death. Karui and her had been an unlikely pairing to make it through. This is further shown when the waterman appeared and pressed them both with ease. They had been lucky to survive let alone make it out. Well she had, Karui had been too exhausted and had to drop. Then she helped Kiba in the process getting the points needed to pass.

    She had wrecked her brain on how to finish the Trial of Nio. But how to do it efficiently without being crushed by another team. She had debated trying to navigate the forest with her steed before she witnessed another team passing her by from the path she just left. She recognized Hinata and the waterman who had attacked them earlier. She also believed the man in the body suit had briefly clashed with Neji. Yuno smiled as an idea passed through her mind.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hinata''s POV (Trial of Nio Finish Line - Land of Iron)

    Hinata had her own reasons for doing this exam. Firstly with the shocking ally of Neji, she had grown heaps and bounds and wished to show such. Furthermore with things at the Hyuga residence heating up it would be security to be promoted here. It would allow her to hold onto her heir position at least until Hanabi achieved the same.

    She also wanted to see how she measured up. She had come a long way from her shy self but doubtless, she had even longer to go. The only way to be sure of this would be to try her very best! She owed it to Neji for sticking up for her. She owed to the Side House, retribution for years of discrimination, and she owed herself to show herself she was not a failure. To prove her father wrong.

    Hinata and Kankuro had been shocked once they had gotten points. Even more so when an injured Magetsu returned. But with their points in mind, they had raced forward. Kankuro and Mangetsu rode on the horse as Hinata ran from behind. She was focused on making sure no other team snuck up on them. While Kankuro focused on the front. They were having a great time and were quickly approaching the finish.

    All three shinobi tensed at this point. If there was an ambush set it would likely be here. Luckily the group faced no opposition as they crossed the line. All three slowly unsensing as Mifune approached.

    "I see both of the final teams have finished." He said formally.

    "Um old man, there''s only one team here." Kankuro answered with a frown as he climbed down the horse.

    "Ya, we would know if some clowns were following us." Mangetsu said with utter confidence.

    "Easy to say, even easier to be incorrect about." Yuno filled in happily as suddenly she and her horse stood in front of the group. She climbed down herself as Kankuro and Mangetsu seemed to boil with rage. Hinata merely smiled at her friend as Yuno walked up and whispered into her ear. "Thanks for not ratting me out Hinata you little cutie."

    "N-no problem Yuno-san." Hinata replied with a subtle smile. The two girls nodded at one another as Yuno walked to the other side of Mifune.

    "With that, all teams have passed. If you follow me I''ll show you where you can rest and where the rest of the Chunin Exams will be handled." Mifune informed the group, leading the group past a large stadium and several merchants into a smaller building. Inside there was a litany of screens and even the Hokage and Raikage observing from a distance. There was a group of chairs containing other passing Genin as well as various Samurai who watched over them.

    "Sit and rest for now. I will announce everything shortly." Mifune told them before marching off towards the two Kage.

    It seemed the Trial of Nio had ended.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mifune''s POV (Observation Room of Trial of Nio - Land of Iron)

    With some short barking of samurai officials, the Genin were quickly gathered into a herd patiently standing in front of the three older men. The Raikage radiated power and energy, clearly seeming to be on another level than most. Hiruzen held a captivating aura of his own. While it was more pleasant than the Raikage''s, it felt just as powerful.

    Mifune supposed he seemed to lack luster in comparison, but samurai cared little for personal glory. He looked down at the group of Genin seeing that the betting of the guard still seemed healthy. He allowed them to bask in the moment for a second. All the better for his speech to cut through the minds of the Genin.

    "Firstly," Mifune started. "You have all passed the Trial of Nio and Janus. Congratulations are in order. Furthermore, you all performed well. You make your various homes proud by standing here today. But your duty is not yet done. If you wish to become a Chunin you have one more task in front of you. The final trial is an infamous one. A tournament will be held. In this tournament, you will all be going through various one-on-one battles until one stands. These are to show off your more combat-based skills. This will be held in a month. This allows for the crowd to gather and provide potential business to your homes in time. These matches will be randomly determined. With your place in finishing determining if you fight first or last. To ensure you all can do your best we''ve given you one month to train and prepare." Mifune raised his hand and clicked a remote. This dropped a thin screen that held the numbers and names of the participants. "This will help us determine the matches and the order. Here are the matchups:

    First Match

    Kankuro of the Sand VS Kurotsuchi of the Stone

    Second Match

    Shikamaru Nara VS Suigetsu Hozuki

    Third Match

    Mangetsu Hozuki VS Omoi of the Cloud

    Forth Match

    Yuno Uchiha VS Shino Aburame

    Fifth Match

    Sasuke Uchiha VS Neji Hyuga

    Sixth Match

    Naruto Uzumaki VS Tenten of the Leaf

    Seventh Match

    Sai of the Leaf VS Temari of the Sand

    Eighth Match

    Gaara of the Sand VS Kiba Inuzuka

    Ninth Match

    Rock Lee VS Fuu of the Waterfall

    Tenth Match

    Ino Yamanaka VS Samui of the Cloud

    Bye Round

    Hinata Hyuga

    The information was displayed on the board in bracket formation allowing the Genin to see their opponents. In merely one month the Chunin Exams would continue. They all had to prepare.

 No Rest for the Wicked!

    Naruto''s POV (Path to Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    Naruto had rarely felt so excited in life. He had done it! His whole team had as well. They were one more step closer to becoming Chunin. Naruto had drawn closer to his goal and merely had to fight to continue. That was fine with him; he loved fighting after all. So engrossed in his head he barely noticed Ino and Neji approaching him. Ino engulfed the blonde in a hug with a laugh while Neji merely shook his head at the touchy reunion as he sighed.

    "It has been a mere two days." He chided with a raised brow.

    "Ah, is Neji jealous? Does he need some love too?" Ino teased walking towards the genius with arms open for a hug.

    "Merely feeling sick from your ridiculous displays of affection." He countered. "It is good to see you two doubtless. Even better to see we have all made it this far."

    "Course we did, we trained ourselves into the dirt!" Naruto cheered happily. "We''re gonna go all the way of course! Well, I hope you two will go far enough to be beaten by yours truly!"

    "Your confidence is well founded, if not slightly misplaced." Neji countered. "I will win these exams after having defeated you." The two friends stood in front of each other. Staring each other down with an excited smile and a smirk respectively.

    "HA! Wanna rematch pretty boy!" Naruto said with a foxy grin.

    "Shame your little rematch will be outshined by my beautiful skills." Ino interrupted the rivals. Pushing both back by their faces and stepping between them.

    "Naruto." A familiar voice rang out. Team Seven spun around to see Gaara standing before them. Behind him were Temari and Kankuro, who were racing over, they looked panicked. "It is time. You will either join me, or I will kill you." The redhead said darkly.

    "Gaara, lil bro, we can-" Kankuro started.

    "Silence. I never mind killing pests like you." He threatened leveling his apparent brother with a glare.

    "I''m not going anywhere with a creep like you. Nor would I let some bastard kill me. You should never talk to your family like that." Naruto responded Riptide now in hand. A determined frown etched into his face. "Some of us aren''t lucky enough to have siblings. Some of us wish we had the family you so casually threaten."

    Neji and Ino were shocked by not only the menacing presence of Gaara who seemed to dwarf anyone they had fought but also the shockingly menacing presence Naruto had made. Before seemingly now intending to oppose Gaara directly in defense of strangers.

    "They are merely humans Uzumaki. In time you will see I''m right. We are treated as nothing more than a beast. Now that your secret is out it''s merely a matter of time before you learn. Once you see the level of despair only our kind can experience, you''ll be begging for death." Gaara informed. "That''s why if you won''t join me, I''ll kill you."

    The two young men started to leak their killer''s intent. Gaara''s was intense, procuring images of death by crushing sand for the shinobi present. Naruto''s felt massive and yet not malevolent. Temari and Kankuro were shocked into silence. Ino and Neji slowly walked forward. Aiming to help their comrade, but doing so somewhat reluctantly.

    Before things could truly kick off suddenly there were eight samurai in their midst. The group quickly moved in and surrounded the young jinchuriki. Swords were drawn and nearly dripping with chakra, four stuck to each man''s blade surrounding them. The only one without a helmet was an older man who wielded dual katanas. His face was scarred and he had a rough shaggy beard covering the lower half. He was garbed in the standard armor. His face displayed surely as a method of identification.

    "We are aware of what you beasts are." The man speaks. "I am Lieutenant Riezo of the Samurai Grand Council. If you had planned to trouble this land with your accursed nature you planned woefully. You will either surrender or be slain like the beast you are." At this, the other samurai sank their blades closer to the throats of Naruto and Gaara.

    "Wait! You can''t just go around killing shinobi without proper reasoning." Temari said with a frown as she drew her fan. Kankuro seemed to agree as well as he flexed his hands. Surely he created Chakra Threads to prepare for battle.

    "I believe she speaks well." Neji interjected as well. Kicking two of the blades away from Naruto and placing himself in between the samurai and Naruto.

    "Ya so get away from our blondie before things get ugly." Ino said drawing a slightly longer kunai with a flower hanging from its rung.

    "HEY! LEAVE NARUTO ALONE BULLIES!" Fuu called out suddenly, flying in and hovering over the group.

    "Yet another one! Call in backup! We cannot allow them to roam freely." Reizo said angrily as he gestured. Suddenly even more samurai ran in leaving the group of shinobi outnumbered significantly. "We are samurai on a similar level to a Jounin grade shinobi. This is the last chance we are offering. Those of you without the cursed energy may leave without trouble. But we cannot allow this to continue, you were lucky to be even allowed in. Yet alone to roam our land without a guard. We will take you to Mifune and he will take care of you." Naruto flinched at the harsh tone the man held. Unlike Lee, Choji, Ino, and Neji the man seemed to hate him purely for his status. Had Gaara told the truth?

    "Yo yo yo! A gathering of jinchuribros! Tension is rising, we are just trying to survive. No need for panic, the Killer Bee is arriving! WEEEEE '''' A voice rhythmically rapped out.

    Everyone in the large group slowly turned. All of them were stunned by the arrival of a strange rapping man. He stood much taller than most, easily being six feet tall. He was well-built and looked similar to A. He seemed to sway into the group. Seemingly enjoying a song the others couldn''t hear. Behind stood Omoi and Samui. Both appeared tense as well. With a slight touch of embarrassment emanating from both.

    There was a marked silence broken by the blunt call of a certain blonde. "Who the hell is this guy!" Naruto called out quizzically.

    The man named Bee didn''t offer much of a response, merely walking into the group of samurai. Reizo seemed to growl before he raced forward attempting to draw his blade. Bee merely dashed forward.

    He slammed his foot into the hilt of Reizo''s blade, stopping the man from drawing it. Reizo growled as he attempted to force his blade free, but was unable to outstrength the strange man.

    "You damn monsters! It was impossible to accept this mere juvenile beast. Yet alone one who dared assault this land once!" Reizo said nastily, his voice breaking from emotional stress.

    "Showing your hate so plainly. Pretending that you don''t understand B. Weee!" Bee rapped in response, seemingly not bothered by the attempt to harm him. "Dontchu you know we are supposed to behaving? I feel this is something I shouldn''t be explaining." Bee finished with a small frown.

    "Well, would you look at this?" Another voice piped in. "Yet again people are trying to harm my cute little Genin." Kakashi stepped in to place a hand on Gaara''s shoulder. The samurai around them, already intimidated by the arrival of Bee, visibly flinched at the arrival of yet another famous man. A sand tendril snaked out attempting to spear the hand. But as soon as it came close Kakashi almost teleported, appearing in front of Gaara and lightly tapping his forehead. Gaara frowned at this as his sand seemed to vibrate at his arrival. Before he suddenly broke down into sand appearing among his siblings and raising them into the air on a sand platform.

    "It seems you are luckier than most Uzumaki." Gaara said. Now ignoring the others. "You surround yourself among these pests. In time they will show you the truth known by all jinchuriki. It''s a fundamental fact. Like the essence of another life with knowledge of thousands of years transported soul to and I Uzumaki have one of the purest forms preserved inside us. When I show you the strength we wield, these pests will lose their luster to ''ll become a threat. A risk. A liability. A weapon. A¡­..monster. " Finishing his speech, the group of sand shinobi flew off on their sand platform.

    This left Team Seven and most of Team Bee standing before the samurai. Reizo and Bee were still locked in their test of strength while Kakashi stood before the others. Suddenly Reizo slid back as Bee flexed his strength and the samurai quickly fired off several slashes from their blades aimed at Bee, Fuu, and Naruto. Before any of them could get even close they were stopped by a blur. First, it intercepted the blast for Fuu, then Bee, and finally Naruto. Mifune appeared between the groups.

    "I understand your rage Reizo, though you cannot hold all of them accountable for the actions of a few. Not to mention you would''ve led your men into a slaughter." Mifune chided as he turned to face Reizo. Suddenly his blade flashed forward the butt of his sword crashing into Reizo''s ribs and robbing him of energy and oxygen. "You must need training in humility and agreeability both crucial skills of a true samurai." He recited as Reizo dropped to the ground. The other Samurai bowed to Mifune at this. "You all will report to your homeland for training. Remember this shame today, for you have shown an ugly side of the samurai to outsiders."

    Reizo and his men wordlessly marched away at this. Heads bowed and expressions of hate were left disguised from their masks. Naruto blinked slowly coming to his senses after that powerful speech to notice the environment, he had never had people hate him so willingly. Most at home were not aware of his hosting of the beast. Was this how people would see him now?

    "Naruto Uzumaki, Fuu of the Waterfall, Bee of the Clouds. In your homes, you may be accepted as regular citizens but now that your nature is known to the inhabitants of our land you must tread carefully. Hatred against jinchuriki is a trait shared by most, I can''t say from personal experience but that boy presented a pretty convincing image." He warned as he marched off.

    "I hate to say it to Naruto but he''s right." Fuu said as she lowered herself to the ground. "You should try to control your personality, the less noticeable you are the better. "

    "But we didn''t choose to be like this!" Naruto countered hotly. Feeling doubly offended by the secondhand insults being delivered to his mother.

    "Hate to say it Mr. 9, but our peers don''t often see us as sublime." Bee rapped. "Luckily for me, they love it when I rap, WEEE!"

    "He isn''t well received at home either. Most are cool with him due to his services and station. But he is still avoided by most. " Samui said sadly. "Some even hate us for standing with him. It''s incredibly uncool but the truth all the same." Omoi nodded sadly at this. Naruto didn''t reply, merely frowning while looking down, his expression masked by his hair.

    "Be that as it may, who are you people?" Neji interrupted upon seeing Naruto was locked in thought.

    "Good question!" Kakashi said happily. Secretly noticing Bee and Fuu are concerned with what their meeting with Naruto meant to him.

    "Oh! This is my bad ya know?" Naruto exclaimed, dropping his hand into his other palm, his mood taking a 180 "These two are Samui and Omoi from the Village Hidden in the Clouds. Their awesome swordsmen who backed me up in the second exam. Especially Samui! This weird guy is their¡­ sensei?" He asked, looking towards the blonde cloud kunoichi.

    "He''s much cooler than he seems." Samui countered his skepticism with a smile.

    "I''m cool! Yeah yeah, ya fool!"

    "When he''s not rapping¡­" Samui complained while facepalming.

    "Oh, and this other lady is Fuu! She was on my team for the last part! She can fly! It''s so cool!" Naruto excitedly grabbed Fuu by the hand and dragged her over to Kakashi. Fuu smiled and shook Kakashi''s hand excitedly managing to make the Cyclops wince in the process. "I already made two friends, isn''t that great!" He asked his team with a toothy smile.

    "The blind leading the blind." Neji said dryly. The over-excited Fuu was now asking him questions so quickly he struggled to hear her properly.

    Ino inwardly frowned as she smiled, Naruto sure seemed to find odd friends¡­ and two of them were unique beauties¡­ lovely.

    Kakashi relaxed a bit as the group interacted relatively well. Samui and Ino both listened as Naruto described the events of the second exam. Fuu was attempting to interrogate Neji using the most pure-hearted method he had ever seen. Omoi seemed to be mumbling to himself about the meeting. Bee, who had stopped rapping at some point, walked over to Kakashi.

    "Kakashi Hatake of the Sharingan. Haven''t seen you in a while. Still a slick customer?" Bee asked, getting semi-serious as he jotted in a notebook. Seemingly nodding to some unknown melody.

    "Killer Bee of the AB combo. It sure has, can''t say I''m unhappy to have not fought you again." Kakashi countered with a smile.

    They both glanced at the teams again. "The amazing things the new generations can do so easily. I''ve never seen even allied villages truly befriend one another like this."

    "Yeah~!" Bee agreed. "They doing even better each time ya feel me?"

    "Doubtless." Kakashi agreed. "We need to go to our camp for now. Thanks for the assistance."

    "Gotta watch out for my bros. Only nine of those." Bee informed with a nod. Kakashi gave him an owlish stare before his body flickering over the Genin.

    "Alrighty Team Seven we have a team celebration to go to. Furthermore, we''re celebrating with unfortunately a close friend of mine''s team as well." Kakashi said.

    "Alright, let''s party!"

    "Alright, let''s party!"

    Ino and Naruto parroted happily. Neji merely sighed with a rueful smile. Kakashi subtly smiled as well, happy to see his team operating well and enjoying life. Team Seven was suddenly assembled by clones of Kakashi appearing and throwing the three to the original. Who stacked and carried the young adults like sacks of potatoes.

    "Chow!" He said to Cloud Shinobi and Fuu as they poofed away.

    "Aw, man wanted to hang out with Naruto¡­" Fuu whined as she prepared to fly off.

    "No need to fret! Miss Seven the greenette!" Bee rapped.

    "Wha¡­" Fuu asked, confused.

    "It means it''ll be cool with us if you wanna eat with us." Samui informed smiling at the woman as she placed a hand on the shoulder of Fuu. Omoi was too busy discussing the ramifications of intervillage friendships.

    "Are you sure?" Fuu asked nervously. Worried they would reject her now.

    "For sure we know your pain. Partying with potential friends ain''t no thing!" Bee continued rapping. ''Better be careful big bro don''t find out though.'' Bee thought as they walked back to the Cloud camp.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    Sasuke was never one for celebration. His home life had been destroyed, his legacy besmirched, his purpose discovered. He had expected the help of his older brother. The man who had originally been his goal and mentor. Once his clan had been deposed he and several other younger Uchiha had been spared the wrath of the Leaf, he had expected his older brother would be with him. Looking to redeem their name, find out why they had struck out, and how the most powerful clan in the village had been casually deposed. Itachi, before he had been arrested, warned his younger brother to not follow his clan''s path. That redemption could only be earned through loyalty. So Sasuke listened, serving faithfully. Training harder than his peers. Pushing himself to the next level, someone even stronger than Itachi. Someone who had the knowledge and power to fully revive the Uchiha to their former glory. With this in mind he had determined becoming a Chunin was his only choice. He had trained with Shisui, the best friend of his brother, who had taught him his style. Sasuke was no master of it yet but he had made it his own. Yet when he had intended to meditate for the night one of his few remaining family members called to him.

    Yuno was the oddest Uchiha he''d ever met. They were often known for their stoic and intelligent demeanor only matched by a fiery temper. Yet she was known for cold patience and odd penchant for anyone or thing she considered "interesting". Truthfully Sasuke found her complex and often infuriating. Yet he had come to treasure their rare haunts. It reminded him of a kinship he may never feel again. He had his mother but similarly to Itachi she seemed supportive of the fall of the clan. Yuno was more open-minded. Similar to him she figured the full story wasn''t out. Unlike him, however, she had determined it wasn''t worth the trouble pursuing it. Dubbing the attempt, "an incredibly painful way to commit suicide". The better option would be to simply let go of his anger and treasure what he had left. Earnestly this offended Sasuke to some degree. Of course, he treasured Yuno, Shisui, and his mother. But he yearned for the world he had before. He recognized the injustice of it all didn''t matter. Not unless he had the power to do something about it. So he tentatively allowed his anger towards them to dull. It served him no happiness to draw the line against his remaining blood. Yuno recognized Sasuke''s inner turmoil better than most had arranged for meetings between the two.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    As such Yuno, Sasuke, Hinata, and Shino sat at a bar. Hinata and Shino both listened in shock. As an angry Yuno berated Sasuke aggressively. The male sat as if he was used to this and unaffected by her harsh words. Tellingly he did not rage back at her or leave. Instead, he seemed accepting of this. It was odd to see him so calm when someone was acting so bold towards him. He assumed they thought of him as some kind of emotional brick. Typical of the Leaf to subtly look down on the Uchiha.

    "You kicked Choji''s cute little head through a stone, you absolute jerk!" Yuno yelled as she shook Sasuke violently.

    "I could''ve killed him if I wanted." Sasuke countered.

    "I''LL KILL YOU RIGHT NOW!" Yuno roared.

    "Sasuke-san, it''s unwise to get Yuno all worked up. She simply cares." Hinata said patiently as she sipped her tea. She wasn''t much of a drinker and preferred to avoid it when possible.

    Sasuke shot her a glare for teaming up on him. But Hinata merely met this with a patient smile. Seemingly unbothered by her teammates'' brash nature.

    "Hn," Sasuke replied stubbornly. As much as he tried to be aloof Yuno seemed to drag a reaction out of him.

    "Ugh, you''re such a bore. You''re never gonna lead the clan and raise an heir without some social skills." Yuno complained crying into Shino''s shoulder.

    "You should respond to someone fully, that is because you need to be charismatic as a clan head like myself." Shino responded suddenly needing to adjust his shades. He felt much more open after a few glasses.

    "There is no way I''m less charismatic than Shino." Sasuke said sharply. He didn''t usually allow himself to be so open. But he found it harder to contain his emotions when Yuno was around. "I was the most popular guy in the academy. Not to mention the number one shinobi. Fitting of the Uchiha clan."

    "I-I find Sasuke very charming." Hinata tried to help her teammate.

    "Is that why you asked me how to befriend him~? Saying you found him unnerving and hateful." Yuno sang.

    Hinata eeped at this, her whole face blushing at this. She quickly poured herself a shot of sake and threw it back. Seemingly determining that it would hide her shame.

    Yuno laughed at this, Shino seemed to vibrate for a second before controlling himself, and Sasuke smiled for a mere second. The tension broke up a bit with the joke.

    "I-I-I hate you s-sometimes Yuno." Hinata quietly whimpered.

    "Love you too lavender princess." Yuno countered with a smirk. She poured Hinata a glass of the liquor and slid it her way with a smile.

    Sasuke glanced around as he noticed it seemed both Hinata and Shino had drunk a bit much and seemed about ready to depart. While he would silently admit to having a good time, he needed to meditate tonight for at least three hours. The sooner he settled in for the night the better. Yuno met his stare and rolled her eyes. Subtly the two suggested breaking off for the night. Shino and Hinata headed back to their rooms. Sasuke and Yuno had decided to walk a bit. They walked the snowy path around the camp. Light by torches.

    "You find anything out? My emo cousin." Yuno asked with a smirk. He knew she subtly was happy he hadn''t found anything. She likely didn''t want to even know. She was such an odd woman.

    "I''ve exhausted leads. With Chunin level access there is a chance I may find a new one but at the moment I have no luck." Sasuke said with a frown. "There certainly was a cover-up of some kind. Crimes of the nature of the Uchiha have been accused of should have an array of evidence. Documentation, containment papers of property and wealth, imprisonment or execution records of at least the civilian members of the clan were to be expected, and yet he had discovered a lack of information. The story he had found at first as he investigated had fallen apart.

    "A cover-up is troubling, it suggests it was an order from up top." Yuno mused. "Perhaps it''s related to Root? Or maybe even that secret Kabuto had mentioned to you?"

    "I thought so as well. But they say Kabuto oddly enough attacked his team and has gone missing since." Sasuke replied.

    "Kabuto? Really? He was cute but didn''t think he was strong enough to do that. Or mean enough."

    "That''s the odd thing. He lagged behind even Hinata. Without his healing skills, he wouldn''t be much." Sasuke said, focusing inwardly as he thought about it. "The timing is odd. I feel like it''s not a coincidence he informed me of some secret and then suddenly went AWOL."

    "Certainly does seem odd, even¡­ ominous. Do you think he might not even be leaf?" Yuno said, suddenly alarmed.

    "Seems our timing is impeccable." Jiboro announced as he walked in front of the group.

    "I would simply say the game has begun." Kidomaru offered as he walked in behind the two. "Objective: Capture one Sasuke Uchiha. Preferably alive. Expected difficulty?" Two arms suddenly snapped out barely managing to catch a kick sent from Sasuke. "Medium." Kidomaru taunted as he threw Sasuke back. Yuno went to attack him as well but had to dodge a swipe from the larger man.

    "It''s a shame I must kill a lady such as yourself." Jiboro commented as he stood between her and her cousin. "You should attempt to flee, someone as puny as you would barely be a snack."

    "Not cute or interesting¡­" Yuno said darkly as she pulled out two kunai twirling them skillfully as she slid into her stance. "Guess I''ll just cut you down to size."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Path to Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    The meeting may not have gone incredibly well. His attempt at strengthening the bond between the Leaf and Cloud had been a remarkable failure. Yet he had experienced unexpected success with Mifune and him seeing eye to eye more often than not. The samurai assured him he would do his best to improve relations with the two lands. With some kind of event souring relations with the Cloud. It was unfortunate for his plan, but gaining something like an ally certainly eased the blow. He supposed things had gone as well as he could hope. Most of the Chunin hopefuls had progressed in the exams. Though doubtless, it was the calm before the storm. Naruto''s secret had been revealed in an incredibly problematic way. Not only would the village discover the truth of the night of the Kyuubi. It also would expose Naruto and surely shortly after Kushina as the holders of the hated beast or worse even the mother who hid the beast among common people. Worse yet, the rest of the world would know too. In a short period, Naruto Uzumaki''s name would be known in all five villages. It was the very thing they had sought to avoid coming true all at once. It was fair to say Hiruzen was incredibly stressed.

    Oh, his beloved students noticed the burden he carried. Engaging in bickering small talk just a bit too rehearsed to distract him. Tsunade ignored his smoking which she normally rebuked. Jiraiya was much more involved than normal. Recognizing the signs and attempting to lighten the load in his way. Hiruzen loved them for it, but he did find it mildly annoying for the two to assume a man such as he could not handle the burden. Even if the decision from them held some level of truth. Hiruzen supposed he was stressed.

    That''s why on their silent walk home they were interrupted. Hiruzen allowed himself a dramatic sigh. Before the three powerful legends stood a squad of Anbu holding down three younger men. Hiruzen recognized the three boys from the exams. Chojuro, Suigetsu and Mangetsu Hozuki. Tsunade and Jiraiya silently awaited Hiruzen''s reaction.

    "So it seems we have some guests?" Hiruzen pondered out loud. "Go ahead Squad B."

    While three of the members held them down, their faces were marked with different birds of prey. Two others wielded different types of lightning techniques over the Hozuki while the leader of the group marked with an eagle marched forward. He bowed to his Hokage before reporting off.

    "These three were found attempting to sneak into the building housing yourself sir." He informed emotionlessly. "They were armed and had this document on their person. We of course have not opened it yet but can confirm it is not containing any sort of traps."

    "So I see, allow me." Hiruzen replied. Grabbing the envelope from the captain and looking toward the struggling Genin. "So why would you be attempting to sneak into my space with this documentation?" He asked merrily.

    "Ha! You think you scare us, old man?" Suigetsu roared out, ignoring the rapidly shaking heads of the other two Genin. Hiruzen merely raised a brow before he allowed his killing intent to fill the room. Suigetsu and Mangetsu both started to dribble into the water. Their bloodlines activating as some kind of defensive measure. But any thought of it being a conscious decision was countered by the look of pure fear of the two. Chojuro himself seemed to be trying to become water, though doubtless it was merely sweat in his case.

    "Yes, yes I do." Hiruzen said sweetly, taking a stark contrast to the threat with a grandfatherly tone.

    "Damn it Suigetsu you''re gonna get us all killed!" Mangetsu roared. "Chojuro! You''re good with this people shit! Help out!"

    "Sir," Chojuro started. His fearful demeanor suddenly became more relaxed.

    Hiruzen considered saying no but had always preferred erring on the side of being open-minded so he gestured for the Anbu to release Chojuro. Allowing the young man to stand. He had been a nervous wreck throughout the entire exam and yet he stood before him almost confident and assured. He nodded at the young man signaling him to tell his tale.

    "Thank you. We were sent to the exams under pretenses. The Mist had sent us to ensure other villages did not have access to the various missing shinobi we often complain of on international channels." Chojuro started.

    "The Mist?" Tsunade questioned with a quirked brow.

    "Does it suggest their mission differs?" Jiraiya guessed.

    "Correct." Chojuro continued. "I''m sure you''ve heard whispers of an internal conflict of the Mist. Well, those whispers are accurate, currently, the Mist is engaged in a civil war. This war holds two sides. One is the Justice Loyalist, a group spearheaded by Yagura the Mizukage of the Mist. This group rules the village with Yagura''s ideals of justice. At first, it worked: it stomped out corruption, stopped the barbaric practices of the past, and brought all the territories fully together. His first years were years of growth. Yagura continued pushing as well. There was a subtle turn, as Yagura ruled there was plenty of pushback. The elders and clan heads held considerable influence in the Mist. They were against Yagura''s rule purely over the traditions lost. They pushed some of the crueler rules back into play using incredible politics. Even the rule Yagura hated the most. The graduation ceremony of the Genin returned in all of its bloody glory. This affected Yagura in ways no one could''ve expected. Yagura hated the rules enforced on him. He considered it an injustice they needed to rectify. It had been a cold wet night that Yagura had enacted his response."

    "I had heard of this, some of my informants in the areas had mentioned tension rising between the elders and clan heads and the Mizukage. Though it''s been years since they could give me an update." Jiraiya added with a frown.

    "That would be because Yagura had spilled a lot of blood to ensure things are "just". Oftentimes this means silencing information. I wouldn''t be surprised if your informants had been subtly replaced." Chojuro replied. "Because the method he deemed to use was anything but justice. He killed the elders first in one night he had gone around and killed each of the elders. There was an outcry of course once the shinobi force heard of the event things had picked up immediately. To be fair to Yagura, his intention had been pure. He simply wanted a better life for his people. The elders had threatened that for purely selfish reasons. He had done something terrible to achieve something great. He reasoned that even this was justice. It truly made no sense if you viewed it objectively. But the village loved their leader, they trusted him to be right, they wanted change¡­ Once it was clear the people saw the idea of justice Yagura pursued it hard in ways others would never do. He cared little for politics, after all, who could stop him? Who would even want to? Well, the clan heads were game. They subtly gained influence and managed to even threaten Yagura''s reign. The man once again used his power for "justice". The clan heads as the elders before them were slain so justice could be enforced. This led to the formation of the opposing force. The force the three of us work for."

    Hiruzen, Jiraiya, and Tsunade all were shocked at this.

    "You''re an opposing force against one of the Hidden Villages? What could you need from the Leaf? Surely they wouldn''t send Genin to assassinate a Hokage in a defended position." Hiruzen considered.

    "The Dweeb is right." Suigetsu yelled out angrily. "We want that bastard dead!"

    "What my brother means to say is we are part of the Equal Rebels." Mangetsu growled. "Formed out of necessity with Yagura''s seemingly endless quest to crush injustices. A force with no dictator, for we are all considered equals."

    "That''s nice and all but what''s the part where we come in?" Tsunade said with a roll of her eyes. "It sounds tragic, but not a problem we should be concerned about."

    "Tsunade!" Jiraiya roared angrily. "You could at least care to listen if you still consider me comrade!"

    "Jiraiya! Tsunade! SILENCE!" Hiruzen roared with a massive flare of chakra. Snow nearby melted and flew from his power. He took a deep drag on his pipe allowing himself to relax. "Excuse my students. But they do raise a fair point. Why are you here and why are you telling us this?" He had a fair idea of what their point was.

    "We need aid to win this war. We are massively outnumbered and even without that disadvantage, Yagura himself will take considerable strength to put down." Chojuro continued. "We''ve heard of the caring nature of the Leaf as well as the liberal amount of powerful shinobi. We provide proof of what we claim in that envelope. The leader of the Equal Rebels, Mei Terumi, asks for your aid." Chojuro bowed.

    "I assume she wouldn''t shame herself with a charity case?" Hiruzen asked politely.

    "If it helped our people Lady Mei would! But no¡­ with your aid you would remain a steadfast ally of the Mist! As well as a share of territory under your control. We need you¡­ Please, sir!" Chojuro begged head on the ground and tears were leaking from his face. Even the proud and rowdy Hozuki brothers quietly showed respect. It would hurt him to make the correct choice.

    "I cannot." Hiruzen replied simply. The silence that followed carried despair.

    Hiruzen felt the need to explain himself. "While there is no doubt your quest is just, and no doubt the claims you make are true." He flicked through the documents inside proving such. "If the Leaf would ally with you it would be seen as an invasion. Our neighbors the Sand would likely refuse to aid such a thing leaving our own home exposed. As well as our enemies the Stone and Cloud would surely take advantage. While what you offer in return is valuable I could not do something that risks my home. Surely you understand."

    The young men nodded. Chojuro and Suigetsu were in despair while Mangetsu looked furious.

    "I am sorry to refuse your plea. I will not inform the Mist of your purposes, however. Furthermore, anyone who wants asylum may find it in the Leaf. It will unfortunately be one they''ll have to reach on their own. But I wish you and yours luck in your days." Hiruzen said politely while they were escorted away. Tsunade sighed and placed her hand on Hiruzen''s shoulder showing her support. Jiraiya however stomped in front of the two.

    "I understand why we can''t do much. But only asylum? We can''t send supplies or pressure Yagura politically and some?" Jiraiya ranted angrily.

    "Because it would send the message that the Leaf is interfering with other nations'' affairs. Doing so will only invite our enemies and allies to do the same. It could lead to the fourth war." Hiruzen reasoned.

    "Besides Jiraiya, we can''t get involved in every sob story we hear." Tsunade chided. "We have enough on our plate."

    "There was a time when you strived for peace! You old monkey!" Jiraiya roared. "And don''t tell me you''ve forgotten just what war is Tsunade?!"

    "You forget your place. And I failed. I won''t do so again." Hiruzen replied coldly. Jiraiya seemed shocked at that before his body suddenly flickered away.

    "I may agree with you sensei but that might''ve been a lot." Tsunade complained. "Hurry back to base so I can have a drink already. I can''t deal with you right now sir."

    Hiruzen nodded his head as they headed back to base. He wished he could be as morally incorruptible as Jiraiya. But he needed to be realistic. It was only to keep his home safe.

    "SIR!" A Jounin called as he ran up. "There are reports of enemy forces attacking throughout the land. We have been requested to aid by the samurai."

    "Offer it." Hiruzen said simply. It seemed he would have to work tirelessly until the day he could rest. That would likely be the day of his death unfortunately.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mifune''s POV (Chunin Samurai Host Camp - Land of Iron)

    It had been far too long since Mifune had been in battle, he supposed. He had been stunned when a dark being formed into their base. Simply naming himself Black Zetsu had started killing samurai. Before the large force could overwhelm the single man several samurai screamed out in pain. Each of them had a white blob somewhere on their person. They collapsed as the blobs formed into White Zetsu. The now-emerging clones grab the blades of the fallen samurai.

    The samurai reacted by instinct charging toward the intruders ready to slay those who would dare oppose the Land of Iron. But each expert swordsman was suddenly outdone by the White Zetsu, them somehow being superior swordsmen and outpacing each of them with ease.

    "It seems once again your spore technique comes in handy." Zetsu commented as the White Zetsu chuckled at the violence they unleashed. There were now nine White Zetsu''s and one black one standing before the crowd of angry samurai.

    "It works quite well. I even gained their chakra and skills. An invaluable tool truly! There are so many of me!" One of the White Zetsu''s celebrated happily. "Should I kill them now?"

    "May as well."

    The Zetsu cackled as they drew their blades and called out in sync. "Flash!" Suddenly eight blades of chakra cut through the remaining men in front of Mifune. Mifune dashing forward after dodging the mayhem. "AGAIN! FLASH!" They called sending another volley of chakra blades through the air.

    Mifune met this attack with his own drawing of his blade as the attacks met. "Quick Draw: Netting of Blades!" He called slashing his sword upwards. The air seemed to rive from the slash forming intersected lines in the air. As the chakra blades met this odd technique they were cut into bits. The impressive attack countering the volley. Mifune stomped forward angrily as Black Zetsu marched forward to meet him. "I can forgive many things but for the crime of killing my men I will sentence you to death."

    "I''m afraid a human like you could never defeat me." Zetsu claimed as he slid into a defensive stance.

    The two faced off as the White Zetsu clones prepared to charge into the fearful samurai. Two raced forward two cut into them before suddenly freezing. The White Zetsus and samurai both watched in shock as the two Zetsu in question collapsed. Bodies falling in two.

    "Delayed Death: Splitting End" Reizo announced as walked in to face the crowd of remaining Zetsu. "Samurai do not send their men to death. They face death head-on, prepared to meet a fitting end. You do not have the resolve to achieve such a thing." Reizo lectured as he faced off with the crowd.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Darui''s POV (Path to Chunin Samurai Host Camp - Land of Iron)

    Walked forward bored as C filled him in on the situation. There was a group of criminals causing chaos and A sent the two of them to stop them. They were on their way to the samurai camp when suddenly a strange sight blocked their path. It was the silver-haired Leaf Genin who had gone AWOL on his team. Darui believed his name was Kabuto Yakushi.

    "I hate to say this fellas but I cannot allow you any further." Kabuto said simply, his glasses shining in the night.

    "We are on orders of the Mighty Raikage. Either stand aside or face the wrath of the Cloud." C order sliding out a kunai.

    "He''s here to stall us." Darui guessed. "Suppose tonight will be anything but dull. Though I must ask, we are too high-level Jounin. Do you truly believe you''ll be able to stop us?"

    Kabuto merely smirked as he fell into an aggressive stance. "Before you would''ve been right. Not for my false ranking as a pathetic Leaf soldier, but even then the two of you would''ve slayed me with ease. But thanks to our ally Ikam. I''m practically immortal!" Kabuto said crazed as seals suddenly covered his skin. "Do me a favor and don''t die quickly!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Leifazu''s POV (Nearby Naruto''s Group)

    Leifazu, Tayuya, and Sakon observed the two teams meeting. As much as they wanted to attack it would be risky with the amount of shinobi present. Instead, they followed the meeting team seeing they were going into a large bar and decided to camp it out until Naruto separated from the others. Besides, a group drinking and having fun would surely let their guard down. Once he did, Leifazu would kill Naruto. Sure the snake had wanted him alive but Leifazu hated his blood brethren and would see to their death.

    Let them enjoy the night for now. Because soon they would be remorseful of the day their friend was taken from them.

    Little did they know a different kind of beast was observed in the distance. Wanting the same prey but being very unwilling to share.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

 Youre MY Prey!

    Naruto''s POV (Bar Stand Inside of Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    Naruto had often hung out with friends. Mostly with Shikamaru in tow and he found he enjoyed it. While he didn''t win everyone over, it felt easier to try in a big relaxed group. But here with both the supportive nature of Ino and Neji. The friendly faces of Kiba and Lee. And the shockingly tolerant new Sakura, he found himself easily enjoying it. Gai and his twin student were certainly a lot to process but the blonde found them at least likable if not a little overbearing. Lee and Gai were one of the strangest people he had met. Yet they shared some of his beliefs and seemed to be nice down to the very bone. Kiba was annoyingly competitive with his remarks but Naruto enjoyed it, he himself was rather competitive.

    Besides listening to Neji sending snipes at the prideful Inuzuka was priceless. Sakura was someone he had never managed to impress, as such she didn''t hold much of an opinion of him. But Ino seemed oddly determined to keep things smooth. Quickly taking the woman''s attention and limiting how much the two could argue.

    Gai, as soon as they had arrived, challenged Kakashi to a spar that turned into a drinking match. The two were now ten shots deep and despite the hazy eyesight and slurs in their speech, the two men showed no signs of stopping. Originally he and Lee got oddly competitive over who would manage more and had cheered on their respective sensei. But upon realizing the awkward situation they had made Naruto distanced himself from the competition. The ever-loyal Lee, who was determined to witness his sensei win in his "duel of honor" decided to stay. Kiba, who had been inspired by his sensei, had also gone into a drinking frenzy. Unfortunately, the young man lacked the experience of the Jounin and was quickly shit faced, somehow starting a dance circle in the small bar. He was feeling himself after his solo passing of the exam and could do some form of dancing he called "breakdancing" incredibly well. Neji had decided to watch over the drunk Inuzuka. Though he had declared he would break the man if he happened to throw up on him.

    Ino and Sakura had quickly gone off on their own. The two needed to catch up. Naruto figured they had meant so normally, but thus far the two seemed content on gossiping on various topics. Naruto wisely had chosen to leave them to it. He had no interest in such topics and didn''t dare tempt Sakura''s infamous tempter. Lee and Kiba both separately describe her as the enforcer of their team.

    This left Naruto to observe the group from a distance nursing a drink. While he was often loud and brash he occasionally preferred to sit back a bit and think. He needed it after recent events. He had become a Genin despite the odds against him. He had even aided in taking down a Chunin before his promotion. He had engaged on his first mission and had taken on an S-class shinobi. Endured three months of hell from Kakashi. Now Naruto could discover one of the truths that had eluded him his whole life. The identity of his father, why it was kept from him all these years. What happened to him¡­ All he needed to do was pass the exams. He had intended to do so before, but now he would ensure it no matter what. Furthermore the secret he had held for years had been exposed, his identity given out to those around him. Doubtless, it would lead to complications he could not fathom. Gaara had met him and informed him of the affliction he had shared with him. He had even met another. One was similar to himself yet seemingly hopeless. Naruto could sense the loneliness in her somehow. Fuu seemed to shine despite it, hopeful despite the odds she had been given even with no path suitable in front of her. Gaara seemed the opposite. He had accepted the cruelness of the world and distanced himself from humanity. He seemed to hate them incredibly and passionately, speaking of forming some group of his own "kin". Simply stated Naruto was simply feeling a bit overwhelmed. If Naruto was being fully honest though he didn''t hate it. He had the chance to discover the identity of his father, to grow closer to his goal, and to meet others who had lived similarly to him. Naruto couldn''t help but be hopeful. He could finally see the change he wished for himself.

    Naruto flinched as he suddenly felt as if someone was watching him. He turned his gaze towards the feeling. His eyes landed on a widow showing a nearby closed store. On the roof of it stood a silent, menacing Gaara. He stared back at Naruto silently with utter focus. It unnerved Naruto, but he could feel his rage grow as he realized it was some kind of silent threat. Naruto was tired of being pushed around¡­ He quietly rose from his seat and stalked off towards the exit of the bar. The others were too engrossed in the festivities to notice as the blonde did.

    The Uzumaki marched out of the bar locking eyes with the other jinchuriki. He slowly drew riptide as he flexed his chakra. The blonde did a body flicker to appear on the opposite side of the same roof as Gaara. The two silently stared each other down for a few moments. The tension built as the two sized each other up.

    "Gaara," Naruto started seriously. "I won''t let you hurt anybody here."

    Gaara stared back blankly. Slowly he blinked twice as if thinking carefully. "Do you have enemies?" He replied suddenly.

    "Enemies? Um¡­ I don''t think so? I mean I guess the Leaf might and me by proxy but¡­" Naruto said as he rubbed the back of his head. The sudden and odd question threw him off a little bit.

    "Would anyone have any reason to follow or track you?" Gaara asked impassively.

    "What the hell kind of question is that? Are you some kind of stalker? Do you want to kick your ass all the way back to the desert?!" Naruto yelled.

    "For now I am no threat to you." Gaara replied simply. "There are two shinobi nearby watching us. I wouldn''t be surprised if they were considering moving in. I suppose it depends if they have a sensor. Pest never willingly encounters a predator after all."

    "Predator? And who the hell is following me?! I''m not in the mood for whatever the hell this is!" Naruto called out yelling out into the night.

    "They won''t attack us here." Gaara stated.

    "Too much of a chance of help coming." Naruto stated simply. "So let me just tell Kakashi-sensei. He''ll kick their asses before they can escape."

    "Your sensei is drunk." Gaara replied woodenly.

    "Oh yeah¡­ wait how long were you watching!"

    "Long enough." Gaara said bluntly. "Come." He suddenly raced off into the snow forest surrounding their camp. Feeling compelled to follow and wanting to workout some stress on whoever was following him. Naruto followed. They arrived in a small clearing filled with soft snow.

    "They''re gonna come now or what?" Naruto asked, annoyed.

    "Naruto Uzumaki." A voice interrupted. The two turned and noticed two more joining them in the clearing. It was a silver-haired man who had spoken. A redheaded woman stood slightly behind him. "Name is Sakon of the West Gate. To my left stands Tayuya of the North Gate. We are two of the Sound Four sent to bring you to Orochimaru and or Ikam. Depending on our master''s fancy. You will comply with us or we will have to beat you until you have no choice." Sakon said matter of factly.

    "You pests cannot have him. He is spoken for." Gaara interrupted as he walked up to the man and stood between him and Naruto.

    "I agree with the weirdo!" Naruto chimed in as he took a battle stance. "You all better get out of here before you get your ass kicked by yours truly. Also, I am not spoken for nor do I approve of your odd choice of words you damn ginger!"

    "Of course you are. After all, you''re my prey." Gaara said as he glared at him.

    Naruto met the glare before suddenly Sakon lashed out with a jab. Catching Gaara square in the face. The redhead flew back showing off Sakon''s absurd speed and power. He pursued the redhead. Tayuya threw a flying kick into Naruto, who was distracted by the sudden attack on Gaara, and slid back before he crashed into a snowbank.

    "Now now kiddies. The adults are here, behave." Sakon taunted. Before he gasped he realized Gaara didn''t seem hurt from his blow. Sand suddenly wrapped itself around his hand. Sakon tugged once, twice, three times before he managed to free his arm, falling backward as he did so.

    "You''re out of your league human. Surrender now and I''ll make your death painless." Gaara told him darkly.

    "Sorry to disappoint you, but only one of us is going to die screaming." Sakon replied with a smirk.

    Tayuya''s eyes widened as Naruto walked out of the bank seemingly unphased from her attack.

    "Sorry, but pests should wait their turn as a predator takes their feast." Gaara muttered darkly as Sakon dashed away. The murderous redhead followed the man with a manic smile. Naruto, seeing the opportunity, attempted to leave. Suddenly he dodged a thrust from a large semi-human-looking summon. The creature was wielding dual spike gauntlets. He jumped back towards the waiting Tayuya as she stood behind more summons. One lacked arms in general being completely wrapped in bandages while the other wielded a large club.

    "Sorry shithead but we have to attend a meeting." Tayuya said with a smile as she lowered into a playing stance. The two prepared to battle one for the future he grasped. The other was fighting for the present as it was the only thing she knew.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ikam''s POV (Border of Land of Iron)

    Ikam marched through the snow a small troop of his followers forming a loose formation around the man. The Land of Iron had proven valuable, they had gained some much-needed material, his venture with the samurai was sure to be profitable shortly, and he had ensured Naruto and Kushina Uzumaki, some of the last and most powerful survivors of the accursed clan would struggle before their fated death, and had furthered his useful temporary alliance with Orochimaru even further.

    In truth, he detested the snake and could sense he felt the same. They had been partnered for his brief venture into the Akatsuki. He had joined the odd group as an assassin.

    New to his goal to exterminate the Uzumaki he had heard rumors of a powerful one leading the group. He had sought him out and challenged him. It had been a one-sided defeat, the man nearly killing him before offering him an out. He was to join the group as a mercanary. With the promise that the Rinnegan-wielding Nagato would kill him for betrayal. He had paired him with another, less trustworthy member Orochimaru. He had hoped the invasive and mistrusting nature of the two would lead to the two clashings and hopefully keep them busy. But Nagato had been a fool. Both sought his death and upon their failure sought freedom. The two had used their combined genius and strength to escape Nagato. Managing to win over Zetsu to aid them in their escape. The two then fought back against the ace squad of the akatsuki. They barely fought the powerful two off. Nearly dying several times in the process. But it had worked, the two were free. They had kept in touch, both intending at some point to kill Nagato but recognizing they likely would need one another to achieve such. Slowly it had grown into a beneficial partnership. They both saw themselves as superior, Ikam was sure. Both are planning to one day kill the other wretched rival. But for now, they moved mutually.

    It was a good day for the two he supposed. The Sound Four likely couldn''t stand up to his soldiers. But with the assistance of Zetsu, Kabuto, and his own Leifazu they would likely achieve their plan. But now seemingly to further complicate matters two game changers had arrived. Both powerful and likely here to wreak havoc as they approached their goal. His former teammates moved forward. Kakazu and Hidan were coming to the exams. While Ikam was confident he could best with his group it would be close and likely costly. For now, he would leave, if the group caught any whiff of him, it would end poorly regardless of victory. Ironic, that the two were unknowingly allowed one of their enemies to escape. But the two fools marched into the Land of Iron as they marched out. The two groups were only separated by a single peak of stone.

    It was an incredibly risky situation to be sure but Ikam was sure in his decisions. Ikam had spent much of his second life living on the edge after all. Ikam knew his goal seemed irrational, his reasoning thin and hypocritical. Yet whatever he had been before had been consumed by this rage. He wondered if Mishiro would love him nearly as dearly if she knew he was no Uzumaki? Would Ashira finally make a move against him if he knew he was destroying the family he made over lies? Would Leifazu hate those before him if he knew why the Uzumaki truly must die? It mattered little to him he supposed. Whoever Ikam had been before meant nothing. He was now the reaper of the Uzumaki.

    For better or worse.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Reizo / Mifune''s POV (Chunin Samurai Host Camp - Land of Iron)

    Reizo had fought many skilled swordsmen. Many of them at the same time. His blade had met with those wielded by Anbu or Jounin as the need called. He was confident in his strokes, even against his men, he knew only Mifune was his better. Yet these monstrosities wielded katana as well as any of his men. This mastery was matched by levels of physicality that the men in question could never match. Reizo deflected a blade aimed at his face with his palm. Managing to expertly swat the dull side. He twirled as he followed through the strike nearly beheading another white monster. The beast barely managed to block the blade, the power behind the strike sending him flying back. Several of the beasts thrust towards him. Surrounding him in the time it took him to defend himself against the first two. Reizo''s blade seemed to fly through the air, somehow managing to redirect the six Zetsu with ease, sending each one flying back. More charged forward determined to overwhelm him with numbers. But Reizo merely chuckled hatefully as his blade suddenly glowed with chakra.

    "I have what you filth would likely refer to as my own jutsu. I believe you call it a bloodline? Either way, die like the beast you are. RAGE HUNT: BLADE OF WRATH!" He called as the surrounding Zetsu around him suddenly were met by red lines that flew from Reizo''s blade sliding through them harmlessly. They laughed cruelly as they prepared to pepper the man''s body with new holes.

    Reizo merely smirked as they came close. "ERUPT!" He roared suddenly, and each Zetsu around him screamed in pain and collapsed. Their bodies fall to pieces around the man. Bursting from the cuts was red powerful chakra. "As I suffer you filth, my rage becomes my strength." He said as he marched past the corpse of the beast he had slain.

    "I think we might be in trouble~!" One Zetsu sang as he readied his blade.

    "Shame he''s all alone~." Another mocked.

    "Time to die~!" With this final cry, they started to wantonly launch Flashes at Reizo. The Samurai captain flinched as the barrage closed in. With a desperate snarl, he hopped over one. He thrust his blade out smashing into the ground and pulled it back up quickly managing to spiral himself in the air to dodge another two. He yelled out in fury as his blade glowed once again, spinning as he landed to cut through one Flash. Ducking another he unleashed his own that cut a path out in front of him. As one flew in after the explosion he slid underneath it finally drawing close to the closest group of beasts.

    "RAGE HUNT: PETTY SLASH!" He called out suddenly, slicing a red line of violent chakra through the legs of ten surprised Zetsu. The beast cried out in pain as they fell. Several more charged forward to kill the presumably open Reizo. "RAGE HUNT: PETTY ERUPTION!" As the Zetsu ran over their legless brethren they were suddenly enveloped by a burst of red chakra exploding from each stump left on the Zetsu before. The resulting explosions left only a few Zetsu left. And half of the building collapsed on the wall peppered by the force. The building now being torn open allowed snow to drift in. Reizo panted and fell to a knee as the remaining beasts readied themselves for a final stand. "I have anger left for you, trash." Reizo said with a smile as he dashed towards his opponents confident he wouldn''t perish here.

    Mifune''s POV

    Mifune wasn''t confident that he wouldn''t perish here. His dark creature of an opponent seemed innocuous and unthreatening. As such he wanted to help Reizo quickly with the crowd of murderous white beasts. With this in mind, Mifune had locked eyes with the creature and uttered what he was sure would be the final words it would ever hear.

    "Dancing Blade Risk." He whispered silently as he was suddenly behind Zetsu. Having moved so quickly the odd creature had not sensed him until his blade met its body. As he sheathed his blade the creature fell. Likely being split in two by his speedy and powerful slash.

    Suddenly it rose again in a peculiar manner. Its body is unharmed as it rises bonelessly. Almost as if his body was completely malleable by will. "My, that is quite the technique. If I was a mere human I would''ve surely been cut." It mocked as it turned to face him. "Got anything be-" Black Zetsu was unable to finish. His voice was cut off by Mifune''s sudden whisper or more likely the wave of a powerful chakra following after enveloping and slicing into Zetsu before he could even flinch.

    "Drowning Flash Wave." He announced that a building-sized slash of chakra consumed and carried Zetsu, cutting him to bits as it smashed through the remaining standing portion of the building causing it to fully collapse. Mifune sheathed his blade as they were exposed to the environment of cold wind and flying snow. The remaining Samurai scrambled away from the ruins of the building. Knowing Mifune would likely crush any remaining enemies. Mifune eyed the several pieces of the creature remaining. His gaze in particular landed on the severed head of it. His eyes widened and he jumped back as it cackled back.

    "How amusing. To think this land would produce someone of your level. If you weren''t so simple to read you''d be worth something. Unfortunately, all you are now is a particularly competent pest. You''ll still need to be crushed." Zetsu ranted as his body seemed to liquefy and fly through the air to reattach the talking head. The other parts similarly flying through the air to form a mass. The head flew back with Zetsu laughing all the while. His head was added to the mass last. The rest reformed into the vaguely humanoid shape the beast had before. "My turn, Wood Style: Forest Emergence!" As he finished his cry, trees suddenly sprouted from the ground, wooden beams growing and flying towards Mifune who flinched. He then grits his teeth and lowered his stance.

    "Allow me to show my hand as well! Draw of the Seven Principles: Seven Slashes of Death!" He called. He sliced through the air with strong precise strikes each seemingly blocking out all surrounding sound for a moment. As the forest drew close the trees were suddenly cut to shreds the air following the slashes in big streams blasting any bystander. For a moment it looked like Mifune had countered the powerful attack with relative ease. Before the wood continued to fly towards him. The previously sliced and falling wood is merely being carried by the new beams and trees combining them with itself. Mifune desperately called out as it drew close. Desperately using the last of his chakra to shield his men he called out. "QUICK DRAW: NETTING OF BLADES!" The attack came out once again managing to slice some of the approaching forest but not near enough. Samurai, Mifune, Reizo, and even the remaining White Zetsu were smashed into it by this. The forest stopped, bringing silence to the clearing. The former plateau was now covered in a forest. Separating the survivors and effectively wiping out the group.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Surely that will be enough of a distraction. I''d like to ensure it as is but it would be wise to retreat for now." ''Besides that old man took more out of me than I expected. He may even be as strong as the five Kage.'' Black Zetsu marched out of the forest. Not concerned in the slightest about a continued assault. They were either dead or were surely wishing they were.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ikam''s POV (Border of Land of Fire)

    Ikam was normally not one to dwell on the past. Sure his goal was due to the past but he very much moved to the future. Yet today his mind seemed to be locked into the past. Before he had become Ikam of the Uzumaki he had formed his powerful group to aid in his goal. He had been very different before he was sure. He could remember him hiding out seemingly fearful of each day. He could remember desperate long days longing for peace and safety. The exact details had become fuzzy at some point. Suddenly he could hear a voice demanding for him to enact an absurd plan.

    For one year Ikam had suffered under its voice. At first, he assumed it was a ghost or god. But soon it became clear somehow the voice was simply another part of him. He couldn''t remember much, just long nights of him pleading to himself for peace. Pleading they need their mind for life. But the voice hadn''t relented. Ikam had given in after time. Its volume had consumed him. It had made him care little for his current life. Instead, it told him to enact the plan. Feeding him bit by bit until he was under its hold. First, it told him of his new identity as a Uzumaki. He had found a way to permanently dye his hair red. And studied their ways and customs until he was indistinguishable from others. It told him to gather its kin. Each time it led him to a useful Uzumaki. Each time it told him how to gain their loyalty. It had never strayed him wrong.

    So when it had told him he must kill or ally with each Uzumaki he had treated it as law. His group had been hard to convince but as he had discovered the truth of the crime of the Uzumaki he had presented an edited version of the tale. He used evidence that context was misstated to support his version. Within a few short years, the group had grown and started to slay their kin.

    It was odd to Ikam. He felt as if he was somehow a puppet to another part of himself. He acted within his own will but not with his consent. If Ikam was foolish he would''ve confided the truth to one of his followers. But thus far only Mishio had accepted the true version of events and moved with him despite it. That was only due to her utter adoration of him. Something he had always irrationally hated. But he used it to his advantage. He merely wished some part of him wouldn''t scream in pain whenever he was close to her. Yes, he lived in constant opposites. He supposed most would not continue as he would. But he must accomplish the goal he seemed to crave. Maybe it would finally silence his mind.

    Ikam shook his head, the group around him stopping and tensing. He looked at the trips realizing those odd thoughts had returned. But knowing it would shatter his image he merely continued walking. The group continued as well, knowing better than to question him. Mishio squeezed his hand. Ikam inwardly flinched before frowning at that. Why would he feel oddly standing with his beloved wife? He shook away the useless thoughts as his group stopped nearing their goal. Ikam cleared his mind as Mishio, Ashira, and he walked to a ledge overlooking the ocean. In the distance, a series of islands could be barely spotted. Most of them are utterly covered in mist.

    He would waste time later. His goal had brought him here. Orochimaru had spoken of a Kage that could be quite useful to them. Yagura Karatachi, jinchuriki of The Three-Tails, and Mizukage of the Village Hidden in the Mist. His intel told him he saw himself as some sort of god seeking justice.

    The arrogant and naive were always easy to fool.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Darui''s POV (Path to Iron Camp - Land of Iron)

    Darui had to admit. The four-eyed bastard that stood in their path was anything but dull. The fight had started as one-sided as they had expected. While Kabuto was anything but a Genin facing two high-level shinobi would be impossible for most. He ducked a slash to his head from Darui but was helpless to dodge the burst of electricity that had jumped from his blade. Shocking him long enough for C to jump in and slash at his midsection. Darui watched as his tanto slashed through Kabuto slicing through ribs and organs with practiced ease. Kabuto merely laughed as his body seemed to reform around his wound. Slashing with his hands towards C. C blocked one the other hand tapping his wrist. Before Kabuto could engage in any attack Darui managed to throw his blade like a hatchet it slicing through the offending arm removing it harshly from Kabuto. C for some reason screamed in pain as he jumped back. He held his wrist and glared at the man.

    "He''s using some kind of techniques to survive our blows, then using another touch-based one. It somehow seemed to damage my wrist severely. I think from the inside somehow." C remarked.

    "They are called Chakra Scalpels simpleton." Kabuto''s condescending tone called out. " Using precise chakra control I formed a thin blade around my hand. So fine is this blade I can cut into your insides without even cutting the outside. As for me taking your hits I''m merely using my mastery over Medical Ninjutsu to heal them as we fight. Luckily these seals give me access to enough chakra to do so constantly. I look forward to testing it against you in particular Darui of the Black Lightning. The two of you will be a decent challenge."

    "Challenge? I don''t do dull things like that." Darui started suddenly body flickering above Kabuto. "I prefer to obliterate those who my boss tells me to. Unfortunately for you, that means you. See if you can survive this! Storm Release: Laser Circus!" As he finished a litany of flashing flowing lightning that raced towards Kabuto insanely quickly.

    Kabuto could only mutter. "Of course I can. I''m now even closer to immortality, even closer to my sensei''s goal." The lightning converged upon him with a massive explosion. C being blown back the might of it. The fence wall surrounding the Cloud Camp was thrown back by the force. Dust flew through the air from the impact, clearing leftovers as electricity visibly shocked the area of impact. As the smoke and dust cleared a body of Kabuto was revealed. He was covered in burns and missing one of his arms.

    "Well that wasn''t d-" Darui started before being shocked into silence. Kabuto slowly rose from the crater with a manic smile on his face.

    "Seems even this method has limits. My mind can''t take too many hits of that nature. It causes me absurd mental anguish to live through that. Nor can I afford the chakra cost to survive it repeatedly even with Ikam''s gift." Kabuto said as he fully healed. "I''ll have to kill you sooner rather than later."

    "I''m just getting warmed up." Darui informed as he prepared to continue. Before either could do anything more a shocking blur flew into the clearing past Kabuto.

    "DARUI YOUR ASS WAS SUPPOSED TO BE AIDING THE SAMURAI! HOW DARE YOU WASTE TIME HERE! I SHOULD SMITE YOU WHERE YOU STAND!" A roared, his angry expression being exposed after his sudden arrival. Kabuto could not reply, his head suddenly flying from his body. "The next lariat is coming for you ingrate!" A roared.

    "A! Sir behind you!" C called out.

    A spun into a back fist narrowly to avoid Kabuto''s kunai thrust and sending the Leaf traitor slamming into a nearby snow bank. The loud snap alluding to the bone breaking power of the Raikage.

    "How dare you survive my lariat! I''ll kill you as many times as it takes. DARUI!" A roared.

    Wordless Darui repeated his earlier hand signs before he fired off another Laser Circus into the snow bank Kabuto was buried in. With another boom, the snow either melted or dissipated. Leaving an empty spot Kabuto should be lying in. Yet there was nothing more than darkened stone. A was not even slowed by this. Suddenly he appeared in front of Darui and raised him up by his collar. Screaming questions faster than the relaxed man could explain.

    C merely sighed, this would take a while to settle he was sure.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke / Yuno''s POV (Outside of Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    Sasuke slashed his way through several spiders. Three tomoe Sharingan spinning as he dodged the silk they exploded into. He supposed to a normal person; this summons and its spawn would be problematic. But he managed to weave and cut his way through the spray of spiders without even being touched by the silk. The extraordinary gift of the Uchiha family. He heard Kidomaru''s frustrated call of cheating as he approached. He paid no mind to this, flying in and drawing a kunai to start his assault. First, he met Kidomaru. Projecting an image of him still charging towards him on top of his summon. Both were now perched on the treetops and trying to tie him down. While Kidomaru focused on the Genjutsu Sasuke activated his and his sensei improved version of the body flicker as he weaved yet another jutsu with one hand. He appeared behind both, finishing his hand sign as he did.

    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu." He said as a large fireball flew into the large hissing spider and its freak of a master. The spider thrashed as it burned but Kidomaru merely flew from the flames.

    "Damn! Tricky minion turned out to be a boss!" Kidomaru roared. But could only freeze as Sasuke appeared within his guard. Wielding a kunai coated in chakra.

    "Life''s not a game. If it was-" Sasuke started before suddenly appearing all over Kidomaru slashing with each body flicker. The force of the slashes kept him in the air. As his spider summon collapsed, having finally succumbed to flames, Sasuke ended his barrage letting Kidomaru fall to the ground. "Then this is your game over. Reappearing Shadow Sever."

    "Maybe in that life! But I got a one up!" Kidomaru chuckled happily as he rose. His body was covered in black markings which were revealed by the cracked armor around his body. "To think you nearly cut through my armor! Gonna enjoy what comes next!" He suddenly raced forward much quicker with a flying knee. Sasuke barely managed to duck it. Whipping around to notice Kidomaru had gone into the surrounding forest. "Now this is a level! No more cheating eyes telling you all my moves. Let''s see if your eyes can see everything! My Curse Mark Level Two will crush you!" He howled.

    "Nothing can crush the Uchiha." Sasuke said darkly.

    Kidomaru didn''t bother responding as his face shifted, becoming more spider-like. He jumped back and his speed greatly increased as he tried to put distance between himself and Sasuke. But as he entered the treeline, he was suddenly kicked back into the clearing. He quickly spit out a line of kunai to buy him time but Sasuke merely appeared behind them, never breaking stride and allowing him to land a knee to Kidomaru''s face. The man stunned despite his power boost and armor stumbled back dazed. Sasuke mercilessly swept the legs of the man with a swift kick. Raising the same foot high in the air and slamming into the deformed man''s face. The blow shattered the stone beneath. Sasuke glared down at the man, confident that the blow had rendered him unconscious. But was caught off guard as Kidomaru suddenly shifted his weight unbalancing the Uchiha and striking out with a hastily crafted blade. Sasuke stumbled back narrowly avoiding one of his Sharigan being cut. It still cut a shallow line through his lower face and up through his brow. The Uchiha flipped backwards, obviously somewhat unnerved with the close call.

    "Your speed stats are absurd. But your strength stat is mediocre. Your kunai is even less adequate. That little teleport trick doesn''t matter if you don''t make your hits count. I think it''s time I showed you who the player was." Kidomaru taunted as Sasuke straightened out and slowly settled into an odd stance, one hand in a tiger seal the other stretched out as if holding a blade.

    "Attack potency is not something I struggle with. Blade of the Besmirched: Flambe." Sasuke stated coldly as flames sprouted from his hand quickly forming a lifelike katana. The heat made the cold air hiss as he wielded it seemingly uncaring of the heat. "I merely was testing that defense of yours. It seems it is mere armor. I don''t need to cut it, you''ll cook inside of it anyway."

    Kidomaru was stunned into silence. He slowly stepped back suddenly all too afraid of their speed difference. He turned fully attempting to retreat but once he turned Sasuke was already behind. His flame blade mere inches from him.

    "Besmirched Flambe Reappearing Death." Sasuke whispered as the blade came into contact with Kidomaru. The man cried out as the blade hit him just below his ribs. Lacking physical form as it was, it didn''t cut him. Merely wrapping around him as it passed through. But the affected body part was cloaked in its flames. The heat of which he could feel burning him into ashes from the inside. The pain made his vision blur. Desperately he spit out a kunai at the Uchiha, seeking to delay the painful assault. As he did he attempted to jump back. Looking backwards to seek asylum he flinched as a ducked Sasuke was already there.

    Swinging the dreaded blade of flames for his ankles. Kidomaru didn''t scream, he shrieked as he fell. Sasuke could hear the man''s flesh pop and bubble beneath the armor. A loud pop sounded off as either the armor around his ankles popped or his ankles themselves. It was cruel Sasuke supposed but death was becoming of anyone who dared threaten and impede him.

    "HAAAA-ohgod-fuck!" Kidomaru howled as he attempted to crawl away.

    "You can''t leave yet." Sasuke began coldly. Appearing in front of the man''s crawling form. "My technique isn''t finished." He then disappeared yet again. Appearing to the side of Kidomaru slicing into his midsection again. The man flailed and pleaded, seemingly defenseless now. Sasuke merely appeared above the man''s face, his blade hovering mere inches from it. "When I find out the truth I seek, there may be those who have to pay for hidden crimes. Even those who choose to stand in my way. To both, I only offer one thing. Death." Sasuke said coldly, thrusting his blade into the head of Kidomaru. The flames wrapped around his face. His eyes visibly popped as his head was cooked from the inside.

    "Feel no shame for your opponent was an Uchiha, student of Shisui Uchiha and next master of the Body Flicker." Sasuke said before using what had become his signature technique to body flicker closer to Yuno. The female Uchiha seemed to be sneaking close to a Jirobo who was talking into an earth dome. His palms rested against it and his face held a cruel snarl. Right as Yuno drew close he seemed to morph his skin growing red and his hair grew out fully seeming more orange.

    "I KNEW I WAS TRAPPED IN GENJUTSU! MY FORM TWO FREED ME!" He moved shockingly quickly for his size, throwing a haymaker at Yuno''s face. Sasuke merely aimed his blade. Holding it as if it was an arrow in a bow.

    "Arrow of the Besmirched: Phoenix Arrow." The blade hurtled towards the man hitting his arm before it could hit Yuno. The man screamed in pain as his blade hit an easier target. Unlike Kidomaru who was somewhat resistant due to his armor, Jirobo had no such defense. The blade seemed to melt through his arm. His bones audibly popped tearing through his flesh even further. Yuno wincing at the grisly wound took advantage of the opening. Sliding in and slitting the man''s throat while he writhed in agony. She cleaned her unique kunai while she leveled a glare at Sasuke.

    Sasuke raised a brow in response. Offering a mere "Hn?"

    "You know I hate gorey attacks like that!" Yuno hollered. "So uninteresting you damn freak!"

    "He nearly hit you, I took exception to that."

    "Then cut it off cleanly like a normal shinobi! Don''t create a human BBQ around me any more!" Yuno lectured angrily.

    "Hn¡­"

    "And stop your damn silent act!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ikam''s POV (Newly Founded Hidden Base - Land of Water)

    The various hired grunts moved supplies to their new home for a while. While certainly, he had come here mostly for his affairs with the Village Hidden in the Mist, he had heard of a potentially beneficial find in their hideout from one of the men stationed to keep it active. A summoning scroll.

    Such ties with the beast were a valued commodity. Unremarkable shinobi the world renowned had used them to great success. Two of the Leaf''s strongest were known for wielding the powerful contract of the toads and slugs. Even his ally was signed with the snakes. Without using it to summon one''s self they would be unable to see what clan it belonged to nor sign the origin scroll, a scroll containing the signature of all summoners guaranteeing aid to those lucky enough to sign. Ikam had sent twenty men to meet with the being behind the scroll. The group used it to summon themselves to the home of said creatures. They were relatively powerful men, about as capable of stronger Genin. Yet they had not returned, Ikam knew it would be wise to let things be. This opportunity may not come again.

    Mishio and Ashira watched both tense. Mishio due to her beloved risking himself by going to see the creatures who owned the scroll. He had forbidden her from coming, knowing of her chronic defensiveness of him. Ashira was tense to see if the pitiful man would die here. He may serve him but he holds no love for him. He would seek to complete the shared dream of the two despite his death but would do so for his reasons. He had no urge to risk the wrath of summoning creatures.

    Ikam spread a sealing array around the scroll with his mind. He slowly was surrounded by the seal. An aide drew blood from his arm as he did this. An anchor for his teleportation seal. It was nowhere near the level of the seal used by the Fourth Hokage for his terrifying teleportation technique. It is slow and only able to be used as long as the user or supporter has a hefty amount of chakra present. With a silent whirl of air, he suddenly faded from the room.

    There was no passing of time or notable event to process his transport. He merely arrived in a thick moist forest. Ikam could hear the buzz of insects, the chirps of birds, the crunch of twigs, and the rolling of stones as various wildlife milled around him. He flared his chakra seeing if he could sense any chakra-wielding being nearby. From his reading, they used it similarly to the way humans do. But he sensed nothing nearby. Sighing he quickly leaped through the forest periodically sending out bursts of chakra. Ikam burst from the treeline landing on a stone in the middle of the river. He could see various paths of the river branch throughout the land, his vision blocked by more trees. He traveled for a bit before suddenly he was wrapped in clay.

    "Odd." Ikam noted as it lifted him. He then glanced over to a strange creature sticking only its head out of the water. Eyeing him with human-like intelligence. "Would you mind freeing me, strange creature?"

    "Creature!" It roared and leapt up from the water revealing its full form. Its face was almost dog-like with its snout and black nose. The area around its dark eyes was a darker black. The rest of its fur is a black top and a light belly. A ring of lightness at the line of neck and body. He believed it was some sort of raccoon. "My name is Yashu! I''m no creature!"

    "A raccoon clan?" Ikam questioned himself. "Doesn''t seem particularly impressive. Best not to judge a book by its cover though."

    "RACOON! I''m a Tanuki, not a damn raccoon! That''s it!" Suddenly the beast started barking.

    "I suppose it would be best to be brought to their leader." Ikam continued to himself. "So I suppose letting them capture me would be best." As he finished this the tanuki burst forward with speed. Suddenly growing ten feet tall it unleashed a viscous punch into the man. He didn''t even budge, managing to catch the blow with his fist. "Now now, I''ll come along peacefully with no need to break my bones." As he finished various more tanukis surrounded the group.

    "Damn right, you''re coming with us! The leader will decide what to do with ya!" Yashu roared as he carried the man. The group of Tanuki ran off with Ikam in tow.

    It took little time for them to bring him to their home. It was mostly hollowed-out tree trunks turned into various buildings. They led them up a staircase carrying them up an absurdly large tree. The trunk easily being the size of some villages. They eventually led him into a room where various animals moved throughout the room. Some meditated as cats, others seemed to nap as dogs, and one was an old, bald, and tan man. He held onto a glowing green branch. Each turned to the group holding up Ikam. One large tanuki holding each of his limbs.

    The one named Yashu walked up first. "Sir, this human was found trespassing on our land. When I approached to question him he disrespected our clan!"

    The old human man stalked forward. His face became a beastly snarl before he suddenly shifted into a human-sized tanuki growling into his face. "Is this true you pathetic human?"

    Ikam chuckled loudly. His volume merely increased as he felt the grips tighten as a response. "My only response is to say I''ll enjoy your servitude." He said before he flexed, the powerful flex sent the tanuki holding him flying. He raced forward, his hand reaching for the apparent leader''s head. Chains of Clay raced out wrapping around his body trying desperately to stop him. But before it could bind him his hand was already resting against the Elder Tanuki''s head. Seals raced throughout the creature''s body. Ikam smiled, the seals were obedient ones meant to drive it into servitude.

    "Arrogant you are. I will have to ensure one as dangerous as you cannot return. To think the bloodline of Uzumaki would fall this low. Your seals have never worked against us. It''s why you originally sought us." The Elder commented before he suddenly raised a human-like hand. Forming a seal he smiled. "Summoning Jutsu: Banishment!"

    Ikam could only widen his eyes as he was poofed away suddenly arriving back from where he had come. He flinched as looked down and saw the scroll they had found burning into ash. It seemed he would have to hunt them down again.

    Any group that could so casually resist his Fuinjutsu was a group he wanted on his side.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Outside of Bar - Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    "What do you mean you want to talk?" Naruto asked as Tayuya suddenly dismissed her summons.

    "I came here for my reasons shit face." Tayuya replied.

    "You''re working for either that snake that nearly killed Old Man Third or you''re working with the bastard who tried to kill my mom either way, I''m kicking your ass forget it." Naruto yelled out defiantly.

    "Listen here you little shit! Fuck¡­" Tayuya grabbed onto her face with an obvious mental struggle. "Please just listen."

    Naruto stopped his forward advance as he heard her tone shift. He didn''t trust her, but stalling wasn''t such a bad idea anyway. "Fine hurry up."

    "I may work for Orochimaru, but I have no choice but to strike out on my own." Tayuya countered. "I wanna defect to the Leaf in exchange for information."

    "What the f-" Naruto started.

    "Please I happen to overhear my teammates planning to give me to that man named Ikam. He has been killing Uzumaki all over the country and me a fucking high-level official of the sound was gonna be offered up to him on a platter after doing my job like a good fucking soldier." Tayuya explained.

    "Why should I trust you?" Naruto asked with a glare.

    "Once I give the info you''ll see I can be trusted." Tayuya said, staring at the blonde intently.

    Before either could ponder this too deeply a scream roared out. Followed by a haunted cry of Ukon.

    "Brother!" He roared as he looked up at his elevated brother being held up by a large clump of sand. Both quickly took on the form of Oni. Sakon thrashed against the sand as Ukon clawed upon it. Gaara suddenly rose from the snow slowly forming out of sand. Once fully formed he kicked the brother into the clump. A wad of sand followed Ukon as he hit the clump that held his brother. The clump quickly formed around the screaming two.

    "Shame you were nothing special." Gaara lectured as he lifted one arm towards the two. "If you both had used your full power instead of playing around we may have had a good fight. Luckily you have each other. Everyone has someone they say¡­ their other half. This got me thinking¡­ What if we could merge those halves? Let''s try! DOUBLE SAND COFFIN!"

    The sand compressed slowly. First crushing the two together, before it compressed smaller and smaller. Crushing each of their bones and killing both in agony. As Gaara finished his and turned towards the two a shaky Gai and Kakashi appeared on the roof backing Naruto. "Seems I''ll have to wait. You owe me a fight, Uzumaki." He whispered as he turned into sand. Disappearing from the battlefield.

    Naruto frowned as Tauya raised her hands above her head. He quickly pulled some wire from a pouch on his hip binding her hands together.

    "One night out drinking and you''re already tying up young ladies! I''m so proud!"

    "Quite youthful indeed, yet somewhat naughty!" Gai roared.

    "Shut up Kakashi sensei! You too Old Bushy Brows! You are the worst ya know?!" Naruto roared indignantly.

    He was so done with today.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

 Chaotic Homecoming!

    Naruto''s POV (Outside of Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    Naruto stared at the bound Tayuya as she was carried off by the Leaf Anbu, likely to be questioned or interrogated based on her behavior. The woman had claimed to be on their side, having intended to flee her master. He knew nothing of her or why she had chosen to surrender to him. Or he hadn''t before the woman had mouthed to him as she was taken away by "Cousin". Naruto was aware most Uzumaki were redheads but was unsure if he should trust her word. It would explain why she placed her faith in him, the Leaf by proxy of course. His mother had explained after the Uzumaki''s homeland and main force was destroyed during the Third Great Shinobi War, they had spread throughout the elemental nations. Hiding from those who sought to destroy them and seeking new homes. So he supposed it could be true but how would he know? He would have to ask his mother once he arrived back in the Leaf.

    For now, he watched as Kakashi and Gai drunkenly climbed down the roof. Both apparently forgot they could walk down sheer surfaces using chakra control. It was amusing in a pathetic kinda way he supposed. Before suddenly Kakashi seemed to gain control of his body again. Easily sliding down the wall. Gai, enraged by his apparent "coolness" attempted the same, unfortunately, he had not yet suddenly gained sobriety like his rival. Instead, he fell face first with a crash. Kakashi and Naruto flinched at the impact.

    "Is he gonna be alright?" Naruto asked with pity. "It''s supposed to be bad for you to land on your head like that, ya know?"

    "He''s the most thick-headed man I''ve ever met. I''m confident he''s fine." Kakashi replied, still slightly slurring.

    "Ha, my rivaw Iva surpassed you at last!" Gai brokenly said.

    "Just fine see?" Kakashi said merrily as he led the blonde away from the broken man. "Now you should get some rest. I don''t need you getting into any more trouble. Ne? Also, be ready by eight in the morning to head back to the Leaf."

    "Huh, why?" Naruto asked, confused.

    "I have special training for the three of you this month. It needs to be done there." Kakashi replied vaguely.

    "Ok¡­" Naruto replied slightly annoyed but knowing better than to push the odd man once he had made up his mind. "Goodnight then?"

    "Unless you need me to tuck you in." Kakashi taunted.

    Naruto merely glared at him as he stomped back to the shared cabin for all of the Leaf Genin males. Most of whom were asleep. The large room was fitted with a roaring fireplace that seemed to have no fuel except a seal that seemed to smoke beneath it. And a litany of bunk beds on both sides. Naruto silently crept through the large room full of some of his only friends. Not wanting to disturb their rest. Painfully his bunk was at the end of the room as such he had to slowly tip-toe over. He silently climbed into his bunk. Noticing he happened to be bunked next to Shikamaru ,he slipped into the bed under the cover. He sighed in relief as he relaxed fully into the bed. It wasn''t incredible but was undeniably comfortable after a hard day. His eyelids closed off the moonlight welcoming the warmth provided by his bed. It would be a comfortable sleep for the days to come as he yawned for a final time, his eyelids closing. He felt the need to open his eyes but as he opened them he saw a face upside down looking at him. It was only the practice of not disturbing his mother''s sleep that stopped him from screaming in terror.

    "You''re rather loud even when trying to be stealthy. A trait of a poor ninja. Dickless." Sai said sweetly to the blonde.

    Naruto blinked once, twice, three times to ensure he was seeing this correctly. Checked his ears to make sure he heard correctly. Lastly, he looked around the room. Ensuring he might not have been talking to anyone else. Once this was all decided he sighed a sigh of a weary elder before attempting to launch himself at the strange man Shikamaru had told him of. He had warned him he was odd and often unintentionally rude but he was downright trying to make him pissed!

    "I''ll kill you, creepy bastard!" Naruto screamed whispered. "Why the hell can''t I move?"

    "Shadow Possession -successful. Sorry, I was keeping an eye on him. He tends to make a poor first impression, and with you, I figured it might lead to a brawl."

    Naruto glared at both. "You''re lucky I''m tired. In the exams, I''ll kick both your asses."

    "Till then." Shikamaru sighed as he released his jutsu. "Sai please be silent. I want to discuss something with Naruto without him trying to kill you."

    "Sure thing Pineapple."

    "Troublesome." Shikamaru muttered with a frown. "Naruto¡­ after what happened¡­ I''m sorry it¡­ must be a lot."

    "Ya¡­ I knew there was always a chance people would find out. I was kinda hoping by the time it did I''d be such a great shinobi they wouldn''t even mind. Guess people will like me less." Naruto replied with a small frown.

    "Naruto¡­ I hate to say this but I''ve been asking Sai and Tenten a bit about jinchuriki."

    "We''re quite knowledgeable Dickless." Sai added with a friendly smile.

    "Can''t decide if you creep me out or piss me off. Maybe both?" Naruto growled.

    "Both of you shut up." Shikamaru replied with a frown. "Well from what we heard jinchuriki has a terrible rep. Often treated like something less than human. And the Leaf well¡­ the Kyuubi attack wasn''t that long ago. I''m fearful there may be significant pushback."

    "So what?" Naruto replied with a roll of his eyes. "I''ve never been a popular guy anyway."

    "This is different, they''re going to be incredibly upset." Shikamaru explained.

    "If they feel so upset they can take it up with me." Naruto said with a full-on scowl now.

    "Despite your dumb pride I want you to know you can count on me, and by extension my annoying teammates." Shikamaru paused as Sai waved as if just being introduced. "Show him it, Sai." Sai quickly dropped from the bed head first landing on his hands with incredible grace and skill. He pushed up from this impressively and landed on his feet.

    "This," Sai started as he pulled a seal from a nearby pouch of his. "Is a basic chakra flare seal. Commonly used for long-distance subtle communication. If you flare this at any time, our own corresponding seals will flare as well."

    "Using this you can summon us for help if you need it." Shikamaru finished. "It may seem ridiculous bu-"

    "Fine fine fine." Naruto said, confused. "Why would I need it though? Sure the beast might be inside me, but it isn''t me. Why would people blame me?"

    "Just take it, being your friend can be such a drag." Shikamaru said. At this quiet declaration, he rolled over to sleep. It was made clear he was done discussing it. Sai quickly leaped back into his bed, somehow he barely made a sound even when landing.

    Naruto stared at the roof of his bottom bunk in silent consideration of this. While he felt Shikamaru was overreacting he had always trusted the slothful genius and figured it didn''t hurt to be prepared. Though he must admit his words made him feel nervous to go home. Surely his people could see the true him?

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Outside Leaf''s Gate - Hidden Leaf Village)

    With a smaller group and less important personnel, the travel back to the Leaf was done with relatively ease. The group traveled in loose formation towards the Leaf at the speed most Genin were comfortable with. Naruto had honestly appreciated the time to reflect on recent events a bit more. Subtly hiding from his friends at the front of the pack. Him having stamina levels to absurd degrees. But he wasn''t surprised when Neji and Ino appeared, both looked somewhat frustrated.

    "Blondie! Where the hell have you been? We haven''t had a chance to talk about recent events!" Ino ranted jumping in front of the blonde traversing backwards to face him. She had come a long way since the beginning. Now easily able to somewhat rival Neji and Naruto.

    "You''re right about that, but that''s how shinobi break their necks." Neji remarked joining them at Naruto''s side. He was a genius and had grown shockingly quickly in the three months. "You really should''ve sought us out."

    "You knew?" Naruto asked.

    "I had an idea, you were powerful but no one should be able to tank my gentle fist, let alone somehow last against a S rank missing ninja while he casually smacked Ino and me down."

    "I¡­" Naruto paused with an oddly pensive face. "I would''ve told you both in time."

    "I am not one to judge someone else branded at birth without their consent." Neji reasoned darkly. "It certainly was shocking but it changes nothing. You single-handedly shouldered my wrath and showed me not to simply accept what life has given me. I will not shame myself by forgetting who offered to aid my clan."

    "Thanks, man." Naruto said simply beaming at the Hyuga.

    "Listen I really love to see you two get along, really it''s adorable. But why the hell have you been avoiding us after the second exam?" Ino said sweetly. Naruto wasn''t fooled by her kind demeanor. She was intelligent; her study of psychology had made her a lie detector of sorts. Well only with him, apparently he was full of "tells".

    "Umm, I haven''t been avoiding you two?" Naruto asked somewhat honestly, confused slightly on why she was upset.

    "I''ll kill you blondie." Ino promised darkly.

    "You left the party unannounced last night, leading Gai and Kakashi to go searching." Neji announced. "Then didn''t return until late into the night. I attempted to stay up to talk to you but fell asleep."

    "My bad guys, seriously. Had a run-in with the sand creep again. Then we were attacked by two weirdos. Except for the lady weirdo who surrendered to us, she claimed to work for that damn Snake Bastard." Naruto explained.

    "Interesting, I heard Sasuke and Yuno Uchiha were attacked as well." Neji added, pondering the recent events.

    "Four Leaf shinobi targeted by Orochimaru once again?" Ino complained. "We have enough problems without some murderous creep trying to kill us."

    "Hmph, if I see him I''ll kill him for almost killing the Third Hokage." Naruto declared. "That old man needs to hold on till I can take his hat."

    "Naruto, you must speak more elegantly when talking about the hokage ya know?" Neji mocked the blonde with a smirk.

    "I''m just honest, ya know?...Hey! That''s my line! Don''t be a damn copier loser!" Naruto yelled.

    "Honestly strange¡­" Ino grumbled.

    "HEY!" Their group was interrupted as the leader of the group of returning shinobi waved his hand signaling their arrival at the Gate of the Village Hidden in the Leaves.

    The group shifted into a tight formation. Two Anbu and the Jounin sensei of students who were either returning to train or mourn their failure. The Genin were at the back. Watched by several Anbu hidden in the forest. A home defense core of Anbu had been formed, and the members'' identities were hidden even more than most Anbu cores. They worked outside the walls being considered the first line of defense against any pursuer. The mysterious squad is being dubbed the "Phoenix Core".

    As they walked in, the civilians cheered at their arrival. Such was tradition for exams held outside the safety of the walls. The odd custom being used as some measure of celebration for the survivors. ''Not that they would celebrate with me.'' Naruto thought darkly to himself.

    More subtlety is a way to mourn those who would never return. Even Naruto had heard there was always death during the Chunin Exams. This one had not been different. They cheered despite that, happy to see so few missing. The cheering continued even for the Genin¡­.. Until Naruto, Ino, and Neji crossed through the gates. Their gaze landed on him studying and memorizing each and every eye catching detail painfully in their mind. The recollection and news of the nine tails seemed to echo within them reminding of who he was, eyes dilating and fixating upon his form. He felt like some object at the museum getting stared at by the people . Slowly the gazes became hostile, silent threats, narrowed eyes, snarls, recognition. They were all there, still he continued pretending not to notice them, almost feeling responsible for everything because of their gazes. There was a howl and some people just fainted upon remembering that night, realizing a breathing proof of that nightmare walked among them.

    Naruto kept his walk steady. He raised his guard and did his best to ignore the tension. Soon the silence was broken, some glasses breaking, some people falling down. They spoke in whispers like speaking some secret in the ears, some worse than others seeping honeyed voices, poison subtly dripping from their words. Naruto felt his stomach tie in knots as the common folk of his home let their voices be heard.

    "Demon." One whispered.

    "Kyuubi was alive all this time¡­ Lord Fourth lied?" Another asked, seemingly disturbed.

    "The tailed filth survived! We sh-" There was an audible struggle as those most sensible silenced the man. Not out of morality, no they wished to avoid being associated with such.

    "This damn trash!" Another screamed. Seemingly the first yell had set up something akin to a chain reaction.

    "Kill it!" shards of glass were launched towards him, missing its mark by a million.

    "I agree but we can''t take the risk¡­ my wife was killed by it." Another whimpered.

    A mob was forming, a very¡­angry mob. People lost rationality overcome by feelings and a combined thought spreading across the people, surging across the area. The discussions grew louder and louder, the tension in the air became more and more unbearable.

    Naruto flinched at the open discussion of him. Quickly it became frenzied screams. Most of them cried out in anger or anguish at his presence. Ino subtly grabbed his hand offering her support. Neji stepped closer as well, openly frowning at the unfolding events. But Naruto barely noticed. He had always known his secret was one to be kept but never imagined this level of hate would be water from the broken dam. He barely heard the whistling in the air turning to see a beer bottle thrown at him. So shocked was he that it nearly hit him in the face before Ino kicked it away. Just like with the screams once someone else did it, it was like an invitation had been given. Trash, shoes, knives, tools, and an assortment of random objects were thrown. Naruto was stunned by this level of hate. What did he do to deserve all of this? But Ino, Neji, Kakashi, and various other shinobi interfered. Deflecting the debris. Anbu appeared, wrangling the more rowdy villagers. But Naruto could only tremble as he realized many shinobi around him had not moved to defend him. He may not have known them but his comrades would''ve let the crowd pummel him¡­

    Before any more pandemonium could kick off a large puff of smoke exploded next to Naruto, coating the area around him in smoke. Suddenly Naruto saw his mother who stood amongst the smoke. Ino and Neji were perplexed by her arrival.

    "Naruto, with me, it''s time to talk¡­ things are changing sweety." Kushina said with a smile, almost reassuring him then and there. "Thank you two so much." Kushina offered to Ino and Neji who nodded hesitantly, still shocked by the hate directed at their teammate. With that, Kushina grabbed Naruto pulling him close and puffing away with another body flicker.

    "I¡­ why would they do this to him." Ino asked miserably looking at Neji.

    "People always judge people for things they can''t help. I know that better than anyone." Neji answered with a fierce scowl. "We need to help him somehow."

    "Simply be there and respect his process." Kakashi chimed in, walking up to the two. He was covered in trash showing he had been active in the defense of Naruto. "He''s gonna go through things, it will likely affect him greatly. We can only offer to be there and respect his boundaries." Kakashi said, his voice somber. "They never recognize the greats, do they Obito?" He asked sadly to himself.

    He didn''t notice Ino and Neji locking eyes and nodding.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kushina''s POV (Nearby Alleyway - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Kushina should''ve known this day would come. As hard as they tried to hide the truth it had merely been a matter of time before it came to the surface. She had discovered it while she was out shopping once. Several whispered about him. Rumors flying, even though they didn''t expect she was one as well yet. Merely being the mother of one seemed to be worthy of ostracizing. Oh, it was subtle at first. People left restaurants on her arrival. Some crossed the street to avoid her path. The quiet whispering that surrounded her. But in truth, she cared little. All she had needed at one time had been Minato. Now all she needed was to take care of their child. She knew she would have to be diligent to guide Naruto through this. It was unfortunate that he had experienced it so openly and violently. She would ensure any repeat attempt was met with the response it warranted.

    Naruto was obviously overwhelmed as he was unusually silent, merely sighed and sitting back on the ground in the alley. Holding his head in his hands. "What the hell¡­" He remarked to himself.

    "Naruto I gotta be honest with you son. That''s gonna be normal for a while¡­ I''m¡­ I''m sorry son." Kushina said morosely.

    "But why?" Naruto asked simply.

    "It''s something that has always been. The Tailed Beast were powerful immortal creatures. Usually able to smash mountains in their wake. Eventually, the First Hokage had formed the idea of harnessing it. He was uniquely able to suppress them using his famed Wood Style he captured them and in collaboration with our founder¡­ Ashira Uzumaki created jinchuriki." Kushina explained.

    "Why did he even need them?" Naruto asked.

    "Before him there had been decades of bloodshed between clans throughout the lands. Hashirama was the next in line for the Senju, a powerful clan known as the one of the strongest. Their position led them into battle often. He grew remorseful over the bloodshed as did his fellow friend and bitter rival Madara Uchiha. The two clans formed together and used their united influence to unite the clans of the old elemental nations. This group eventually formed the Village Hidden in the Leaves. Soon the new powerful village gained support from the Lord of the Land of Fire. This new powerful organization inspired those who wished to be free of their influence to form their villages throughout the lands. Leading to the current configuration of the Five Great Hidden Villages." Kushina continued. "But even with this new peace, the villages were quick to scrap amongst one another. Hashirama, while happy with his home, still ached for peace. As such he quickly gathered the Nine-Tailed Beasts as well as found willing sacrifices to contain the jinchuriki. Each village now holding a beast had a powerful asset to use carefully. He figured with them it would encourage peace."

    "He failed." Naruto said sourly.

    "He did indeed¡­ the beasts before that were considered monsters from another realm with no sane minds. There isn''t another being like them in the entire world. Often causing chaos wherever they went. As such the people learned to hate them, and shockingly enough they couldn''t accept such powerful creatures could be sealed into a human. They considered them puppets of the beast and treated them as such. To this day it continues, it''s¡­ a lot to deal with I know. But we gotta keep our heads up and avoid them. Doesn''t matter what people think." Kushina finished with an uneasy smile.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "But¡­ I want to make more friends. Maybe a family one day¡­" Naruto countered uneasily.

    "You still can!" Kushina assured.

    "Is that why I don''t get to know how my father is?" Naruto asked coldly.

    "Naruto¡­" Kushina whispered.

    "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean it like that¡­ I just don''t know what to think right now." Naruto said as he stood and marched out into the alley wanting some time to think things through. As he did Kushina ran forward to ensure he was safe. Her fears were established further once she heard screams of terror. She ran into the street seeing a small crowd form around Naruto. Kushina forcibly shoved her way through the crowd to get to her son. Gasping, she saw a man race forward towards him.

    Naruto, so distracted by the upset public, was caught off guard as a random Chunin punched him in the back of the head. The sneak attack knocked him off his feet. Naruto raised himself angrily, ticked off by the sneak attack, he lurched forward attempting to punch the man. He froze though as screams of terror sounded off at his response. He looked around confused, he had been attacked. Why were they fearful of him?

    The Chunin had no such problem and raced forward with a kunai intent to attack Naruto further. Understanding dawned on him. He didn''t retaliate as scraps of food and rocks were thrown at him while an enraged mother beat the Chunin to a pulp. People did call him thickheaded or not rational enough to solve problems, but he knew retaliating was not a solution. Liberty. One word that once seemed so disposable was not available to him now. He had to grow up. He could not be brash. He had to resolve this situation, he understood that. He could not rush it. He had to somehow show them the difference. He could not claim to understand the pain of loss they faced that day, the fear or the battle that undertook them.

    The strings of fate tightened its grip.

    The fourth hokage passed a responsibility to him in the twilight of his life. He could not understand that pain, but as a human he could empathize, empathize with the village. He could understand why they were upset. He understood it was not purely a curse he had been given but a duty.

    It was slowly draining him, taking something out of himself.

    His mother crashed in the crowd circling around him finally getting through the crowd crouched protectively around him ¡­..with a red cloak gathering around her looking furiously at the crowd after seeing the injuries his blank form had sustained while she was trying to break through them as they backed off seeing the foreign chakra enveloping her. The warnings by Fuu, threats and offers by Gaara. The situation was getting worse and he was at the center of it all.

    He was not whole anymore,the atmosphere was suffocating. He couldn''t accept to be like that.

    He understood what Gaara meant whilst seeing his mom. They were predators. He hugged his mom before she pounced on them crying silently, "Please ...stop. You don''t have to do this". The chakra receded and they were transported into a secluded place. She fell down on her knees¡­.. But he caught her frame, still hugging her in the process.

    One broke down, or maybe two, one was still too young to fully understand what had happened to him.

    "You can''t do this every time something like this happens. I''m big enough to handle myself ya know!" He said with a smile and she understood the meaning of it. She would back down for now. But was unsure she could let it go permanently.

    Foxes are experts at hiding, he was good at it from birth, he understood that now.

    "I''m sorry son, you know I can be a bit bullheaded, ya know?" Kushina said rubbing the back of her head similar to the way Naruto often did.

    He supposed he understood it better than most. But as his clone walked off with his mother Naruto stalked off resolutely deciding to spend some time considering things.

    Things had just taken a turn for the worst.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Forest of Death - Hidden Leaf Village)

    He panted as he continued to run. Eyes darted from side to side, panting heavily even as he ran on his top speed. He had run until he encountered a huge fenced-off forest. Normally he was fearful of places like this, but he was in no mood to be disturbed and figured at worst he could deal with some animals. With this declaration in mind, he raced through the forest.

    Naruto quickly discovered it was no ordinary forest. Even in his disturbed state, he considered turning back as he dodged a lunge from a comically large ant. Kicking over a large plant that attempted to wrap him up in vines. He landed on the water with a panicked gaze and jumped up as a large fish attempted to swallow him whole.

    "GOD DAMMIT I''M JUST TRYING TO THINK!" Naruto roared into the forest. He landed on a tree and with a growl drew his blade. "Piss Off! Uzumaki Style: Seafoam Slices!" He sliced through the air sending small bundles of chakra blades through the air. Cutting through the large ant. The vines of the plant. And the large fish who had attempted one last dive to eat him. He watched as they fell before body flickering away to leave the corpses to whatever would eat them. He assumed the plant-based on its odd hiss and the rustling of more approaching vines.

    He arrived at a small clearing. He landed into it, shrugging off his jacket and leaving him in his orange shirt he often wore beneath. The back was marked with the kanji Uzumaki in red. He sighed as he raced forward and struck with his fist. "SHIT!" He roared as his fist lodged itself into the tree, the entire thing shaking as he struck it. He growled as he ripped it out causing the tree to collapse. He fell to the ground.

    "It''s just not fair!" Naruto roared.

    "Life rarely is kid." A deep voice countered.

    Naruto sighed heavily in disbelief. "I don''t have the energy for any more fighting. If you''re just here to beat get it over with, just know I won''t let myself die here." Naruto said coldly.

    "Jeez, a real sad sap." The voice countered. "Can you at least turn and face me while we talk?"

    "I''m not in the damn mood to talk. So screw off." Naruto declared. His patience now thinned as the odd man pushed him further.

    "Well, you said I could hit you." The voice countered before Naruto felt a body-shaking blow hit him, sending him skidding across the clearing. "Kind of pathetic but I can sadly relate."

    Naruto raised with a growl facing a long white-haired, tall, old man. Unknowing faced off against Jiraiya of the Sannin. He body flickered forward in an attempt to blitz him and punch him. But the man merely caught his punch and hauled him upwards. "Thought you were too tired to fight? By the way, while the body flicker allows you to move much faster than even Jounin, it is limited by your ability to react. So it won''t allow you to blatantly land a blow on someone as great as me." He slammed him into the ground with one hand. "Let''s not fight, kid. Talk to me."

    Naruto to his credit was relatively unharmed showing off his durability. He casually asked "Why should I?"

    "Seems you could use it. Looking pretty torn up and pathetic right now." Jiraiya replied with a smile.

    Naruto growled but soldiered through the insult. Knowing responding would only make him look childish. "Maybe I do. How would you know anything useful? You are Leaf right?"

    "Well, you have nothing to lose, right? And of course." Jiraiya countered as he sat on the ground across from the blonde. Flashing his headband at the blonde who noticed it was marked with "oil" though he was unsure how he knew the man was no threat. Naruto rearranged himself to sit across from the man.

    "Fair enough. You''re a bastard, ya know?" Naruto replied annoyed.

    "Takes one to know one. Now go ahead and tell me your tale." Jiraiya asked merrily.

    Naruto pondered leaving but the man seemed the type to follow. Naruto could somehow tell he did not follow social norms. "I''ve known I was a jinchuriki for a long time. I can feel Kyuubi all the time. A dark presence at the back of my mind. Powerful darkness somewhere deep inside my body. I knew it made me different, and made it hard to befriend people. After all, it''s hard to make friends when you can''t trust them. I''d always worry once the few friends I had found out I''d be left alone. But I managed to find people who accepted it. Hell even found others like me. I almost felt okay about what I am. Then that weird Ikam bastard exposed it to everyone. He seems to want to kill my mom and me simply for being Uzumaki. When the weird bastard is one himself! Some of them stood with me even with the knowledge in mind. Yet others that didn''t give a shit about me before suddenly seemed alerted by me. The samurai showed detest towards me, the villagers more of the same. For choices I never would''ve made I''ve become a pariah. Worse yet my moms going full defensive mode. She just plans to kick their ass, and don''t get me wrong I love her for it. But I''d like to one day earn their trust and respect. Figure if I become Hokage that''ll do it. Can''t do that if they hate me¡­ but it might be too late. Oh, not to mention my mom who''s willing to bleed for me and won''t tell me who my father is. Or why I became a jinchuriki when she was already one. Instead, she''ll only tell me if I pass the exams. How is it fucking fair? Oh, and there is a group of S-rank shinobi interested in capturing me." Naruto asked angrily.

    "That is quite a bit for a guy to have on your mind. Would you like the advice sequentially and if so how blunt do you want me to be?" Jiraiya replied casually.

    "That means¡­ in a logical order or something?" Naruto wondered out loud. "And I prefer blunt things¡­ I guess. No need to sugarcoat it at the end of the day."

    "Mostly, and alrighty then." Jiraiya started while pulling out a pipe and lighting it in a way similar to the Third Hokage. "Don''t tell the old Kage I smoke, would you? Wouldn''t due for him to know he rubbed off on me." He inhaled smoothly before exhaling with a sigh.

    "I can''t say I can fully relate to your burden being a jinchuriki. I''ve met some throughout the years and many were miserable. Powerful without a doubt but usually miserable. But I''ve lived a long life full of failures so I can relate to the feeling of self resentment. I''ve found it does little to worry too much about winning people over." Jiraiya continued.

    "So I should just accept being hated? How can I achieve my dream like that? The Hokage is beloved by everyone." Naruto countered.

    "No of course not, but you realize the Hokage becomes the Hokage, because of the fact they are beloved. You don''t earn it after the fact." Jiraiya chided. "Instead you should merely aim to be the best man you can be. Once you''ve grown enough you''ll find achieving your dreams to be a natural thing."

    "So how do I become a better man then?" Naruto asked with a raised brow.

    "Not for me to decide. People have to decide who they are for themselves. It''s only right to do so." Jiraiya replied with ease.

    "Cop out answer." Naruto said sourly.

    "Seems so I know. But you must experience the world for yourself. Form values off of what you''ve learned to treasure, form morality off of what you''ve learned to be wrong. And if you plan to lead the village, what will you lead it? Will you conquer the world?" Jiraiya questioned.

    "What? No just maintain peace!" Naruto protested.

    "What about growth?" Jiraiya continued questioning.

    "Growth? You mean like economically?"

    "Well, I suppose that''s one aspect. Large villages like that are expected to grow at a certain rate that coincides with population growth. As well as social growth. Like I said, becoming knowledgeable, wise, tempered, a man people simply cannot deny is worthy of praise. Luckily it seems you have a few in your corner more than some are given. For now, you''ll have to shoulder it, I assure you if you move with guts you''ll make it through."

    Naruto was silent at this. Seeing some logic in his words but not quite feeling it fully yet. He still had more problems.

    "Now about the groups following you, I happen to know two guys hunting Ikam as we speak. He''ll be lucky to survive if they catch them. Nothing escapes their eyes." Jiraiya responded merrily. Thinking of a certain Uchiha duo. "As for those other guys, I know a few guys keeping an eye on them. It''s easy to be overwhelmed but if you remember that you can deal with these things with time. Break them down, form a plan and enjoy the little things in the meantime. Life is rarely fair but we have no choice but to live it. We should strive to make it better for ourselves and those we care about."

    "What about other people?" Naruto posed earnestly.

    "Well, we can only do so much." Jiraiya said with a nervous chuckle. "But I support attempting anyway. See I hope to one day find peace. Once I do find it I''ll try to give it to someone else."

    "I guess that sounds nice, what led you to pursue that?" Naruto asked somewhat interested.

    "A story I was told and a prophecy, one I intend to uphold." Jiraiya counters simply. Naruto rolled his eyes at the odd man.

    "Perhaps some details? I also don''t believe in prophecy, or fate, or whatever. We can always change the way things are." Naruto asked sarcastically.

    "Ah, I do as well. I simply use it as a frame to achieve my dream. If it happens to be true it would be nice."

    Naruto was silent, pondering upon the conversation unable to think of a response. He looked up to see the strange man gone. He wondered where he went. Or why had he even offered him the advice?

    Jiraiya watched on sadly as Naruto seemed to silently contemplate things. From what Kushina had told him he was a spunky boy with a heart of gold and strong will. He could see it even in this stressed state. Not many would have a conversation like that while so emotionally exhausted. He would have the chance to aid him further soon enough. It was soon time to earn his title of Godfather.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Yamanaka Clan Head Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    "Daddy it was terrible. They were trying to hurt him just because he''s a jinchuriki!" Ino complained. "I was shocked too but he''s been a nice guy. How could they treat him like that?" Ino had quickly stormed home and cornered her father in the store room of their flower shop. Her mother had heard her side and offered her support. It may aid her in her bid to gain her fathers aid.

    "It''s complicated dear. I don''t mind him but even I feel tension around him." Inochi explained with a nervous smile. He raised his hands in surrender upon Ino''s eyes whipping to him in accusation. "Now sweety I don''t mean it like that. Merely Kyuubi has caused a lot of pain over the years. Civilians simply don''t understand how a human can contain it without it somehow taking over. They don''t think of it in a logical way, unable to accept the perceived "threat" he may be. Shinobi on the other hand likely were involved with the Kyuubi attack or lost someone in the process. Especially as trained killers, they tend to be more upfront about a threat. Get a group like that together and they start to whip themselves into a frenzy. Slowly growing more outlandish as people outdo each other to rally more support. It''s not pretty baby but it''s the way it is." Inochi offered.

    "Can''t we offer our support as a clan?" Ino asked incredulously.

    "I understand why you ask, dear. But as much as I would love to help him, we can''t afford to." Inochi said sadly.

    "Can''t afford to!" Ino screamed back at the man. She didn''t mean to be so angry but she was desperate to help her friend. He didn''t deserve the treatment he was receiving!

    "You have to try to understand sweetie. Jinchuriki may be hated but they have always been political tools. If someone were to influence Naruto they could wield a power that could overpower Kage. As such there is firm rules against any group making moves towards them. If our clan suddenly offered backing it would be seen as a power play by our clan. The other clans would likely revolt against us and we could even face banishment." Inochi explained.

    "So we just let him suffer?!"

    "Of course not dear, we merely must convince a significant amount of the clans to support him. Then it will be seen as a group work of sorts. As opposed to use merely aiding him to benefit ourselves." Inoichi explains as he rose and gently moved past his daughter. "It''s unlikely though, and I can''t help you do so. If you truly want to help, the burden will be on you dear. Please pick your battles wisely."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Hyuga Main House - Hidden Leaf Village)

    It had been a two hour long argument between him and Hiashi. Neji had never been someone to move impulsively and yet after seeing his friend discriminated to such a degree he felt desperate to aid him. He stormed into Hiashi''s office. Suffering a cruel activation of his seal, but he had known such was likely and rode out the pain in silence. Once freed of the shameful pain he had launched into a request to have the Hyuga support Naruto.

    It had gone as expected to Neji''s dismay. He knew it was unlikely due to the ramifications of supporting a jinchuriki but needed to at least try. Yet after the failure he had found himself pacing. He had never been someone to accept failure. But how could he convince the clan? He was merely a branch member.

    "Neji-neesan? A-are you ok?" Hinata asked nervously happening to walk into the courtyard he was thinking in. "Should I return later?" She asked a bit more nervously as Neji''s intense gaze locked onto her. He and Hinata had been training together for a while now. The woman had become somewhat confident to an infuriatingly polite degree. She had shown great skill in gentle fist but wasn''t quite at his level, yet to his shock she seemed to be creating her own style. Even creating her own jutsu to fit it to her preferred style. She would be evasive in combat using subtle movement and jutsu to slowly shut down her opponent. At any moment capable of ending the fight at a mere touch if she so pleased. Neji was confident in her chances in becoming the next Head now. Hanabi, while still a rival to her, simply couldn''t match her outside of pure taijutsu bouts. As well as her attitude slowly becoming more unbecoming to a leader. Though it was doubtless she wasn''t out of the race yet. What she lacked in maturity she matched it with a shocking level of raw intelligence¡­ Even if he convinced Hinata if Hanabi pushed against it. It would likely be meaningless.

    "Hinata¡­" Neji asked quietly. "What would it take for Hanabi to support us in a matter regarding my teammate?"

    "Your referring to Naruto Uzumaki? You''ve mentioned great things about him. I-it was heartbreaking to hear how they treated him. B-but unfortunately she would likely side with father. Especially now that I seem to be the more likely candidate." Hinata explained fiddling with her fingers as she often did when she was younger. A habit Neji had yet to correct for her.

    "Hinata you''re still developing your own style right?" Neji asked tapping his chin.

    "H-hai. Nowadays in training we mostly spar or do chakra exercises. It''s difficult for you to help me form my Flowing Gentle Fist."

    "Exactly so what if we offer her the training that allowed you to surpass her." Neji explained.

    "But it wouldn''t be as useful as it was for me. We accidentally discovered my own way to fight. For her it would merely sharpen what she already has." Hinata said, confused.

    "Precisely, she''ll close the gap but your own style will make it meaningless." Neji explained. "It will get her on our side without jeopardizing your reign."

    "It feels u-underhanded to do so." Hinata said. "I-I suppose if its to help your friend though¡­"

    "Thank you Hinata-sama." Neji bowed.

    "N-N-No! We decided not to bow!" Hinata nervously chastised. Before bowing as well.

    "Merely showing my appreciation to my future leader." Neji said with a small smile.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jiraiya''s POV (Forest of Death - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Jiraiya had intended to leave the boy to his thoughts. A young man should be encouraged to reflect, or so he had been told. He found it hard to understand young people. Ironic since most referred to him as childish, but he struggled to relate to them or understand their way of thinking. He had expected Naruto to scream or cry, rage or grieve, but instead he merely seemed to meditate while holding a leaf. He had always been interested in his godchild but it was odd to see him act like his father. Perhaps we start the training early. He was sure Kushina wouldn''t mind.

    He crept closer to the blonde. He noticed he did seem to be aware of the area around him. But no mere rookie could detect him! He silently walked behind the blonde preparing to poke him.

    "How did you get so close to me?" Naruto asked, he sounded somewhat annoyed. "Also why are you back?"

    "Not bad brat, still would''ve died but at least you would''ve gotten to scream out! HA!" Jiraiya belly laughed at his own joke.

    "Great¡­ is there something you want?" Naruto posed indignantly.

    "Ungrateful little¡­ patience sage¡­ Mhm" Jiraiya cleared his throat. "I''m here to offer you a once in a lifetime opportunity! The chance to be the student of the Great Sage Jir-"

    "I''m already the star pupil of Kakashi the copy ninja." Naruto replied blandly. "I wouldn''t betray sensei like that."

    "He''s merely your Jounin sensei, it''s not unusual to have multiple of them. Besides, Kakashi is alright¡­ But can he do this! Rasengan!" Jiraiya roared as he formed a ball of swirling chakra in his hand and raced forward. He slammed the ball through one, two, three trees. He spun to face the blonde as it dissipated in his hand. With a smirk and a raised brow.

    "Ok that is undoubtedly cool, but I''m busy." Naruto countered as he focused on the leaf in hand and suddenly his chakra flared. The leaf was cut from to the middle of the leaf. "Dammit, I''m trying to do something specific. I don''t have time to learn that move." He then discarded the leaf and grabbed another with the ground. Now focusing on the leaf again.

    Jiraiya had to stop himself from gritting his teeth. This was oddly familiar to him somehow. "What are you working on that could possibly be more important than my Rasengan?"

    "I want to make my own technique. Besides I have a feeling I might need it for this one guy." Naruto started picturing Gaara being unharmed completely by a technique that could cut a boulder in half and was strong enough to take on teams of Genin. "I need to win these exams."

    "So you''re thinking of a wind technique, hmm." Jiraiya let his mind drift a bit seeing a younger Minato also focused on making his own technique. It led to the creation of the Rasengan. Perhaps it could wait for now. "How about I help you?"

    "What''s to say you''ll be any help?" Naruto posed wishing the man would leave.

    "Come on squirt, think about it, my Rasengan is a technique of pure Chakra Shape Manipulation. If you''re gonna make your own jutsu you need someone well versed in Chakra Manipulation." Jiraiya boasted subtly standing taller as he got to talk himself up to his unknowing grandson. "The first question is what do you intend for this jutsu to do?"

    "I figured using my Wind Element would be a good idea since it lends itself well to strong offensive jutsu. It needs to be able to bypass a massive amount of defense near instantly. And I can''t afford for it to miss." Naruto explained as he struggled to slice the leaf again.

    "Wise to use your own element. It always uses less chakra, and has more of a punch. Something that can''t miss might be best to be close range then. But to bypass a massive amount of defense?" Jiraiya asked, confusedly. "We''re talking about Genin here. You''re not trying to kill anyone, are you squirt?"

    "No, I used an attack against him I''ve seen cut people in half. He tanked it and was unharmed. I need something to set him up." Naruto explained.

    "Set him up? Wouldn''t want to smash through his defenses and him before he had time to counter? Setting him up suggests another step."

    "Yes he seems too good to promise a clean hit. So this first one is gonna be kinda like sword play. It''s gonna smash through his defenses and counters leaving him open to my final hit." Naruto finished grasping his sheathed tanto on his back.

    "Are you sure you have another technique to finish him off?" Jiraiya posed.

    "Yes. I haven''t found all the secrets of my blade here, Riptide." Naruto explained as he unsheathed the blade in question. "But I discovered a while ago Riptide has the ability to store chakra inside it. Once full I can unleash an attack using most of my chakra at full without actually using my current chakra. Figure it will be the perfect way to finish him off. My Uzumaki Style: Raging Wave hits hard."

    "Ok then so either cut it or smash through it¡­" Jiraiya pondered.

    "What if I could crush it?" Naruto asked.

    "What?"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakazu''s POV (Nearby Land of Iron Camps for Exam)

    He watched emotionlessly as his cords tore into the new corpse seeking his heart. He seemed to be a good replacement water heart. The rookie had gotten lucky and killed his Water Heart as well as beheading Hidan for being careless. He was an odd redheaded man with a mohawk. Who had run into them, they would''ve let him go but upon seeing their cloaks he attacked. Screaming something about avenging his master''s honor. He had originally assumed he meant Orochimaru but now he was confident it was the mysterious Uzumaki Ikam. Both are enemies of their little collective and sure to aid them if it hurts them. Furthermore, the man wielded axes with absurd cutting ability. His cords could resist chakra-enforced steel, even elemental flow yet somehow they had cut through them once the man activated his seals. Turning him into a jutsu-proof man with blades that could cut them in half. Certainly impressive in its way he supposed. He was happy to see he would make some kinda profit from this. But he had not been near enough to kill him nor Hidan. He did hope though death did stick with his infuriating partner.

    "Damn it you old bastard reattach my head!" Hidan roared as he carried his head over. "Do you have any idea how freaky it is to talk without a throat? It makes no sense?!"

    "If I do reattach your idiotic head will you be silent? Or will I have to shut your lips shut?" Kakazu asked angrily.

    "Fine, but just know one day your ass is going to Jashin."

    "Only if I''m unlucky." Kakazu complained as the threads grabbed the head and quickly sewed it back on. The skin once fastened together seemed to simply heal instantly. The threads of Kakazu released themselves from him once they did. Before it suddenly started to shut Hidan''s mouth while lifting him in the air so he couldn''t fight back. "Hopefully that works for a while."

    Hidan was let go once the job was done. The man painfully grunted as he attempted to free his lips from one another.

    "The grunts are just as annoying but at least it sounds like it hurts." Kakazu marched forward a bit, forming a hand sign as he felt for chakra signatures on the level of the tailed beast. Only to discover the Five had become Three. Those three were fairly powerful and well-guarded as they were all together. Hidan and he would likely have to leave them be as the leader cautioned. The leader would want to know of this and Ikam''s meddling.

    This wasn''t going to be good for business.

    Leifazu had no response, his soul long having left his body.

 The Truth Will Set You Free!

    Naruto / Kushina''s POV (Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto supposed he must be more stressed than he had realized. He rarely slept in, simply being too energetic for such. Furthermore, he loved the old leather couch in his living room. Apparently being one of the few things his father ever splurged on, but he never slept in it. He also rarely slept outside of his beloved pajamas Kushina had given him on one of his birthdays, yet he had collapsed on the couch in his dirty clothes after training. His mother sensed his mood he supposed because she merely let him be. Naruto felt bad but was honestly too tired to think about it much. He had whatever training Kakashi had for him, a jutsu to invent, exams to ace, and villagers to win over. His plate wasn''t full, it was buried.

    With this affecting the blonde he lazily rose from the couch with a stretch. He was thankful as he smelled eggs being cooked in the kitchen. His mother had never missed a meal and was proud of it. He silently padded down the hall of his home. First, he passed his mother''s room, formerly an office of his father''s; she had made it her own upon his death. This led Naruto to pass the old bedroom shared by his mother and father. Now sealed, only his mother entered once a month to clean it. Passing his own room currently in the constant state of disarray he left it in. Finally, he arrived in his own bathroom, he sighed as he pulled out a toothbrush and his mind whirled with the look of the villager''s faces as they had admonished him. He looked up at the mirror blearily as he began brushing his teeth. He froze as his gaze focused on the visage of the mirror. He saw himself, same face, same hair, same whiskers, staring back at him. But it lacked the toothbrush in his mouth. Instead, the poor copy smiled back cruelly. As quickly as the vision appeared it faded. Naruto continued brushing his teeth, focusing his mind on training as opposed to recent figured he must be out of it. He finished brushing his teeth and he washed his face and body. Then toweled off walking into his room to change. He threw off his tattered clothing and replaced it with a more subtle outfit. It lacked his normal orange and black jacket. Instead he wore a dark blue hoodie raised over his blonde locks. As well as a black pair of thick utility pants, littered with pockets. It was an outfit he rarely wore but felt it might be best for the present climate. Less noticeable than his normal get up.

    Another subconscious sigh escaped the blonde as he walked into the dining room. He saw that his mother had already set up breakfast for the two and was slowly eating it. He sat as well with a quiet thank you. The two silently dug into the meal prepared by Kushina. Naruto wanted to say something to break the tension but his tired mind offered no effective method of doing so. Luckily his mother seemed more daring than he.

    "Sweetie¡­ I''m sorry for yesterday. It hasn''t been easy raising you on my own. Even less so when I have to play both roles. I just lose it when people act like that towards my baby¡­ you''re all I got." Kushina explained sadly. "Of course, I''m not forgetting Kakashi or Mikoto, ya know? They are family too¡­"

    Kushina was interrupted by a small chuckle from the blonde. Naruto''s mother often rambled when nervous or uncomfortable. The only time one would dare call the fiery woman meek. While it was not his trademark ecstatic laughing it made Kushina smile all the same. Naruto shook his head with a small smile at her. "Mom I get it¡­ I don''t blame you. It even makes me happy to know you have my back in this. But I don''t want things to stay this way." Naruto explained tiredly as he ate with the enthusiasm of a five-year-old with a plate full of broccoli.

    "That''s why I tried to stop them¡­" Kushina started.

    "I don''t want things to be that way either." Naruto countered before she could finish. "I know they''re being unfair¡­ it hurts me and pisses me off¡­ It makes you want to protect me¡­"

    Kushina frowned at the look of troubled contemplation on the blonde''s face.

    "But I want to prove them wrong. And I want to do it the right way. I just know if I keep working and don''t lash out they''ll see their wrong about me. After all, I''m going to be the Hokage one day, I need to earn their love and their trust." Naruto said with a small smirk as he rinsed his plate and left it in the sink to soak. He was ready to get on with his day and face the troubles it may bring.

    Kushina

    Kushina was stunned by her son yet again. He had nearly spoken the very words his father had told her years ago.

    "I may not have a reputation yet, but I will be Hokage soon. First I''ll earn their trust, then their love. I have to do things the right way, Kushina."

    Her bout of sudden nostalgia was broken by a silent gasp from Naruto. She turned to see what had bothered him to such a degree. Only to match his gasp with her own as she saw what waited in front of their home. The building in front of them was a rather popular grocery store. Somewhere She and Naruto had shopped for years. Popular due to the large billboard on the front facing the street showing they''re often very competitive prices. Instead of showing any such deal it instead was blank except for a message painted roughly on it. It read something that made Kushina growl in fury.

    NARUTO UZUMAKI IS A DEMON

    KUSHINA UZUMAKI IS A DEMON

    INO YAMANAKA IS A DEMON WHORE

    Kushina could feel her rage build as she prepared to tear down the board with her bare hands. Not only did they insult her and some other young lady, but they had the gall to insult her child as well! Before she could launch off though she felt the gaze of her son land on her. She flinched as she remembered yesterday. And with a considerable effort relaxed herself. Naruto offered a fragile smile at this as he marched on. Kushina was frozen as she watched her son leave their home. Various people whispered as he walked by. Some even physically distance themselves from him. Yet he casually walked; it looked as if none of it bothered him. But as his mother she had seen the pain in his eyes. He was being hurt and she couldn''t help him. Yet while she had nearly flown off the handle again Naruto had taken it maturely and merely ignored it. Naruto was growing up fast¡­ he was already starting to act like Minato¡­

    She had to tell him. She marched off as she sent off their messenger hawk to reach Jiraiya. She would have to wait till tonight to talk to Naruto so she may as well hear some advice¡­ God, she was going to Jiraiya for advice.

    Maybe she would ask Mikoto too, the woman always seemed so calm. She raced off to meet with one of the few remaining loyal Uchiha. Kushina knew Jiraiya would have no issue finding her once her message was received. He would offer her advice on how to approach it.

    She would not continue hiding the truth from her son.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Dez''s POV (Outside of Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    "Precisely why am I here Dez?" Shizune asked with a sigh as they watched various members of the police remove the hateful message from the board. The owner of the store seemed oddly okay with it being there but the men insisted they remove anything that openly insulted loyal shinobi. Truthfully this usually would be left to grunts but Dez knew this was likely not a one-off situation. Tsunade had informed him via letter of the events of the second exam. Warning that there would likely be a substantial amount of unrest and tension. Which as former mafia members they knew would mean an uprising of crime. After all, there would surely be more than a few who felt slighted by not only the lie of the Third but also the knowledge that the "Kyuubi" was among them. With this in mind, Dez intended to get to the bottom of this and see if there was any cause for concern.

    "Sorry dame-" Dez started.

    "I''ll poison you." Shizune promised darkly.

    "Mam," Dez smoothly corrected as he seemed to fidget. While Shizune wasn''t the force of nature that was his boss he knew she was a deadly woman in her own right. He would act wisely for now. He was itching for a smoke but knew Lady Shizune would not approve of such. "But with the unfortunate events¡­ dammit." Dez growled to himself. "I need someone to help me with investigating and maybe muscle if shit goes flying." Dez said noticeable was the pause he took upon thinking of the death of Nekomaru. But Shizune kindly did not acknowledge it. They both knew how hard it could be to get over the death of the fallen.

    "I¡­ see. Of course, just tell me how I can help." Shizune said softly.

    "May needs youse help soon." Dez said before he signaled to one of the men who was brushing the billboard with a glowing brush. The man dropped down with a bow towards Dez. "Go ahead, bastard." Dez barked.

    "Sir, it seems whoever did this wasn''t shinobi, Or at least¡­ not very good ones. We found a ladder disposed of nearby. We did get a sample of the paint and are attempting to identify it. As well as look into where the ladder was purchased but it will likely take time sir." The man explained.

    "Damn, it takes a couple of days for the boys in evidence to look into this." Dez complained. "It may escalate in the time that''ll take."

    "No need for such a long wait, I can tell you the chemical breakdown of the paint." Shizune offered with a small smile. "It''s not too dissimilar from doing it with poison after all. Should allow us to narrow down the amount of stores as well as the amount of customers who had purchased it."

    "That would narrow down the list of potential suspects surely. Thanks, Lady Shizune, you are amazing." Dez said excitedly as he pulled out a smoke to celebrate frowning when Shizune slapped it out of his hand.

    "That will get you to an early grave." Shizune admonished just as her master would''ve. Lady Tsunade said she rather liked Naruto and I can see you truly could use some aid. Of course, I''ll help you, I''m technically a member of the Leaf Police Force as well I suppose." Shizune offered.

    Dez merely nodded as he grabbed a sample of the paint used for them to examine at the lab at the station. He sent two men to look into where the ladder was sent as he nodded for another man he had told to interview the neighbors. He likely had some information for him now.

    "Sir, unfortunately, none of the neighbors claimed to see anything of note. Furthermore, a solid number of them refused to even speak to us. We believe it''s due to not wanting to assist the victims in question." The man explained nervously as his partner feigned a sigh.

    "Personally I don''t see why we are so concerned with a demon brat. If he gets hurt or leaves all the better for the rest of us." He stated plainly. Shizune gasped at this while Dez merely frowned.

    "Go home." Dez stated clearly infuriated that one of his men was involved in this thinking.

    "Sir?" The hateful one spoke as his partner seemed to step back to suggest he was not supporting him.

    "I said go home. I need reasonable people for this assignment. Not biased bastards." Dez said firmly. His team around him froze as they watched the angry man stomp off. Silence reigned for a bit before three more men left. Leaving Dez''s Police Force active units cut in half.

    "Dammit." Dez responded honestly. He had a feeling the Boss had given him a hell of a task.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto / Chunin''s POV (Streets of Leaf Village - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto did his best to walk calmly and strongly on his way to the meeting place Kakashi had set for him. Apparently, because the three of them could end up battling each other he had formed a special month-long training package for the three. Each would be separate for them and Kakashi assured them they would receive equal attention. Naruto didn''t mind and even wanted to be excited about it. But the stares were making that seem impossible.

    He could hear barely whispered insults as he walked past, the shuffling of those who seemingly didn''t even want to be on the same side of the road as him, and he could feel them stare whenever he turned away. Some of them were so bold as to stare at him openly. Naruto had never been one to allow people to walk all over him but he didn''t want to make things worse. He never wanted to experience such open hate again and if he had his way would never again.

    So despite his rising anger from the treatment he soldiered on peacefully, determined to not rise to their hate. Perhaps this focused state of mind distracted him enough to where he was oblivious for he crashed into a shoulder and fell to the ground. He looked up to see a group of three shinobi facing him. One was an Akamichi, easy to tell due to him being in their standard armor. The large and seemingly sweaty bald man sneered at Naruto from the back of the group, and a skinny tall woman laughed as well. She looked incredibly fragile and sickly. Messyhair pulled into a ponytail, and her smile seemed more malicious than kind. The leader of the group seemed to be an exceptionally handsome man. He had long flowing dark hair and deep blue eyes. His looks slightly marred by an ugly deep red scar covering half his face. He must''ve been the one Naruto bumped.

    "Hello there, demon. Remember me?" The apparent leader of the group said. "My name is unimportant, but you can call me master." He said with a cruel smile. As his two lackeys cackled behind him.

    Naruto growled as he rose to his feet and attempted to stomp past the trio. But stopped as The Leader suddenly pulled a kunai and held it in the path of where Naruto aimed to walk. "Listen, I''m not in the mood. You hate me I get it, just give me time-"

    "How about YOU give ME all your money." The Leader countered.

    "No, screw off." Naruto replied simply pushing the kunai out of the way. And marching past the three.

    "Seems we''ll have to show the demon the pecking order now. HUMANS FIRST!" He screamed as his two lackeys raced forward. Naruto turned with a sigh as he ducked a slow punch from the Akamichi and tripped the woman as she drew close. The Akamichi threw another wild punch allowing the blonde to grab his arm. And slam him onto the woman. Both groaned in pain as Naruto stared at The Leader. "Y-you are a demon." The Leader said somewhat shocked. "You won''t get away with this."

    "You tried to rob me. I don''t see what I''m getting away with." Naruto tried to explain calmly.

    "You''ve killed too many to suddenly play innocent!" The Leader screamed.

    Naruto growled but stomped off. Knowing for now he could not win the man over. Now he would likely have to avoid the man. He should''ve given the man the money. He hadn''t had much on him anyway and now he had stoked the fire of their hate.

    He had a feeling that he would be seeing that man again real soon.

    Unknown Chunin''s POV

    The Leader growled as his two friends slowly crawled to their feet. He turned and viciously punched the Akimichi and woman cruelly in their stomachs. Both dropped to the ground and sputtered pathetically.

    "Damn, you two! This was supposed to establish to that Demon who the boss is and you let him casually beat you?!"

    "I didn''t see you jumping in." The Akamichi complained the large Akamichi was Genin who had served ten years. The man was much too lazy to go much further in his career. As such he simply did simple and easy missions. Preferred to live life without risk. "Besides that monster was faster than even you-'''' the Akimichi couldn''t finish with The Leader kicking him in the face cruelly.

    "Never praise the beast!" The Chunin admonished laying into the large man. The surrounding civilians bristled as several called for help. He witnessed the other Genin he had gained attempt to help the injured man. He growled before helping her and escaping right as the Anbu arrived with a body flicker.

    They arrived in a large building where several civilians were loudly arguing. He growled as he allowed the woman to drag off the Akimichi. He would likely need to be convinced not to talk. But they had enough sway to get this done. Besides, there were plenty who did not like the beast. He could be easily replaced.

    The building rang with activities. Several teens worked diligently. Removing destroyed evidence from their little art left for the home of demons to wake up to. A group of shinobi sat at a table laughing at a picture of the graffiti. More civilians argued, seemingly about how to deal with the return of the beast and its apparent support by the Hokage.

    He stalked past them all up into an office. He bowed to the leaders of their recently formed group. Organizing them into a force to repel the beast without the Hokage''s consent.

    Three members of the civilian council.

    There were plenty who hated the beast after all.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Akimichi Compound - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Ino marched forward toward the home of the Akimichi with a grim frown. She had been the heiress of her clan by default. But truthfully she never thought much of it, she would one day have to run the clan but she didn''t care much for it at the moment. She had been ecstatic upon her idea of appealing to her clan. Finally, the role she had never wanted could be useful in some way. But she had been denied outright by her father. Luckily the man had offered her an out. If she managed to convince the heads of their brother clans. The Akimichi and Nara''s combined support would allow the Yamanaka to support Naruto without fear of political ramifications.

    It had been an easy choice from there. Choza was a kind and thoughtful man, one who had always seemed to like her. She figured he would be much easier to convince than the enigmatic and intelligent Shikaku. As such she marched forward on their clan. Inoichi had warned them ahead of time of her arrival. While he had not told them why she was coming they knew she was here to ask a favor.

    The Akimichi district was one that was different from the others. While the Yamanaka and Nara districts were a series of homes. Or the Uchiha and Hyuga who owned a plot of land where they built their homes separate from most. The Akimichi lived within a large series of homes and restaurants. Some of the best cooks in the Leaf Village lived and worked here. Sponsored by the Akimichi who offered protection and patronage galore in exchange for them eating at a heavily discounted price. This led it to be a destination spot for civilians and shinobi alike. The compound was set up in a large semi-circle with a large building in the center. The bottom serves as a BBQ restaurant named the Lovely Yakiniku, run by both Choza and his wife Nemul. Nemul was a woman outside of the clan famous for her cooking skills and her love of feeding people. Inoichi had described the meeting of the two as¡­ interesting. According to Choza, he fell in love with her due to her fiery beauty and sublime cooking. Nemul said she fell in love with the man for his warm heart and lively deposition. Honestly, Ino didn''t understand it but she enjoyed them both so she never questioned it.

    She walked into the restaurant being allowed in by two large Akimichi''s guarding the door. Choza, the big softy he was, never allowed his wife to work without a few shinobi watching over things. So they worked as bouncers at the restaurant. It definitely clashed with the otherwise friendly atmosphere but Ino supposed that was the way of the Akimichi. She gazed upon the various booths filled with various happy patrons. Each table was suited with a grill as well as various plates filled with food to be grilled and their famous Sweet Dipping sauce. She walked past these to the customer service desk located in the back. There was Nemul working diligently talking into a phone as she scribbled into a notebook. The woman almost single-handedly ran this place. Something Ino could respect considering her odd shift at the flower shop.

    Ino approached her, seeing the woman''s gaze lock onto her. Nemul had intense gray eyes. Her bronze skin seemed almost faultless even as she worked. Her hair was a shade of gray deeper than her eyes, her hair pulled into a bun secured by a chopstick. She nodded at Ino to let her know she had seen her and quickly ended the phone call with a shout to the other caller. Finished her note and slammed it shut before she marched forward towards Ino. She faced her directly face to face, seeming to scan Ino with an eerie focus.

    "Ino! You look even better than last time!" Nemul cooed. Suddenly picked Ino up and spun her through the air with ease. Nemul may have been a civilian but she had always been an oddly bold, strong, and beautiful woman. Ino almost looked up to her she supposed.

    "Not as good as you. I''m sorry Nemul but I''m here for something important." Ino said patiently, then hugged the woman back. Nemul''s smile shrank for a second before she seemed to shriek with joy.

    "Oh My God! You''re like a little politician, I can''t stand it!" Nemul said letting Ino go with glee. She was an intense woman in every sense. She never was half measured in anything. Ino supposed it took a strong woman to be with a shinobi. "Follow me Cutie, I''ll lead you to my Hubby for your talk."

    Nemul said as she opened a door to her right leading to a staircase. The two women climbed the flight of stairs and emerged at the entrance of the rest of the Head Akimichi Home. They traversed the homely place going down a hallway that led to a set of double doors. "Hot stuff! Cutie is here!"

    "Thanks dear! Let her in! I''m expecting her. Also, do you need any help? We got a team of academy students for a D-rank." Choza''s merry voice called through the doors. Nemul sighed as she opened the large doors with ease. She and Ino stepped in to see Choza sipping a beer and signing several documents. He sat behind a large oak desk covered in paperwork.

    Ino supposed one day she would be in a similar position.

    "I suppose my chefs could use some hands. Send my way. I''ll put them to work. Just don''t send me slackers." Nemul complained.

    "Sorry to say it dear but please be more gentle with the students. The academy sent a complaint last time saying the students were intimidated." Choza said in a slightly hesitant voice.

    "Why do they always say that? Who could be scared by someone as beautiful as I?" Nemul said angrily.

    "No idea dear. I''ll talk to them." Choza said with a resigned tone of voice that showed who was truly the boss.

    Now that Ino thought about it, all three of the Ino-Shika-Cho heads were whipped by their wives. Weird.

    Nemul offered a peck for Choza and a warm nod towards Ino before marching back down the steps. An oppressive aura followed the woman showing she was in business mode.

    "Sorry about my wife." Choza chuckled happily. "She''s a bit of a firecracker I guess."

    "No worries sir," Ino replied warmly.

    "It is business then." Choza replied, becoming more focused. "Well I must warn you Ino, I can''t be as kind in business even with our and our clan''s relationship. I may be your best uncle but I can''t compromise on anything that may be negative for my clan." He explained grimly.

    "I''m here to ask your thoughts regarding my teammate. One, Naruto Uzumaki. There was recently an event that exposed a secret of his." Ino explained. Normally she was not one for this, while personable she was never one for formal settings. Nor was she used to dealing with politics. Ino merely focused and thought about every word. While she wasn''t sure exactly how she felt about the blonde he was unquestionably someone important to her. She wouldn''t stand idly by while he suffered.

    "I see¡­" Choza said reluctantly. It was clear to Ino that he had heard the news. And while he didn''t show any aggressive body language, he was uncomfortable with the subject. Ino would have to tread lightly if she was to convince the man. It was clear he had intended to stay out of things. "I have heard that he is actually a jinchuriki. I hold nothing but respect for it honestly, the boy carries a burden I wouldn''t wish on many. Plus my Choji speaks well of him¡­ Why do you ask?"

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "If you''ve heard the news I''m sure you know the state of things with this new information. They tried to assault him as soon as he arrived. Another tried to hurt him. Even in the Land of Iron, he was discriminated against." Ino informed.

    "Heartbreaking." Choza commented earnestly. "I have to say though, what is the point of this topic? Why are you attempting to make me empathize with him?" Ino flinched at him so easily, detecting and calling to light her attempt at persuasion. "No worries, your father does it by accident as well. Shikaku occasionally too. I''m not offended."

    "Sorry. I was hoping you would support the Yamanaka if we were to offer aid to my teammate." Ino said bluntly knowing any more subtle attempts of convincing would be useful.

    "I see¡­" Choza said quietly as he took a large sip of beer. "Let me start by saying I feel for Naruto Uzumaki. He saved my Choji, carries quite the burden, and even Shikaku seems to like him. That being said, siding with him won''t be seen as standing up for those who are being discriminated against."

    "It'' ''ll be seen as us collecting power. But that is why I intend to convince Shikaku as well." Ino explained.

    "It would help if there were any benefits." Choza added. "As it is, you''re asking us to risk a lot for little."

    "I''m asking you to do the right thing and help someone you said just a moment ago helped you." Ino said sharply. She managed to hold in her temper but she was tired of everyone seeming to think so cynically.

    "You are right mam." Choza said patiently not flinching at her show of emotions. "But we have more to consider than that. I have to make a decision that serves my family. I cannot risk them for this. Though¡­" Choza rose from his desk and marched away from the desk turning his back to Ino. Allowing her to see the clan symbol of the Akimichi posted proudly on his back. "I do owe him a favor for helping my son however. So¡­ if you''re able to convince Shikaku, the Akimichi will stand with you."

    Ino nearly gasped at the decision. While it was doubtlessly kinder than she deserved it was also a big ask. Shikaku was one she was saving for last because she couldn''t imagine her getting through to him even with Shikaku liking the blonde.

    "Advice before you attempt such Ino." Choza said, turning to face her. "If you want even a shot to convince Shikaku you need to make it a deal as opposed to a ask. Hell, even a favor may work if your argument is solid."

    Ino rose as well bowing to the man both as thanks and a show of respect. Truthfully she was despondent, she had expected Choza to be easier to convince. How the hell could she help Naruto? "Thank you, sir."

    She silently walked out. A little more stressed than before she left. For now, she had to focus on training. Kakashi had set a meeting spot for her training. Perhaps it would help her blow off steam.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Hyuga Head Home - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Neji and Hinata marched through the halls of the Hyuga''s to Hanabi''s area. Hinata and Hanabi as potential heiresses of the Hyuga had their section of the Hyuga compound which had personal baths, kitchens, and courtyards for them. With the Hyuga being the largest clan after the disgraceful fall of the Uchiha clan. They had become immensely wealthy. With them being ones who valued social hierarchy it was welcomed and displayed often. As such they had to sign in to the area. (A protocol was put in place after the failed kidnapping of Hinata. Which led to the death of his father. Being sent off to the Cloud to face execution.) Being let in by some of the strongest the Hyuga had to offer. As they did so they entered Hanabi''s kitchen being told that was where she was residing.

    As they walked in they witnessed a stressed-looking branch member carefully cooking a meal for Hanabi. The woman in question was sipping on a cup of tea daintily reading poetry. Such endeavors were encouraged for the young woman. Being determined to have traits that a worthy clan head would hold. As such both often engaged in the activity despite not liking it much themselves.

    "Ah, Neji and my dearest sister. To what do I owe the pleasure?" Hanabi said, smiling at them as if they were dear old friends. "Please have a seat. Hamumu, you may leave. It seems I have business to attend to. Return around dinner time and be prepared to make me a feast." At Hanabi''s order, the older man immediately left the room with a polite affirmation.

    The older Hyuga knew what game she was playing. But needed her cooperation so both played along sitting silently as Hanabi sipped at her tea slowly. Seeming to enjoy the tension, or more likely being intelligent enough to know this situation was one she held some level of power.

    "While of course, it''s lovely to meet with my beloved family I must once again ask why?" Hanabi said sweetly.

    "We wish to discuss a deal with you sister." Hinata started. "We''d like your support with a request from Hiashi."

    "It must be quite the task if you need my help. Even more, if you intend to pressure Father into it by having both of the candidates for the future of the clan support it. What cause would I be supporting if I were to say yes?" Hanabi asked with a small smirk. Pleased they needed something from her. Likely already forming ideas on her to spin this in a way that would benefit her.

    "Allow me Hinata." Neji interrupted, already recognizing that a more confident approach would be necessary. Besides Hinata was mostly doing this for him. It only seemed fair he should pitch it. "I''m sure you''ve heard the recent reveal?"

    "That the Nine Tails survived the attack all those years ago? Of course, it''s the talk of the village. But why would such interest you¡­" Hanabi paused as her smile became downright menacing. "Your degenerate teammate Naruto Uzumaki is the vessel for the beast!"

    "Surely you don''t share the views of some?" Neji asked plainly.

    "Of course, no us Hyuga are expected to know better than the riff-raff of normal people." Hanabi said snidely. "That being said, do you realize what you intend to ask?"

    "H-hai. Neji-onisan and I recognize it''s unlikely, in fact, it likely wouldn''t be worth the trouble. But we''re hoping with both of us standing against it Hiashi will pursue it merely due to our sway." Hinata explained.

    Hanabi laughed at this, not the practiced laugh she and Hinata had been taught but an honest laugh. "Quite the commitment you''re asking of me." Hanabi said. "Why should I play into it?"

    "Hinata has recently eclipsed you, no?" Neji asked bluntly.

    "What of it?" Hanabi said suddenly, serious and angry.

    "If you wish to close that gap I will personally take over your training as I did with Hinata." Neji explained calmly. "This should allow you to catch up and have a higher likelihood of being chosen as the heiress once the time comes."

    Hanabi seemed to consider this offer. She tapped upon the table and was silent for several tense minutes. "The offer is appealing but I must refuse it in its current state."

    "How may we remedy this sister?" Hinata offered patiently. Neji nodded to show he was willing to hear her out as well.

    "I will aid you in this but only if once our goals are met Hinata surrenders her heiress status." Hanabi said, her smug smile returning.

    "I-" Hinata was stopped by Neji''s hand, having appeared in front of her face.

    "We refuse without a doubt." Neji said simply, his eyes downcasted. While he did have Naruto as his closest friend, it seemed this endeavor was doomed to fail. He could not allow Hinata to lose her status as heiress. Without her, the side branch may never be free. Even if Naruto did one day become Hokage he would struggle to enforce anything without someone on the inside. Could he risk his dream for this? Could he risk Hinata''s? He led Hinata out of the room angrily. Both ignored the call from Hanabi telling them the deal would be open if they needed it.

    As Hinata apologized to Neji and denied them with practiced ease, only one thing was going through his mind.

    ''I''m sorry Naruto.''

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Random Training Ground - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto felt tired and conflicted as he traversed through the village using the rooftops to avoid any unsavory situations. He honestly felt shattered but counted on his love of training to give him a much-needed kick. Kakashi had left each of them with a location to meet him to set up their month. He was concerned with how to train the three of them evenly without giving them trouble with knowing each other''s kit. Naruto figured he would just leave them with clones or something but it was hard to predict their eccentric sensei.

    Though even for Kakashi, having him meet near the natural hot springs was an odd choice¡­ if his pervert of a sensei was peeking instead of training him he''d kill him.

    He dashed past the springs carefully avoiding gazing at the springs as he flew by. He leaped into the tree nearby. Skillfully he flew through the forest arriving at a lesser-known spring closeby to the others but more difficult to get to. As he landed he arrived to see Kakashi and the older man who helped him in the forest both luxuriating in a small crater filled with water that bubbled with heat. Kakashi oddly still had his mask on, and the older man seemed to be pouting.

    "Kakashi-sensei? Old Man?" Naruto asked, confused. "Why are we training at a hot spring? What''s with the Old Man being here?"

    "OLD MAN? HA! Kid, you have no idea who you''re talking to! No old man could be as beloved by the ladies as I!" Jiraiya roared indignantly.

    "No woman wants a giant old man like you." Naruto countered with a scowl. Not truly in the mood to deal with the man.

    "Little do you know Brat, little do you know." Jiraiya mumbled as he rose from the springs, Naruto mocked screamed in disgust at Jiraiya''s exposed form. To which the older man merely raised a finger in response before making a hand sign and becoming clothed.

    "Now boys get along." Kakashi chided while wagging his finger, somehow also clothing absurdly quickly.

    "How the hell are you two doing that?" Naruto asked, confused.

    "Ninja stuff."

    "Ninja stuff."

    Both men rang out at the same time causing Naruto to sigh.

    "As to answer your other question. Jiraiya here is set to be my replacement for the month." Kakashi explained casually. "I''m here to set you guys up. Gotta be on my way after for Ino and Neji."

    "This old dude is gonna teach me? Sure he seems to know a thing or two but I gotta become way stronger in a short amount of time." Naruto asked doubtfully.

    "Go ahead and do the thing Master Jiraiya. If you don''t get it out of your system you''ll just do it later." Kakashi said morosely as Jiraiya broke out into a toothy grin.

    "To answer your question, Brat!" Jiraiya called out with glee while suddenly being covered in smoke. "You ask who I am? Why am I worthy? How did I get so handsome?!"

    "No one asked you that old bastard!"

    "I am a wise and experienced man, beloved by the ladies, feared by men, and sought after by those who seek enlightenment. I am a humble hermit traveling the land seeking knowledge! One of the famous three! The Toad Sage himself! A proud member of the Sannin and decorated super pervert!" Suddenly the smoke was dispersed revealing Jiraiya standing on top of a toad who danced with two fans marked with "Sannin". "Jiraiya!" As he said this, he suddenly posed grandly, music seemingly playing from nowhere.

    "What the f-" Naruto started.

    "Anyway, as he said he''s one of the great Sannin, I''m sure you''ve heard of them." Kakashi explained ignoring the still posing Sannin. "Despite his¡­ unique personality¡­ he is arguably just as or even more strong than Lord Third." He explained walking up and tapping Naruto''s shoulder. "I have handpicked each of you as a teacher for this month. Jiraiya is yours, if I were you I''d use this opportunity well." Kakashi then leaned over to Naruto''s ear. "Let me know if you need help with the villagers or anything at all." He whispered before offering his trademark two-finger salute to the two before poofing away.

    "So that''s why you helped me?" Naruto asked the man after a momentary pause.

    "Of sorts earnestly I could just relate to your feeling of being alone and overburdened I suppose." Jiraiya answered flippantly. "We''ll have plenty of time to chit-chat later. I''ve heard of your wager with your mother. It seems you need to try to win this thing¡­ unlikely¡­ but you trying is rather gutsy¡­ I like it!" He exclaimed. "So what are you up against?"

    Naruto considered the man in front of him warily. He was an oddball for sure but he had helped him the day before. Besides, Kakashi had left the man in charge of his growth for now. He supposed it only made sense for him to give it a try. "Well, my first opponent is a weapon expert. But there''s this guy¡­ who is gunning for me. He''s similar to me¡­"

    "A jinchuriki." Jiraiya finished with a hum. "Certainly quite the task. I don''t quite see it, kid. Regardless of which one it is, they are all powerhouses. Unlike yourself, many of them are trained to use their tenants to a much higher and stricter degree. It''s said their power can rival a Kage. I can''t quite see you beating them, not within a month certainly."

    "I''ve had enough of people looking down on me as of late." Naruto growled as he marched forward. "Besides that''s why I''m perfecting this new jutsu. Something that can even put him down."

    "Hmph never say die eh? Not only will I turn you into a powerful shinobi worthy of my time but I''ll help you perfect your jutsu so you can win this thing." Jiraiya announced with a guttural laugh. "In exchange, I get to name your little move once it''s ready."

    Naruto pondered this having had several good ideas in his head personally but he supposed he could use the help. "Deal, oh, and why did we meet here?"

    "So your sensei and I could engage in research." Jiraiya replied with a smile as he reversed and summoned the toad away.

    "What kinda research could a Sage do at a hot spring¡­" Naruto suddenly frowned and suddenly glared at the man as recognition passed through his eyes. "Pervy Sage!"

    "You better not start calling me that Brat! Besides, you''ll learn my greatness in time! But for now I have to check something. See I need to know your level so¡­ Let''s spar!" Jiraiya cackled before suddenly socking Naruto in the face. The blonde flew away before he managed to land on his feet. His eyes narrowed as he prepared.

    He needed to work out some stress anyway.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Mikumo''s Dango Shop - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Ino awkwardly walked into a bar she had never been to before. It was dubbed "Mikumo''s Dango". It was an older place and was full of various patrons, most of whom seemed to be of a rougher crowd, some even fighting each other painfully. She watched as a woman suddenly threw a man through one of the many widows. Shattering the glass and cracking the wood.

    "You''re gonna pay for that ya damn bastards!" A rough raspy voice called out. Ino assumed it must''ve been someone who worked at the establishment based on their complaint and walked towards it. She was procosted on her way by various women and men. Some she merely ignored or politely declined though one man did attempt to grope her even after her refusal. Ino being quite stressed had enjoyed kicking him in the throat to silence her. The bar seemed to give her a bit of a berth after this. Respecting her after her self-defense. It allowed her to reach a smaller bar in the back. A large man stood behind the bar. He was easily seven feet tall and was wider than some boulders she had seen. He was bald and his face seemed to be locked into an intense scowl. His eyes seemingly permanently squinted and beady. Ino assumed he must be the owner.

    "I assume you''re Mikumo?" Ino asked politely using her sweetest voice.

    "Who the fuck is asking?" Mikumo replied gruffly.

    "Ino Yamanaka, I was told by my sensei to order dango?" Ino asked, somewhat annoyed by his behavior.

    "Ah, so it''s you then girly. Head to the booth at the southwest corner of the building. All I know, now scram brat." Mikumo was informed, having memorized the info. Ino normally would thank and show respect to someone who helped her like he just had. But she felt the man was barely worth her patented sassy glare. As such she merely marched off towards the booth offered to her. "Damn brats have no manners nowadays."

    Ino arrived at the booth seeing it empty. She sighed but supposed she should''ve guessed her sensei would be late as usual. She ordered tea and some dango when a server came. Right when she debated leaving she suddenly felt a weight resting across her shoulders. Her eyes whipped over seeing a purple-haired lady suddenly seated next to her and had her arm wrapped around her. The lady was giving her a smirk that gave her the chills. She looked around to see if anyone noticed her predicament only to see Kakashi across from her somehow having already drained the sake in front of him.

    "How did you-" Ino asked.

    "Ninja stuff." Kakashi replied simply.

    "So this little beauty is gonna be my new plaything aye Kakashi?" The lady called.

    "Indeed my cute little Genin will be in your capable hands." Kakashi replied casually.

    "Wait what?"

    "She gets points for looks, after all, Kunoichi gotta look good." Anko lectured as she sipped at her sake. "But she gets extra points for dropping the pervert. Double for getting me sake and dango.

    "Stop eating my dango!"

    "She''s shown herself to be quite the kunoichi." Kakashi acknowledged. "She needs the most help though, figured you might be able to get her into shape."

    "Don''t I get a say in this?"

    "Firstly Blondie- No; sure thing Cyclops but you know the deal." Anko said while gesturing at the man. Kakashi calmly handed her a pouch of Ryo to her. "Ah and here I was thinking of over ways¡­" Anko teased but Kakashi merely gave her a blank stare. Anko merely gut-laughed at that. "You never change Cyclops! Anyway, Blondie I''d run."

    "What is even happening here!" Ino roared now that she was finally acknowledged.

    "Not important Blondie. What is important is that I will hunt you down and thrash you in¡­ let''s say a minute. Well, a minute and ten seconds, you''re probably too slow for any longer."

    "You¡­ bitch." Ino growled.

    "Play nice ladies." Kakashi chided as he teleported away right as the two fiery women began a violent exchange.

    The clash was one-sided and destructive, Anko''s cackles and Ino''s screams of terror could be heard throughout the village.

    Several villagers and shinobi seemed to be paying particular attention. As if waiting for a queue.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Training Ground 30 - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Neji didn''t often curse. Such an outburst was unbefitting of an upper member of the Hyuga clan and he simply did not see the value of such vulgar displays.

    Though now as he spits out the few curses he knew (regurgitated from angry Side Branch members away from the Main of course). As he dodged the seemingly endless waves of kunai.

    He had arrived at the training ground Kakashi had told him to go to. Seeing his sensei still seemed to be as eccentric as ever and was late he had decided to meditate as he waited. Yet as soon as he had relaxed his senses screamed. Allowing to narrowly dive out of the way of a man who flew by attempting to land a sudden drop kick. The man had been relentless since. He was garbed in all black clothes including a black mask. Neji had quickly decided to hold him off till Kakashi arrived, seeing the man had chakra reserves of a similar level to his sensei. Yet his teacher seemed determined to take his time. Now the man had settled for attempting to skewer him with a storm of kunai. Neji, now tired of the game, activated his Kaiten, deflecting the massive amount of weapons. Neji stopped spinning merely to stumble back as the man raced towards him merely a few feet away. He smirked though as he suddenly lowered his stance.

    "You''re in my range!" Neji called as he suddenly surged forward with a smirk. "Two Palms!" He jabbed twice with absurd speed but was shocked as the man casually deflected both. "Four Palms!" Once again the man smacked away their hands.

    "My turn." The man replied. "Sixteen Palms!" He then raced forward and attacked similarly to Neji though notably he used his feet as well. "Thirty-Two, Sixty Four Palms!" His attacks were much quicker and despite Neji''s experience with countering Gentle Fist he closed his tenketsu to a level similar to Hiashi. He was on a whole different level. Neji cried out in pain as he flew back. This man must at least be Jounin-level!

    "I see you two began without me." Kakashi suddenly called, now standing over the downed Neji who bitterly attempted to reopen his tenketsu. "This will be your sensei for a month. His name is¡­ well for now it''s not too important. He''s a former teammate of mine from my Anbu days. His codename is eagle."

    Neji nodded, accepting events easily enough. It seemed Kakashi had found him a high-level Hyuga trainer. He could find no fault with the decision.

    "A logical one. It seems Neji-san and I may get along, Kakashi-senpai." Eagle answered simply. "You''re quite skilled Neji-san." The masked man complimented.

    "Y-yourself as well." Neji panted as he said to the man. The brief exchange had been quick yet painful, "I will do better in our next bout."

    "Alright then, you''re the easiest one as always my little black sheep." Kakashi said happily.

    "Was he like this in the old days?" Neji asked Eagle.

    "If he had been I would''ve killed him myself." Eagle replied simply.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV  (Main Road of Leaf - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto marched down the road doing his best to ignore the glares of the populace. He was finding it harder than he expected to get used to change from indifference to outright hatred. Sure it wasn''t everyone he saw. But he swore the number grew as time went on. But with a big sigh, he marched on. There was no point in confronting them. It would only vindicate their thoughts.

    So with a weary sigh a bit worn out from his latest training session with Jiraiya, Naruto turned into an alley between two stores. When he was younger he had gotten into pranking heavily. Often having to escape both his raging mother and Chunin after being discovered. It had led to him having an impressive knowledge of the backstreets and alleys of the Leaf. He was looking down lost in thought. Perhaps that led to him walking into a wall. Wait there shouldn''t be a wall there.

    He looked up to see a trio of familiar faces. It was the three Chunin from before. All of them were smiling at him cruelly.

    "Oh boy! What do my three best friends want from me?" Naruto asked sarcastically.

    "I told you earlier you would regret what you did." The Chunin and seeming leader of the three said.

    "Well the times now~" The woman sang with glee.

    Naruto growled now furious, and rolled over to stand. "I''m not looking for trouble. Just let me by."

    "HAHAHA!" The Akimichi laughed at the blonde. Seemingly finding the situation hilarious. "The little beast wants us to let him by."

    "I''m not a-" Naruto started.

    "You realize you killed my twin brother!" The woman screeched as she marched forward looking murderous.

    "HEY!" The Chunin called momentarily cowing the other two lackeys. "We should let him by. No need for unwanted trouble." He then shoved his friends back against one side of the hall. He then joined them, having created space for Naruto to walk by. Naruto took the opening confidently. Knowing if they randomly attacked him he should be able to defend himself. And while they did sneer as he walked past they did allow him to do so. But right as he walked past they played their cards. "Course that''s assuming you don''t mind if we bother someone else instead. Say maybe¡­ I don''t know¡­ a pretty blonde." Naruto steps halted, his body tensed up and prepared to launch an assault against them, it was okay if it was him but they were going to pay for mentioning Ino.

    "IF YOU TOUCHED HER!" Naruto growled unknowingly as he flared out with the Kyuubi''s chakra. It reacted violently to his sudden rage.

    "No need to wild out beast, if you don''t like that idea I have another." The Chunin said smiley crudely now. "Let us give you just a fraction of the pain you caused us. In exchange, none of my friends will touch her." He offered.

    "You''re lying." Naruto accused.

    The Akimichi chuckled mean-spiritedly as the woman slid a photo towards Naruto. Naruto picked up eyes widening as he saw a picture of Ino from a distance. She was seemingly unaware that she was even being tailed.

    "Plenty of help when we''re moving against a demon funnily enough." The Chunin taunted. "Go ahead, think about it. We both know the choice you''ll make."

    Naruto growled but marched back towards them slowly. He couldn''t risk Ino over his problems. He had seen just how many were present at the riot at his arrival. There was no way he could protect her from all of them. He had to take this on his own. "So what are we-" Naruto didn''t get to finish when Chunin suddenly kicked him in the face. Naruto stumbled back as the man followed through. The man wasn''t nearly as quick as he seemed to think he was. He knew he could counter the kick, and likely lay the guy out with a single blow. But he forced himself to stay still. Watching as the man''s fist reached out in a wild haymaker. It crashed into his face and floored him. Sending him skidding towards the outside of the alley. Naruto groaned in pain before the Akimichi suddenly walked over him, blocking his escape. Naruto saw several villagers witness him being beaten. But some merely walked too scared to interfere while others merely smiled at the scene.

    ''Do I truly deserve all of this? Do they truly hate me for something I can''t control? How do I win over people who care so little for me?''

    As his mind raced the Akimichi cruelly stomped on his chest driving the air from his lungs. "Little bastard can''t take some pain huh?" The large man taunted as he stomped down on Naruto''s chest more. With each stomp, Naruto felt the air pushed from his lungs. Soon the man reached down and lifted the blonde, tossing him towards the others. Before he could hit the ground the lanky woman kicked him into the wall hard. Before she stabbed him in the leg with a kunai, twisting it with a sadistic smile causing Naruto to drop to the ground holding his leg in pain. "You don''t deserve to live trash!" She called vehemently as she kneed his head into the wall. Naruto saw stars at the impact and collapsed. He didn''t feel the pain though.

    ''Maybe I don''t. After all, Kyuubi did hurt a lot of people. NO! I''m not it, just withstand it! I''ll prove them wrong!''

    Naruto was choked out of his thoughts. The Chunin picked him up by the throat and strangled him. "It''s a wonder your mother didn''t kill you. Father must''ve been wiser since he wasn''t around. Don''t worry though, trash like you always dies alone." He said to him.

    "F-f-fuck you." Naruto said defiantly.

    The Chunin shook his head at this and slammed him into the ground, nearly knocking Naruto unconscious. This was stopped by the three now swarming the blonde and stomping him everywhere. The blonde could only guard himself having to suffer the cruel and prolonged beating. As it happened they taunted him for his lack of a father. Told him his mother was a whore. Ino was a whore. Neji was nothing more than a Hyuga slave. Whatever they could to hurt him even as his ribs cracked and his skin bruised from the prolonged beating. Right as Naruto was going to pass out he heard a familiar voice.

    "Smoke Style: Giant Vice Grip!" Dez called out, appearing at the entryway of the alley looking a little tired. "Been following youse since that little stunt this morning! Prepare to pay for violating the peace!" Dez roared as he exhaled a large cloud of smoke. This formed into a massive hand that surged forward wrapping each of the Chunin in it and leaving Naruto untouched. The hand gripped them and Dez smirked as he raised his arm. "I''ve always heard crime pays." He taunted as he slammed his arm towards a wall. The fist copied the motion harmlessly dissipating against the wall but managing to slam the three in a bundle into the wall knocking them unconscious. A woman Naruto hadn''t met before raced forward to the blonde. She quickly laid him out in a safe and comfortable position before she gingerly hovered her glowing hand around his body. Naruto wanted to ask who she was or what she was doing but he felt nearly dead and could offer no words for now.

    "How is he dame?" Dez asked, lighting a smoke as he tied up the defeated Chunin.

    "He''s hurt badly. Fracture ribs, abrasions, bruises, a missing tooth, and almost certainly a concussion. It''s a miracle he''s alive yet alone conscious." Shizune listed worriedly, ignoring the dame''s comment for now.

    "They did a hell of a number on the guy. Good kid, can''t see why they can''t see that." Dez said sadly, eyeing the blonde.

    "People rarely make wise choices, luckily I can heal him. He''ll be dead tired though." Shizune said as she quickly healed the blonde. Being the disciple of Tsunade had its perks. While not as powerful as her master she was nearly her equal medically speaking. Naruto soon rose tired and defeated looking.

    "Alright, youse has a choice here." Dez informed with a notebook in pen in hand. "We can have them jailed for a while as long as you press charges. As well as having a restraining order."

    Naruto considered allowing this to happen perhaps they could ensure the safety of his friends and family. But if they failed¡­

    "No, I started it. They were defending themselves." Naruto informed them plainly. Dez stared back, disbelieving of this.

    "Naruto, you would have wiped the floor with these three." Dez informed having heard of his exploits before.

    "Guess not." Naruto said simply. Before he marched out of the alley. Taking to the roofs and taking off.

    "He''s lying." Dez said simply.

    "No doubt but is there anything we can do about it?" Shizune asked.

    "For now I can throw them into the night for fighting. Another depends if I can convince the shop owner they vandalized to press charges." Dez explained.

    "Will he?" Shizune asked.

    "No." Dez said with a frown. Tsunade had entrusted the police force to him. But how could he maintain peace in this climate?

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Narrator (Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto arrived home to be treated to dinner by Kushina who allowed the blonde to discuss his day. Once Naruto was suitably relaxed and Kushina suitably prepared. She sat her son in the Living Room to discuss the secret. She started with a description of how proud she was of her son. How he had shown great character as of late and how sorry she was for hiding the secret in the first place.

    She told him the true identity of his father; Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage of Konoha. A bit about the man as well. His incredible intelligence, his patience and analytical mind, his unrelenting drive towards his goal, the dream of him and Naruto had been the same it turned out. Both had aimed for Hokage. She told him of the love Minato had for Naruto. How proud he had been to be a father. She told him how he died¡­

    But that is a tale for another day¡­

    In Old Konoha transpired a story to be told

    Where a boy met a legend of the old

    A ghost meant the end of a blue sky

    A place where tails of nine heads for the color of his eye

    A beast who brought destruction upon any land he sought

    Storm walls blocked the sky- the boy was sincerely distraught

    The screams were lost in the howling wind''s churn

    The whirlwind created only takes, but gives naught in return

    For the garden he called home,

    He fought desperately as the red moonlight ebbed as the other stopped the beast''s flow

    A boy''s tears trembled through the skies

    Reaching another for the story transpired

    Stirring him on as he the attacks flowed

    He threw himself against the ghost as revolt

    Victorious were we who fought against the dark skies,

    But the price this time was not meant to be free,

    The boy met his doom,

    The great tower fell none too soon

    Konoha began anew past dawn

    The old taking the crown

    He wove a wreath on his son''s stomach, from past petals to the future bud

    The beast crossed beyond dreams and flesh and turned into blood

    Even in death he shined his love through his eager gaze

    For nothing more than to ease the pain

    Amidst the one who sought to rebuild what they had lost

    Everyone forgot the one who had paid the cost.

 Tension Building!

    Naruto''s POV (The Hokage Rock - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto climbed up a mountain slowly. In truth, he could climb the stone easily with chakra. He even had experience climbing it without chakra. But with the climb, he attempted to burn some of his energy. He needed to think, perhaps meditate. He needed some time to himself to process what had happened tonight.

    His mother told him of his father¡­ why he was given the burden of the Kyuubi¡­ the fate of his father¡­ even why she held the secrets. Naruto had wanted to scream at her. To let her know how angry he was. Yet he was grateful for her finally telling him. To finally know everything, even as his frustration grew, he felt a growing sense of peace. He felt proud to be the son of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze. Yet Naruto felt slightly betrayed. If the man had found a different solution, he and his mother would not have their burdens. They could''ve even been a whole family¡­ But from the story his mother had told, his father had done the very best he could that he faced impossible odds¡­ Naruto was a walking storm of contradicting emotions and thoughts. Henceforth, he had waited for his mother to fall asleep before he snuck out. Naruto knew his mother was worried and didn''t want to worry her further. As his mind freed itself from introspection, he finally arrived at the top of the mountain. A frequent hangout spot for him, even at a young age. Perhaps even then, he had subtly known his connection to it.

    Naruto walked over the heads of his one-day predecessors. Hashirama Senju, The First Hokage, was the first man dubbed the God of Shinobi. He had formed the village that was now Naruto''s home. Naruto didn''t know his whole story, but from what everyone said, he may be the strongest shinobi ever. Naruto had always found his story inspiring. A man who had formed a home to end the war. Something about it simply felt right to the blonde. He walked atop the next head. Tobirama Senju, The Second Hokage. Known for his genius intellect, he had run the village well. Created various techniques, systems, and tools for his home. While Naruto never felt the same connection with the man, he did the others. He did envy Tobirama''s famed intelligence and creativity. Naruto thought he was nothing like the man yet wished he could be. No, he knew one day he would be. Next was the head of the current Hokage. Hiruzen Sarutobi, The Third Hokage, the second God of Shinobi, or as Naruto called him, on the few occasions they had met. Old man. He was the student of the first two and, according to some, had surpassed his masters. He was also the only Hokage so far to not die in battle. He had brought some form of peace after the Third Great Ninja War through unknown methods. Naruto had watched the older man and felt respect for him. The Old Man had kept his home safe for years. Something Naruto hoped to achieve as well once the hat was his. As Naruto arrived on the fourth and final head, he slowed before sitting in a meditative position. His attempt at blocking out the thoughts had failed. In his stupor, he had walked onto the head of the man who had technically caused his grief. Minato Namikaze, The Fourth Hokage, The Yellow Flash¡­ his father.

    Kushina had told him a bit about his father. He was a bit different from Naruto. She had described him as a man who used logic to pursue his passions. Calculating but in such a way that only made him more considerate. Intelligent to a fault, the man could be oddly bumbling. Something his mother had remarked they shared. They shared the same seemingly endless determination. The same compassion and care for those they cared for. It had been a painful conversation, yet it had also felt as if it healed him in some odd way. Naruto, despite the conversation, thought himself wondering more about the man who had helped create him. From what his mother described, he seemed complicated¡­

    Furthermore, Naruto wondered what the man would think of him? Would he be proud of his son? Ashamed? The question ate at the blonde. He considered his merit. He had become a Genin just barely, completed one mission, and was in the final in the Chunin Exams. Wouldn''t that impress Minato? Should it even matter if it did? Naruto needed clarification. He cleared his mind with incredible difficulty. Relaxing his muscles, he slid into a meditative state.

    It had taken Naruto years to find the patience and will to do so. But he felt it allowed him to find peace he rarely felt. He felt the chill breeze that often permeated the Hokage Rock. He smelled various things: the faint scent of rain, the more pungent scent of food from the village alone. The stone underneath him was excellent and smooth. He felt himself achieve momentarily inner peace. Naruto needed to find some peace.

    ''Stand tall¡­ you are enough¡­ face the woes head on.'' A faint and oddly inhuman voice called. As he heard its words, Naruto felt an odd level of peace flow throughout him. Naruto frowned at this. What was that voice? This feeling? But as quickly as it came, it went. Naruto felt confused about it but decided he must''ve imagined it. He relaxed again as he refreshed his meditation. Before, he felt as if his midsection was being pulled. He outwardly gasped at the sensation; his upper and lower body felt as if they were being drawn into his core.

    "What the f-" Naruto started before his eyes seemed to unfocus the blonde collapsing bonelessly on the ground.

    Naruto blinked; suddenly, he seemed to be in some kind of sewer system. Oddly, it all seemed tinged with red. He shifted back, wondering how he got here. But I was surprised to notice there seemed to be some sort of liquid running throughout. It was red, and for his own sake, Naruto merely tried to pretend it couldn''t be blood. He walked forward through the system. Indeed, it was a maze, yet he somehow knew where he was supposed to go¡­

    He came upon a large gated door. It looked like it had simply been somehow forced into it. Naruto hesitated but opened the door with grim determination. Somehow, he had an idea of what he was about to face.

    The room was large and also partially filled with liquid. It would''ve been nondescript if not for what inhabited the opposite side of the entrance. An absurdly large cage was present. Built into the side of the wall and locked with ludicrously large iron bars. Naruto felt a sense of dread from it. Yet he fearlessly marched forward. Pausing a good six feet from the cage. He looked at it with a complex stare.

    "You in there¡­ aren''t you?" Naruto asked simply.

    "Of course, One is you damned brat." A booming voice responded. The mere force of it shook the room. "Your kind ensures One''s own is always suitably contained. Filthy humans!" It roared with force that nearly sent the blonde flying.

    "I guess we meet at last¡­ Kyuubi."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Forest of Death - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Ino had never been so sure of her death in her life. She deflected a sudden kunai aimed for her back. Ducked another, lowering herself flat on the tree branch she stood on. A giant windmill shuriken flew towards her along the branch so large and quick that it tore wood from the branch as it approached Ino. She, with a gasp, creatively rolled so she was underneath the branch, narrowly avoiding her death. Her senses screamed at her. Ino, despite not knowing what was happening, trusted her gut and released the branch looking up as she did. As her senses had warned her, she witnessed a giant snake seemingly swallow the branch whole, narrowly missing her. Ino did not relax as she approached the ground, instead desperately flying through hand signs as the snake continued its pursuit, now lunging again, attempting to finally catch its meal. But with a desperate smile, Ino finished her hand signs and tried to activate her newest jutsu, but it seemed to explode in her hand, sending her flying painfully to the ground. Her fall sent flower petals scattering throughout the clearing. The snake, seeing its prey vulnerable, roared with happiness as it slammed down. Suddenly, it stopped mere inches from Ino.

    "Not too bad, Blondie. Thought my lovely friend here was gonna catch you much sooner." Anko remarked as she walked next to the downed Yamanaka.

    "That¡­ damn.. Snake¡­" An exhausted Ino complained. The snake had been chasing her for hours. Several times, it had come close to eating her. Worse yet, she was not allowed to attack it. Ino wasn''t sure she could harm the snake anyway, but it was frustrating to be limited to defense.

    "Ya, he was rather hungry," Anko said, amused. "Shame I didn''t get to tag you. You''ve improved in your dodging."

    Ino almost growled but was not foolish enough to do so openly. Anko often punished any form of disrespect with sadistic glee. She had already threatened to remove her hair. Ino would be damned if she allowed that to happen.

    "Yes, because all you''ve taught me is how to dodge and take a beating." Ino explained sourly.

    "Of course I have; you said you wanted to be stronger, to become a real Kunoichi, right?" Anko asked with a smirk.

    Ino frowned as she thought back on several moments. She barely defeated Jounin. Naruto and Neji fought on a level she couldn''t imagine being at. Naruto getting along well with Samui. She wasn''t sure why the last one appeared in this case.

    "Yes¡­ I need to become better than I am¡­" Ino growled as she stood tall. Her pride once again landed her in trouble with her sadistic sensei. So much for the temp sensei being normal¡­ "I need to prove I''m not just a beautiful face."

    "Hmm¡­ not quite what I was looking for¡­ But what the hell? I like your spunk!" Anko said as she laughed and supported her student. "Besides, there''s a reason I haven''t taught you much more yet."

    "There is?" Ino asked suspiciously.

    "You are too weak!" Anko answered bluntly with a giant smile and closed eyes. She opened them only to spot Ino walking away. "Okay, okay," Anko relented as her sleeves suddenly freed to snakes that wrapped around Ino and brought her back. The entire way, Ino complained about how the snakes felt. "There''s more Blondie. See, from what you said, you''re falling behind your teammates and need to beat your opponent, who you think might be stronger than you, right?"

    "Yes." Ino answered simply by thinking of Samui, her official opponent, and Gaara, who seemed determined to fight Naruto. "I don''t stand a chance as I am now."

    "That''s why! See, even if I worked you into the ground, you would need to become more powerful to challenge them in a straight-up fight. Instead, I''m gonna teach you my own taijutsu and kenjutsu style. You have a custom kunai, don''t you?"

    Ino slowly raised the kunai in question. It was longer and thinner than most. As well as being curved and having a flower tied to it. "My father gave it to me for the exams."

    "Perfect, see, I fight with a healthy amount of kunai. It''s practically a part of my taijutsu. This style focuses on evasion and counterattacks. So it should keep you alive even against the strongest Genin. Not to mention, it''ll give you chances to land safe offense. In fact, I even have an idea for a jutsu that may just give you the edge you need." Anko explained as her smile seemed to become feral. "Unluckily, first, we need to do our next exercise," Anko said, almost seeming to pout in disappointment.

    Ino felt her stomach drop as she steeled her nerves for the likely life-threatening line that would come next.

    Anko suddenly smiled again as she dropped to the ground in the perfect splits. "Flexibility training!"

    Ino was curious to know if she was looking forward to this or not. Not when Anko showed her the following few poses¡­ are women supposed to bend that way?

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Dez''s POV (House of Council Main House - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Dez had learned over the years the complex rules of important meetings. The mob, despite being hardened criminals, cared heavily for formalities, and as such, Dez sat patiently as the group of people bickered. In his experience, this was normal for councils. While the idea seemed wise in Dez''s experience, the poor bastards spent more time bickering than getting things done.

    "We cannot allow that beast to live! It is an affront to the legacy of the Fourth Hokage!" Hirzo Buzan called out bitterly.

    "He is more than some beast." Danzo countered. "He is a powerful a weapon of war of unimaginable potential we could use for our home. Despite his circumstances and every single small, petty thing you have, everything will be thrown out of the drain as soon as your homes are attacked by other nations, and we have a duty to protect all of them. Do you think your person can provide better fighting chances than the strongest beast in the world?"

    Dez flinched at the tone of Danzo. Lady Tsunade had warned him to be wary of Danzo in these meetings. While he was indeed on their side, his ideas would certainly not be considerate of the blonde. Dez and Boss both liked the brat. They couldn''t let him be short-changed here. They needed to stall until Hiruzen arrived.

    "He isn''t some young man! He''s something else¡­" Qurani said while seemingly fearful.

    "While I disagree with my comrades, I think it''s interesting how this lie was told to the council. While I understand it is ultimately the Hokage''s choice, why were we left in the dark?" Usami asked with a patient smile.

    "What a pain¡­ you all were left in the dark due to worries that the child would not be treated fairly¡­ something we can see now is a valid concern." Shikaku lectured as he sipped from a glass of water.

    "Why should we care? Not to be cold, simply cannot see why we were so worried?" Jack asked as he tapped on the desk as he thought. "Let people do as they wish. Perhaps in time, the Demon will leave."

    "Even if it doesn''t, there needs to be restrictions on its movements. We''ve had a walking bomb working with our own youth." Fubaki added. "Surely some form of control is needed."

    "I could make him a pupil of mine¡­ as a part of my service to the leaf." Danzo offered plainly.

    "Certainly not, you are a criminal yourself." Hiashi chided.

    "Besides, Hiruzen only allied your presence in his absence. Without our Hokage present, our options are limited. After all, Lord Third has the final say in all of this." Shikaku lectured the council. This led to grumbles from both the pro and con jinchuriki sides.

    Dez was grateful for the timely interference of both Hiashi and Shikaku. Though Hiashi had likely done it due to his own arrogance. Not wanting to be perceived as lesser in terms of power of the opinion of Hyuga. Hiruzen had been counting on this to stall things out. Shikaku was more in line with Hiruzen than Danzo or the council and, as such, naturally supported the cause Hiruzen would want. Things may work out.

    "Interesting, some form of decision is needed though. There was a riot on the arrival of Naruto Uzumaki. Leading to five injured shinobi and ten injured civilians." Shibi Aburame countered. "It''s clear unrest is rising, and we can''t have that with our weakened state. Not to mention, our leader is not yet due until the conclusion of the Chunin Exams."

    "It has already led to more violence." Dez interfered. Trying his best to hold back on his usual method of speech. "Just yesterday, I interrupted an assault on Naruto Uzumaki by three Chunin. Their identities are in the folders being passed out by the lovely d- I mean Shizune." Said woman walked around the room handing out folder holding documents describing the perps and the incident report filed by Dez. "This shows not only are civilians being motivated to move against Naruto but shinobi as well."

    "You shinobi are a violent lot. Isn''t this to be expected?" Hiro asked incredulously.

    "No, we do not support us shinobi randomly beating the life out of each other." Inoichi said coldly.

    "Plus, the kid isn''t even a Chunin yet; he may hold a beast, but he''s barely more than a child." Choza added.

    "That is certainly something we can''t have." Usami said diplomatically. "But surely we must recognize this is happening due to the sudden revelation. The people feel manipulated and lied to. Some level of discourse is expected."

    "Perhaps, I mean, my family has always played rough. I do see he fully healed after leaving, but surely, this level of pain is inhumane. The bastards had no reason." Tsume offered.

    "Not to mention Naruto would have defeated them with ease. He held back for some reason. This clearly shows they were the aggressors, and Naruto is at least attempting to improve things." Dez said with his best voice.

    "Certainly, but we must do something to stop this from reoccurring." Danzo countered.

    "How about we send Naruto away for now? Perhaps limit him to a certain training ground until the exams. Give the people time to digest the news. While some will certainly still hate, at least a few will allow rationality to win over." Shikaku offered.

    "While I disagree with your conclusion, I think some separation would be key." Usami partially agreed.

    "A vote then?" Jack asked.

    Dez tensed at this. While the plan would certainly be effective, Dez doubted Naruto would be happy to be limited. Tsunade would surely be annoyed, too. Doubtless, Hiruzen would also raise hell, but that would take time¡­ dammit!

    Shikaku rose and walked to the center of the room. "A vote for Naruto Uzumaki to be limited to the forest of death during this interim before the final phase of the exam is now in session. When I ask For or Against, please voice your vote and identity for the sake of the record. Those For?"

    Hiashi, Usami, Jack, Shibi, Shikaku, Hiro, Inoichi, Fubuki, and Qurani rose and voiced their support.

    "Those against?"

    Tsume, Porume, and Choza rose and voiced their disagreement.

    "Then let it be; Naruto Uzumaki will be limited to the Forest of Death until the final stage of the exams. He will be allowed supplies to ensure his survival as well as being allowed to have visitors." Shikaku declared. "This, at this moment, ends this meeting."

    "Hai." The council echoed. They slowly filed out of the room, leaving Dez standing in shock.

    "God dammit," Dez concluded.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV ( His Own Mindscape)

    Naruto stared down at the cause of most of the grief in his life. The beast was massive. Most of its form was concealed by shadows, but it easily rivaled the size of Hokage Rock. The only part clear enough to make the detail of was one side of its head. It had lowered its head to properly glare at the blonde. Its large red eyes and pupil the size of him were worthy of awe. Its teeth and claws that were visible were huge and surely capable of cutting through buildings with ease. The beast should''ve inspired fear in the blonde. But the recent events had drained him; he felt utterly spent. As such, he merely looked back at the beast in annoyance. Besides, it surely couldn''t harm him from within the seal.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Why did you bring me here?" Naruto demanded.

    "One wanted to personally gaze into the eyes of one''s jailer. It seems thou have finally faced the truth of our fusion."

    "What the hell does that mean? Why is everyone so convinced that being a jinchuriki is a terrible thing." Naruto argued. In truth, he had a suspicion of what it meant. Gaara had said something similar after all.

    "It means our union is one that isn''t a natural occurrence, ye. Thy were sacrificed along with thine mother to contain One''s power. A living sacrifice used as a weapon. Our union is nothing short of an abomination." The Kyuubi responded dourly.

    "Well, I didn''t exactly ask for this." Naruto countered with a glower.

    "You speak truthfully. Ones of ye never fail to burden others for oneself. Yet as all of those before have, Thy have not hesitated to use upon One''s power. Thine are nothing more than a weapon. A parasite that seeps upon One''s strength in order to achieve thine own selfish desires." The Kyuubi replied bitterly.

    This stunned Naruto. While he had known, another was being inside of him. He had figured it was a mindless beast focused wholly on destruction. His mother had described it as an evil, malevolent force. And while Naruto could see how they had come to this conclusion, he noticed it seemed to not only be capable of complex thought but also to hold its own set of morals.

    "I never thought of things that way¡­" Naruto thought simply.

    "Thou never do, always focusing on their thine narrowed perspective. Tis'' why you suffer so extensively as jinchuriki, cursed." The beast explained. "It''s why you can only wield a small amount of thy power, and One does its best to ensure you are limited."

    "I see¡­ Can we work something out?" Naruto asked plainly.

    "What?" Kurama asked in the absurdity of the situation.

    "Listen, my name is Naruto Uzumaki! I am a shinobi of the Leaf Village and future Hokage! Let''s be friends!" Naruto said simply as he stood before the cage, smiling in place. He doubted the beast would accept it, but he needed to try. "What''s your name?"

    The Kyuubi was silently shocked. The blonde had approached it as an equal asking for friendship. It must''ve been a ploy to gain more of his power. As if a beast of his stature would be fooled.

    "One merely brought you here to inform you of your place. DO NOT presume to be my friend. One hates all humans." The Kyuubi said simply as it was.

    With this declaration, Naruto felt his vision darken, and he suddenly lost his footing, sinking into the water slowly. He looked back at the Kyuubi, who seemed surprised. "I''ll show you I''m different." Naruto said confidently. "Maybe we can get along?"

    "Ah, the behavior expected of one contracted to us." Both Naruto and the Kyuubi looked over to seal an odd sight. Before them was a small raccoon. "Excuse me for interrupting your heart-to-heart, as sweet as it was. But I must interfere with this attack on his character."

    "You dare intrude-" The Kyuubi roared.

    The raccoon held up a hand, and suddenly, he and Naruto seemed to fade away.

    Naruto gasped as he suddenly shot up. He had collapsed on top of the head he was resting on. He rubbed his head, disoriented, and looked around before his eyes landed on the same raccoon he had seen in his head looming over him. Naruto screamed in shock and kicked back the raccoon in his surprise. He rolled to his feet, observing the raccoon that seemed to glare at him.

    "Ouch, what was that for? I save you from big and grumpy, and you kick me? Maybe we were wrong." The raccoon complained.

    Naruto blinked at the strange talking being. Did all animals secretly talk or something? The raccoon had dark brown fur that coated his body a darker brown stripe wrapped around its midsection. Its face was a paler brown, making it stand out compared to the rest of its body. As if speaking wasn''t confounding enough, the creature also wore clothing. A blue bandana was wrapped around its neck. The raccoon was so small the bandana hung off its back like a cape. It also wore a pair of working boots that shone inordinately bright.

    "Of course not; we are a unique class of animals. We''re closer to toads, snails, or monkeys. Though not wholly the same either. But I suppose we should get to business."

    "Business?" Naruto asked, confused. He was worn out, and this sounded like just another problem to add to his growing list.

    "My apologies, I got distracted by your powerful tenant. My name is Muri Okama. I come from the great Okama Clan, the mystical tanuki group. I am here to offer you a deal." The raccoon explained as a bag suddenly appeared next to it. It started to dig into the bag suddenly.

    "What sort of deal?" Naruto asked tiredly. "I can''t really afford to offer you much time."

    "Yes, quite the busy man you are. I scanned your mind before showing myself. It seems the next month will be difficult, the events following even more so. You seem to require assistance. And it just so happens we could use some aid ourselves. It won''t take any of your time. We recognize that it is a commodity for you. See, we were at once the contracted summons of the Uzumaki clan." Muri explained.

    "You all were the summons of my clan?" Naruto asked, shocked. If so, he could learn even more of his heritage. His mother had always been somewhat in the dark. Having been sent off from a young age as part of the alliance of the Leaf and Uzumaki.

    "Indeed, well to a degree anyway. See, after one of you aided us unknowingly, we aligned ourselves with you. But we are different from the type to work with many. We may only have one summoner at a time of our choosing. We have chosen you; you are the most suitable candidate."

    "But why now? And why not someone like my mother? She''s stronger than me and would probably be the best choice." Naruto asked with a frown.

    The raccoon seemed to laugh at this, seemingly amused by his response.

    "Well, to answer your question in order. We, for years, have lacked a summoner. This is due to the last summoner of us going missing. After nearly fifty years of a lack of contact, the contract binding them was seen as void. We considered this a showing of the cost of having a summoner. As such, for years now, we have not chosen another one. It seems though another Uzumaki seeks our aid. We rejected him, of course. He lacked the characteristics we look for. Yet he does not intend to allow us to leave. He seeks to control us. He is a powerful and crafty man. Enough to where we fear he will eventually find a way to make us subservient through our summoning contract. As such, a decision was made. We needed a summoner to ensure he would not get his hands on the contract. We considered your mother as she is a full Uzumaki. But she does not fit the criteria either." Muri said.

    "And I do?" Naruto asked, confused. This creature had been the voice he heard encouraging him. But Naruto needed clarification about why they wanted him.

    "The best out of our current options, but yes. You are strong, brave, determined, kind, considerate. A man capable of great things, as well as a man who has not lost his humanity. Kushina, or your mother as you call her. It is, in many ways, fitting of a summoner. But she lacks ambition and patience. Ikam, the man intending to force our partnership, is murderous and manipulative. You are the only fitting choice." Muri stated plainly. "So we offer our contract. Keep in mind you will gain the aid of our kind as well as the teachings of us as well. But the enemy pursuing us will likely attempt to kill you. You may call us when you make up your mind. We will hear it wherever you may be." With its piece said the raccoon formed a hand sign and disappeared.

    "Wait! Did you just say Ikam?!" He started before it disappeared into smoke

    Naruto was stunned into silence at this. Ikam was pursuing the raccoons for reasons Naruto could only guess at. It was clear he would one day get them as much of a threat as he was. He had sent Mizuki after him, saved Mizuki from arrest, attempted to kill his mother, and exposed his secret. It was easy to see that stopping a man like that from getting what he pleased could surely only be a good thing.

    He needed some advice. He needed a break. He needed his friends.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Training Ground 5 - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Neji had never been used to being defeated. He had quickly grown powerful in his training in the clan. To the point, even the main house people tended to avoid him. Sure, the Jounin ranking and higher could more than likely match him, but that was merely a matter of time. He could see how he would eventually close the gap. When Naruto had defeated him, it had undoubtedly been humbling, but he had seen ways to avoid it in the future. It had only been Kakashi who had ever been beyond him. Kakashi and now Eagle.

    Losing to Eagle hurt his pride in ways he couldn''t quite describe. The man was a self-admitted, banished Hyuga. Yet his level of mastery of Hyuga was damn near comparable to Hiashi. Worse yet the man seemed to use it as a mere tool of his arsenal. He would frequently use his tanto and water jutsu in conjunction with his Gentle Fist.

    While effective, the Hyuga clan would never allow one of their prominent members to fight in such a way. The Gentle Fist had been an art mastered over the years. Powerful enough to make the Hyuga feared. To fight in a way that differed was seen as a direct insult to the Hyuga legacy. That being said, Eagle had seemingly perfected the Gentle Fist in the process.

    Often in brutal fights, Neji had lamented the small number of faults of the Gentle Fist. It was a style limited by range; they trained their speed and developed the air palm to combat this weakness. But they were mere bandages on a much deeper wound. It also struggled against Kenjutsu, a weakness a novice swordsman Naruto had been able to take advantage of. Undoubtedly, the next time they fought, it would be an even more difficult struggle. Finally, if their enemy could survive the chakra attacks of the Gentle Fist, it limited their power. Eagle suffered none of these flaws.

    He would use a tanto and Gentle Fist at once. Making it nearly impossible for Neji to engage without suffering a blow of some sort. Whenever Neji sought distance, he would bombard him with Water Jutsu until Neji was forced to draw a close.

    After Eagle had defeated him quickly, he had Neji practice his earth Nature. Neji wanted to rebel against this training, but he needed to be stronger. Much stronger. As such, he adapted the training as required.

    Now he lay collapsed in the training field. The beautiful field with a small creek cutting through it had craters throughout. Even trees seemed to have been smashed down. Neji lay in the center of the destruction, Eagle a short distance away, standing casually sipping from a bottle as if he had not spent the last two hours thrashing him.

    "Well done, Hyuga," Eagle said simply. The Anbu was a man of few words. Neji originally had not minded, him himself being similar. He supposed it was Naruto and Ino''s fault, but he had slowly grown annoyed with the long silence. He had grown used to the babble of his teammates and did not like the stoic silence they often worked in¡­

    Neji had recently tried to break that himself. Unfortunately, it seemed he wasn''t a social genius. Instead, he carried on bluntly. It worked for Naruto; surely he could do the same.

    "Why do you say Hyuga with such venom?" Neji asked plainly.

    Eagle stared back at him silently. Neji started to understand why Kakashi wore a mask besides his aloof nature. It was unnerving to match a stare with a person whose face was concealed. Even with his Byakugan, he struggled to make out expressions from the man. Neji was sure he had pushed too far, and Eagle may have been upset before the man sighed heavily. Seemingly bothered by the question but not annoyed with Neji deeply.

    "I feel my banishment was undeserved. Our clan is much too closed off."

    "Why were you banished?" Neji asked.

    Another stretch of silence. Neji could tell this time he definitely crossed the line. Eagle''s body language screamed defensively. But Neji merely stared on. He felt the man''s story would be enlightening.

    "I chose to save the wrong life," Eagle answered simply. "I will see you tomorrow. I will find you." The Anbu answered before suddenly fading away.

    Neji sat in silence, debating the man''s words. He had saved the wrong life?

    A sudden shout knocked him out of his pondering.

    "Neji-baka! Kakashi-sensei said you''d be here!" Naruto''s voice cut into the field. "I wanna play~"

    Neji debated hiding himself but knew Naruto was not so easily deterred. "I''m over here; it is good to hear from you, Naruto. To what do I owe the pleasure?" Naruto being here was unexpected but not necessarily unwelcome. The blonde was indeed in need of support after recent events. Neji would offer it in any way he could. Then, he would defeat the Uzumaki in the Chunin Exams. Balance.

    "Stop being so formal, you big dork!" Naruto taunted. Making Neji frown even as it amused him. Naruto was an expert on complicated things. "I wanna hang out! Relax a bit! Enjoy our youth! I also have some serious intel on the man who leaked my identity."

    "We have exactly one month to prepare for the most important days of our lives," Neji replied with a raised brow. "Not to mention, a large portion of the village may react negatively to your presence."

    "The perfect reasons we need to cut back and relax." Naruto decided with a foxy smile. "Surely you can see how a mental recess would be useful."

    "I suppose."

    "Annnnnnd, it''s at my place, so no villagers¡­" Naruto added while wiggling his brows playfully.

    "A sleepover then? Seems rather childish."

    "My mom got that rice wine you like¡­" Naruto stacked his final chip. His smile was downright devious now.

    A team gathering wouldn''t be the worst idea. Neji decided with a nod.

    "I knew you''d see my way, buddy." Naruto smirked as he and Neji set off to gather their final teammate.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Yamanaka Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto and Neji landed on the street outside their teammates'' homes. They have had to take alleyways and roofs to avoid Naruto being spotted but had managed to avoid detection. They both paused outside the door, both feeling slightly awkward outside Ino''s home, especially uninvited. But Naruto, being the bold young man he was, stomped forward toward the home. He knocked on the door firmly and stood with his best smile facing it. Neji merely shook his head, hoping the blonde wouldn''t shame Team Seven too much.

    The door opened, and a woman who looked quite similar to Ino opened the door. She had short blonde hair done in a bob. Her blue eyes were identical, holding the same mischievous shine her daughter did as well. She was a short woman and unquestionably beautiful, enough to where Naruto felt his confidence in grabbing Ino die a vicious death. He had never been good with beautiful ladies. Even Ino had been a chore only made accessible by Neji being such a tool. He nervously rubbed his head. "Is Ino home?" He asked in what he hoped was a likable tone. Based on the sound of Neji''s face-palming, he supposed it didn''t quite work.

    "Ohhh, you''re blondie; my sweet daughter has mentioned you often." The older woman crowed. "You as well, Hyuga, though less sweet, though as of late, you''ve performed better according to my daughter."

    "I see." Neji said, sounding somewhat suspicious. Naruto was sure Ino would be interrogated at some point today. If not Neji, then himself; she had never mentioned talking about him to her mom. He supposed he did, too, but still, it felt odd.

    "MOM NO!" Ino''s voice suddenly boomed.

    "Is that Blondie?" Inoichi''s voice rang out from the back of the house.

    Ino suddenly appeared in the doorway, offering a beautiful smile to her teammates before slamming the door in their faces.

    "Neji?"

    "Yes," Neji answered.

    "Women are strange." Naruto concluded with a nod.

    "At least our teammate, yes." Neji agreed.

    The door opened as suddenly as it closed Ino popped out, looking somewhat disheveled. Before she could say anything, the door opened. Inoichi was revealed looking just as disheveled. His eyes landed on Naruto. Who flinched, thinking the man disapproved of him. Before he could plead his case, Inoichi spoke.

    "I disagree with how people have treated you as of late. I''m sorry I can''t offer more aid." Inoichi said, his tone held something Naruto couldn''t quite identify; it sounded like guilt.

    "Not your fault." Naruto replied awkwardly.

    "Daddy!" Ino complained, shoving her father back inside her home, and then she slammed the door in his face. "I''m sorry, my dad has been weird since the last council meeting."

    "It''s fine," Naruto started quickly to move on from the odd words of Inoichi and his wife. "We wanted to know if you wanted to chill at my place? Maybe crash."

    "To chill? We''re supposed to be training." Ino remarked.

    "I said something similar." Neji chimed in.

    "You two are sooo boring," Naruto complained. "There''s so much going on, so much to worry about. Aren''t you guys feeling stressed out?"

    Ino pondered this silently as she saw Neji begrudgingly nod his head yes. She supposed if the mature and intelligent Neji agreed¡­

    "I guess that is a great idea." Ino concluded with a small smile. Neji seemed to agree but, as always, was too stubborn to voice his disagreement.

    "Awesome! Knew I could count on my teammates!" Naruto said joyously. He wasn''t sure they would agree initially, but he was glad they did. He just wanted one night to relax. Forget his issues¡­ well maybe he should seek their answer on his latest one. "So¡­ you guys know anything about summoning creatures?" He asked.

    "Not particularly," Ino answered honestly. "My clan doesn''t have one, and they are sporadic. I do know the three Sannins are all famed for having powerful summons. They say even an unknown summoning contract is worth a fortune."

    Naruto slightly frowned. While he supposed money was excellent, he would feel wrong selling it.

    "I know little else except for having access to such a thing would certainly be a boon," Neji added.

    "Well, I brought it up because one appeared today," Naruto explained.

    "You should explain in full." Neji stated with a raised brow.

    Naruto explained his meeting with the raccoon, admitting his meeting with the Kyuubi. While he trusted them, he preferred to keep it to himself that he could hear and see the beast. It would only complicate things.

    "Ikam¡­" Ino growled. She seemed to dislike the man. All the better for Naruto. If he caught the bastard, she could help him kick his ass.

    "Accepting would be wise." Neji concluded. "Even if they''re useless, keeping them from Ikam would be beneficial."

    "How do you figure?" Naruto asked, having an idea but unsure of what Neji was suggesting.

    "Allow me if you don''t mind." Muri chimed in suddenly on Naruto''s shoulder. Ino and Neji looked at the small creature¡­..

    Ino suddenly cooed at it, declaring it cute, while Neji seemed somewhat disappointed.

    "Don''t be alarmed; I have been chosen to be your personal summon!" The small raccoon crawled onto the top of Naruto''s head, posing. "Now allow me to explain. See, while you, as a novice summoner, do not know our true worth, an intelligent man like Ikam knows our true value."

    "Furthermore, he''s aware that if he gets our contract, it saves him from having us as enemies. But by proxy, if we find another summoner, as long as they live, he cannot become one, even by force. Our clan is limited to one summoner by a power even Ikam cannot challenge."

    "So cute¡­" Ino said, seemingly not focused on the serious conversation.

    "So signing up with you guys would screw him over?" Naruto asked.

    "As well as make you a target." Neji added cynically.

    "Already am." Naruto shrugged. "Go back and tell them, after tonight, I''ll sign up.

    "So bossy to think he is blessed to have Muri as his summon." Muri rambled before poofing away.

    "Ok, now we''re ready to party?!" Naruto asked.

    "Hell yeah!" Ino roared.

    "I suppose."

    Ino and Naruto stared at Neji with frowns.

    "Stick in the mud." Both echoed. Neji frowned back.

    "I see Naruto has already gathered you all." Kakashi suddenly chimed in, somehow having sneaked behind them. "I''ll take us to Kushina''s home." With this decree, the man somehow body flickered with the three Genin.

    They arrived just outside the door of Naruto''s home. Anko, Eagle, and Jiriaya waiting. Naruto heard Ino and Neji gasp at Jiraiya. He often forgot he was a legend. The man was usually a giant goofball. The door of his home flew open. Naruto had sent clones to ask and help his mom prepare for the get-together.

    As they were about to start the party they were stopped by Naruto saying, "Before we start this guys, I want to introduce you to someone." A puff of smoke masked the arrival of Muri who was now perched on the shoulder of a grinning Naruto excitedly exchanging glances with his summon.

    "Hello there, summoner! I have arrived! I have come to inform our allies of our enemy!" Muri said excitedly, flexing as if he was a bodybuilder.

    "My, is that a raccoon?" Kakashi asked quizzically.

    "Isn''t it called a tanuki or something?" Anko added. "My snakes could use a snack¡­"

    "I am much too valuable for a snack! I have info on our shared enemy! As well as the contract for you, summoner!" Muri said, with a large scroll in hand.

    "Hey, I was gonna!" Jiraiya complained.

    "Sorry, Pervy Sage." Jiraiya screamed out in pain at this. "But I promised." Naruto said simply. Naruto then raised an arm for Muri to climb it and unfurl the scroll.

    "Indeed, we prefer not to interact with humans. If not for Ikam, we would not be here."

    "Ikam?" Jiraiya asked, now serious. "You have info."

    "Tell us." Kushina also added, now interested.

    "That bastard''s lieutenant spared me. I''ll make him regret that." Anko promised darkly.

    "Perfect, we all hate the man!" Muri cheered happily. "See, he is forcing us to be his summons."

    "Such should be impossible." Jiraiya said. "You must sign the master scroll. Even if you tried force, they would hide it somewhere it would never be found. They would rather be slaughtered than allow that to be used against them." He explained, seeming somewhat unhappy to hear someone was trying to force a clan of summons to be slaves.

    "He uses his knowledge of Fuinjutsu to attempt to bind our leader. He frequently attacks; should he manage to gain control of him, the rest of us would be forced to follow." Muri explained.

    "But why should this be the Leaf''s problem?" Eagle asked. Neji was the only one who seemed to agree.

    "Ikam seeks to reap the souls of all Uzumaki. Last I checked, that included the two in this room." Muri said casually.

    "Point taken." Kakashi replied. "Naruto, you may as well. They may be helpful.

    Naruto signed his name on the scroll, which poofed away once he did.

    "My clan and you will talk business soon enough." Muri said before poofing away.

    Silence filled the room.

    "Anyway," Kakashi said, interrupting the loud silence.

    "Let''s party!" Kushina declared excitedly. The assorted group cheered quickly, rushing into the home.

    His mother had decorated their home with various flowers and banners. The banners read multiple sayings, such as Happy Birthday, Miss You Dearly, and even one that said 50% off. But it mattered little to the group. They drank, they played games, they sang and danced. Naruto had yet to have this much fun. His mind completely forgot, at least for a short while, his woes.

    Neji seemed to truly enjoy the rice win, as he said before. They drank heavily but obviously had learned from their previous stints of doing so. He is nursing the drink and managing his liquor much better. Eagle sat with him, a silent drinking duo. But based on Neji''s smile and the Eagles'' rare relaxation, they were enjoying the night.

    Ino stuck to Naruto like glue. She seemed guilty for some reason, just like her father. But he didn''t ask; instead, he ensured to be as entertaining as possible. The shaky smile held by Ino became a beaming one over time.

    His mother, similarly to Ino, stuck close and also seemed to enjoy herself. He bet she was happy. Naruto seemed happy. Moms were weird like that, he supposed.

    Jiraiya got roaringly drunk. Hitting on Anko without shame and being hit by her without shame. He told half stories, usually forgetting them as quickly as he told them.

    Anko also got drunk, seemingly aiming to outdo Jiraiya. But seemed to fail soon, singing and dancing loudly for the rest of the night. Kakashi seemed to egg this on, taking several pictures of it in joy.

    Naruto wasn''t sure he had had a better day. Even as they left, he felt overjoyed. At least until he heard a gasp of shock and the loud chattering of a crowd. Kushina and him joined their guests outside to see what had bothered them. It was once again a sign. The familiar message now came back to haunt him.

    Naruto Uzumaki is a Demon

    Kushina Uzumaki is a Demon

    Ino Yamanaka is a Whore

    Naruto felt his stomach drop at this. Looking over at Ino in dismay. She seemed stunned. Her face showed that she was offended. The crowd then started to cruelly jeer at them. Insults and rage screamed with ease. The crowd was deafening.

    "Wow, the slut had a lot of customers." A drunk voice rang out cruelly.

    "To think the Yamanaka have fallen so low." An old man complained.

    "She associates with Orochimaru''s toy, too." A shinobi mocked.

    "Fitting for a slut to train a slut." A female voice concluded.

    Kushina, Kakashi, Anko, Eagle, and Jiraiya moved quickly, attempting to dispel the crowd.

    But Naruto could only focus on Ino, who seemed to collapse to her knees from the hate. Tears welled in her eyes. She¡­ran¡­..ran away.

    And it was all his fault.

 Breaking Point!

    Ino''s POV (Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Ino watched as Kushina and the other senior shinobi moved in to disperse the angry crowd. At first, merely ordering it, most shinobi, even Genin, could give orders to villagers. Yet alone the Jounin, Anbu, and Sannin present. If things had gone right, the civilians would recognize the situation and disperse. Instead, they seemed offended by the orders.

    "The demon commands them!" A seemingly drunk voice had called out.

    Despite how illogical and unlikely it was, the crowd started to surge at this soon, shouting abuse and even shoving at the assembled shinobi. Several of the new Anbu forces arrived and dived in. Now, the shinobi, who had before attempted to calm the crowd, were getting more forceful. Gently physically guiding the more rowdy members back. The crowd became even more incensed by this. Ino heard a crowd was only as innovative as their dumbest member, her father had often taught her during their psychology studies. She now fully understood what he meant. Before, the crowd had been rude and jeering but had seemed subdued once the shinobi moved in. Now, it appeared each escalation done by any member would be adopted as the norm for the whole crowd. Soon, the bigger and braver members start to swing at the shinobi. Ino could even see some shinobi seeming to join the crowd. Shinobi had rights, one of which allowed them to protect themselves against even civilians. Ino watched as this was enacted. The dark Anbu did not hesitate to slam or strike those who acted out of line. One even went as far as to break the arm of a large drunk man. Kushina and Co were trying to be more gentle, but with the crowd slowly getting more violent, they got more involved. Grimly striking those down who refused to calm.

    Despite the scene before her, Ino felt numb. She felt like a small, foolish girl trembling from the scorn of those around her. She had become strong, she had thought. Matured, but now, as the hatred that Naruto dealt with was leveled towards her, she felt she had not grown at all. She was still the coward she had always been. She was concerned with how others saw her. It was just like then¡­

    She could remember how her career had started. Ino walked into her classroom shyly. She was Ino Yamanaka, heiress to the infamous Yamanaka clan. Her Daddy had told her of its importance and the job she would one day inherit. He told her she was exceptional! She had promised him to try her best. But if she was honest, she hated school. She had assumed that she would be a big deal. She was from a big clan, and her Mom had assured her she would make friends. Ino wasn''t sure why her family was such a big deal, but she was proud of them.

    On her first day, she had loudly declared her name in her introduction. She was only meant to say her name as an introduction. But Ino had simply been too excited, and she had always enjoyed attention. She bragged about her family and some of their history. It was only once she finished she realized her classmates were unimpressed. In fact, they were somewhat uncomfortable with her. She later found out she was the only clan student in her class for the year. There was a slight difference in her opinion, but it mattered. Her classmates seemed to sense the difference and did what kids did best. Alienate it.

    It had started subtly enough. At lunch, she was often left to sit alone. Each table with her classmates was seemingly full. Even the one or two with space remaining had rejected her. One boy called her a brain eater. Ino, as a child, hadn''t realized, but to students like these naive to the shinobi world, her power wasn''t extraordinary. It was weird, weak, and, to some, even scary. Soon, even in the classroom, she was left alone. The teacher caught onto this and attempted to fix it by assigning seats, but then the children would merely ignore her. Soon, the alienation evolved; as if an unseen and unheard signal had been enacted, the ignoring became harassing. Boys in class would throw things at her. The girls would treat her like a disease. Whenever her back turned, she would be insulted out loud. Brain eater alone had made the young girl want to cry. But the children made many mind stealer, mind reader, and creep. The title didn''t matter; each was a hammer to her. Soon, she had lost her excited facade; she was careful not to show her Mommy and Daddy. They would be disappointed in her for not doing well. She faked her usual self around them. But soon, she became shy and flighty. Always worried about how they would treat her. One year of this had gone on. Ino''s parents, of course, caught on eventually and raised hell for it. But even switching classes didn''t help. However, Sakura had changed that.

    Sakura had been somehow worse off than herself. Ino may have been a pariah, but she was doing well otherwise; a big, important family backing her ensured that.

    Sakura had no such fortune. The young girl had decided to become a shinobi out of curiosity. And to her credit, she was incredible book-wise. Unfortunately, the pinkette had a difference as well. A prominent forehead was all it took for the class to victimize her. Sakura took it wrong; her reactions often entertained the group. Ino, despite being young, knew how to make things slightly better with her bullies. Sakura held no such wisdom, and soon, she became the target of even Ino. Ino had taken her suffering as well as she could. It had made her shy and nervous around others. Yet seeing Sakura suffer as such made her determined to do something. Ino threw herself into her psychological studies. She learned as much as she could about people. Learned how to be charismatic and likable. She gained popularity quickly once she had known. It became easy to befriend her former tormentors. They seemingly forgot her status quickly once her demeanor had changed. Ino had figured out the social hierarchy and exploited it in her favor. Her confidence soon returned, and she gained flair. But one day, seeing Sakura crushed after another bullying day, she decided to become her friend. As soon as Ino had adopted her, things became better for both. Ino had promised herself to maintain her popularity.

    The world only treated those with status well. So Ino had assured them she was cool, friendly, and fashionable. Anything to escape the scorn of those around her. Ino hadn''t told the tale to anyone; she knew how easy it was for people to alienate different people. Her father knew something was wrong, and eventually, Ino told him. He had said she may be suffering from Autophobia. She was terrified of being ignored, isolated, abandoned.

    For years Ino had never been concerned about her childhood woes. She had done as she intended all of those years ago. Become popular, liked, included. She had first thought of it again after meeting Naruto. Similar to Sakura, he had always been an outsider. Shikamaru, her own friend, had introduced the blonde with a sort of desperation. Ino had yet to think much, not seeing the need to be involved with Shikamaru and co-offering aid. It had piqued her interest in seeing someone who could make Shikamaru go out of his way. But they never indeed interacted. But once they had formed Team Seven, she had sucked into the days of old.

    Neji was cruel and cold; he treated them both like trash. It had reminded her of those days. She had been stunned at first. But unlike her and Sakura all those years ago, who had been meek and shifted themselves to escape scorn. Naruto took it head-on. He didn''t care that he was disliked or seen as odd. At least not in the same way. He was determined to prove his worth to people authentically. Not afraid like her. It was something she found endearing about the blonde and had been the main reason for their friendship. Naruto simply made her uncaring towards her reputation and what others thought. She could be herself around him. Now, her connection to him had brought one of her worst fears to light. She was terrified of being a pariah.

    Neji stalked in front of the both of them, Byakugan activated and veins around his eyes seemingly ready to burst as he seemed to try to glare the crowd into submission. He stood in a wide defensive stance as if to shield both of the blonds from the crowd.

    "Pay no heed to them, teammates. Those who are blind can only see darkness." Neji said to the two.

    "Ya screw ''em, Ino." Naruto forced a laugh. "At least we have each other. Who cares what they think?"

    "I do." Ino answered softly. Naruto froze at this, surprised at her answer. Neji in front of them stiffened.

    "What, but why would yo-" Naruto started.

    "You don''t get it¡­ I¡­ I can''t stand people treating me like this." Ino said sadly, tears falling from her eyes in clumps. "I worked so hard on making them like me¡­ and now." She sobbed brokenly after that, covering her face with her hands.

    Naruto was silent; shell-shocked by Ino''s tone.

    "Ino maybe tread lightly, don''t say something you may regret." Nei warned. "People are fickle; this will not stick."

    "You know better, Neji!" Ino screamed, now rising to face them with red, teary eyes. "Just because of Naruto, I''m hated now! After I tried so hard to avoid it¡­" Ino stopped catching up with her words. Her eyes raced up to Naruto''s face, which for a moment contained a level of anguish Ino had never seen from the blonde.

    "Because of me¡­" Naruto said slowly, staring at his hands as if coated in blood. "I''m sorry." The blonde told before suddenly poofing away in a body flicker.

    "Naruto!" Neji called. He glared at Ino before shaking his head. "Take the time you need to think this over. Once you have, I''m sure you''ll see what you just did." The Hyuga said darkly.

    A sob broke from Ino''s throat. She raced away in the opposite direction of Naruto.

    Neji growled to himself as he faced the ground. He hadn''t meant to hurt her, even after her mistake. He would endeavor to talk to her again after speaking to Naruto. He likely would need some company. Neji poofed away as well. Having a decent idea where the blonde went.

    The raging crowd continued its scrap against the allies of Naruto. The fighting crowd did not notice Naruto''s exit.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ikam / Reizo''s POV (Land of Water / Land of Iron)

    It had taken a while to find a location suitable for his needs. He needed a space to create what he needed. Mishiro had found them a cave that should work. Ikam brought her and Ashira along. Knowing he would need their combined efforts for this.

    Ikam worked patiently. His plans here were numerous, but he would prefer if his first would bear fruit. He had planned originally to sign up for the Okama''s clan summoner. From his knowledge of summonings, he figured earning would be easy enough. He was powerful, intelligent, and could be charismatic when needed. Yet, within minutes of appearing in their home, the Raccoons had rejected him. To a man with more minor aims, they would let this be. Summons often yielded significant power and were unafraid to punish humans who stepped out of line, shinobi or no. But Ikam was not a man to be told no. He had a contact seal on him that would allow him to control any being as long as he was stronger. He had managed to land it on one of the elders but had shortly been banished by the head Elder.

    It was a short setback, to say the least. His seal seemed unable to activate with him being so far from it, or at least if it did work, it was not giving his orders to have him unbanished. So, he had to find a different solution. While it was nearly impossible to find a summons home without being summoned there. Due to many wielding odd powers to hide it. He could use seals to bypass this. His teleportation technique only required him to picture where he was going and a large sealing array with a changing amount of chakra. It made it less than helpful in combat, but here, it would be perfect. But first, he needed something else to be done.

    He glanced at the wall covered in Kanji. Each inch of the wall was covered in kanji symbols and lines. Each connected speaking a language only a Fuijutsu master could decipher. To his right and left stood Ashira, finishing his own wall. The man was the greatest Fuijutsu master he had ever met. He had spent the two walls and the floor when it took Mishiro and Ikam to do one. But now that they were complete, it was time.

    "Ashira, Mishiro."

    "Sir." Ashira answered dutifully. The man had been prepared to die at his orders. But after being defeated, he had became more determined to serve him than ever. The old fool.

    "My love." Mishiro answered even more dutifully. She was his right hand, the only one he could fully trust. He had chosen his members well.

    "Prepare yourselves. We finished the seal now, so I may visit our friends." Ikam ordered. Usually, he was more personable with his men. He knew the value of loyalty, after all. But he was restless to gain control of the Okama clan. The fools would serve him by choice or by crook.

    Both nodded grimly as the three Uzumaki weaved hand signs at an absurd speed. This went on for a full minute before all three chorused at once.

    "Devil''s Possession: Evil Array!" The three rang out before the floor was suddenly covered in Kanji, symbols, and lines similar to the walls. Though these came out blood red.

    Ikam marched forward excitedly, eager to enact his latest plan. Since entering the Land of Iron, Ikam had been keen to gain his new weapon. He knew if he were to oppose the Five Nations so openly, he needed to become even stronger. To do so, he would need a weapon worthy of him. Luckily, he gathered the mask he needed back in the Leaf. It had been challenging to figure out how to use it as he intended. But as always, his Fuijutsu offered him a way around this. He chuckled as he pulled the mask in question; the room darkened as if the light was drained from it. Ashira took a step back. He had been open in his hatred of the mask, claiming they were integral to the logic of slaying the Uzumaki. But Ikam only saw them as yet another tool for him to use. And what a powerful tool it was¡­

    Ikam removed the mask from its case. Mishiro forced Ashira to turn as he did. He sighed to himself, dispelling the slight feeling of dread the mask seemed to emanate. He gazed upon it hesitantly, the Tsukumogami Mask as it was dubbed. It was one of the more interesting ones in his possession. The mask looked like an older man smiling in joy of his creation. Yet the feeling of joy was sickly sweet. He supposed it was fitting.

    "A cruel trick indeed¡­" Ashira added. "The Tsukumogami mask is one I fear more than the others. It was the first of the five discovered. A scroll found with it detailed a powerful Yokai in ancient times was sealed within it. The beast was taking the souls of unfortunate victims and merging them with objects. These objects were often powerful and alive. Even acquiring traits from the soul fuzed."

    "Such as bloodline traits." Mishiro continued throwing her hair behind her head with a smile. She often liked to think back to her days of stealing the mask. "When I stole them, I sealed my Husband''s soul within my blade." She said darkly. "It became a blade capable of slicing through Fuijutsu, inherited my husband''s famed ability to destroy seals."

    "Which is perfect. It is time for Mifune to see the value of the blades I gave him." Ikam said excitedly. "Let us begin." He said as he put on the mask.

    As he did, the candles lighting the room snuffed out instantly. Mishiro and Ashira flinched as they felt a presence among them. An ancient and powerful laugh sounded off around them from seemingly everywhere.

    I see a new user. Do you wish to use my power from so far away? Oh, I see; such clever creatures you humans are. It''s why I assist in repurposing your lot. Easier to deal with as tools. I shall play along for now. Let us form a new being!

    Mishiro and Ashira realized the voice was coming from Ikam. Suddenly strands, glowing strands of dark matter seeped from the mask. It appeared to be liquid but flowed like gas. The Kanji of the room pulsated with light as the odd light poured into them.

    First to get the soul! Ikam, possessed by the being, roared as the dark energy flowed even faster.

    Reizo''s POV

    Reizo demonstrated to a crowd of men. Each was a newly promoted samurai. His most trusted men, they each had been gifted the swords Ikam had given the Iron for his entry. And while the man had turned out to be a degenerate, the blades he had given were of high quality. Each had been reinforced with Fuijutsu as promised. Each seeming to be unbreakable, they would indeed serve them well.

    "See when you''re deflecting a slash." Reizo lectured. "It''s mostly in the wrist; redirect their blow and unleash your own." He then mimed deflecting a blow before slashing once. He held his blade as he watched his men reenact the move. Before, the group suddenly stopped, whispering to each other as they stared at Reizo, seemingly confused. "I did not tell you to stop."

    "But sir," One of the braver ones chimed up. "Your weapon¡­"

    Reizo looked down to see the blade of his new sword seemingly covered in a dark yet glowing substance. Reizo barely had time to ponder this before his men gasped again as their blades glowed. Reizo''s thoughts swirled before his mind realized.

    "Get rid of your weapons!" He bellowed as he tried to drop his sword. But the second the words left his mouth, the substance coated the entire blade. His hand was stuck to the substance as if it had always been a part of it. He looked up to see the men suffering the same fate. His mind spun as he tried to think of a solution. He desperately attempted to channel chakra to the substance. Perhaps it can combat the strange substance. But before he could muster much, his hand was on fire. The pain went from sharp to unbearable as a scream sounded out. He realized with panic it was his own. More followed as the energy continued to grow on Reizo and his men. Reizo stumbled over to the wall, the pain almost making his consciousness fade as he did. He managed to hit the panic button, sounding the base alarm. Perhaps help would come and save him. But Reizo felt he was offering a warning from doomed men. He collapsed to the floor as the substance coated half his body. As it grew, he felt less and less of the covered body. Incredible pain followed by numbness. Half of his face was covered, as well as his throat. He could no longer speak, merely watch as his officers suffered the same fate. Several of them were fully encompassed and no longer moving.

    Before it covered his face entirely, Mifune flew into the room with several guards. They gasped as they witnessed the events in the room.

    Reizo slowly used blood leaking from an unseen wound somewhere within the substance-covered part of his body. He cuffed his finger in blood and wrote a message on the wall as the men desperately tried to help him.

    IT WAS IKAM

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Mifune eyes narrowed in rage. But they could only watch as the men were fully enveloped before the substance shrank. The man-sized blobs became smaller and smaller before entirely dissipating. Where proud samurai stood, only swords remained. Several of his men cried out in despair. Ikam had taken the lives of samurai and even a high-ranking official. There would be hell to pay¡­

    Before he could consider this much further, the blades suddenly were coated in Kanji before poofing away.

    Mifune would have Ikam''s head.

    Ikam''s POV

    Ikam ripped the mask off his face and threw it across the room. Ashira caught it and immediately started to seal it back in its secure case. The mask had taken over him; it had done his will, but it was clear it would''ve taken over if it could. The mask had somehow stuck to his face at first. It felt like each fiber of it was suctioned to his face. He would need to be careful before attempting to use them again. He weaved through hand signs with a smile.

    "Devil''s Possession: Devil''s Due!"

    Soon, the room suddenly had several katanas appear in it. Ikam chuckled warmly as he marched through the room before landing on a particular blade. He picked it up. The blade, at one point, was a standard katana well built but nothing special. Now, the blade seemed slightly thicker and had become incredibly black. It drew light into it. The edge had become jagged, with glowing red lines that shimmered throughout. Mishio and Ashira walked forward and faced their master.

    "Well, sir, does it seem to fit your fancy? Was it truly worth the sin committed?" Ashira commented, noticeably annoyed.

    "Silence before I use it upon you." Ikam started with a smile.

    "But will it work?" Mishiro asked with a smile.

    "I can feel his power within it." Ikam replied happily. "Ashira, it''s time for me to meet with the Okama clan."

    "Not enough blood on your ha-" Mishiro suddenly appeared, wielding her blade at Ashira''s throat. The man looked at her and sighed. "Very well."

    Ikam relaxed his muscles as Ashira prepared his own teleportation technique.

    "You marked it with the seal I told you?" Ashira asked as he worked.

    "Yes, the critters did not even realize." Ikam chuckled.

    "Then good luck." Ashira said darkly as he activated his seal. Ikam poofed away, and the two stood now alone. "You could not slay me." He reminded Mishiro.

    "Don''t need to," Mishiro said with a smirk. "Ikam will, if you ever forget who your master is."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ikam / Mirik''s POV (Okama Domain - ???)

    Ikam didn''t often feel whimsy in his life. His past was a complicated thing, but regardless of the actual events of it, it was clear it had been marred by strife. Yet, as he gazed upon the land that the Okama inhabited, it returned to him slightly. The land was hilly and covered by an absurdly thick forest. Each tree was massive, some having been carved out into homes. Ikam would''ve loved to enjoy the ambiance, but he was a busy man. Besides, he may have to destroy this land soon.

    Before he could enjoy the sights any longer, the scamper of feet and series of yips warned him of his host''s arrival. Soon, the clearing he stood in was filled with raccoons of various shapes and sizes. Like his first visit, they bared their fangs and levied odd raccoon-adjusted weaponry. Ikam merely raised a brow at them. Before suddenly, the familiar form of the Elder appeared. Ikam simply smiled at this; it the creature was still resisting his seal somehow. How utterly fascinating.

    "I see you have somehow returned. Are you prepared to return home yet again?" The Elder asked simply.

    Ikam laughed earnestly at this. "You can do so; I have no method of stopping such. Though I must warn you, I cannot afford to not have you lot as anything other than my own allies. As such, please allow me to introduce myself."

    "I have no interest in the two of you. However, as the Elder, I must act appropriately. My name is Mirik Okama. Now I leave me home." The Elder replied with ease.

    Ikam felt his heart rate increase. It seemed the beast had powers he had yet to see. "You should accept my offer. You will not find a summoner on my level."

    "We have already found our choice." The Elder replied, simply holding up a hand to activate jutsu. "Your threats matter little; we could not serve you even by choice."

    "A true shame, but you understand I cannot allow you peace when you work with the Uzumaki," Ikam said, simply drawing his new blade. "So I shall destroy your home!" He yelled, his voice suddenly manic. The raccoon/tanuki flinched at the impressive killing intent he released. Before the Okama could honestly react, Ikam raced forward, attempting to bisect the raccoon on the left of Mirik, but missed narrowly. Mirik felt his heart drop when he witnessed Ikam smile at him cruelly. His target had never been one of them.

    Ikam howled in joy as he unleashed a powerful blast of energy at the ground. The energy cut and burned through solid stone before continuing in a straight, destructive path. The gash looked like someone had cut the earth itself. It was deep and seemed to steam. Ikam snarled as he prepared to unleash another technique with his blade before the Elder sighed as he flared chakra.

    "Summoning Jutsu: Banishment!"

    Ikam coldly offered them a cruel smirk as he poofed away.

    He appeared back in their workroom. Ashira was taking a nap, attempting to regain strength. Kushina had done quite the number on him and likely would''ve slain him if he had not saved him. The damage had not yet fully healed. So, allowing him to garner strength was a seemingly easy choice. Mishiro squealed upon seeing and did her best to suffocate him. But Ikam took it all in stride. He was too excited for what was going to happen next. He smiled cruelly as one hand formed a hand sign. His new katana now growing red and pulsating with power.

    "Let the Okama''s pay for refusing us loyal Uzumakis," Ikam said darkly as his chakra suddenly flared. He smirked cruelly as if knowing a great joke. Before he whispered to himself.

    "Devil Possession: Breaking of the Bottle."

    Mirik''s POV (Okama Domain - ???)

    The Okama clan valued their beautiful land. As such, several were checking out the new damage. Ikam smiled cruelly as the wound in the dirt suddenly glowed so bright it hurt one''s eyes to look at it. It suddenly boomed off a massive explosion. It was a wave of acidic chakra which broke the ground underneath it, uprooted several homes, and scorched all before it to ash. Mirik crashed painfully into his own homebody, smashing through his own walls. He felt the painful throb of broken bones but forced himself forward regardless. As he left the wreckage of his own home, he saw he had been lucky. Mirik watched on as slain Tanuki''s writhed their final painful moments away. Most of the surrounding area was smashed and scorched. It would take them years to repair their home. It takes even longer for the survivors to grieve over their fallen.

    The final fatality count had been 11, most of which were the active summons available. Ikam had been cruelly intelligent. With Mirik''s ability to remove him without a fight, he had little time to attempt to strike them down. He had predicted Mirik and their strongest fighters would appear to repel him. It''s the perfect opportunity for a clever trap. Mirik had thought his slash as he was banished was a desperate attack. They had started fixing the gash when its true power had been unleashed. Ikam, indeed, was a fearsome threat. Mirik would have to sheer up their defenses. The seal he had been marked with still fought for control of him. The Okama clan was famed for their immunity to fuijutsu, yet Ikam nearly had sealed his will. Naruto Uzumaki would need to grow up quickly. They had to find a way to avoid Ikam.

    Ikam''s POV

    Ikam cackled at his later move. He was no fool; the attack, while deadly, indeed had some survivors. Perhaps he could fix that. But it is difficult to set up currently, so he supposed such was unnecessary. For now, they were hurting, and even if they gained a summoner, their worth would be diminished. In time, his seal may work as well. Be that as it may, he should prepare. He had a feeling the Okama clan would not give in so easily.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Hokage Rock - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Ino had recently informed him of Naruto''s preferred alone place. For once, she hadn''t done so to gossip but simply in case they ever needed to find the blonde.

    Truthfully, Neji felt somewhat conflicted as he marched forth. Naruto Uzumaki had steadfastly become one of Neji''s favorite people. As such, he felt obligated to offer the blonde consoling. The only problem was that Neji wasn''t precisely a personable person. He would not say he was aloof; as a Hyuga, he had been trained to hold a certain charisma, but that did not offer him any wisdom of comforting someone.

    Furthermore, Neji could relate to being deemed something lesser. Naruto''s situation was different. Having a demon sealed inside of him made him¡­ different. In truth, Neji did not let his status as a jinchuriki affect his vision of the blonde significantly. Honestly, the Hyuga had been somewhat impressed to see just how significant the burden was. He had finally discovered the source of pain in his eyes. Neji felt he could offer some level of insight into that. But the villager''s hatred? How was he to comfort the blonde towards that? Their hatred seemed to outshine even his own of the Main House. Neji knew better than most just how much it took to shake such a thing. Neji had a feeling, though, that just being there for the blonde could help with that. But the final problem confounded him the most.

    He simply couldn''t quite wrap his head around it. Ino had been quite foolish to voice what she did. Indeed, she realized letting such an idea go would affect Naruto in unique ways that may not affect others. Worse yet, Naruto somehow didn''t recognize this as the ramblings of a shaken woman. No, he saw them as a painful truth finally being unleashed. Hinata often told him he had a habit of looking at the word in an incredibly logical way. In such a way, he often missed the nuances of emotion. Neji had felt insulted by such and assured her he could understand. But his lack of understanding shines here.

    Neji knew it was up to him to bring this to the forefront of the blonde. To reassure him as only a friend could. Despite his misgivings, he would attempt his best. Naruto deserved no less.

    He found the blonde, as Ino had predicted, seated upon the fourth head. Sadly, he gazed at his home as if it had rejected him. Neji supposed it almost had¡­

    "Naruto," Neji said, standing a short distance behind him.

    Naruto gazed back at Neji, sighed, and offered a tired nod.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "Like shit. One of my best friends is being shamed for associating with me; she has realized it''s my fault; my own people seem to hate my guts, I have a psycho to fight in the exams, my own dad sealed the Kyuubi into me, and my own mother, and to top it all off I have TWO separate groups hunting for me. Doing just great, ya know?" Naruto answered. This was an attempt to get Neji to leave. A bit of misdirected anger, Neji knew it better than most.

    "That is quite the situation. Though surely you realize you''re being pessimistic." Neji countered.

    Naruto laughed emptily, his face smiling, but his eyes only shined with pain. "Hilarious coming from you."

    Neji frowned at this but silently counted to five to stop his more antagonistic nature. "True, that is why our team has always worked well. You are our center."

    "The hell does that-" Neji suddenly, body flickered before him. Dramatic but worked in silencing the blonde.

    "You care more than anyone I''ve ever met before. You cared about us instantly just because we were on the same team. You cared about me and my broken ideology. That version of I stood directly opposed to your ideals. I was stronger than you; anyone else likely would''ve given in. But you, you trained and surpassed me, forced me to see the light, and then treated me as if I was never your enemy. Ino, when the team formed, had incredibly unsure of us. You broke through to her and quickly made her change as well. Before you, she had been a half-decent kunoichi. Your spirit made her wish to become more. I haven''t known Naruto Uzumaki for long, but I am grateful to have done so. So why would I, or anyone who truly knows you, fret over you holding a beast? It is merely another obstacle you will overcome. One day, you will become Hokage. I promise that until that day, I will stand by your side as not an ally but a friend. You shall be the greatest one yet, and I trust you will keep the word you gave me." Neji said with a slight smirk and a raised brow. An expression Naruto had often given him.

    Neji heard Naruto sniffle slightly. He paid no mind as Naruto seemed to release some of the tension he had been holding. Slowly, he crawled to his feet and stood to face Neji. Neji gazed back at him with a smile.

    "Believe it." Naruto said with his own smile, almost with his usual warmth. "Though, what am I gonna do about Ino? You heard her; she knows that as long as she associates with me, she''ll be an outcast."

    Neji sighed a bit; as far as Naruto had come, he would always be a bit of a knucklehead. "She didn''t mean that, or at the very least, it wasn''t all she meant. She will think about things and come back around. You''ve been here for a while; perhaps now she''s ready to speak."

    Naruto considered this before nodding. "Are you coming too?"

    "No, it is best for you two¡­ to discuss things."

    "What does that mean?" Naruto asked.

    "Just a theory, Blondie." Neji answered casually; he ignored as Naruto roared in disapproval. "Best for you two to discuss things."

    Naruto raised a brow but prepared to launch himself off. Before he could, suddenly, Jiraiya appeared on the roof after his usual brand of foolishness. He informed them of the crowd of rioters being finally suppressed by the Konoha Police and the Secret Anbu. Scores of those who could be proven to be involved in the violence had even been apprehended. He told them of the decisions of the council. How Naruto would be limited to the ground of the Forest of Death. How Jiraiya would go with him and take his training to the next level. Neji had expected Naruto to rebel against this, but he instead nodded his head gravely.

    "Can I do one thing before we go?" Naruto asked.

    "Sure thing, brat. I''ll grab some supplies from Kushina and smooth things over. You have an hour." Jiraiya replied with ease.

    Naruto thanked them both before he body flickered away.

    Jiraiya nodded at Neji before his body flickered away.

    Neji sighed before sitting on top of the Fourth''s head himself. Being supportive was exhausting.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Roof of Academy - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Ino would like to say she had sat introspectively in her hiding spot. That she patiently filtered through the whirlwind of thoughts that made her mind come to a logical conclusion. But truthfully, she had only cried for what felt like an hour or so. The hateful words sent her way, the reminder of her old self, the foolish words she had said, and the pained expression of Naruto. Each grim thought hit her like a sledgehammer, sending her into the next batch of tears.

    Only once her eyes ached and her face felt ice cold from crying in the cold weather did she stop. Ino was sure most would''ve been too exhausted to dwell on things much further. But the only thing the exhaustion had achieved was making her mind partially more precise.

    Ino had always been one to express herself openly. Such was necessary to become who she was now. Yet, it has always been a troublesome thing. She and Sakura had clashed over harsh words multiple times. She had even upset the aloof and collected Shikamaru once. It had become a double-edged sword of sorts. It helped her become liked, yet had made her a gossiper. And finally, her terrible habit of saying whatever came to mind had backfired. Objectively, she knew it to be true. Her friendship with one Naruto Uzumaki, in fact, had been the singular reason for her new fall from grace. It upset her, but she didn''t hold it against the blonde. Naruto didn''t choose it, nor was he deserving of their scorn.

    It was an unfortunate situation, the stress of being publicly shamed, the humiliation of it happening in front of her team, and her annoyance with Naruto getting in her face. She had lashed out, a desperate attempt at exerting any form of control. Ino doubted she would ever forget the look on Naruto''s face. His ordinarily warm and vibrant eyes had become expressionless even if for only a second. Wide open as if not completely understanding what was happening. His usual smile was nowhere to be seen, his lips thinned into a line as he contemplated her words. Betrayal slapped straight into his face, flashed briefly in his eyes, further expressed by the slight frown on his face. She had seen a sheen in his eyes, unshed tears, she was sure.

    It had hit her hard. It''s more complicated than it ever should have been. Ino may have craved social approval before, but she never let his (Naruto''s) opinion affect her. Once she had first met Naruto, she hadn''t been overly impressed. He was stronger than she had thought, but not monstrously so. He could be a bit of a joker, yet he took his job seriously and could be funny and witty at the same time. He was a nice guy before, but she now knew he was simply kind and naturally caring. Naruto had faced Neji down when he had dismissed them as worthy teammates. Neji was quick to make them realize the gap between them. Ino deemed it completely impossible to close the gap between them. Despite their complete inability to work together, he was the one who brought them all together. From standing up for her in front of him to fixing his pessimistic personality. It had given her the courage to do so as well. Even defending the blonde in time of his need. That had begun the start of their friendship.

    Even worse, Naruto only seemed to get better and better. Ino had come to find his antics endearing. His rare, honest smile could send chills down her spine. His never-say-die demeanor was inspiring to her¡­

    Dear merciless Kami, she was into Naruto Uzumaki¡­

    The idea was alien to her. For years she had pined for one Sasuke Uchiha. A man that frankly seemed to be the opposite of Naruto Uzumaki in almost every way. Naruto was lighthearted and playful, he rarely was down or unfriendly, and took nearly anything in stride.. Sasuke was serious and mysterious. He was always focused and he was never one to be playing around. He also was known for his attitude. Before those differences were the reason she was interested in Sasuke. Now those differences seemed to be the reason she was interested in Naruto. Being around Sasuke was certainly thrilling, but he never cared for their presence. Ino always felt like she was fighting just for acknowledgement.

    Naruto always responded, he always listened, he made her feel welcomed. While her pursuit of Sasuke had been a fun chase. But Naruto made her feel wanted, acknowledged, cared for. Maybe the bad boy thing in her magazines had been wrong?

    Ino usually loved romance. She had played matchmaker for friends, gossiped about it, and happily gave advice for it as a veteran, even though she was just as ignorant. She had been sure when she finally found someone, she would be giddy and she would strode confidently as she slowly made him fall for him. Slowly stalking her prey and capturing it just as her mother said she had done to Inoichi.

    Instead, she felt anxious and overwhelmed. Firstly, Naruto seemed to be relatively happy with their friendship. Hell, she had never heard the blonde even mention dating. Secondly, Naruto had more than enough on his shoulders. Ino couldn''t even imagine how difficult it would be to navigate this with all that. It would be selfish of her to demand his attention during all this. Finally, Ino couldn''t even imagine facing the blonde at the moment. She swallowed another sob as she made a grim conclusion.

    She would hide for now. Avoid Naruto for now. How could she face him with her new discovery and her miserable existence with how she had acted. Instead, she would focus on training. She could make it up to Naruto and earn some reputation back during the exams. Oh yeah, she was a pariah herself... Ya best to avoid him for now¡­ She had her own problems now.

    Ino supposed¡­..

    She was still a coward¡­

    Still just a little girl¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Ichiraku Ramen - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Naruto had looked for Ino everywhere. As hurt as he was, he was determined to fix things between them. He knew Ino was in pain, a pain he knew better than anyone. If he could just talk to her, he was confident he could fix things. Ino must''ve been better at hiding than he thought, though, because he could not find her anywhere. He had checked the swing near the academy (hey, he had liked hanging out there when he had been young), their training ground, her house (her mother told him she would talk to her when she did get home and thanked him for worrying for her.), the shopping district, but she was nowhere.

    Nearly his entire hour was up, and he had not found her. Naruto growled, frustrated. Soon he would be forced into the forest of death, not allowed to leave until the exams. They wouldn''t have a chance to talk things over until the exams? His stomach growled, only adding to his misery. He was feeling dejected and decided to eat finally, wanting to enjoy some of his comfort food before roughing it.

    "On the house son." Naruto looked up to see a familiar and friendly face. Teuchi was the owner of Naruto''s favorite restaurant. Kushina struggled to find food Naruto would eat as a young child. His mother had never been one to sit idly; as such, she had taken her son out to eat at various places. Naruto had stubbornly turned down most food. Kushina, hungry herself at that point, had desperately brought him here. Naruto had been unsure, but it had been love at first bite. Even better, the father and daughter who worked here were kind. They loved how much Naruto loved his food and soon would chat with him whenever he came around. It was a small thing, but that had quickly made the two some of Naruto''s favorite people.

    "Are you sure, old man?" Naruto said sullenly. "I don''t wanna-"

    "Shut it, brat. I''m younger than ever." Teuchi replied with a frown. "Besides, you seem down. Can''t have my number one getting depressed! Bad for business!"

    "And we care about you dearly, Sweety," Ayame said, annoyed at her father''s answer, as she exited from the back. She gave Naruto a sisterly kiss on his cheek before she went back to work. "We heard what happened¡­ I''m so sorry."

    Naruto swallowed heavily to avoid tearing up. "Thanks¡­" He said softly.

    "Ya, my dear daughter is right. I''m sorry, kid; we know that you are not him. The other fools will come around eventually." Teuchi said with a simple nod as if deciding the matter then and there.

    "Naruto." Jiraiya''s voice rang out, cutting through the atmosphere. "Sorry, brat, it''s time."

    Naruto flinched before sullenly climbing to his feet and joining the sage.

    "The rumor was true then?" Teuchi asked. "There was mutterings he was being imprisoned." He picked up a nearby label with a death grip. His eyes locked onto Jiraiya, there was fear in them. Clearly he knew who the man was. Yet with the subtle edging towards him it was clear he would attempt to defend the blonde if necessary.

    "No, they''re having him camp out in the Forest of Death."

    "How the hell is that fair?!" Teuchi cried, outraged. His grip on the label caused the metal to groan as he slowly bent it.

    "Naruto cannot be treated this way!" Ayame added. Now also wielding a label as her father was.

    "Preaching to the choir," Jiraiya replied grimly. "Not even I can do anything about it. You have my word; no danger will come to the blonde. Well¡­ mostly anyway."

    "It''ll be fine¡­ thanks Teuchi-ji san¡­ Ayame¡­ you guys helped a lot." Naruto said as he marched towards the forest. Jiraiya caught up with ease.

    "You okay?"

    "Ya."

    "You ready?"

    Naruto sighed as he garnered his will. "Damn straight, let''s get training. I got some people to prove wrong." His voice suddenly regained some of its luster. Though it lacked the normal jovial tone.

    "Sounds good brat."

 Hard Times, Hard Work!

    Ino''s POV (Outside Forest of Konoha - Land of Fire)

    Ino had always been a social creature. She enjoyed catching up with friends, discussing the newest gossip, and fawning over boys. She knew her father had never approved; even her mother had sometimes scorned her. But it worked well for her; being charismatic was a trait of a leader after all, her parents would begrudgingly say. She had found less time for her more social hobbies as she continued her career. Upon forming Team Seven, she was lucky to do so occasionally. Once she had befriended her teammates, it had become even more of an oddity. The group often hung out between missions and training, sometimes just her and Naruto whenever Neji was too busy. Which may never happen again after she opened her big mouth.

    Ino had come to see socializing and gossip as a way to destress. A way she could relax in her element, as it were. Now that she was much too busy and arguably hated, she missed it. It made her days longer, and she questioned her reliance on those aspects of life. She had heard from Kakashi that Naruto had been limited to the Forest of Death. Which had killed her plans to talk to the blonde. Which annoyed her because she was constantly thinking about him. Ino felt terrible about how she reacted. She certainly had her own reasons, but she should''ve handled it more tactfully. Certainly not suggest it was his fault¡­

    Ino normally would talk to her mother or father in times like these. Her father was a licensed psychologist, and her mother would talk her through the most difficult of topics with ease. She knew the value of talking through one''s grief. It was a healthy way to live.

    Anko seemed to disagree.

    Ino had almost looked forward to Anko''s depraved training. At the very least, it would take her mind off Naruto. But the older woman had seemed to sense her inner turmoil, at least in her words. In truth, she had seen Ino cry a couple of times. Ino had expected compassion, maybe some kind words and encouragement. Instead, the woman had said in sadistic glee.

    "Don''t worry, princess! I''ll work you right out of that funk!"

    She hadn''t lied.

    Though as hard as the training was, Ino was more demanding on herself. She may have hurt Naruto purely because of her reliance on social status. It may be important to her, but was it more important than her loved ones? The fact she hesitated before saying no haunted her.

    Luckily Ino could do nothing more than collapse at the end of the day. If she did so before she reached home, Anko would bring her to her home. Allow her to rest on the couch, feed her. All the better to work her to the bone the next day. It was a rough schedule, one the old her would never attempt. All the better, she didn''t want to be someone who would hesitate to be there for people because of the thoughts of others. Not anymore, not after the look of pain Naruto had given her.

    After the first week, Team Seven focused on training while Naruto was limited. Ino figured the rest of the training would fly by. Soon enough, she would excel in the exams and work things out with Naruto. But between Anko''s training and her turmoil, somehow still churning during training. The training seemed to drag on endlessly.

    Anko would start each day by running her through various stretches. Insisting such was necessary for the training. She swore after seeing the poses they would attempt she would never do so around others. They then continued with Anko throwing kunai at her from multiple angles at different speeds. Dodge Practice, as she had lovingly dubbed it. In reality, Ino would desperately try to survive as Anko slowly turned her into her practice dummy.

    Next was her practice for her new close-range fighting style. Ino had thought she and the other Genin were masterful with kunai. But Anko had quickly shattered that little bubble she used to live in. They were useful weapons with a lot of applications she never considered. Her unique kunai, a gift given to her recently from her father, became a deadly weapon. It''s unique length lends itself well with her new style. With Anko''s gift, Ino quickly turned herself into a mid-range fighter into a more well-rounded kunoichi. This was mildly less painful than dodge practice, but Anko was a perfectionist. Drilling her on each form, move, and counter with precision and ensuring she gained not knowledge but mastery.

    If not working on her close game, Anko would drill her on Ninjutsu. Though upon hearing of Ino''s success in using only a single hand for jutsu before insisting she must be able to do so with every jutsu in her arsenal. It was long, monotonous work, most spent with explosions and failed jutsu. Though Ino did not complain. Not after the technique Anko and her had made.

    Finally, Anko would have Ino strategize against potential opponents or specific scenarios. Anko told her she may very well be one of the weaker participants, which Ino had known; truthfully, she doubted she could win it, certainly not defeat Naruto or Neji. But Anko had cheerfully replied that even the strongest could be killed once they lowered their guard. The smile on her face would''ve unnerved her before now she merely nodded. She had her prepare game plans for each opponent, cheekily suggesting that Ino could try to seduce Naruto. Ino had attempted to punch the woman, but it seemed those extra weights on her chest didn''t slow her down as much as she had hoped¡­

    Ino had thought Anko must surely be right. With this level of training, she would surely be too occupied to dwell on Naruto and her new status as a pariah. But every day, through training, her mind did just that. Thinking over how she would ever recover socially, how could she even consider such a thing when Naruto needed her, would Naruto be welcomed as a soldier of his home? Would Naruto understand why Ino said what she said? Should she tell him why it affected her? How should she deal with her feelings for Naruto?

    While it had only been three weeks, it may as well have been months for Ino. But she could not deny she could tell her improvement. Her body before lovingly petite, she now had gained a small amount weight. Now she has limited muscle. She simply had no choice but to improve with Anko around. Oddly enough, she also managed to find some level of peace. She couldn''t affect her new reputation in any meaningful way, nor could she afford to care for it. Ino had changed during this training. She would try to focus more; she wanted to become someone that even Naruto could count on. She would show her village and Naruto that she was different.

    Ino would fix things now; she was done playing games.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kushina''s POV (Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Kushina had never been a patient person. She was temperamental and unafraid to tell others what she thought. Kushina had always preferred to act if something was bothering her. Minato had always been the more considerate one, reining her in whenever she may go off. It took a lot of mental discipline to be a single mother.

    Yet this was the first time she encountered a problem like this. Her own status as a jinchuriki had never been revealed. Most people in the village were unaware there even was one. Now, her son had been exposed as one. Kushina knew this may be a problem but had yet to learn how much of it would be. Naruto had been shunned and attacked; even his friends had been targeted. It took more discipline than Kushina knew she had to not smash the hateful villagers. Even more to not show the council the wrath of a mother for banishing her baby to the Forest of Death.

    Kushina watched her pot of stew bubble. Naruto and Jiraiya had nixed her idea of her camping with them. Jiraiya insisted Naruto needed to be able to focus on training and didn''t need her babying him. Naruto claimed it would be embarrassing. As such, she had brought them meals to eat and whatever supplies they requested. It allowed her some access to her son. But the blonde seemed to be laser-focused on his training lately. Silently, her son worked, often until he could not even stand. It worried her, but Jiraiya would rebuff her each time she sought to console the blonde. Telling her simply to let the blonde figure it out. It hurt her to not aid him, but it did seem like the blonde preferred to mull on it himself.

    Kushina gasped as the stew bubbled over, hissing as it touched the rack of the stovetop. She quickly lowered the flame and stirred. She sighed and relaxed once it was clear she hadn''t ruined the stew. It was times like this when she wished Minato was still around. His calm and logical personality had always centered her in situations like this. Worse yet, the village scorn was not her biggest concern. Ikam, apparently a relative of theirs who seemed hellbent on tormenting the remaining Uzumaki, lurked in the background. Kushina had only fought with him momentarily, but he had easily countered one of her most substantial moves. Orochimaru supposedly worked with the man and seemed to want the Leaf to pay. If those two weren''t enough of a threat to her baby, a whole group of S-rank missing shinobi also pursued him.

    Kushina had to support and protect her child, but she wasn''t wise enough or strong enough. But she had to be; she had to become better. Kushina was confident that with the aid of Naruto''s friends and his natural strength, he could get through this latest problem. But it would be a moot point if he was killed by some criminal scum.

    But even more than that, she was afraid of change, the simple fact that those villagers would change her son and rid him of all his innocence and hopes towards this village. The childlike need to just need her mom or see her at times. It was not as simple as if you have friends, then you will be okay. This whole ordeal¡­.. was changing him, changing how he viewed the world. He only desired to live a average life, yet all of them just mindlessly torture him day by day in every way possible within the rules of the village.

    As much as she hated to admit it, she did not face those stares and whispers thrown at her baby. Minato made sure that it remained that way. It was taking a toll even on herself and Kakashi; she could not know what was going on behind those reflectionary faces of his friends. His friend, Neji, was hard to read behind his stoic face. She could subtly interrogate Ino, but she was nowhere to be seen these days.

    Kushina needed strength, and she needed it quickly. She glanced at the clock and her stew. Seeing she had hours before she was due to bring the food and the stew was practically done, just needing to be kept warm, she decided upon her next move. There was only one way to garner the strength necessary to keep her son safe¡­

    Kushina sat on the floor in a meditative pose. Little did Naruto know she had struggled to meditate, but just like him, she had found it to be something she did often. She relaxed her muscles and slowed her breathing. Her mind cleared with practiced ease. Right as she fully relaxed, she whispered out loud. Preparing herself to face an old foe of hers.

    "Kyuubi."

    As soon as the word left her mouth, she felt her consciousness be pulled somewhere deep in her mind. She appeared standing on a large cloud. Somehow, the condensed water form held her weight. Her surroundings were a vast open sky full of clouds and a dark reddish sky. Kushina ignored this, instead gazing upon the being she came to visit.

    "This One''s eyes must deceive him." The Kyuubi stated amusedly. It contrasted his position, which was wrapped in a complex web of scarlet chains carved with inscriptions of Fuinjutsu. Each limb of the beast was extended and bound. Further chains wrapped its tails in a bundle, and even the mouth of the beast was muzzled with chains. "Last time This One saw of you, t''was a decree from you, what were your words¡­"

    "Kyuubi," Kushina stated firmly, glaring at the beast with contempt. "We need to talk."

    "Ah, This One does remember. You said you would never work with a beast like me. This One was nothing more than a battery for you to drain. That you would ensure this one would stay contained. You were a much smaller child then. Why is This One cursed to suffer in your presence once again?" The Kyuubi seemed to ignore the words and offered the best glare it could from its position.

    "I need to access more of your power." Kushina said defiantly, "I am here to take it."

    The Kyuubi laughed cruelly. "All these years, you can barely manage to wield even a fraction of my power. How do you intend to use more?"

    "The same way I did before. By force!" Kushina said, roaring as she formed hand signs. The Kyuubi merely laughed, recognizing her intent while being unfazed. Kushina did not let this stop her, though. She needed this! "Admentite Chains: Draining Bind!" The chains glowed brightly and seemed to tighten slightly. The Kyuubi continued laughing, though the pain could be heard in its voice. Kushina continued flowing chakra into the technique, determined to increase the limit of chakra she could take. She had done this before for her Jounin Exam, just barely managing to take the three tails worth she could currently wield. Her chains acted as a natural boost to her seal and allowed her to maintain complete control of the chakra taken. But even as she felt her impressive reserves dip towards the bottom. No chakra from the beast flowed into her besides the amount she could hold. Kushina growled as she released the technique. Her rage only grew at the continued laughter from the Kyuubi.

    "Your sealing chains are impressive, human, but they cannot truly hold one of This One''s stature. Without the seal binding me here, they would never hold me long. Do you think you can force control of my full power?! To wield the full power of one of my kind, you must have the consent of us! With my utter hatred of you and the darkness all humans hold, you will never achieve this. You will fail your child just as you''ve done before." The Kyuubi taunted.

    Kushina growled as she willed herself to leave.

    "You will never wield my strength while you live with darkness." The Kyuubi said one last time as Kushina faded out.

    Kushina opened her eyes and threw the wooden spoon in her hand so hard it shattered against the wall. She rose to her feet and growled again before she sighed. She silently put the pot of stew in a container for travel and some dishes and water for the boys. Quickly, she left her home and rushed to her son''s side.

    But Kushina could hear the last words of Kyuubi ringing throughout her mind.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Training Ground 2 - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Eagle continued to be quite the teacher. Exposing his past ties to the Hyuga had somewhat made Neji respect the man. As someone who also had suffered from the Hyuga''s constricting and ruthless laws, he could sympathize with wanting to leave. He found it incredible to have been banished from the Hyuga and still had reached as far as he did. Neji could see why Kakashi had set him up with him.

    In truth, Neji appreciated a new teacher who knew his style so well. He wanted to win the exams. Neji knew better than to be envious of Naruto, especially with how hard he worked. But he felt left behind.

    Naruto had defeated him fairly and convincingly. Taking his best attacks and smashing through his defense. When an S-rank criminal came, Naruto had fought him head-on while he had been quickly taken out. Gaara had focused on Naruto with an unnerving aim. Neji had moved to aid him, but it had been straightforward to Neji in the brief exchange. Gaara was on another level than them all and fully intended to kill or take Naruto. Neji would not allow him to do so, but he doubted he could stop him.

    But Neji had never been one to give up. Even in his Fate Stage (what Naruto and Ino had annoyingly dubbed it), he had trained hard and defied the laws placed on him. Mastering main house techniques and eclipsing even the heiresses in terms of skill. So he did what he often did when worried. Train himself into the ground.

    Neji had never had a choice on how to fight. It had been drilled into him even as a child. Strict forms, precise strikes, and grace were his fighting style. Mastered over the generations by the Hyuga. Neji had taken to it well, but Eagle seemed to think something else would be needed.

    "The Gentle Fist is certainly one of the best fighting styles in the world. But it does not cover the full capacity of combat."

    Such simple words not only annoy but free the genius

    .

    Eagle first taught him ninjutsu in depth. Eagle had merely stared when Neji had questioned this due to the Hyuga clan shaming those who used non-Hyuga ninjutsu. Neji had attempted to stare back, activating his Byakugan once staring at the mask became too much. Though he had simply met the Byakugan of Eagle in turn. For the first time in Neji''s life, he had been out-stared. Neji dutifully listened from there on. Eagle was not someone who repeated himself.

    Next, he altered his forms and strikes. The changes were untraditional and felt odd initially, but Eagle had insisted such minor changes would have a noticeable effect in combat. And much to Neji''s chagrin, he found Eagle was right when he did better in their spars upon enacting such tweaks.

    Finally, he taught him some variations of the Hyuga techniques he used. By the time three weeks were up, Neji felt his old confidence return. He felt powerful and now knew he could stand as he always had.

    It was soon time to show them just what a genius could do.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shisui''s POV (Uchiha Clan Training Grounds - Land of Fire)

    Shisui had never intended to become a Jounin sensei. He had planned to retire after he had aided his village in stopping the Uchiha Coup. The whole affair had soured his motivation to be a shinobi. While he would never regret the choice he made. It still weighed on him heavily for so much of his family to be imprisoned with his aid, no less. But Itachi, before disappearing, had asked him to look after Sasuke.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Itachi had been Shisui''s best friend, a brother in all but blood. He would ensure that his wishes of him would be followed. But often, Shisui found himself lamenting his task. Sasuke felt very strongly about his clan and seemed to hate that they were arrested. Insisting there must be some level of more profound truth to the event. Saying his father never would''ve betrayed their home. Shisui had spent much of Sasuke''s life assuring him that was the case, but the Uchiha often seemed to doubt him.

    Sasuke worried him; he was seemingly focused on rising up in the ranks for his promotion. He had been distant from his teammates before, but they rarely met outside of training and missions after Kabuto''s disappearance. He seemed to only get angrier over time as well. Impatient to "redeem" his clan and bring them back to their former "glory."

    Shisui personally never put the clan over the village. After all, the Leaf had always been the home of the Uchiha. But over the years, the Uchiha had slowly felt slighted. They had little political powers these days, the Police Force was often undermined by Anbu, who had seniority over them, and they had never had a Uchiha as Hokage. Never mind that most of the clans haven''t or the fact that they kept themselves distant from the other non-Uchiha. Instead, they tried to take over, got caught, and paid the price. Fair to Shisui, but he had a feeling Sasuke felt differently.

    "Shisui, I''m done." Sasuke panted out, breaking his sensei from his thoughts. Shisui looked up to see the small forest of trees that littered the edge of the grounds had all been caught down with only charred stumps remaining. Sasuke stood in the middle in burnt clothes and his Sharingan spinning wildly. He seemed to be a force of nature at times.

    "Well done. Are you ready?" As Shisui often did, he avoided addressing the subject. He didn''t want to push Sasuke away, nor was he blind to how Sasuke would react. It''s better to keep an eye on him for now.

    "Of course, I merely hope there is a challenge," Sasuke stated simply as he marched forward. Exhausted but much too proud to collapse.

    "You seem challenged enough by gravity."

    "Shut it."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jiraiya''s POV (Forest of Death - Land of Fire)

    Jiraiya had never considered himself a great teacher. He had assisted Minato in becoming the man who had become infamous worldwide. But in truth, the man had only needed advice and some slight guidance. Jiraiya would never claim to be responsible for what Minato had done. Minato had been something of an enigma, quick to learn, dedicated to the craft, and with a gutsiness Jiraiya was fond of. Most of what Minato had accomplished had been by his own merritt. Yet now that he had the chance, he seemed to just know Naruto was meant to be taught by him.

    There was something about the blonde. He held the will of his mother and focused determination of his father. He was impressive surely, yet he was no prodigy. He was no genius, but was crafty, often finding alternative solutions to problems. He was certainly interesting, but most would not find him remarkable. Jiraiya supposed Naruto reminded him of himself. Perhaps he could help his godchild avoid the many mistakes he had made.

    Admittedly, the Toad Sage''s prophecy influenced it somewhat, but he had never been entirely sold on destiny. However, Jiraiya pondered if the prophecy was merely one way to achieve peace. But truthfully, as much as he craved peace, he wasn''t sure he could reach it in his lifetime. Part of him had been confident Minato would one day achieve it. After all, the man had shared his dream, but his death had convinced Jiraiya that he may never achieve his dream.

    His decision to train Naruto had been decided more as a reasonable way for Jiraiya to meet and spend time with Naruto. To honor his position as a godfather. With the needed secrecy, he could not be around. Unlike Kushina, whose relationship with Minato had been a secret, he was well known as Minato''s sensei. The original idea was to keep his distance until Naruto did something worthwhile or had garnered a suitable level of experience. To justify one of the Sannins taking a keen interest in him. But Hiruzen had decided with Naruto now being known as a jinchuriki, it was merely a matter of time before his other secret was discovered. The risk of Jiraiya''s presence was worth it to ensure Naruto would have the skills and strength to face the repercussions of such.

    While he had been unable to be an active presence in Naruto''s life, he occasionally kept an eye on him whenever he arrived home. He had even delivered secretive gifts to Naruto. But despite those efforts, he couldn''t say he truly knew his godson. Kushina had told him plenty, so he had an idea of the man Minato''s son had become. And meeting him in the circumstance had reinforced the image. At first, it had been hard to believe he was Minato''s child. Indeed, he looked like Minato; he had his eyes and golden hair. But personality-wise, it had reminded him more of Kushina than anything else. Only once he had returned from his last-minute errand did he see such a prominent trait of Minato. They worked their way back up with laser focus whenever they fell down.

    Naruto had come back, obviously somewhat crestfallen. At first, Jiraiya feared he was going through a moody, emotional phase most young adults would''ve defaulted on. He had prepared a routine that would make Naruto focus off of his woes and instead focus on improving himself. Naruto had gone silent. Instead, his eyes held disappointment and frustration. Naruto had asked what his training was and immediately thrown himself into it.

    From the endless sprints he made the blonde do, never could have too much stamina after all. Or the painful Taijutsu spars, Jiraiya had never been the best at holding back luckily Naruto could take a beating. Even hours of chakra control and mediation training was met with silent indifference.

    Jiraiya had been surprised by the efficiency Naruto was capable of. Upon hearing Jiraiya''s plan, he added his ideas and quickly engaged in them. All the while summoning clones throughout the days and ordering them to pursue something new, sometimes seemingly nonsensical. But would invariably manifest itself in odd ways. Jiraiya saw his impressive kenjutsu and worked with him to incorporate it into his taijutsu as opposed to him switching back and forth as he was now. Naruto had taken to this like water, quickly adapting poses and moving into his arsenal with frightening ease with the aid of his clones.

    Jiraiya had been disheartened once he learned that Naruto had become another clan''s summoner. But knew there must be more to it. Frustratingly, Naruto kept silent about it. Saying the clan had sworn him to secrecy. Jiraiya had let it go; he knew better than most how complex being a summoner could be. Besides, he had some ninjutsu for Naruto to master. With the clones at his use, he learned them shockingly quickly during the three weeks.

    Finally, they worked on the technique Naruto insisted on creating. This was when Minato''s influence shined the brightest. Naruto had a vision of a technique that would be quite the doozy. The mechanics of what he intended to create were quite complex. The chakra control and shape manipulation alone would make most Jounin balk. But Naruto Uzumaki seemed tireless in his pursuit. He tested his idea in unique and often risky ways. He would probe at the problem from various angles when he encountered a hitch. Trying out things at a speed others would need help to think at. He was no genius in the usual sense, but he was a natural when it came to jutsu. Soon, Naruto managed to perform the technique, just as he first described. Indeed, it would work; even Jiraiya needed to figure out what kind of Genin Naruto had run into to develop something like this. But he feared for them.

    Jiraiya had been unsure; he should''ve pushed Naruto so hard. But Naruto held strong even at a pace he had seen Jounin struggle to maintain. And even more shocking, Jiraiya discovered two weeks in that Naruto had been disappearing. He was not just going off alone; his chakra signature would vanish. The first time had terrified him; it had been late into the night, and he had been sure somehow someone had taken him. Before fully panicking, he had heard the telltale poof of a summoning jutsu. Following the sound, he discovered Naruto lying on the floor, talking to a small raccoon. Their whispers had been much too quiet for him to hear, but it was clear from Naruto''s exhausted prone form and the creature poofing away shortly after. Jiraiya figured Naruto was sneaking out to his summon''s land for extra training. Likely geared towards their collaboration. Jiraiya had debated confronting him about it but knew the blonde wouldn''t let anything slip.

    At first, Naruto had seemed despondent; he trained hard and seemed determined but was silent. The playfulness he had heard of, the goofiness, and lightheartedness were missing. Instead, it was replaced by a grim focus. Other times, Jiraiya convinced the blonde to talk about things several times. And while Jiraiya doubted his words always reached the blonde, he seemed to slowly perk up. More than likely thinking things other silently and perhaps had found some peace while doing so.

    It was undoubtedly a bit forced, but soon the two got along well. Jokes were told, pranks pulled (Naruto more than him, but Jiraiya had always believed in returning the favor), and discussions were held, often about safe topics unrelated to his troubles. Towards the end of the training, Jiraiya felt closer to his godson. It had brought a peace within him he had not felt since Minato''s death. But time marched on regardless; soon, their training was due to end, and Naruto had just discovered a way to perform his jutsu.

    Naruto stood among several boulders he dragged into the clearing they used for training. Each one had been huge, durable, and heavy; it took Naruto hours to move. We''re now reduced to a pile of rubble, each with a pile of sand on top. Such was the power of the Uzumaki''s newest weapon. Mixed in with rubble and dirt were shards of clay cups. Naruto looked exhausted; his left hand was covered in minor cuts. As if he had been crushing glass with his bare hand.

    "I''ve never seen such a wind technique, such concentrated power. It''s a shame you haven''t managed to do it without the cups. It''s a clever workout for the exams, but it''d be better if you don''t use it. Between your impressive power with Riptide and the technique I taught you, surely you have more than enough firepower." Jiraiya commented.

    "Don''t get me wrong, it is certainly badass, but I feel raw power won''t be enough for the exams." Naruto countered. "This new jutsu was an idea I had for someone I''m sure I''ll run into."

    "You designed this for a Genin? Do you realize they don''t condone killing? I mean, you won''t get in trouble¡­" Jiraiya rambled.

    "I don''t intend to kill him," Naruto responded. "Besides the small amount of run-ins I''ve had with him, he seemed on a different level. He beat a full team of Genin solo and did it with no damage. Worse yet, I landed one of my strongest hits on him before the exam. I''ve seen it slice through trees, boulders, and people. But it barely breached his sand, and I feel he can do much more with it than he''s shown."

    "So the rumors regarding him are true¡­" Jiraiya mused out loud. "From what my informants say, he is powerful for a Genin, easily killing Chunin and being a threat to most Jounin. I assumed it was propaganda, but if you are sure, it must be a genuine article. I stand corrected; then, you can''t afford to hold back. If it''s not the finishing blow, then what is it?"

    "I won''t go into full detail, but there''s an aspect of this jutsu that should allow me to momentarily breach his defenses; once I do, I''ll use our technique to put him down." Naruto explained.

    "So you intend to kill him?" Jiraiya asked with an expressionless face. He didn''t want to tip Naruto into his thoughts. If he did, Jiraiya wouldn''t shame him; such a thing could be unavoidable in this line of work. Especially when Naruto had made it clear Gaara intended to either kill or capture him. But it would sadden him to see Naruto dabble openly into the murderous side of shinobi.

    "No, he won''t die so easily for one¡­ besides¡­" Naruto said with a troubled expression. "After all this with the village, I can see how Gaara became the way he did, especially if he suffered for years. It must be painful. Instead, I''m gonna kick his ass badly and make him see that his view of strength is flawed. Maybe once I humble him, he''ll understand; maybe we''ll be friends."

    "Maybe he''ll kill you." Jiraiya reminded him. "Fighting without intent to kill will weaken you slightly. Your thought process is admirable, but he may kill you for it."

    "I won''t die, and I won''t allow him to suffer alone. He only respects power; I have to beat his ass into the light." Naruto replied evenly. Jiraiya was silent; the way Naruto thought often contained Minato''s logic or certainty. Kushina showed in Naruto''s emotional decision seemingly justified with odd logic.

    "You have guts, kid; I like that." Jiraiya concluded. "Are you ready for the name then?"

    Naruto sighed. "It''s not going to be something stupid, is it? I still feel like my name was fine."

    "One, your name was terrible; it''s a curse you inherited from Minato. Two for helping you; I asked for naming privileges." Jiraiya countered, casually prepared for it.

    "What''s so wrong with the Suction Crushing Cup of Explosion?" Naruto replied with a frown.

    "It''s wrong that you even attempted to name it that; even worse, you don''t understand why it''s bad." The Sage replied, thinking back on Minato attempting to name the Rasengan. He supposed some things were bound to repeat themselves. "Anyway, I was thinking something more like I was thinking something like Wind Style: Implosive Rejection!"

    "I guess¡­" Naruto trailed off with a frown. "Still feel like mine was pretty awesome¡­"

    "Boys! Time to eat! Don''t make me come get you!" Kushina called out.

    Naruto, immediately forgetting the argument once the food had arrived dashed forth. The recent stress he had gone through had undoubtedly changed him, but he still had a bit of that shine.

    Jiraiya smiled with bittersweet joy; he was proud of how far the man had come in the short time. Overjoyed that they had the time. And regretful it would end.

    It mattered little.

    He was sure Naruto Uzumaki would make a splash worthy of his blood.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Temari / Gaara''s POV (Desserts of Sunagakure - Land of Wind)

    Temari walked through a sandstorm with veteran ease. Most residents of the Village Hidden in the Sand could do the same, but they needed to have her level of mastery over the wind. The sand was parted around her like she was wrapped in an invisible force. Next to her walked Kankuro, who also benefited from this. Both marched more deeply into the storm with a grim determination. They needed to deliver a message to Gaara.

    While their younger sibling had always been dangerous and terrifying, Temari always did what she could to maintain their relationship. But it had been straightforward to her. Gaara was pained by her hidden fear and Kankuro''s apparent fear. Temari could see over the years the resentment built up in Gaara. Rampages became more frequent and violent. He would disappear for days at a time. Only offering that he was training and often coming back looking like he had fought a war. It became clear Gaara was changing; the truth was thrust in their face. Gaara had been killing an assassin with glee when Kankuro had asked him to kill him quickly. Kankuro had attempted to leverage the fact they were family to escape punishment. Gaara''s cold response still sent chills down her spine.

    "God dammit! Stop torturing him and kill him already! You need to listen to your older brother!" Kankuro had screamed. Gaara merely shoved him back, sending the much larger sibling flying around with ease.

    "You''re not my brother; we''re not even of the same species." Gaara had replied, eyes looking empty except for rage. "I only spare you two since you know your place. Don''t think that makes you safe."

    Just like that, he had said it, plain as day. "Don''t think that makes you safe." A subtle way of reminding them they were useless. She certainly felt it as of late. She held no illusion of winning the exams, not with the powerhouse of Gaara or his apparent rival. She would surely impress; she could do nothing less. But in time, it would indeed be tested. It could be Kankuro instead of her, but either was unacceptable. She did not wish to die or lose a brother.

    Moments like this often made her relax from her fear. Knowing for now this powerful young man was on her side.

    Gaara, indeed, was something else.

    He sat in a massive cavern in the ground on a floating platform of sand. The sand he controlled shot out of the ground and into the air, making it clear the sandstorm was man-made.

    The other Gennin had yet to learn what they were in for. They were lucky Gaara was still playing games and away from home during the exams. In the desert he would be unbeatable.

    Gaara''s POV

    A bead of sweat flowed down the face of Gaara. Even for a being like him, such chakra and chakra control levels were incredibly draining. With a mere errant thought, he sent a building-size wave crashing into a dune. As he did so, several spears of sand shot, covering the ground in a layer of hardened sand. Even with this all being juggled, he also had sand reaching deep into the underground, gathering and grinding down the hardest minerals to increase his inventory of sand.

    He often trained like this; he needed to be stronger than these humans. He needed power that even a Hidden Village would shy away from. He required his brethren to stand with him. Jinchuriki was a cursed creation; fusing a Tailed Beast with a human should be impossible. Yet somehow, humans had cheated that. Creating an endless line of sacrifice throughout their world. Nine humans were transformed into something else, powerful if used but hated for their differences. He supposed he hated them, but he had figured something out the humans would never consider.

    Jinchuriki were genuinely superior to their human creators. They treated them as abominations, but they were short-sighted. They looked the same, but the differences were massive from there. They could take more punishment and could heal whenever it became too much. They lived longer lives by proxy of this healing as well. They had access to absurd chakra levels, often portrayed in unique traits limited to certain users. This allowed him to manipulate sand with his mind and limited movements. How it moved on its own was a mystery. Shukaku claimed he could do such but was not in these instances.

    Ah, yet another advantage, the presence of the beast themselves. Shukaku had from the moment Gaara could understand speech whispered to him. It had begun with Shukaku attempting to have Gaara free him, but when Gaara had made it clear he could not, Shukaku changed tactics. Threats at first, but as Gaara became more and more alone, Gaara lost his fear of Shukaku. Gaara attempted to befriend the beast but had been rejected for years. Eventually, Shukaku decided to at least speak to his jailor. It didn''t take long for the two to bond from there. It became clear to both of them. Jinchuriki should stand united, while it was limiting in some ways the tailed beast would always be pursued. Humans were much too weak and ignorant to stand. But together, they became more robust, they became wiser, they became something more.

    It had led to a troublesome question for Gaara. If he was superior and not the only one, why would he allow the humans to be cruel to him and his kind? Why would he let them discriminate against them and others as they always did? Why even let them rule over him? There wasn''t a good reason. He supposed them vastly outnumbering and systematically trapping them was reason enough.

    His face showed no emotion, yet it was clear when nine massive pillars of sand surged absurdly quickly into the air before they smashed into the ground at tremendous speeds, causing intense cracking sounds to fill the desert. A thin wall of sand dispersed through the air, intensifying the sandstorm surrounding the redhead. In the desert, few could match Gaara''s power.

    But how to free themselves? Humans, as detestable as they were, were powerful and clever. Rasa, the man who forcibly posed as his father, was the perfect example. Gaara had yet to defeat the man despite his considerable power and inherent superiority. Rasa could match, if not surpass, his power and did so at a speed Gaara could only dream of. Worse yet, the man was clever; he kept Gaara on edge by hiring frequent assassins. His siblings were two of the few humans he had any liking to. (Mostly due to their knowledge of his power and their attitudes. They may have been humans but were amusing in small doses.) We were often told of Gaara''s likelihood of snapping. His disregard for human life. His odd views on what he was. It ensured Gaara was distant from the two. But Gaara minded little as much as he was fond of them. He had no want for a human family.

    The answer had occurred to him just last year. He needed to gather his brethren. If jinchuriki from all nations united, they would be nearly unstoppable. With their raw power, unique physiology, and counsel from the wise-tailed Beast, they would rebalance the scales of the world. They would be enough to cover the Hidden Villages. Force the world to change; a new order would undoubtedly be needed. A world fairer with the jinchuriki treated as they should be.

    When he had formed this plan, he had realized a hitch of sorts. From immense study and breaking into several vaults which held hidden knowledge. He had discovered there were nine jinchuriki throughout the world. Each is distributed evenly throughout the world. Hashirama clearly had seen just how valuable jinchuriki could be. But one thing he had discovered sent chills down his spine. It was rumored the number of tails directly correlated to the power the beast held. Shukaku had denied it, but even the proud beast admitted there was one beast even they should be wary of. The Kyuubi, Shukaku, refused to tell him its proper name. It was the strongest and likely his jinchuriki would be one to be concerned about.

    Excitement had overwhelmed him once he had felt its presence. Truthfully, he had felt two others while in the Land of Iron, but they weren''t as interesting as a man who carried a beast even Shukaku was wary of. Naruto Uzumaki.

    He hadn''t expected someone who would look him in the eye boldly and even attempt to harm him. Naruto had known Gaara was a predator and had tried to fight him off. The clash had been short; Gaara didn''t want to fight. Just had been interested to see what he could do. The slash Naruto had unleashed had been on a level he hadn''t expected. Caught off guard, he could only react somewhat, raising a quick shield of sand. The attack shockingly cut through his sand with ease. It even cut through his sturdy armor. Sure, it would never truly harm him; his sand could usually easily repel such an attack. But it had been enough for him to be interested. If he could gain him as an ally, all the better for his goal.

    Naruto Uzumaki had not been amused. He had rejected him, seeming unable to see his point of view. Unlike him, he had been untarnished, so he had thought him foolish. He was sure now he understood what they were subjected to. In time, Gaara would show him just what a jinchuriki could do, the difference between them and humans. He couldn''t wait to fight a being on his level. Battle and killing were among his few pleasures, after all.

    Gaara would win, of course. Naruto stood no chance against him truly; no mere Genin could. When he won, he hoped Naruto would see the light. Naruto would be a valuable ally. But he could not afford to have the nine tails against him. So, he would introduce him to a different one if he could not show him the light.

    As his mind settled, the sand slowly did as well. His platform slowly drifted to the ground as well. As suddenly as the sandstorm had appeared, it dispersed. Revealing a fully sand-coated Temari and Kankuro, both he could tell were annoyed, but he knew they would offer no complaint. They would fear his reaction.

    Soon, Naruto Uzumaki and he would clash. But what was needed was¡­.more

 Chunin Exam Finals! Prove Your Worth!

    Kakashi''s POV (Nearby Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kakashi and several other interested shinobi leapt from the roofs of various buildings as they rushed towards the Iron Arena. But Kakashi was barely focused on his surroundings or even present company. Many of them had their minds in a similar place themselves. Especially the ecstatic Anko, who raved that Ino was now a killer. The silent Eagle, determined to be quiet, now yelled, countering that Neji would defeat her if they should meet. Showing even the trained Anbu was somewhat invested. Doubtless, both had been charmed by his cute little Genin. But they were also followed by more. Kushina, whose face was best described as agonized. Mikoto who seemed slightly stressed but expertly and calmly dissuaded Kushina''s impulsive ideas on ensuring her son won. Asuma and Kurenai were here as well, silently whispering to each other. Kakashi was sure they were sweet nothings, but based on the money both held, it could''ve been just as easily a bet. Gai was also present, ranting and raving on how his Lee would shine bright today, trying to goad Kakashi into whose Genin would go further. Shisui was also present, playfully gaslighting Kushina''s more foolhardy ideas and ducking swipes from Mikoto for the trouble.

    But none of that occupied the Cyclops; truthfully, this month had been odd. His only reason for becoming a Jounin sensei and retiring from his position as Anbu Captain had been the chance to be the sensei to Naruto. Allow him to meet and grow close to his own sensei''s son. It had worked well, Team Seven, despite its frequent hiccups and despite the current one Ino and Naruto were going through. We were a solid and close-knit team. Kakashi hadn''t even been going to the Shrine, a monument left for shinobi who were killed in action; many of such names were ones he knew.

    Minato Namikaze, his sensei; Sakumo Hatake, his father; Rin Inuzuka, his friend. Normally, he went daily to grieve, to remember, to beg them to forgive him. He hadn''t intended to stop; he hadn''t known he could. But with the new responsibility in his life. He felt different from normal. It felt¡­ good¡­ freeing even¡­ But he had known they would need specialized help to grow as brightly as they could. He and Anko were old friends, at one time lovers; she minded little helping him out. And though she would never admit it, she had seemed to enjoy her time as a sensei. Kakashi was sure Ino would flourish in these difficult times with a solid female role model. Someone different from her would make her ask questions. Eagle wasn''t quite a friend; he wasn''t sure he had such things. Eagle seemed to many to be similar to Root, but he had never been a member nor suffered their training. He was simply a man who cared little for the logical way most lived. Yet when Kakashi had scouted him after banishment and offered him a role in his Anbu team, he had taken it with vigor. From then on the man seemed tied to Kakashi. Between Eagle, Yamato, and Gai, Kakashi felt he needed to pick better friends. Yet it was undeniable that Eagle would be a good teacher; even better, he could relate to the troubled genius. He had originally intended to train Naruto himself, but once Jiraiya had made his intent clear, he had figured it was best to let the Godfather do so; besides, Jiraiya was one of the few shinobi that were not only more powerful than Kakashi but had more wisdom as well.

    Kakashi sighed as they leaped forward. He missed his team and knew this may be the end of them. Chunin had no need for a Jounin sensei after their promotions. But he shook such thoughts from his head as the group of shinobi arrived at the Iron Arena.

    The large construction before them knocked Kakashi from his internal stupor. Despite the simplistic name that would surely earn a disappointed "tacky" from Ino, the Iron Area was a sight indeed. It is an absurdly large compound with thick concrete walls decorated with ornate panels of bright tan wood. The name must''ve referred to the roof due to the roof being a standard shingle roof, the difference being the shingles being made of metal. The snow that layered the roof as it did everything else made it shine. A simple yet beautiful structure, fitting for the samurai, he supposed.

    The group proceeded toward the entrance of the large structure. Unlike the last time Kakashi had been present, there was an assembly of various less than pleasant samurai, each exuding a thinly held tension. The samurai would much rather run them through than allow entry. It was odd to see but Kakashi knew they often distrusted their more "subtle" neighbors. The large wooden and iron ornate door covered the entrance, and to ensure protection, an absurdly large man wielding a large polearm stood directly in front of the door.

    The samurai, despite the unknown tension, offered them no trouble. Instead, they carefully gazed at them as they passed by. Kakashi and Kushina lead the group impatiently, speed-walking to the large man. He eyed them with professional wariness and seemed ready himself.

    "Identification, please." The man gruffly asked.

    "Don''t have time," Kushina said with an icy face, casually stomping past the man. He tensed and prepared to grab her shoulder, but as he came close, the mother whipped her head around and offered a stare-down. The man wisely froze, perhaps sensing the woman before him was rage incarnate. Before he could cry for help, Kakashi stepped between them and showed his and Kushina''s ID. Figuring the impulsive woman may cause trouble otherwise, Kakashi had snuck it from her. This earned him his own glare from Kushina. One he was sure was a warning of getting in her way, but Kakashi was used to such. The man got quiet but nodded his head, undoubtedly realizing that if she was identified, he had no requirement to stop her and risk facing her wrath. The others also showed IDs, though Anko had flirted with the large man, and Gai attempted to challenge him to a wrestling match. But with a little (terrifying) encouragement from Kushina, they entered the building.

    The structure was odder yet from within. What had seemed to be an entire building was actually a square perimeter of a building surrounding what appeared to be a significant training yard outfitted with sporadic trees on one side, separated by a decent-sized river that flowed with lazy speed. Indeed, it was unnatural, but it looked like it was. An odd series of boulders and crevices was on the other side of the field. Separated from the battlefield were a series of raised wooden platforms. Long benches outfitted with various matching cushions in front of these were another platform slightly raised from the cushioned one, seemingly to serve as a table. With another duo of platforms below, it staggers to allow the users to see the field below them. They were seemingly complex and comfortable stands. It''s different from their arena in the Leaf, but perhaps nicer aesthetically speaking. The arrangement was designed to surround the field in its entirety, except for a section that was sectioned off. The front of it was exposed with glass, showing all five Kage as they conversed amongst themselves. Soon, they would speak to them and assure them of the future and the grandeur of the exams. Truthfully, it made Kakashi feel sick and yet hopeful.

    He may not have been able to spend as much time with his students as he liked, but he knew they would have significantly grown. Somehow, without a doubt, Kakashi felt pride for them. They may not win, but he was sure they would leave their mark. Even more certain that two in particular would be considered for promotion. Ino had come a long way, but with the importance of this specific exam, the standards would be harsh; it would be a coinflip if she were considered. But Naruto and Neji? The two had power before training that even Jounin would be wary of. In their first mission, the two could easily fend off multiple Genin-level opponents.

    One determined and/or desperate to defy fate, to shake the shackles held to his Side House brethren and make the Hyuga clan grander than they already were. The other seemed to aim for the peak of shinobi; he craved the approval of the inhabitants of his home. Yet he was now an outcast, no better than the Kyuubi itself; worse yet, he, in their eyes, was responsible for the demise of their greatest hero, the unknown father of the boy himself, Minato Namikaze. They hated him, yet he longed for their love. With the guidance of a Sanin, he would seek their approval through glory. Or to prove to himself he could.

    Yes, Neji and Naruto would rise now; perhaps this day would be discussed in the future. If they did succeed, Team Seven would be all but disbanded. The trio of troubled youth he had taken on had become his life. Once they moved on, it would likely be back to the days of painful regret. Yet he felt no hesitation; he would be happy to see them grow. As the group of Leaf shinobi settled into the stand section for them, more than a few discussed the odds and likely winners. Kakashi continued on. Despite him being a sensei, they needed a strong Jounin to serve as referee. Kakashi had volunteered, of course. He would be sure his cute Genin had a fair chance, and if they fell, he would ensure they could rise again.

    Such was the job of a sensei¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mifune''s POV (Kage Viewing Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    How long had it been since he craved action like this? He had lived a long life, a life unfortunately full of violence, but violence with a cause. Mifune had honorably served his homeland well, with grace befitting a Samurai such as him. Within recent years, relative peace had been established. Mifune, a seasoned warrior, had seen the time for peace and had fought hard outside of battle to develop it. He had hung his sword and raised his pen as all good Samurai did. The struggle was never-ending, but often it came to a lull. The job of a true warrior was to adapt as needed. He had recognized that his time as the General Servant of the Land of Iron had ended. He had become a politician then fighting for his home with words and pens as opposed to his blade. But as he aged it had become clear he would need a successor. While his men were brave and surely skilled none seemed to have the qualities a leader of his home would need. Far and wide, he had searched his homeland. Seeking the truest of warriors seeking a man worthy of the task Mifune would hand them. He had no shortage of candidates, of course. The Way of the Samurai called to those deserving, and Mifune found some. Then he met Reizo; the choice hadn''t been apparent at first.

    Reizo had attacked them as they searched; he had been adopted into a bandit group from a young age. Somehow, he had discovered how to use his powerful bloodline; the way of the blade seemed to come naturally to him. Even as a petty bandit, his swordsmanship had shamed some of the men Mifune had brought. His bloodline ensured he could slay even skilled men. Mifune, of course, defeated him; no untrained man could hope to slay him. But Mifune spared him and offered him a purpose; serve the land of Iron as Mifune''s private or die by his blade. Reizo had accepted. While rough, Reizo had quickly become one with the principles of Samurai, never quite perfect, but no man was. Over the years, Mifune had grown confident that Reizo was the choice. His eventual replacement had brought him peace, knowing he would leave his home with a new warrior to take his place when he died. Then Reizo had been slain, not only him but even their best men killed. A cruel trick from the man Ikam Uzumaki. Mifune felt his rage but held it with iron discipline. He focused back on the Kage before him; he would have time to figure out how to avenge him later.

    "My question was simple: give me one reason not to remove your kid head, Yagura? You think we have forgotten the Rain of the Cloud incident?" A asked with only mild contempt, more looking to start an argument than earnestly raising a complaint.

    "While that event was certainly villainous, my predecessor ordered it. If you remember, I killed that villain myself." Yagura countered calmly.

    "Villain? Peh! You youth forget yourselves. It''s never black and white. Life cannot be so definitively defined." Onoki interjected.

    "Onoki speaks with wisdom; such titles are meaningless and subjective." Hiruzen agreed with a smile.

    Onoki sighed with a frown; having Hiruzen agree with him felt wrong.

    Rasa noticed this and allowed a microscopic smirk. "That''s why they call you the Fence Sitter, I suppose."

    Mifune sighed inwardly; his home often hosted these sorts of meetings. A neutral and powerful ground they could meet and count on to keep the peace. They always seemed to start bickering like children. He supposed Rasa and Hiruzen seemed somewhat better and less likely to seethe about the past. Though both were manipulative and had their own flaws. Rasa tended to snipe at all parties, seemingly content to keep everyone tense. And Hiruzen had a habit of playing devil''s advocate. This all amassed into a massive headache for the Samurai.

    "Kage, if we may perhaps focus a bit?" Mifune interjected patiently and politely.

    Each nodded their head, instantly putting aside their squabbles for the moment. Despite their penitence for violence, there was no doubting the wisdom or power of the Kage. They were prepared to discuss business.

    "I will start if no one objects?" Hiruzen began. "Excellent; as always, we should celebrate another successful Chunin Exam. Let it be a testament to the tense peace we have achieved."

    "Keep the tree-loving gospel for home." A rudely interrupted.

    "He''s crass, but it would be nice to stick to the point. There is no need for such formalities between us. We are all familiar with the game of politics you play. Heroes have no need for mincing words." Yagura added. Mifune and several of the Kage gave him odd looks for this, but he seemed unaffected.

    Hiruzen, with a weary sigh, continued. "The Exams present an opportunity to increase the bonds between our villages and display our shinobi''s unique strengths and talents. This would suggest the villages with shinobi do well, which will surely lead to an increase in business. As such, as the Five Kage or at least the forces present, we meet and discuss the exams ahead of time to address any specific issues that may need addressing. As such, are any such concerns to be raised?"

    "I have nothing. I prefer to watch my shinobi show your weak men up." A answered shrewdly.

    "Your men will soon meet some of my own; they will be lucky to survive the encounter," Yagura answered with a sneer. "I have no such concerns. Heroes need not be political."

    "I don''t know if it''s politics, but we are doing the standard fine for needless killing?" Onoki asked.

    "Of course, I would not be here otherwise. Anyone responsible for slaying my kin will pay dearly." Rasa darkly answered.

    "Then I am content for now." Onoki finished with a nod.

    "I have nothing to add. Do you Rasa? You''ve yet to truly answer." Hiruzen asked.

    "I, in fact do, I would like to propose an informal wager to you all." Rasa answered. "You, of course, Mifune, would be free of this." Mifune nodded to show his agreement. "But I am rather confident in my son''s or other two children being the "victor. "" Rasa said, adding air quotes to the victor. "So much so I offer a friendly wager."

    "What did you have in mind, ginger?" A asked with a raised brow. Mifune, Onoki, Yagura, and Hiruzen stayed silent, content to hear them out before interjecting.

    "Simple," Rasa said, now smirking openly. Seemingly unphased by A''s jab. "Whoever''s men in the tournament or finals, however you refer to it. Wins and or performs the best. They earn their village a small trade agreement with the other four villages. The specifics of such, of course, would be decided at a later date, but an agreement toward some sort of deal would be in place."

    "A hero never backs down from a challenge." Yagura said defiantly. Seemingly unable to let such provocation stand.

    "I''m no hero, but I''m no coward either." A responded in compliance as well.

    Mifune watched as the faces of Onoki and Hiruzen tensed. They were wise to think it over, unlike the other two. Doubtless, just as he had gained wisdom from his long life, they had as well. But truthfully, he knew they would accept. Such a deal was undoubtedly risky, but the benefits outweighed the risk. The winner would receive a great deal of profitable trade and a reputation boost. It would be a massive boon enough to have a noticeable effect. Along with the pressure of not having it themselves was the pressure of allowing the others to have it. It was no great shock to Mifune that both eventually offered consent.

    "Then I am content as well." Rasa stated, smiling openly. Mifune had the oddest suspicion. Rasa seemed sure of his own victory.

    "Then let''s begin." Mifune offered. The five leaders nodded and rose; all stood before the vast glass double door that provided access to a large platform hanging slightly over the arena. Made specifically to deliver speeches.

    Mifune marched forward slightly ahead before turning gracefully and respectfully, bowing to the five. They each matched one before returning to the crowd of various citizens and shinobi from all over the world. Each watching with rapt attention, the gathering of all Five Kage was a rare thing after all, even more occasional than the combined presence of Samurai. Below in the field, in a straight line, stood the Genin; each looked different from when Mifune had first laid eyes on them. Obviously, each had worked themselves to the bone for this opportunity. Mifune smothered his rage and grief over Reizo and his other men. Instead, he served as he always had.

    "Welcome one and all to yet another Chunin Exams!" Mifune hollered, his voice echoing throughout the Arena. He paused as rampant cheering went off. Civilians loved few events like the Chunin Exams. It offered them a relatively safe few of the shinobi world after all. "We will soon begin testing our Chunin hopefuls by combat, but first, a word from the five leaders of the shinobi before us!" With this, Mifune stepped back. A located at the left end of the line of Kage stepped forward first.

    "A of the Cloud, the Fourth Raikage. I''m not one for formal speeches. I am a man of action, not empty platitudes. But let me assure you that today, you will witness the strength of the Cloud. We will strike out and show our superiority. For those not one of us, we offer you a welcome for witnessing us." A said simply before stepping back. Rasa, located next to him, walked forward next.

    "Rasa of the Sand, Fourth Kazekage. The Sand is a group of diligent and durable people. Today, we will show as such; I thank you for coming today and wish all those who seek glory a successful attempt." Rasa said simply, seemingly pulsating smugness as he spoke before falling back. Next was Yagura, who marched forward with grim determination.

    "Yagura Karatachi, Hero of the Mist and Fourth Mizukage. Today, we will discover those who are strong and those who are weak. The strong will trample the weak today, and such is just. Might decides right in this world." Yagura said many of the crowd could be seen confused by this. But his speech continued the man unaffected by the reaction. "Let us know who is mighty and, as such, just!" He stepped back, seemingly pleased with his words.

    Onoki floated forward, hovering at the same height as the other Kage. Mifune''s supposed image was everything as a leader. "Onoki of the Stone, Third Tsuchikage. Conduct yourselves as expected as with your responsibilities, and you will surely see success."

    Finally, Hiruzen stepped forth. "Hiruzen Sarutobi, Third Hokage. I wish all combatants to do well and end these exams well. I hope to see each village grow closer through this peaceful practice. And I know these exams will be quite the spectacle indeed." With all Five Kage haven spoken, they filed into the box for them, settling down to watch the events unfold.

    Mifune stepped forth yet again. Addressing the crowd and feeling the tension of the Genin, crowd, and Kage as they awaited for it to begin.

    "With that being said, please, all Genin except for Tenten of the Leaf and Naruto Uzumaki, vacate the field! The exam referee shall appear and give a breakdown of the rules!" Mifune then marched into the room and sat. His mind wondered now, he could afford it to. He did not wish to listen to the endless childish bickering that often became a meeting of the Five Kage.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakashi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kakashi watched as all the other Genin vacated the courtyard, leaving only Naruto and Tenten. Both stood at a distance of about ten feet, locked into a staring match that often began fights. Kakashi felt excited to see his students finally show off their growth. He was worried if they were truly ready, but he willed such emotions to the sidelines. While he may have been unable to ensure their success, his duty was to ensure they lived with their failure. Furthermore, he could not afford to show his students any favor. Despite that¡­

    Kakashi poofed into the arena, smoke billowing from around him as he posed to look nonchalant. His body flicker had been intentionally misaimed to land him to the left of Naruto instead of between the two. The crowd, more than a few, likely recognizing the infamous Jounin, roared in approval. Kakashi nonchalantly waved at the crowd, seeming to maintain his aloof demeanor, but he subtly whispered to him as he passed his student. Kakashi''s mind swirled as he did, attempting to discover the best words, advice, and plan he could offer his students. But that would only be allowed if he thought he could provide more to Naruto. The young man had always held an internal strength that showed in his eyes. Wary but determined, he boldly stared past Tenten, seemingly towards the crowd. It was clear he needed not a plan, simply reassurance. He spoke the only words he could offer now.

    "I''m already proud of you. Just be yourself; they''ll see what I see in time." Kakashi whispered his mask, helping disguise his discreet last-minute words to his pupil. He side-eyed Naruto and saw him seemingly straighten up from the words. His eyes seemed brighter; somehow, his gaze was more intense. Kakashi smiled inwardly as he settled himself between the two and then stood alert, flaring chakra and killing intent in equal measure to grab the audience''s attention. He felt their gaze settle on him and the two Genin before them.

    "I won''t waste too much time here; my name is Kakashi Hatake. I will serve as the referee to these matches; there is no need for a tournament that is too bloody today. So, let''s talk about the rules and get to it. Ne? Firstly, and hopefully, obviously, the first rule is no needless killing. If a Chunin candidate decides to surrender, the match is over. And I will move to ensure no unnecessary damage is done. That being said, in such a move, if needed, I will not hesitate to repel your attacks and painfully discourage you from continuing. Secondly, if I deem a candidate unable to continue at any time, I have the right and responsibility to end the match. That is my call alone, only able to be disputed by the Kage. Killing and other such considerable injuries are within the rules as long as they do not violate previously stated rules. You are limited to the area of this courtyard and unable to receive outside aid. Tools of any kind are permitted but must be checked in on your arrival. Finally, any such order given to me during these matches is not to be disputed. If my orders are ignored or rules broken, you will face immediate disqualification and further punishment, depending on the severity of the crime. This includes, but is not limited to: Career Termination, Banishment, Incarceration, and good old Execution. Now that the rules have been established, allow me to ask. Tenten of the Leaf, do you understand and swear to uphold these rules?" Tenten nodded, laser-focused on Naruto. "Are you prepared for combat?" She nodded again, seeming impatient. Kakashi turned his gaze towards Naruto, asking him the same and getting a similarly tense confirmation. Kakashi nodded as he raised his hand, the crowd lifting in volume as he did so. "Then let the Chunin Exams Begin!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto / Tenten''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto had rarely been an anxious person. He craved attention, seemed to lack fear, and often acted impulsively. Anxiety and Naruto Uzumaki were not often looped together. Yet his heart pounded inside his head as Kakashi appeared and slowly trudged forward, seemingly unconcerned despite all the chaos. But Naruto could only gaze at the crowd. Such a public revealing ensured that even all the civilians in the crowd knew what he was. It was the only explanation for the silent fury they gazed upon him with. Civilians and shinobi alike seemed to have a distaste for him. While he had prepared for this, seeing it in such a volume was disturbing. He was still determined to do this; it would be the best way to win them back over, advance his career, and help/survive Gaara. But would his first goal be impossible? Kakashi suddenly whispered at him as he walked by.

    "I''m already proud of you. Just be yourself; they''ll see what I see in time."

    Kakashi said subtly as he walked toward a decidedly neutral spot. The words were simple, not overly thought out or comforting. Yet Naruto felt the confidence return more robust than before. Things may be messy, perhaps even in disarray. Yet Naruto still had those who supported him. Words from within his mind sounded off from others who had shared their support for him.

    "How to win people over? Well, I suppose you could be charismatic, handsome, powerful, and intelligent, you know, traits I have in spades. But if, for whatever reason, you lack that, then I offer one piece of advice! Live gutsy and proud; people will always cheer for a gutsy hero!" Jiraiya had said half drunk at the time. Naruto then had thought little of the words. Jiraiya had a habit of going off on tangents, and while Naruto enjoyed them, a lot of them just seemed to go over his head. But now, the words filled him with more determination. Guts and effort he could do.

    "Son¡­ I''m sorry about this¡­ that you have to suffer this. But I know that despite it all, you''ll somehow find a way to bounce back and shine. I just know you''ll shine just as bright as your father." His mother had told him while serving him some sandwiches she had brought for an exhausted Naruto and Jiraiya. The words nearly made the blonde cry, yet it also made him want to scream. Yet now, they excited him to defy the expectations of those around him again.

    Naruto allowed a smirk to settle on his face. He palmed Riptide, sheathed on his back as always before he relaxed, and lowered himself into a relaxed stance.

    "Then let the Chunin Exams begin!" Kakashi sounded off.

    Tenten''s POV

    Tenten eyed Naruto closely as Kakashi described the rules. She was only half listening anyway. Instead, she examined Naruto closely, noting anything that seemed noteworthy. It was done with a level of disarray as always; her mind was never something she found ease in. While Danzo had never managed to shatter her psyche as per the standards of the Foundation, it affected her. While she was mostly normal, her emotions often felt muted; often, they were crudely intelligent and manipulative. Just as Danzo likes his operative. So deep was the mental training that Tenten immediately noted Naruto''s blade on his back. With her experience of weapons, she knew it was a tanto. From his stance, she knew he would likely start the match aggressively. Her eyes looked for the potential to end the bout, Root Training running through her mind as she analyzed him.

    In truth, it was not the main reason she was so interested in the blonde.

    Naruto was someone she had rarely interacted with; furthermore, as Root, she knew his status as a jinchuriki much before everyone else did. Yet Shikamaru, her closest (sorry Sai) friend, regarded him as nothing short of family. To the point that even the lazy and uninspired Nara had dug around attempting to find info for him. It had made Tenten wonder what kinda person Naruto Uzumaki would be if he could make the lazy work? Was he a natural charismatic leader? Perhaps a secretive genius Shikamaru could relate to? Blackmail? Tenten was unsure and doubted she would find out while fighting him. But the interest made her focus on him all the same.

    "Then let the Chunin Exams begin!" Kakashi ordered as he jumped back.

    Tenten''s instinct kicked effortlessly and mindlessly. She fired two groupings of kunai aimed at Naruto with laser accuracy. As she did so, she jumped back; from what she had heard, Naruto was a close-range fighter. As such, she should maintain distance and overwhelm him. Naruto surged forward, seemingly fearless. He drew his blade and deflected the kunai one by one with ease, not slowing at all as he did so. Tenten merely continued her backpedal with graceful flips and backward running. Expertly firing off kunai in waves as she did so. Subtly activation seals on her wrist allowed her to replace the kunai she threw with unnerving speed. Naruto slowed as he continued his charge, but no kunai came even close to hitting him. Tenten nearly ran into a tree but, with practiced grace, flowed around it, determined to slow Naruto down. She quickly drew a scroll and activated it with a surge of chakra. She looked up and inwardly flinched at Naruto, who seemed quicker than her. Tenten did not slow, though, her training coming in handy as she summoned a Bo Staff and used it to launch herself into the air, rising twenty feet with ease. Naruto barely missed a horizontal slash, effortlessly slicing through the Bo Staff.

    Tenten let go of the remaining staff in her hand with a slight frown and grabbed two scrolls. She threw them with dexterity, causing them to twirl through the air as she fell, long enough to reach the ground, looking like spirals of paper as they fluttered. Naruto looked up with a small smile, lowering himself into a defensive guard. Tenten merely smirked a tiny bit. He had no idea what she was capable of. "Twin Rising Dragons!" She called. A technique she had made herself using her own improved storage seals. It was easy to collect the ammunition for technique having the ties she did, and she doubted many would think to use it the way she did. Quickly, with many small bursts of smoke, a litany of weapons flew out. Swords, maces, spears, axes, daggers, spikes, nails. A wall of sharpened steel flew from the scrolls directed toward Naruto, who watched the storm of death approach with a shocked expression. ''Sorry Naruto, I was taught to end things quickly. A good shinobi does not play games; they end their opponents as quickly as possible.''

    Naruto seemed to regain his composure, somehow finding the happiness to smile at the storm of weaponry. He lowered his stance, gripping his blade with both hands and tensing as if preparing for one of his most substantial slashes. Tenten was befuddled by this but body flickered directly above the blonde unseen with the weaponry approaching. She summoned and spun a bola, preparing to immobilize the blonde depending on if he could somehow evade or counter her Twin Rising Dragons.

    Naruto suddenly roared toward the storm as it was about to turn him into mincemeat. Slashing with shocking speed, he did a twirling slash. "Uzumaki Style: Rising Spiral!" A boulder-sized spinning chakra blade swiped up the random weapons, sending some spinning around it and others flying away. Tenten, without flinching, fired off the bola while she slowly weaved hand signs, watching with cautious eyes as Naruto''s powerful slash successfully reflected her barrage. He suddenly seemed to flinch before spinning in place and slicing through her bola with ease. It mattered little to Tenten, merely a distraction more than anything. She called out as she finished her seals. "Twin Dragons Second Volley!" She called as she activated her technique.

    She saw Naruto''s head snap up to her, and he seemed to go for his own hand sign. Not noticing the weapons behind rising as if controlled by an invisible force. Chakra wire puppeteering wasn''t easy, but it made one of her best techniques even more lethal. All the weapons she had fired would fly again; hopefully, Naruto wouldn''t be injured too terribly. She was, oddly enough, enjoying this fight.

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto had enjoyed his training with Jiraiya as much as he could anyway. The time he had grown to look forward to was dinner; training was done even though Naruto would be too tired to work past it. Which left the two to just talk. Often, it was stories of Minato or Jiraiya. Even his mother if Jiraiya was feeling brave. It felt almost like he had a father spending time with him. Yet there were times when Jiraiya would offer advice and training for his mind; he often dubbed it. He had warned Naruto that being close-minded was the deadliest mistake a shinobi could make. In battle with another shinobi, you never know what you could encounter; as such, never underestimate an opponent, especially if they have a plan. Naruto doubted Tenten would''ve made an attack so straining of resources so willingly. The bola confirmed it.

    Naruto frowned as he saw Tenten finish her jutsu. What was this technique going to be? Why had it not already taken effect? Should he dodge? Suddenly, he heard what sounded like a shocking amount of something flying through the air. The weapons from earlier! Somehow, she was controlling them again. Naruto trusted his gut and felt his hands form a sign he had become familiar with.

    "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

    Four Naruto appeared and grabbed the blonde. If the attack was tracking, it surely wouldn''t follow him here. The clones wordlessly pushed up with all their might, sending the blonde flying upwards at Tenten considerably. Narrowly escaping the second pass of Tenten''s attack. Tenten seemed to flinch as Naruto closed in. But nimbly, she twirled through the air, narrowly dodging Naruto''s self-projectile. Naruto spawned another clone quickly, the clone forming under his feet and pushing him forward again.

    "Naruto Reflect!" He called as he flew back towards Tenten, who was helpless mid-air. Naruto crashed into her feet first, sending her careening towards the ground, causing quite the disturbance, cracking stone and flinging up dust covering the impact for the moment. Naruto landed bodily shortly after Tenten''s crash landing, eyeing it warily. As the dust cleared, there was a sizeable human-sized steel ball instead of an injured Tenten. "What the¡­" Naruto started before the dome suddenly opened, and a slightly battered Tenten flew from it with a speed greater than before.

    She fired off kunai as she drew close, keeping a surprised Naruto off guard. Pulling close, she grabbed a club from the ground and swung it at the Uzumaki. Naruto deflected this swipe with his blade and kicked at Tenten''s face. The young women rolled under this, picking up a discarded kunai and flinging it at point blank at the blonde. Naruto somehow managed to lean out of the way, earning a small cut to the cheek. He spun as he slashed low with Riptide. Teten managed to jump over it before Naruto caught one of her legs as he continued his spin and, with a shocking display of physical strength, threw her like a rag doll. Tenten rolled bodily from this, somehow throwing a spear as she flew, which Naruto barely managed to deflect. Tenten seemed to use a kunai to slow her descent and ended it on her feet. She was covered in minor scratches and a few bruises but was otherwise fine and seemed to have a wide smile. Naruto was confused by this but prepared himself; sure, she had more tricks up her sleeve.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Competitors Stand of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Ino and the other Chunin hopefuls had been led to a fenced-off portion of the arena, giving them a good view of the fight below. There were seats, but no Genin used them. Either interested in the fight or hoping to scout out competition.

    Ino watched Naruto as he quickly seemed to gain the edge over Tenten. It was as if he had been training for a year instead of a month. He moved at a speed that Ino knew would leave her hard-pressed to counter. His swordplay had certainly advanced and was further bolstered by his Nijutsu. Honestly, Ino wasn''t even surprised; something she had come to admire about Naruto was his drive and constant growth. He clearly had come today to win and was worn out, yet he smiled and seemed jovial in battle.

    Somehow, seeing the blonde brought back the guilt from her words. A whole month, and they had been unable to discuss things. Did Naruto decide to distance himself from her? Did he hold a grudge? Ino sighed as she reigned in her emotions. But even that control taught to her by Anko did little against the guilt. She needed to talk to Naruto.

    "He''s come a long way, huh?" A familiar, unexcited voice broke her from her thoughts. Her eyes briefly strayed away from Naruto''s fight to glance and see Shikamaru with a conflicted expression, watching the battle below. "I''m glad to see it, though I never imagined he would outmatch Tenten so easily."

    Ino was glad for the distraction; best not to dwell too much until she could enact her plan. "He has been a powerhouse so far; I was shocked when he beat Neji." It had been the fight that gave Team Seven the chance to be a team. Before, Neji and his perceived superiority had affected their team to its core. His slights remind Ino of her fear of social exile. And his bold belief was a slight to Naruto''s very ideals. When Naruto defeated the Hyuga, it allowed the team to operate as equals. At least before she opened her fat mouth.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "He beat Neji?" Shikamaru said with a smirk as he fiddled with a lighter. He wished the arena allowed smoking. How was a lazy guy like him going to relieve stress? "I knew Naruto would be someone someday, but I thought Neji Hyuga was the strongest Genin bar, maybe Sasuke Uchiha. That knucklehead beat him, huh? Talk about troublesome. I''m unsure who I want to win, and now I find out Tenten is in there with another powerhouse."

    "He did, in fact, defeat me; I hold no grudge but hope to remedy such." Neji cut in with a slight frown. "Furthermore, I wouldn''t be so sure this is over."

    "Listen, thanks for being polite, but I know my teammate. She''s used many tricks, and the rest she hasn''t shown won''t be enough." Shikamaru said. "It sucks, but Naruto won''t hurt her too badly. Besides, she''s mature enough to know when she''s beat."

    Ino chose to stay silent; truthfully, she wanted Naruto to win regardless of who he faced. She simply couldn''t see her¡­ teammate losing today. He always won when it counted.

    "I believed so at first, too, but I must figure out the current factors. Though I am certain Tenten hasn''t given up. She''s channeling a massive amount of chakra; it seems to be¡­ becoming more potent?"

    "So she has some level of power¡­" A raspy voice sounded from above them. On the roof stood Gaara of the Sand. His eyes locked onto the fight, and his face held a small smile. "So the human intends to give it her all, show her the difference¡­ Naruto." The words whispered his presence hidden; it was better not to alert Naruto''s friends of his attention yet. He had to behave here for now; besides, he would have his chance.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Tenten / Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Her mind spun as adrenaline flowed through her. Tenten may have been young, but she was a shinobi employed by Root. While her rank was Genin, she knew her strength was much more that of a Chunin. She was faster, more skilled, and had more techniques; she was no standard shinobi. She wasn''t arrogant; there were plenty of candidates she was sure she would be unable to defeat. Gaara of the Sand and Sasuke Uchiha came to mind, yet she was sure only they would be a threat.

    Furthermore, she had never expected to be outmatched to this degree. Naruto was clearly somewhat faster than her, could easily counter some of her strongest techniques, and, if Tenten''s instinct was off the mark, held back to some degree. Yet Tenten felt no dread or fear of losing, nor did she do what Danzo would suggest here: surrender. He had always told them not to struggle uselessly. But Tenten ignored that instinct; she was having too much fun.

    Tenten could remember when she was much younger, before Hiruzen had discovered her, and her tenure at Root had seemed endless and hopeless. She had been sparring against Sai, the two being the same age had often sparred together. She enjoyed those spars secretly; though they could break bones and cause pain, the art had amused her. It had been one of the few lifelines she could find there; it hadn''t lasted. During one of their more exciting spars, she had let out one laugh, a slight chuckle of joy. What a foolish mistake it had been. She couldn''t remember how they punished her; it had faded with the other memories they had taken.

    Tenten flinched, looking at Naruto; luckily, he stood with the same easy-going smile as if the fight was fun for him. Yet it wasn''t from an arrogant perspective; it seemed Naruto was genuinely enjoying their fight. ''Why am I so distracted?! This isn''t the time for reminiscing!'' She felt her chakra flare oddly right as her mind drifted yet again.

    Tenten wasn''t sure where the memories came from; she couldn''t recall thinking this before and certainly didn''t remember them as the past. Yet she was sure they were real. (Her chakra flared further, causing Naruto to look at her quizzically. He was seemingly content to see what Tenten was planning.)

    A man stood before her; his hair was done in a neat bun with a golden pin with a symbol Tenten couldn''t fully remember. He had the same brown eyes as her, though it was hard to stare him in the eyes with his face full of terrible scaring. Yet the man looked upon her warmly; nothing about him made her fearful. Even without context, it was clear that the man held nothing but love for her. But who was he? She focused on the memory, forgetting about her match in the moment. The man spoke. His voice was deep and gravelly. The man, indeed, had damaged vocal cords.

    "We are a proud family of warriors who long ago managed to seal an unholy deity. It''s why we named you Tenten. It means heaven, representing the noble deed you will one day do as we all have before you. You likely have access to our great ancestral power. When we sealed this being, we tied ourselves to it. It allows certain members of our family to wield its power."

    "The power of what daddy?" Tenten heard what sounded like a much younger version of herself. This man was her father¡­

    "Chiyou, a land far from this one in a time long, long ago, Chiyou was revered as an evil god of war and weapons. He formed a clan of powerful and terrible men to serve him, arming them with some of the strongest weapons on this earth. Our founder somehow manages to seal the god into an artifact, a creation of Chiyou''s, funnily enough. This ended his reign of tyranny and led to the ascension of our clan. So remember, my dear Tenten, when you wield this power, do not forget that battle is not merely a terrible bloody thing. If done with purity and lack of malice, it can be beautiful. Remember, daughter, battle is fun!"

    When had been the last time she had enjoyed a fight? When she was young? She had been killed and witnessed extreme violence in her life often. With Root encouraging it, she had grown to hate battle. Yet now she was enjoying it; even losing, she was having fun. If only she could do more to hang on; she wasn''t sure she could defeat Naruto.

    "You okay?" Naruto asked with concern, even in the middle of a fight. "I was kinda hoping we could keep going."

    Tenten wished she could, but what was the point? Why fight when she can''t win? Yet Tenten''s chakra flared yet again, seeming to be buzzing; it made her determined to keep going. To desperately claw for victory. To enjoy this thrilling fight, test her limits! Naruto had been enjoying the battle from the start. It was time she showed him just what she was made of! Words drifted into her mind, and her hands automatically formed hand signs as she said them as if she had always known them.

    "Avatar of Chiyou: Emergence." Tenten said. Suddenly, her chakra seemed to surge inside of her. She felt lighter and energized. The pain from the battle so far has completely faded. She didn''t remember summoning a weapon, yet she wielded a tanto in one hand and a smooth club of metal. Around her floated an array of weapons which lazily drifted around her. Each was made of a smooth and dark metal, and each seemed to brim with her chakra somehow without her effort.

    "I''m so glad I waited, that''s so damned cool!" Naruto said, forgetting himself for a moment.

    "Thanks." Tenten smiled. "Round two." Tenten sprinted forward much faster than before. She felt an urge and mentally pictured swords, spears, knives, and spikes orbiting her, flying forward at Naruto. And without even a seal, they flew forward at impressive speed. Naruto dodged one narrowly, spun around another, and attempted to reflect another, but the force of it knocked him unbalanced. He barely managed to drop down to avoid two more spears that followed, dropping to the ground. He rolled, trusting Tenten would take advantage of the sound of her sword cutting into the ground he had landed on. Naruto summoned two clones to buy time, but both were pierced by her weapons. Tenten then flew in. Naruto caught flat-footed, attempting to block the blow, confident he was strong enough for it but was shocked when it crashed into him. It smashed through his guard and sent him flying into a tree. The impact shattered the bark and bent the tree with a mighty crack. Tenten smiled as Naruto climbed to his feet, more wary now. Now, this was more like it. She waited patiently as Naruto hopped to his feet and dusted himself off. She had a feeling Naruto was about to try something¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jiraiya''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Jiraiya and Tsunade stood side by side as the Kage watched over the fights. Thoughtfully, Mifune had his men install screens in the room so even the guards from their respective defensive positions could watch the action. The Kage were currently watching in rapt silence. More than likely, Hiruzen was engaged due to his ties to both Tenten and Naruto. The others were likely looking to see if either would be a threat in the future. Based on Tenten''s renewed attack, both are probably noted. It mattered little to the Sage, truthfully. To be a Kage like the brat wished for, he would infamy. It would be up to the village to ensure he was not killed.

    "Hmm, I thought you trained that boy, Jiraiya? He''s certainly stronger, but he is more or less the same. You''d better not shirk your duty. You said you would train the squirt." Tsunade criticized. Truthfully, she had come to like the brat. Few would stand up to S-rank missing ninjas, and fewer would do so fearlessly. She supposed he reminded her of Dan and Nawaki.

    "Of course not beautiful!" Jiraiya said jovially while expertly ignoring an eyebrow twitch from Tsunade. "I did the work; he''s only been playing around so far."

    "I''m sure." Tsunade said with a disbelieving scowl.

    "He was just making sure he knew what he was dealing with. Right about now, he''ll probably finish things." Jiraiya said confidentially, throwing his arm around Tsunade and ignoring her finger poke.

    Though he swore it nearly broke one of his ribs.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto sighed as his mind settled. He wasn''t sure what had happened with Tenten, but apparently, her technique had put her on another level. She could obviously control the assortment of weapons around her with ease. And they were quick and packed a punch. Her own physicality had increased as well. Before, Naruto had assumed this would''ve been easy.

    He supposed this was unwelcome.

    She rushed at him with her bo staff, which was met in the middle by his Riptide, finding its match as she finally matched the power behind his attacks.

    But¡­it was not over there. She angled her head and swung it as if she was signaling something. A tanto appeared out of thin air, swirling to cut him in two.

    His eyes widened as he leaned their stalemate to the right, bending both unnaturally, giving him the time to form a hand sign with his conjoined hands on the hilt. A shadow clone kicked away the tanto from bisecting his legs again as he gained some space.

    Her sharp hazel eyes landed on him, slowly materializing more items than he could ever remember being used in a battle. She produced two goblets with some type of liquid boiling inside.

    She almost flew over to his side as he readied Riptide to counter whatever she planned as a shadow clone stayed hidden.

    She came close, and the goblets boiled over¡­..engulfing them in an explosion!

    He was almost burned with his shadow clone offering protection while she came out unscathed out of a metal dome, acting as a shield for her.

    This was problematic.

    She swung a greatsword around with much force behind it while covering a more extensive range. He had to close the distance to match the absurd strength of the weapon by attacking closer to the hilt . Their attacks were canceled by the other, making space between them¡­ but she twisted mid-air with the greatsword taking the shape of a bow as she pulled the string. The arrow appeared in of itself with its point glowing while it traveled the distance at an absurd speed and precisely at his face, taking a lot of space and making it hard to dodge. He had to use the blunt side of his blade while getting pushed back as she appeared in mid-air, finger going in certain seals as an array of needles appeared above him.

    Her hand crashed down mid-air as if casting judgment upon him. The needles flew down at absurd speeds, covering all escape areas as he was forced to constantly block the attacks with his sword swinging at an equally ridiculous speed.

    He forced himself to take it and qualify without revealing his most significant attacks to his opponent. But the only thought that crossed his mind was¡­.

    Why¡­.

    Am I¡­

    Trying so Hard?

    A mirage of images flashed by him, the face of his final opponent appearing in his mind.

    He had faced cruelty¡­

    Had been ostracized¡­

    He wanted the respect of those around him but¡­ he needed to demand it not allow them to walk all over him!

    His eyes glowed whitish blue. Riptide held on as a shadow clone took its place momentarily in his stead. He crouched as the wind gathered around his palms, rotating around himself while another pulled the hand seals for it.

    A bluish-white chakra surrounded his form while spinning angrily. Without notice, he was climbing towards her, her needles swallowed by the wind as he steadily gained her altitude. Her body formed a shield but was blasted across the field as soon as his leg came in contact. His eyes were hooded as he passed her in the air.

    Everyone in the stadium was in awe of the jutsu used to bypass the deadly attack, but his gaze found the one trained bloodthirsty eye in the stands. Gaara looked on with a crazed smile in response to his determined one.

    Jiraiya''s POV

    His eyes widened as he saw the jutsu in action. Tsunade''s eyes widened as well at the rapid developments. But it was all worth seeing Jiraiya''s mouth hanging open as if he was a man who had attempted to catch flies.

    She smirked while saying," What? You did teach him that month, right?"

    He shut his mouth while coughing into his hand," Of course I taught him. Don''t forget we''re talking about the prodigy of the great Jiraiya here!" He spoke while guffawing like a madman.

    "He totally learned that from a different person!" Tsunade exclaimed while laughing at his expense. "I can''t believe he decided that his master of a Sannin was no good master!"

    Jiraiya regained his bearings and pride before explaining, "No, he didn''t learn that from any other master. He mastered it himself."

    Tsunade''s eyes gleamed at the information. Even more than any jutsu, she really liked the boy''s eyes. Those determined eyes¡­.. Maybe he really was Minato''s kid.

    Naruto''s POV

    At the peak of his ascension and at the apex of his victory he was completely ignorant of it. Instead his staring match held all of his intention the small on his face felt almost forced as both projected their intent unknowingly. The indescribable bond of jinchuriki allowed them to be almost linked. It wasn''t focused communication, more of a projection of experience and emotions. Both of their wills clashed, ideals combated, lives compared, wills pushed upon each other.

    Naruto was shocked by the amount of pain he felt from Gaara. Naruto never had been the type to measure the struggles of his life upon others yet he could tell Gaara had struggled in a way Naruto was ignorant of. It was as if he could taste the betrayal, loneliness, and despair from Gaara. It seemed to be tempered by a cold intelligence, a mind that had been forged by pain. But at the end of this wave Naruto felt malice. The negativity of his life had made Gaara aim it outwards. He had rejected his humanity, he hated humans. He intended to change the world for those who suffered his burden. Yet it was done not out of any love or sense of justice. Gaara intended to do so by any means necessary. Violence wasn''t a drastic measure for the redhead. Gaara used it as a mere tool. He wanted to make Naruto see his logic, to join him as a brother. Not only to help him in his goal. But Naruto could almost swear he could feel Gaara needed companionship.

    Naruto felt almost smothered by the presence, his jutsu even flickered. He growled as he focused and sent out his own wave. Just as Gaara had done with him, Naruto sent a primal wave of intent. He showed the love he had experienced, the side of humanity that Gaara had never been exposed to. Happiness, loyalty, and the most human of all emotion; hope. His will flared and his chakra seemed to do the same. He sent his defiance, his refusal to allow Gaara to continue, that he wished to be there for the lonely monster. He saw Gaara blink as if shocked. Their momentary link, unintentional as it was, had faded. But Naruto''s full power did not.

    Chakra, powerful, plentiful, seemingly suffocating. It surged throughout Naruto, its power weighing on everyone present as if it was imbued with Naruto''s power and pain.

    He felt odd as his full power flew through his chakra pathways. In the month it seemed his chakra had become more powerful, his mind sharper and a cold focus would cover him. He felt it now, his mind becoming more focused and logical. Naruto''s eyes seemed to almost glow as if they had spotted his goal and knew how to reach it. The same mindset that had taken him in training settled over him now. Naruto welcomed it.

    It was time to show them.

    Tenten''s POV

    She barely crawled to her feet glancing upon her shield as she did. Tenten winced as she saw it was dented and nearly fragmented. It had been her strongest shield¡­ and the blonde had somehow kicked it apart¡­ she was low on chakra, and Naruto had seemed to somehow become even stronger. He had been holding back this much? Why did he seem like a different person? Were his eyes always this intense?

    Tenten decided his eyes unnerved her. This was a completely different person from what she had seen before the Chunin exams. That person was¡­terrifying. Still, she regained the gleam in her eyes. As much as she would have liked to say, she was afraid. The adrenaline running through her veins wouldn''t let her back down. She formed a desperate plan as she resummoned her goblets. She flared her chakra into them overloading them, Danzo had always approved of sacrificial plans afterall.

    Naruto landed and slowly marched forward. He had deactivated that absurdly powerful wind technique, likely realizing the goblets may cause such to backfire. But Tenten was under no illusion they were on even ground. Naruto seemed to be fresh as ever and had shown that he was much more of a threat than she had believed. He knew this as well, clear from his cautious yet confident approach. Tenten grimly smiled as her goblets bubbled menacingly. Naruto''s eyes widened as he somehow caught on. He managed to form a simple seal but that was all.

    Her goblets spilled over in a more enormous explosion than any previous ones.

    Hundreds of blondes flew through the cloud. Most were crushed and burnt by the explosion but Naruto had somehow summoned hundreds to effectively smother the explosion. Her mind warned her but it did little good. Naruto grabbed her by her shirt. With a grunt of effort he hauled her around to build force before spiking her into the ground. Tenten did not even feel the impact, just an explosion of darkness in her vision. Tenten was sure she was dead at first before the shock wore off. ''This¡­ new technique¡­ must make me more durable¡­'' her tired mind decided. Naruto landed slightly behind her in a slow controlled fall. Tenten somehow crawled to her feet instinctively.

    Her world was spinning with all the blood rushing through her mind. Her balance was gone. She stood up on wobbly feet¡­before a silhouette of the man came into view, whispering ..." You''re in the way."

    That was all she got before she was knocked unconscious by his blade.

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto sighed as he lowered Tenten onto the ground gently. He had intended to make her surrender but she had pushed his hand and forced him to knock her out gently. So out of it, the shockingly powerful Tenten had been, that he merely jabbed his handle of Riptide into her gut.

    Kakashi poofed in behind him with his classic orange book in hand and looked at it all as if he was uninterested. But Naruto could see the eye smiles the man somehow communicated with. He was even prouder than he had been.

    Naruto smiled but the moment was somewhat ruined by the stony silence of the audience. Some muted applause from shinobi in the crowd who had no choice but to respect a battle that was clearly Chunin level but there were a silent minority and seemed to only spotlight the majority silence.

    Kakashi crouched down to check on Tenten, gingerly doing so in case she was injured before nodding allowing several medical officials to come onto the field and aid Tenten off it.

    Kakashi then stood straight and flared his chakra as he had done before to get the crowd watching.

    "The first round of the Chunin Exams Finals is complete. The victor: Naruto Uzumaki!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Hiruzen smiled slightly, proud of both Genin. They had fought well, conducted themselves proudly, and ended a battle as Hiruzen wished all fights would with smiles and companionship being found in battle. His happy mind was interrupted by Yagura this time.

    "So that is your jinchuriki then? He acts as if he''s human. Nor did he show its power. How odd." Yagura offered as the fight wrapped up.

    "As always, you damn tree huggers make everything so emotional." A complained. "And your weapon has a bleeding heart like that? He could''ve ended the fight before it began if he hadn''t held back."

    "It is certainly a foolish trait for shinobi." Rasa agreed.

    "One could argue he is saving some techniques for later. Wouldn''t be the first time that''s happened in these exams." Onoki countered.

    "The strong have no need to hide their strength." A countered.

    "True, only the weak need such a strategy." Yagura seemed to agree.

    Hiruzen barely paid attention, seeing yet another one of his was up to bat. "It seems the next match is set to begin." The other Kage all locked eyes on the next match.

    Gaara of the Sand VS Kiba Inuzuka

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kiba''s POV (Entry to Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "You must listen, my dear student, for before you stand a wall. Too high to climb over, too wide to go around, too¡­ eh- down to get under. Yes, many would call it insurmountable. Most, in fact, luckily, you have the guidance of Konoha''s Sexy Beast. Indeed, you are armed even further, the power of You-"

    Might Gai continue to lecture Kiba much to the Inuzuka''s chagrin, Gai habitually did so. Even the most benign of activities were treated so particularly. Standards are to be held at all times, even throughout his hellish training. Kiba stayed with the team due to his friendship with Lee and Sakura, but it was hard. If Gai wasn''t an oddly good sensei somehow, Kiba would''ve surely snapped by now. Well, good in the training, it had turned Kiba into a beast, able to keep up with Lee with his weights. Without it, he hadn''t seen a Genin he could keep up with Lee then. But his advice or teachings often meant little to Kiba. Most of the time, he found some absurd way to tie it into the power of "youth." And the rest, some ridiculous moral code, that seemed needless to him. He was jealous of the other teams with a more standard Jounin sensei. Jealous of Naruto and Tenten, as much as it hurt to admit, Kiba wasn''t sure he would have defeated either. It made his blood boil; Naruto was his friend, but he was always slightly behind him for the entirety of the academy. Friendly and competitive yet safe, he never truly stood a chance in Kiba''s eyes. Yet Naruto had somehow surpassed him, so much so that the weapon girl that would likely leave Kiba bleeding and defeated seemed utterly outmatched by Naruto. Kiba also held no illusion of who between him and Gaara was the favorite, even by his own odds. He felt no humor in the irony of an Inuzuka being considered the underdog.

    "Now I know your foe is considerable, likely one of the strongest Genin here. But I know with my training and your yout-" Even his sensei subtly suggested Kiba was outmatched here. Somehow, he had become the runt of this litter. Kiba knew better than most what happened to them.

    "Don''t worry so much, Gai; I have a secret weapon! No one in the exam is ready for me now!" Kiba roared with a smile that felt only a little forced. It matched the smile Sakura had given him before they had split up, her to the audience area and him to the contestant area. She had said the right words, wishing him well and saying she was confident in him. Yet Kiba had sensed her lack of faith in him. It, combined with Gai, made him seethe inwardly.

    "Confidence goes hand in hand with youth Kiba, but-" Gai started but stopped when Kiba shoved himself by him.

    "I don''t need youth, Gai; I''m not the weakling you all think I am." Kiba said his fear of Gaara was simply smothered by his hatred of how everyone he felt was looking down on him. Kiba tried to stomp his way into the arena, but Gai grabbed his shoulder.

    "I understand your emotions; despite what you may think, Lee and I have been there. So I know you won''t back down, so let me offer more practical advice. Use that anger and your youth and hit that monster with everything you have with the intent to kill. Even when you do, it may not work; if he survives, he''ll likely defeat you. May even kill you, for the sake of Akamaru, if that unyouthful monster should get a hold of either of you, surrender there and then. Kakashi should step in then; I''ll be there shortly after. Otherwise, this may be the end of your career." Gai said seriously, eyes boring into Kiba''s back intensely.

    Kiba held back a growl but nodded, stomping forward. He was done feeling inferior; he would hit Gaara with everything he had, just like Gai had said. And when he did, and it worked, he would revel in everyone''s shattered perspective.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Contestant Area of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto walked back into the entry/exit of the arena, heading back to the stands for the Chunin hopefuls. But as he walked through the dim halls, he saw someone standing in the middle of it. It seemed Gaara had been following and had decided to wait for him. Was it time? Had he chosen not to stay and try whatever plan he had now? It would be bad if he had; in the enclosed hall, Naruto thought even his training wouldn''t allow him to do too much. Gaara could merely drown the hall in the sand, and Naruto would have nowhere to go. Naruto steeled himself and drew Riptide from his back; maybe he could cause the hall to collapse if he had to. That may slow the monster down.

    Gaara, creepy as ever, silently eyed Naruto as he got closer. Not even flinching at seeing Naruto draw a weapon. Naruto understood it; he doubted Gaara''s power that he was ever unarmed. Naruto had prepared himself for their eventual fight; he wouldn''t fall here.

    "Calm yourself. Your time is soon, but I cannot risk taking you yet." Gaara said simply.

    "A risk it would be." Naruto replied stiffly.

    "Have you learned anything in the month?" Gaara asked with a knowing tone. Naruto felt his frown deepen. Gaara had indeed predicted it.

    "I have." Naruto curtly replied.

    "And do you see why we cannot exist with humans as is?"

    "No, I see that I have to work harder than others." Naruto snapped, his anger towards the villagers bleeding towards Gaara. How dare he mock him now? Did he think he''d lose his mind instantly or something?

    "Ha, you hold onto that false hope. Such keeps you human; you think it''s good, but you will need much more than humanity to survive our encounter." Gaara promised as he stalked on.

    Naruto would''ve replied angrily, but something about Gaara''s words weighed on Naruto. He growled as he marched on reaching the area. He glanced around before seeing. Shikamaru, Shino, Neji, Yuno, Sai, Hinata, and Lee gathered on the left side of the area, standing near the railing and still waiting to notice him. Omoi, Samui, and Fuu sat in the seats chatting. Samui offered Naruto a wink upon seeing him and Fuu an excited wave. Temari and Kankuro sat in the back by themselves, looking bored. Kankuro seemed to make a small stick figure do an impressively dynamic dance. While Temari busied herself by throwing wads of paper at Shikamaru and Sai. Who were, from Naruto briefly heard from her, on her "shitlist." Shikamaru seemed to dodge these effortlessly, always doing so as efficiently as possible. Sai seemed to think this was a game and patiently let her tee off. Each time Sai was hit, he would attempt to bring the wad back. Temari didn''t mind the auto-reload much, either. But Naruto didn''t see Ino anywhere. He glanced towards the crowd, figuring maybe she had decided to watch with Sakura, the two being good friends. But he didn''t see her anywhere. Before he could ponder much further, Naruto felt someone tap his shoulder. He turned to see Neji and Shikamaru both standing before him.

    "Come on, blondie." Neji stated before heading back to his spot at the railing. Shikamaru nodded before explaining.

    "Very nice victory there; I didn''t even know that scary woman was so strong; she''s such a drag. Anyway, the next match is about to start. I have a feeling this will be troublesome." Shikamaru said darkly. Naruto nodded and headed over with them. He hoped Kiba wouldn''t die here, maybe even do well before losing. But as much as it hurt him to say, he was sure he would lose. Surely, Kakashi sensei wouldn''t let him die. But still, Naruto would be ready himself. He could step in if needed; he wouldn''t watch as Kiba would die.

    As he gazed down into the courtyard, he saw that the match had begun. Kakashi had hidden his presence, and Kiba could be seen tossing something to Akamaru. Suddenly, the dog turned red, and with a bark and roar from Kiba, they both became beastly versions of Kiba. It seemed Kiba was ready¡­

    Somehow, Naruto knew Kiba was wrong.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Gaara''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    He watched as the human roared and his dog barked before becoming a merge between man and beast. Gaara supposed, for a human, it was interesting at the very least; he certainly wasn''t opposed to becoming less human. Yet their so-called beast mimicry was aptly named. He knew the absolute beast; they were much more impressive than this human''s mimicry.

    The human weaved more hand signs, seemingly aiming to activate another technique. Gaara supposed he could summon his sand to chase the man around, but he was sure he''d be a squirrely one. Better to go with Plan A. So he merely watched as the human finished his signs; he and his dog were in sync.

    "You should''ve stopped me; letting an enemy activate a technique is a dumb move." Kiba roared as he prepared to set off.

    "Maybe for weak humans like you. For me, it makes little difference." Gaara lectured simply.

    Kiba roared as he raced forward, activating his technique. "First up, Fang Over Fang!" He roared before becoming a tornado of gray. His dog followed up as both slammed towards Gaara. Gaara did not flinch as a wall of sand intercepted them. Nor did he feel any pressure when both made it through the sand. Close but close didn''t matter in this cruel world. He attempted to crush them, though both managed to free themselves by flying back. But suddenly, one of the blurs called out. "Wind Style: Air Platform!" Kiba yelled before he suddenly snapped back even quicker. Gaara growled as an even more giant wall blocked it again. The idiot seemed intent on making this last.

    Kiba''s thoughts were much more straightforward. ''I can keep this up for one minute. Using Fang Over Fang repeatedly and Air Platform for me and Akamaru is draining. If I can just hit him once, it should finish him!''

    Gaara was unaware of such, and it mattered little to him. Kiba and Akamaru slammed into his defenses repeatedly. Searching for an opening and never managing to breach his sand. Truthfully, this was boring. Time to stop playing¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino / Gaara''s POV (Courtyard / Constestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Ino felt terrible as she sat next to Sakura. Truthfully, she had been elated to see Naruto win incredibly convincingly. But she felt panic at meeting him face to face. She felt too ashamed of her words. She would fix things but insisted upon doing so after proving herself. Naruto was the guy who valued action over words.

    At the very least, Sakura seemed to appreciate it, seemingly terrified for her teammate. Ino understood it; she feared Naruto facing Gaara, let alone doing so blindly. Kiba was making quite the showing, smashing into the sand at blinding speed and with jarring impact. Yet Ino could not help but notice Gaara had yet to be hit even after thirty seconds of this.

    "Kiba''s almost as fast as Lee without the weights!" Sakura remarked. "Why can''t he hit this guy?!"

    "He''s not strong enough¡­" Ino said softly, predicting it would trigger Sakura''s temper. Sure enough, the pinkette sent a glare at her. But Ino pushed forward anyway. "This Gaara guy seems to be on a different level."

    "I know¡­" Sakura said sadly. "But surely Kiba can do something with this new method of attack. He''s easily twice as fast." She had helped him train and would feel guilty if it amounted to nothing.

    "Doesn''t he seem too calm, though?" Ino posed. She saw Sakura''s eyes narrow, and she focused intently on Gaara. She was going into her more analytical mode.

    "He does seem calm yet tense; he might be channeling chakra? But what for¡­"

    Gaara''s POV

    Gaara sent a meager amount of chakra into the technique his control was surgical, doing so as efficiently as possible. While the dog boy had been flailing around unable to even graze the redhead. He had been grinding minerals and stone beneath the arena into sand. Best to prepare for the more entertaining bouts later and besides he felt the need for an example.

    Naruto and his connection had certainly been a surprise, yet he could not say he had hated it. Yet it had only steeled his resolve. Naruto may have been one with the ability to understand his pain, but he had yet to truly experience it. He could not allow such to affect him. He would show Naruto what his attachment to humanity could cost. With any luck this dog boy was a friend of his.

    "Stop your infernal squirming." Gaara said darkly finally locking eyes with Kiba.

    The dog boy and his mutt attempted to hit him from behind and the front, a wise move if a simplistic one. His eyes slid to the fast moving dog boy. A hand of sand formed and surged forward with a speed it had not shown so far. It was as if a giant made of sand had decided to slap Kiba. He slammed into his dog both forming a mass of tangled limbs. Both scrambled to get to their feet both realizing the danger.

    "Too little too late." Gaara responded. With a mere thought streams of sand burst through the stony ground. It flew into the air until billowing to the ground. It formed a quickly growing pile behind Gaara. Kiba and Akamaru managed to crawl to their feet but it was to little effect. Gaara had already finished his hand seals. "Sand Tsunami." Gaara muttered. The pile behind him had formed into a towering pile of sand. It surged to life at his words, parting around him and forming a hill-sized wave. Kiba and Akamaru didn''t seem to wish to try to counter him as the foolish swordsman had earlier. Instead they both took off as the wave came close. They had wasted precious second being shocked, it cost them dearly.

    As they both ran to opposite sides of the wave to avoid it they were shocked when hands formed from the wave and grabbed both. Throwing them back into the path of the absurd surge. Gaara watched with bored focus as the two were buried utterly in sand. The massive attack had turned one half of the arena into a desert.

    Gaara chuckled as he willed the sand to raise dog boy and the mutt to the surface. Both were covered in cuts and bruises, Akamaru had transformed and seemed to be unconscious. Kiba was conscious and swearing wildly, unfortunately clear that he was barely able to move.

    He locked eyes with Naruto once again. ''I will show you.'' He thought, no link formed this time yet he was sure the blonde understood. Responding dully with a grim shake of his head.

    Gaara formed an idea to make a point.

    "Time to finish you dog boy." Gaara said with malice as he raised a hand.

    He could see the defiance in the boy''s eyes. He seemed defiant even now, as if he was willing die as opposed to surrender. There was fear there but the boy seemed to think his pride was more than his life. Yet his gaze landed on his dog. He shook his head sadly before yelling out:

    "I surrender!"

    Gaara shook his head, this was no game the boy could hope to win. If it was it wouldn''t change anything. Gaara played for keeps. He slowly closed his palm to kill the annoying boy who swore angrily as the sand tightened. Before the true fun could begin Gaara felt a presence fly by him, stopping to glare at him and tap his shoulder. A silent warning, Gaara attempted to speed up his execution but the presence quickly jumped to both strands holding his victim. His hand became a ball of lightning, used with expert precision, to cut his two victims free. He easily carried both to the other side of the field while avoiding sand that attempted to teach them. Gaara felt a ping of annoyance. Who was this man to stop him? He was undoubtedly powerful, too powerful? Before he could make up his mind an equally powerful presence formed behind him. Gaara looked up to see an odd man with a bowl cut before him.

    "You lack youth." Gai said darky as he glared at Gaara. "Should you ever attempt to harm one of my wonderful pupils again I''ll crush you."

    Gaara raised a brow but realized he was outgunned for now. Besides the dog boy was hardly rough the trouble.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Rasa''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Rasa watched with glee as Gaara easily smashed the competition. He wasn''t often thankful for failure, but he was glad the assassins hired in the past had failed. Gaara ensures that Sand''s recent problems are solved. It wasn''t often a Genin so easily bested another. Though he would have to speak with his son about stirring unnecessary trouble. One would think children would be obedient, yet they often were poor tools.

    "Another one of us." Yagura stated with interest. "He was holding back considerably as well."

    "It''s unlikely my son will be pushed much during these exams." Rasa answered back.

    "Ha! He''ll be unlucky if he runs into one of mine!" A roared.

    "We shall see just how good your men are." Yagura inserted. "They have the pleasure of combating one of my heroes eventually."

    "We''ll see then waterboy." A muttered.

    "It seems my daughter is up to bat next." Onoki comments as he reads the next match.

    Kankuro of the Sand VS Kurotsuchi of the Stone

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kurotsuchi''s POV (Entry to Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kurotsuchi had never been an ordinary girl. Perhaps it had been the explosion of her home that had done it. She had been a young girl playing in her room when one of the walls collapsed, sending fire, metal fragments, and bits of her home flying through the air. The shinobi who had found her in the rubble of her shattered burning home. Had said it was a miracle she had survived. Apparently, her father had managed to grab and shield her. Her mother hadn''t been so lucky. They had been one family of many victimized by the random bombings of the missing ninja Deidara. It had filled her with the urge to become a shinobi and ensure such violent men would never hurt her home again.

    She was here to prove she was ready for the next level. And all she had to do was beat this Sand shinobi. As she walked into the arena, she saw her opponent walk in at much the same time. She had intended to send him a coy and cocky smile, but to her shock, he already had one plastered onto his face. Kurotsuchi shot her own look back at double her normal intensity.

    Kankuro seemed to just smile more cruelly.

    "Do I need to go over the rules again?" Kakashi asked.

    "Not for me, maybe for Sand for Brains." Kurtosuchi offered.

    "Now, girly, no need to get all prissy with me." Kankuro countered.

    "Girly?" Kurotsuchi asked, suddenly calm.

    "Ya." Kankuro doubled down with a shit eating grin.

    "With that grim mistake made, I''ll start this match." Kakashi said, sounding jovial. "Begin!~"

    Kurotsuchi wasted no time; this pig was going down!

    "Earth Style: Field of Earth Vents!" Kurotsuchi yelled as she slammed her hands down. The ground rumbled beneath Kankuro, who wisely jumped back, narrowly avoiding being uppercutted by a man-sized tower of earth with a hole on top of it.

    "Gonna take more than that-" Kankuro started before he stopped to dodge as more and more towers emerged from the ground. Soon, it had surrounded the man.

    "Are you ready to quit?" Kurotsuchi said, simply staring at Kankuro, who was surrounded by towers of earth just like her. "Because either way, this match is over."

    "You got that right, girly¡­" Kankuro stated with a large smirk. "You see, I don''t even need puppets to start the show! Puppet Show: Slicing Ending!" Suddenly, Kurotsuchi heard the sound of wire scraping against stone. She trusted her instincts and jumped into the air, watching as one of the towers fell apart.

    ''Chakra Strings. While dodging my towers, he must''ve threaded them around him! Now I''m surrounded by razor-sharp wire that he can control!''

    Kurotsuchi had no time to consider further as she desperately dodged the wires that flew past her. She ducked two trips over another. Bounced over another set and dropped to her knees to avoid being decapitated. She drew a kunai and attempted to cut the ropes, but it bounced off uselessly. She dodged further, sweating as she escaped the constant assault. ''Need. Cover. NOW!'' Kurotsuchi thought as she skillfully leaned out of the way of death while going through hand signs.

    "Earth Style: Earthen Shell!" Kurotsuchi smiled as a dome of earth surrounded her. She heard the sound of wires scratching against the dome, but it was thick and sturdy. It would buy her some ti-

    There was a buzzing grinding sound as suddenly the wires seemed to focus on one side.

    "No hiding from the puppet show!" Kankuro taunted from outside. He used his free hand to summon several puppets, each a copy of Crow. The Clones flew through the air surrounding the dome. "Go ahead, camp all you like. They''ll pepper you with weapons whether you surface within or outside the dome!"

    Kurotsuchi''s smile grew wider as Kankuro doubled his efforts to expose her. She slowly weaved hand signs as her dome started to fall apart. "Earth Style: Earth Shrapnel." She whispered before slamming palms on opposite sides of the dome. The effect was immediate; the falling apart structure suddenly completely fragmented and flew outward in an explosion, shooting shards of earth everywhere. Kankuro growled as it cut his chakra string and his puppets. Leaving the wooden bits falling through the air and dissipating a fair bit of Kankuro''s chakra. "Sorry, but I don''t play well with toys!" Kurotsuchi taunted.

    "That''s fine; these ones can be dangerous. They have small parts!" Kankuro countered as suddenly the arms and legs of the destroyed Crows stopped falling with a click, each revealing a blade. "Show''s over! Puppet Show: Human Centipede!" The arms and legs turned blade raced towards a wide-eyed Kurotsuchi before they slammed into her. Her body was littered with puppet limbs. She moaned painfully before suddenly becoming a white substance that hardened, holding onto the puppet limbs like cement. "What the fuck?" Kankuro asked before his mind caught up with the situation.

    Kurotsuchi suddenly shot from the ground behind Kankuro. A large smile on her face and one fist coated in stone. She slammed this into the back of Kankuro, who cried out in pain. Sliding forward face down. Kurotsuchi looked at her stone gauntlet as it cracked and fell away. "Sturdier than he looked." She joked as she marched forward towards the downed man. "So you wanna give up before the end or?" She asked him. But Kurotsuchi had no time to react when Kankuro''s chest opened up, showing a hollow wooden space inside. The henge hiding the trick faded, offering a sizable scorpion-looking puppet. Before Kurotsuchi could react, two wires from it pulled her in.

    "Sorry, girly." Kankuro stated cockily as he walked up to the trapped Kurotsuchi. "Surrender, please. I''d hate to clean out Black Ant."

    "Never, make-up wearing freak!" Kurotsuchi yelled from inside the puppet.

    Kankuro smirked. "Don''t say I didn''t warn ya." "Black Technique: M-"

    "Earth Style: Gas Vent Release!" Kurotsuchi suddenly interrupted Kankuro who raised a brow before he suddenly smelled something odd. He looked towards the towers of stone suspiciously, but nothing new was happening. ''What was the -''

    Kankuro suddenly collapsed, and Black Ant did so as well, releasing a smiling Kurotsuchi.

    "Sorry, boy, but it was already over, as I said in the beginning." Kurotsuchi remarked.

    "What did you do to me¡­" Kankuro complained from the ground. "Can''t move, poison? No, wait, a natural gas?"

    "A unique one found deep in the earth." Kurotsuchi answered. "It''s odorless and invisible, so great for fights; luckily, it''s nonlethal. Unluckily for you, I have a bit of resistance, so this match is over. You''ll be lucky to move in a couple hours."

    "Hmm, unfortunate kid. But it looks like this one is over. Match Three of the Chunin Exams is over! Kurotsuchi of the Stone is the winner! A brief recess will be had, and we will continue with the next match. Which will be¡­" Kakashi looked towards a large board that displayed the next match. "Oh, the crowds are gonna love this. THE NEXT MATCH WILL BE:

    SASUKE UCHIHA VS NEJI HYUGA

    The crowd, who had been mostly silent, suddenly roared in glee.

    Neji and Sasuke, both in the competitor''s arena, glared at each other as if unhappy the other was in their way.

    Kakashi was sure this next one would be a doozy.

 The Path of Prodigies!

    Mifune''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "It seems fortune frowns at you, old friend," Rasa said while radiating joy. While he valued the Leaf as allies, especially with his village struggling, it felt good to see what many considered the strongest village suffering a bit. Besides, the shrewd elder likely saw the bright side. "While you may have shown some talent thus far, you are losing Genin like flies. Your chances of victory dwindle."

    "Only if one is short-sighted, my old friend." Hiruzen countered with a friendly smile. "The tournament is merely a method to display talent. The victory of it means little. I am grateful my Genin are being tested so thoroughly. Besides, next are two of my most promising Genin."

    "Ah, you refer to the Genius of the Hyuga and the Ashes of the Uchiha." Onoki added with glee. Knowing one of Hiruzen''s best prospects would be out brought him a petty joy. If he was fortunate, they may just kill or maim each other.

    "The Uchiha''s are still alive and well. Several members survive and continue to live, and we are about to see one who proudly continues his clan." Hiruzen responded as if not phased by the subtle reminder.

    "Such a shame it is then that either the diminished Uchiha''s will be shamed or the great Hyuga humbled. From what I hear, both have proven to be remarkable shinobi." Onoki continued.

    "I would put my money on the Hyuga; his records are flawless. Though I wouldn''t mind the Uchiha being victorious either." A roared happily. His thoughts needed no explaining.

    "Beneficial indeed that the spawn of both villainous clans will clash." Yagura agreed. "Hopefully, they both fall today."

    "Villainous? Neither clan is one of questionable morals. Furthermore, it is bold of you all to flex your intel gained on us so plainly. Bolder still for you, Yagura, to wish grief on my shinobi in my presence." Hiruzen''s calm facade merely cracked, and the total weight of his killing intent filled the room.

    Yagura offered his own as his guards drifted closer, hands on the hilt of their blades.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya stalked forth to back Hiruzen. Rasa allowed some metal to drift through the air but remained seated. His guards watched warily but watched all the same.

    Onoki and A laughed at the spectacle, seemingly unaffected by the intense air.

    "They have killed many of my men. Of course, they are villains." Yagura said darkly.

    "Such is the nature of war. We did not start them." Hiruzen countered. "We may have benefited from them doubtless. But it would be most ironic to hear you judge others for spilling blood."

    "He makes a fair point, you know," Rasa added. "Your home is called the Bloody Mist for a reason."

    Yagura growled but sat. "Regardless, one of them will not continue on. I will enjoy watching your men tear each other apart."

    "Of course, otherwise, it wouldn''t be very fair for you." Hiruzen countered evenly.

    Mifune could only sigh. Kage never did seem to change all that much.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiashi / Mikoto''s POV (Audience Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Hiashi sat patiently as he awaited Neji to arrive to begin the duel. He sat among a small group of servants/bodyguards and his daughter. It was vital for him to be here today. While the Hyuga were an infamous clan that had influence throughout the land of fire, it would never do to be complacent as a leader. A good showing today would surely do well by his clan. Though, if he were to be honest, it was questionable who would be the one to do so. Hinata had grown as of late. Supposedly, his men suggested it was due to training sessions with Neji. While shameful of a heiress he allowed it, Hinata had become strong enough to beat Hanabi easily. Hanabi was no weakling either; if not for Neji, she would be known as a genius. Seeing his eldest become worthy of her status had brought him a trim level of joy. As such he allowed the behavior. Besides, the knowledge that he had created what Neji had become bothered him.

    He was well aware of the hatred Neji felt for the main house. Hiashi had been the one to agree to the order for Hizashi to be slain. It had been reasoned that doing such would allow them to appease the Cloud Village after their conflict. Without risking the exclusivity of the Hyuga Bloodline to the Leaf. While it had hurt him, he knew it had crushed the young man. Surely he resented Hiashi deeply. Hiashi knew he should''ve told the boy it had been Hizashi''s idea, but he would likely think he was lying. Besides, the spite had served Neji well. Hiashi was the strongest Hyuga ever known on the battlefield. None could claim the same accomplishments nor maintain service as both a clan head and shinobi. As of late though, Hiashi had begun to gain a belief. That Neji had potential that shattered Hiashi''s own. Already a Side Branch member being so strong was controversial. Worse yet, the boy was motivated against the Main House.

    Of course, things were more complex. As much as she had grown, Hinata likely could not best some of those who had competed thus far. Likely, it would fall down to Neji to win. But what would the boy do with the influence? Was it right for Hiashi to stop him? What meant more to him? The legacy of his fallen brother? Or the family he had been entrusted to maintain? Before Hiashi could delve too far into his thoughts, Hanabi pulled his sleeve.

    "Hanabi." He acknowledged. A subtle sign of permission for her to continue. And the dutiful daughter she was, she had waited for it. Image was everything for this family.

    "Father, who should we hope to win here?" Hanabi asked with a scowl. It was no secret to Hiashi that Hanabi intensely disliked Neji. It made sense to him. After all, Neji was responsible for solidifying Hinata''s spot. However, she was wise enough to defer to clan judgment before her own. Shame she was the younger one. Hopefully, Hinata can gain an attitude befitting her power soon.

    "A good question, daughter, yet the answer is simple." Hiashi entered lecture mode. He knew he must instill wisdom in his children when possible. "Neji may be a side branch, and his intentions are unclear. But the Uchiha, at one time, were our main rivals. They had a reputation of a similar level to our own. Their power rivaled ours as well. Despite our best efforts, we never seemed to establish ourselves as their betters. At least¡­"

    "Until they committed treason." Hanabi finished. Hiashi nodded, pleased that his daughter kept their history in mind.

    "Indeed, this led to their fall, of course. Such an event was an undeniable tragedy. But the Hyuga were fortunate through it all; the fall of our comrades cemented us as the prominent clan amongst the Leaf." Hiashi explained. "If Sasuke manages to defeat a prodigy of ours it could be disastrous for our reputation. The correct choice would be to hope Neji will defeat Sasuke."

    "But do you think Neji can defeat Sasuke?" Hanabi asked curiously.

    Mikoto''s POV

    "Well, of course, I think my baby will win," Mikoto answered with confidence only a mother could have. "Sasuke barely does anything these days except for training, not to mention he''s my little prodigy."

    Kushina laughed but accepted the logic quickly enough. "Not worried about him fighting the prodigy of the Hyuga? They say the only person that can beat a genius is another genius."

    "No, my son, he¡­ well, the attempted coup of the Uchiha was always something he seemed to feel strongly about. He always felt the Uchiha must''ve been framed or tricked somehow." Mikoto explained. "Shisui and I spent a lot of time trying to explain that our brethren in the Uchiha had earnestly made a¡­ selfish ploy against our home. But even if that were the case, Sasuke would continue. He intends to find out the "truth," as he puts it. Redeeming our clan in the process. He has trained with that idea in mind. Seemingly attempting to forge himself into a legend so great that people have no choice but to celebrate us again." Mikoto sighed to herself as she finished. She appreciated what Sasuke was trying to do. Kami knew she missed Fugaki and wished he had not been involved. But she simply wanted her child to be happy. Sasuke sometimes seemed only to live for his ambition.

    Hiashi''s POV

    "That''s what he''s trying to do?" Hanabi asked incredulously. "He''s trying to change the very traditions we follow? The Branch has always served us."

    "Indeed," Hiashi answered. "He has forged himself with this goal in mind. He works tirelessly towards it. His mind learns everything as quickly as possible, he seems to have talent in all fields. He has become what some call a prodigy, a genius; the title matters little. The point being Neji has become a shinobi that may well surpass even myself."

    "Surely you exaggerate." Hanabi asked.

    Hiashi did not answer as his mind dwelled on the night that Hizashi was sent to his death. He had been beside himself yet had hidden it well. Hizashi had been a brother he had been grateful for. One that, after his death, Hiashi felt he was undeserving of. It had been the best choice, as Hiruzen had remorsefully told him; Hiashi knew his clan could not survive without him. As such, he had agreed to his brother''s plan. It had worked as they thought it would. Hiashi, as both clan leader and brother to the fallen, had been left with the duty of telling Neji. Neji had begun training at that point and had already shown his level was above his peers. It had been a training session Hiashi had interrupted to tell him the news. Hiashi, as much as he felt for the child, had to maintain his image. So he had said the news bluntly and harshly, hoping to skip the denial phase. It had worked, but not quite the way he had expected. Neji had sent a glare that, for a moment, only one, but a moment all the same, in that moment Hiashi had felt fear.

    At that moment, he had no doubt Neji would surpass him and, in the process, change the very foundations of the Hyuga clan. He could not say anything about that now. Nor could he acknowledge it. The clan head''s job was to maintain the status quo, after all. Yet, if Hiashi was genuinely doing his job, he would have done something to stop Neji. To correct him. But how could he?

    "No, no, I do not," Hiashi replied. "I believe Neji will win this match."

    He hoped so as well.

    Both Mikoto and Hiashi

    "The path of a prodigy isn''t for the faint of heart. Yet Sasuke walks it without hesitation. He''ll win."

    "The path of a prodigy isn''t for the faint of heart. Yet Neji walks it without hesitation. He''ll win."

    Both Mikoto and Hiashi said with utter confidence.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Yuno''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "Who do you suppose will win?" Shino asked simply. "I had hoped to get the opportunity to fight either of them. I must admit I doubted my ability to best them if such did happen."

    Yuno shook her head at Shino. Personally she hoped to fight someone who was rather unskilled. But Shino was a subtle battle junkie. Seeming to enjoy growing as a shinobi and testing himself. Her mind drifted to her other friend who was nervously tapping the seat she sat in. Yuno inwardly sighed as she glanced over at Hinata. She loved the shy girl to death. She was one of the few people other than Yuno and Mikoto who could hold Sasuke''s attention. Even rarer she had somehow befriended her anti-social teammate. At first, Yuno thought the gentlewoman might have won over her cousin''s affection. Yet time proved it to not be the case. Instead, he seemed to simply enjoy Hinata''s kind and respectful demeanor. Yuno swore Sasuke needed to date someone. Even a guy! She wouldn''t judge! He needed to go out more somehow. But it was because of Sasuke''s lack of social skills that Yuno was sure Neji would lose today. Yuno had seen how easily he had crushed those odd shinobi who had attacked the two of them. Even had sparred with him. Yuno wasn''t sure anyone would be defeating her emo cousin.

    "W-well, I don''t mean to offend you, Yuno, but I''m unsure anyone stands a chance against N-eji-san. He was quite strong before the month and has only grown more." Hinata managed to choke out. Yuno was stunned in silence as she witnessed Shino subtly eye her to see if she was furious. But she was nothing of the sort! Hinata was slowly coming out of her shell.

    "No way, Hinata! You''ve grown so much cutie!" Yuno yelled as she hugged the shy girl, who turned red and seemed to try to pry herself free. She really was adorable. "But sorry, but Emo down there ain''t losing today."

    "I also side with Neji," Shino said, easily betraying Yuno. "We spared a fair bit back in the academy. As much as I hate to admit it, I never did come close to defeating him."

    "You both suck!" Yuno said playfully. "Sasuke will prove me right." Yuno inwardly chuckled as Shino visibly reacted to the childish insult. And Hinata spat out apologies. She loved her friends¡­ even when they were incredibly traitorous.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto eyed the field intensely, only somewhat listening to the conversation around him.

    "I simply can''t decide between Duckbutt and Monk," Sai said with a slight frown. In truth, he was copying a frown he had seen earlier. Being normal took hard work, after all.

    "Duckbutt and Monk?" Lee asked, confused. "I am unsure of who you are referencing."

    "I assume he means Sasuke and Neji. Duckbutt would be Sasuke? I suppose his hair does kinda look like that. And Neji does kinda dress like a monk." Shikamaru lazily drawled. "At least your nicknames make sense now."

    "Pineapple makes sense." Sai countered

    "Actually no it doesn''t if you don''t want to be skewered." Shikamaru replied as if it was an often-said line.

    "I do not." Sai said simply.

    "Then shush." Shikamaru said.

    "He does raise a good point! I was most looking forward to testing my youth against both of them! Though I suppose fighting for the victory will be enough!." Lee concluded as he jumped up and down, seemingly ecstatic for the fight.

    They seemed somewhat on the fence about Sasuke fighting Neji, and honestly, Naruto was too. He had hoped he would be the one to kick Sasuke''s ass. That prick had always shot him looks when they walked by. As if he thought he was simply too good to be even in the same room as him. Though Naruto supposed if someone other than him was to kick Sasuke''s ass, it may of well of been Neji. Could Sasuke somehow beat Neji?

    "Hey, you drag. Do you think Neji has got this thing?" Shikamaru asked, seemingly aware Naruto had drifted off mentally.

    "Of course." Naruto responded with ease.

    "Ah good to see you all again Naruto. From what I''ve heard your Neji''s teammate, perhaps you have an idea of what we can expect from this match?" Samui asked as she sauntered over. Omoi walked slowly behind mumbling as if he was in a trance.

    Naruto had no time to respond, suddenly being hugged and picked up by Fuu.

    "Naruto! How are you, friend!" Fuu asked excitedly, spinning the blonde around and squeezing the life out of him. Just how strong was Fuu?!

    "Fuu, we talked about being touchy all the time. It''s what?" Samui said calmly with a patient smile.

    "Uncool," Fuu said morosely, setting Naruto down gently. "Was just happy to see him."

    Naruto gasped as he recovered his breath. "Anyway, ya, Neji has this thing in the bag."

    "Cool. Hopefully I win big then Blondie." Samui replied with a smirk as she leaned against the railing of their section. She had told Bee of his meeting of who he dubbed "Mr. 9". It was interesting to meet someone who carried B''s burden yet seemed not to be as insane. Besides Samui enjoyed Naruto''s bold yet kind personality. It was pretty cool.

    "Of course, he was the hardest fight I''ve had. Or felt like it was anyway." Naruto explained.

    ""Blondie," Yuno said with air quotes. "here refers to him beating Neji in their little grudge match." Yuno explained as she, Shino, and Hinata joined the group. Most seemed shocked by the knowledge Naruto had bested Neji.

    "You become a bigger drag every day." Shikamaru complained.

    "Oh, exciting there in the field~!" Fuu sang as she seemed to float into the air. "I''m so lucky to see this~!"

    "Kick his ass, Neji!" Naruto roared, running back to the railing to watch things closely.

    "Y-y-you can do it, cousin!" Hinata choked out.

    "Good spirit, princess!" Yuno laughed. "Wrong side though. Go TEAM UCHIHA!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji / Sasuke''s POV (Pathway to Iron Arena Courtyard - Land of Iron)

    Neji marched down the staircase toward the battle. Indeed, he did not feel nervous; his life had been one endless struggle. He had taught himself how to fight, how to survive under the cruelty of the Main House, and even taught Hinata how to fight. He had never honestly had a choice in the matter and had known no alternative. He had learned to weaponize his spite and hatred to motivate himself. Compared to that one, Sasuke Uchiha would be child''s play.

    Yet that felt like an empty lie. Somehow, Neji knew Sasuke was an obstacle he would struggle to face. He knew of the Uchiha''s story that the Leaf had dismantled his clan. It was commonly accepted that the clan had planned a coup. From what he had garnered, Sasuke believed differently. Truthfully, Neji was ignorant; he did not know which side was proper. Regardless, he did not hold it against Sasuke. How could he? To be judged by circumstances outside of your control was something he was incredibly familiar with. Being resentful and focused on it was something he could relate to. But Naruto had beaten the worst of it out of him. He wondered if anyone had done so for Sasuke? Naruto would have done so if he had been here. Shouldn''t he?

    Neji couldn''t though. As much as he wished for Sasuke to find the peace he had started to experience, he represented another clan. As much as he could relate, he needed this opportunity. The Hyuga clan''s future looked bright with Hinata as the current heir. But if he could win here and raise the clan''s reputation, it would do wonders for how the Main House and villagers regarded the Side House.

    He had no doubt Sasuke would reach the same conclusion. It was funny how Neji couldn''t claim to know the man. It was a certainty to him, though he would be thinking something similar to what he was. It pained Neji to admit it, but he may have to obstruct Sasuke from his goal to protect his own goal.

    It would be sad. But the day would be won for the Hyuga.

    Sasuke''s POV

    Sasuke had always been someone who enjoyed battle. He never felt as peaceful or in control as when he was in battle. He wasn''t some crazed berserker fighting meaninglessly. Not some crazed killer determined to kill those who wronged him. Sasuke searched for truth and redemption. The best method of obtaining them had been apparent from the start. He had to become a shinobi so great that he could have the influence to learn what he needed to know. So powerful he alone would redeem the clan from their past sins. So, he had learned to excel in battle and love it.

    Sasuke''s gut told him he was in for quite the battle indeed. Neji Hyuga was someone he could respect. The man had always been the rival to his first-place spot in the academy, often switching places over the years. Sasuke, when he was younger, slightly resented it. But as he aged, he had learned to appreciate the competition. It made him better. Yet he could not deny he would enjoy finally settling the matter.

    Neji would undoubtedly be a tricky opponent to deal with, but it is not an impossible hurdle. He respected his quest to attempt to rise in the station and offer his brethren the same. Sasuke even wished him success; none of that would stop him, though. His ambition would clash with Neji''s; the one with greater ambition would overtake the other.

    The day would be for the Uchiha.

    He finally entered the courtyard. As he did, Neji marched in as well. Sasuke noted his eyes fearlessly locked with his. He seemed just as sure of his victory as Sasuke was. It mattered little to him. Truthfully, he knew he would win today.

    Kakashi, the Copy Cat ninja, stood in between them. He seemed for all the world to be utterly interested in reading a smut book, of all things. It didn''t fool Sasuke, though he could read the tension in his body and the intelligence in his eyes.

    He stared at Neji, wondering just how strong he was. If Sasuke could have his way, he would win this without showing off too much of his kit. Best to start slow and crush him once he shows an opening.

    Kakashi read off the rules, but Sasuke paid no heed; instead, they attempted to glare the other into submission. It wasn''t effective, of course, but neither had activated their eyes yet. Both consented.

    Kakashi seemed to vanish as he called. "Begin!"

    Sasuke and Neji seemed to blur to many in attendance as they raced forward, each aiming to end the fight before it could start. Neji thrust his palm into Sasuke''s face, hoping to stun him. Easily allow Neji to finish him with his Gentle Fist techniques. Sasuke casually leaned his head out its way and sent a hook to the counter. Neji slid under this, turning it into a slide tackle. Sasuke smirked as he allowed himself to be knocked off his feet, going with the force and drawing kunai as he did. This allowed him to meet eyes with Neji as he flipped now above him. He allowed his arrogance to show as he flicked his kunai for Neji''s chest. Take a small amount of care to aim for non-vital areas. Neji didn''t even seem to flinch as he flicked his fingers against the dull side of the kunai, deflecting them. They both skid as they turned, facing each other again. They blurred forward, Sasuke electing to launch kunai and shuriken at absurd speeds. Neji somehow deflected these with his bare hands as he met the charge. As they got within swinging distance of each other, Sasuke watched as Neji deflected and caught a kunai swinging it for his throat. Sasuke caught it with his own blade. The two paused as they attempted to overpower the other. Sasuke had to stop laughing as he released the kunai and landed a jab on Neji''s ribs. The Hyuga grunted but, instead of flinching, landed a low kick that made Sasuke stumble. Sasuke used the stumble to dodge a palm to the chin. He barely managed to see Neji attempt to slam a palm into his ribs and desperately locked his hand with his. This seemed to shock Neji, and Sasuke used his hand to form a technique and smirked as Neji, this time, did flinch.

    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" Sasuke called a giant fireball and raced forward. He lost sight of the Hyuga in the flames. Sasuke smirked before suddenly a wall of pulsating blue crashed into him. He saw darkness for an instant before he saw the ground racing towards him. He skidded on the ground painfully before he flipped onto his feet. He saw Neji standing about twenty feet away; the ground in that distance looked smoothed as if someone had sanded it.

    "My kaiten technique is quite large now. Makes for a brilliant counter." Neji said smugly. Neji looked relatively unscathed, though the ends of the sleeves of his robes were charred.

    "I suppose that tickled Hyuga. I was hoping to end this quickly. But you''re not just hype; I should offer you the honor of taking this seriously." Sasuke offered graciously.

    "Hmm, typical of a Uchiha to look down on someone," Neji responded. You shouldn''t play with your betters."

    "I haven''t met any of those," Sasuke said with a wide smile. His Sharingan was now active. Despite the banter, both smiled at each other. A bit of respect had been won by the first clash. But now it was time for Sasuke to show just a little more. "Did you know just activating the Sharingan offers a Uchiha a litany of boost to the user. By activating it, my chakra grows, my speed increases, and I become more powerful. Truthfully, I hope you were holding back a good amount. The real fight begins now."

    Sasuke wasted no more words for him. He surged forward and saw Neji flinch and prepare to spin, perhaps use that jutsu again. Sasuke stopped him with a mighty leg sweep. Neji''s leg flew out from under him, and he fell to the ground. Before Neji could even touch the ground, Sasuke slammed his foot into his midsection with such force that it cracked the concrete beneath. He attempted to slam a fist into Neji''s face, but the Hyuga managed to kick Sasuke back. It only stalled him for a moment. Neji wisely tried to rise to his feet. It only gave Sasuke a good target. He savagely slammed his knee into Neji''s face. He skidded back as Sasuke weaved through hand signs.

    ''He''s nearly twice as fast!'' Neji thought as he attempted to land on his feet.

    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" Sasuke called his jutsu, smaller than a human earlier, the size of a large boulder. Impressively, Neji managed to jump to his feet and call out his own technique.

    "Kaiten!" He barely managed to get it up in time. The fireball was quickly dispersed by it. But Sasuke had expected such; he raced in just as the dome dissipated. Only to nearly be beheaded by a palm to his face. He stumbled back, shocked Neji had managed to react to him. "Byakugan!" Neji called out with a frown. The two paused to glare at each other.

    ''Damn it! I wanted to end things before he could get going!''

    Neji''s POV

    ''He nearly finished me before I could even get warmed up!'' Neji thought angrily.

    Sasuke Uchiha had thought he was an easy mark. Time to show what hand-to-hand with a Hyuga was really like. Neji surged forward. Sasuke looked to dodge a palm strike and was shocked when Neji jabbed his left forearm. Sasuke flinched in pain at that. Neji launched a kick for his face on his left side. Neji saw him attempt to block the kick, but his arm lagged behind, likely useless from the gentle fist strike. Neji''s foot slammed into Sasuke''s face, sending him skidding along the ground. Neji shared the same ruthlessness Sasuke had shown earlier, chasing him down and slamming his palm into Sasuke. Sasuke screamed shrilly before bursting into inky smoke that wrapped around his limbs!

    "Kai!" Neji screamed, allowing him to see Sasuke throwing a kunai at him as he leaped back. Neji dodged it messily, somewhat out of sorts, but confident despite it. He eyed Sasuke, who seemed to be scanning his arm with his Sharingan. "Painful, as I''m sure you are aware of. Closed-off chakra points can be quite the injury. A single-point shutdown can affect an entire limb. You are skilled, but can you fight when down an arm?"

    "Unlikely¡­" Sasuke replied plainly. "Though not impossible to fix."

    Neji nearly laughed at this. "Perhaps if you were a Hyuga instead of a Uchiha, sure. Though your eyes will be unable to locate the chakra point. They lack the visual prowess to do such. I ensured to aim for one you are blind to. No bigger than a grain of rice."

    "I see it." Sasuke replied. Before Neji could offer his doubt, he saw the chakra surge healthily in the affected arm. Sasuke drew a scroll with shocking speed and summoned a giant windmill shuriken. He spun in place to increase the speed and power of the throw. Buying Neji just enough time to leap to the left of it. His eyes allowed him to see a second one spinning through the air behind, aimed to bisect him,

    ''Hidden in the shadow of the first. Wise.'' Neji thought as he fired an air palm against the ground to raise him above the blade.

    "Expected." Sasuke countered calmly. As he made a hand seal, the shuriken below Neji exploded into fragments. Several scratched Neji before managing a mid-air Kaiten to repel the rest. Sasuke merely yanked his hands back, revealing wire held in both. The wire tightened around the Kaiten before suddenly the Kaiten faded, allowing the wire to tighten around Neji. "Disappointing," Sasuke said with a frown before he weaved yet more hand signs. "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!" A powerful, searing stream of flames raced along the wire set to incinerate Neji before suddenly Neji stomped, and two pillars of earth shot up, breaking the wires and blocking the fire. Sasuke''s eyes widened as he shifted his stance with a grin. ''He was holding back!''

    "Earth Style: Earth Shrapnel!" Neji called as he slammed his hands into the pillars of the earth. Both suddenly broke down before the debris of such shot forward with a whistle through the air. Sasuke stumbled back, managing to dodge most but suffering a scratch on his cheek. Neji wasn''t bothered as he suddenly was launched forward by a plank of earth that launched him like a catapult. Neji was within striking distance by the time Sasuke turned back. Sasuke surged forward; in a split second, he had, Sasuke had summoned his famed fiery Katana. It mattered little, for Neji''s technique was bigger. "Ten Yari!" Neji yelled as he spiraled his own body towards Sasuke. A chakra shell similar to the Kaiten formed around him but was more of a rough line than the sphere it usually was. The mass of chakra smashed into Sasuke, sending him flying into the forest. Neji bounced off the ground once disorientated from the spinning before landing on his feet roughly. Waiting to see if Sasuke would-.

    Sasuke''s POV

    ''That was way too close. If that had hit fully, it would''ve knocked me out, if not killed me.'' Sasuke thought as the unaware Neji was rendered speechless by Sasuke''s knee driving into his ribs. Neji stumbled back; Sasuke allowed such as he suddenly was behind Neji, stomping a foot into the crook of Neji''s knee. Neji cried out as he dropped to his knees; Sasuke slammed his foot into Neji''s back, forcing him against the ground. The Hyuga, likely shocked or in pain, was frozen as Sasuke lowered his head to address him.

    "I am much too fast for you." Sasuke said simply before he flickered away.

    With a roar, Neji rose to his feet, seeming infuriated by Sasuke''s behavior. Sasuke merely smiled as he prepared his next assault. Neji seemed to flinch as Sasuke punched him in the face. Neji, with grit, managed to stay on his feet, lashing out with a wild palm thrust. Sasuke merely appeared above, driving both his feet into Neji''s skull and slamming him into the ground.

    "You should surrender." Sasuke offered to the damaged Neji, who rose to his feet. "You won''t be able to contest my technique."

    "I learned from a good friend that one shouldn''t back down merely because the odds are against them." Neji offered. "Besides, every technique has a weakness."

    Sasuke felt his rage fly at those words. He had said them before he had been taken, accused of helping the Uchiha. "Every technique has a weakness." He had said it plenty of times as he had helped Sasuke train.

    "How dare you." Sasuke said furiously. Neji raised a brow quizzically, but Sasuke only saw red.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakashi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kakashi had watched with rapt attention as the two battled. The dominating person switched as often as they swapped blows. It was easy to watch Naruto''s fight. He had been holding back for most of it, and once he had shown some of his true power, he had trounced Tenten quickly enough. Neji had not drawn so lucky.

    When the teams were first made, there had been whispers that Kakashi would be given Sasuke. At the time, he had been the only Jounin Sensei they believed would be able to help a Uchiha efficiently grow. In fact the original draft for Team Seven had Sasuke, Naruto, and a young woman named Sakura Haruno. Kakashi had been willing, but Shisui had come and offered to be Sasuke''s sensei. So, the current Team Seven was born. Kakashi had come to love his not-kids''-kiddos.

    Neji, in particular, had reminded him a bit of himself. He had also been held as a prodigy, in some ways a greater one than Sasuke or Neji. He had also at first been cold and distant, if not outright antagonistic, with his teammates. And also had carried some significant family baggage. But unlike Kakashi, Neji had turned it around without anyone dying. Go figure.

    Sasuke was similar to him in specific ways, all the ways that made Kakashi worry. He held the same determined gleam in his eye. Neji had it, too, but Sasuke held a level of desperation and intensity Neji hadn''t gained. The falling of the Uchiha clan had been a harsh affair, taking the heir to the most prominent clan in the Leaf almost a prince really. And turning him into a pariah in some ways. While still treated relatively, the dishonor clearly offended Sasuke, and he would change it. Sasuke had no doubt; he wasn''t arrogant or simply uncompromising.

    Somehow, something Neji had said seemed to have set off the Uchiha. And what had been a competitive back and forth became a one-way beatdown. Neji seemed helpless in the face of Sasuke''s barrage. Each time he managed to see him, it would be just in time to be hit. If he counter-attacked, Sasuke appeared behind, smacking him down harshly. Neji crawled to his feet and fell into his stance. Sasuke appeared above Neji, aiming for another head stomp; Neji barely managed to dodge, merely to walk into a stunning jab. Sasuke appeared on the opposite side of Neji, uppercutting him into the air. Neji landed painfully but, within a second, climbed to his feet.

    Neji looked battered and rough. Covered in bruises and minor cuts, it was clear he was overwhelmed by the impressive speed Sasuke could achieve. Yet his eyes glared at Sasuke without fear or hesitation. Sasuke smiled as he blurred forward with his signature flicker. In desperation or perhaps simply guessing, Neji fired off an air palm, which somehow managed to smack Sasuke out of the air. Sasuke grunted in pain but soon continued his flickering.

    ''Will he figure it out?'' Kakashi wondered as Sasuke suddenly flickered above Neji, smacking him into the ground. ''Eagle taught you, Neji¡­ show me you learned about his guts!''

    Neji crawled out of the ground with a groan before springing to his feet. He spun with a screaming, "KAITEN!" Sasuke disappeared before it could smack him but suddenly reappeared, bouncing off the Kaiten. Sasuke bounced off the ground with a groan before standing up slowly. Kakashi was happy to see Neji show some ingenuity in extending his Kaiten like that, but he would need a lot more. "Earth Style: Dance of the Hyuga." Neji called. "I see the weakness of your technique!"

    Sasuke eyed Neji warily, likely realizing the fight thus far was in his favor. Therefore, it would be risky to rush in when his opponent was switching tactics. Neji had tapped the ground once with his foot. Sasuke raised a brow at this before suddenly leaping high into the air, narrowly avoiding an earth spike. Sasuke merely smirked, glad to see Neji still had some fight in him. Before he flickered behind Neji, he was aimed for his neck. Neji shockingly ducked, grabbing Sasuke by his collar and slamming him into the ground. The earth wrapped around Sasuke, securing him to the ground. Sasuke spat a miniature fireball no bigger than a grain of sand into Neji''s face. Making the Hyuga miss the finishing palm strike for Sasuke. Who somehow managed to flicker through the stone prison, shattering it. Sasuke leaped away, seeming to seek some distance, yet the second he touched the ground, it surged forward, throwing Sasuke at Neji, who fired off an air palm at the approaching Uchiha. Sasuke flickered past this, attempting another neck chop to Neji. Yet somehow, he tripped, the ground around Neji suddenly becoming upraised. Before Sasuke could attempt to flicker away, a small width of stone wrapped him up. Leaving Sasuke defenseless. Both he and Kakashi watched as Neji prepared his strike. "Your body flicker isn''t teleportation," Neji explained to the wide-eyed Uchiha. "It simply allows you to move through the air at absurd speeds. Making it appear as though you do. Once I realized that I knew all I must do was bait you into doing so predictably, then cut off your mobility. Today, the Hyuga are victorious!"

    "Heavenly Canon!" Neji yelled as he slammed his palms coated in chakra into the immobile Sasuke. The earth-binding Sasuke shattered from the force as Sasuke flew back. Neji panted as he eyed the down Uchiha.

    "S-sensei. He''s do-own." Neji said, exhausted. He deactivated his earth technique and Byakugan. Truthfully, it was good Neji had managed to defeat him when he did. He was almost out of-

    Kakashi blinked, and suddenly, Sasuke was in front of Neji. His blade of flames activated, and his Sharingan blazed. "Slash of the Fading Embers." Sasuke offered quietly. Neji seemed frozen before he looked down to see an angry red line on his torso that had burned through his clothes. "I made it less intense; otherwise, it would have fried your insides. You did well, Neji Hyuga; you made the Hyuga proud." Sasuke offered.

    Neji crawled to his knees, gasping in pain. "How are y-you standing? I-... I hit you with my He-heavenly Canon."

    Kakashi had nearly asked himself. He had been watching and could''ve sworn it had connected. Yet it hadn''t.

    "You were a much stronger opponent than I had thought," Sasuke explained. "The Ash Step I use to blitz my opponents was something I hoped to shock everyone with. Along with Slash of the Fading Embers. You even made me use one of my aces."

    "Th-at-"

    "It was my Deceitful Dodge." Sasuke explained simply. I use my Ash Step in a tiny instant to skillfully evade blows and act as if they landed; this, in conjunction with a very subtle Genjutsu via Sharingan, allows me to utterly fool my opponent. From there, with your guard down, I was certain Slash of the Fading Embers could bypass your eyes. I was right."

    Kakashi felt stunned but kept his composure. Besides, he was happy to see his student not suffer any substantial injuries. But Sasuke had done something Kakashi wasn''t sure any mere Genin could do. Defeat Neji Hyuga convincingly.

    The winner is Sasuke Uchiha!" Kakashi called out with false excitement. He eyed the medics as they carried the alive and barely conscious Neji out of the arena. Sasuke eyed him suspiciously before teleporting away. The crowd clapped excitedly, though noticeably, the Leaf Village section was the most silent, yet one thing was undeniable. Sasuke Uchiha was now the one to beat in the exams.

    Sasuke faced the crowd proudly, Sharingan blazing, adding to the intensity of his gaze. "THE UCHIHA STILL STAND PROUD!" Sasuke roared, and the audience shared in his energy, even the Leaf seeming to respond positively.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mifune''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Mifune mind whirled at the end of the latest match, as he was sure the others did as well. While the exams had barely begun, the Leaf Village had already made its mark. Sure, they had already lost several Genin. Yet, they had shown a roster of powerful and skilled Genin in the process. Tenten, another orphan in their broken world, had shown unique abilities with a bloodline he was sure would be sought after these exams. Naruto Uzumaki had defeated her while holding back, and if the ending of their little match was an indication, she had much more to show. Two promising young men from their village had clashed, clarifying one thing. Clouded as the backgrounds of the clans were, they were still producing top-tier shinobi. Unlike Naruto, who had seemed comfortably ahead of his opponent, Neji and Sasuke had been a close match. Neji had hailed from the current most prominent clan of the Leaf. The infamous and regal Hyuga clan. Users of the legendary Byakugan had been known for years for their shocking power and powerful vision. Sasuke hailed from a clan once held in a similar position, if not more significant, marred by a failed coup orchestrated by his father. The Uchiha had been largely forgotten, a small amount of shinobi for most of the lower echelon. Sasuke had shown such ideas to be foolish. The two had displayed combat prowess Mifune had come to expect from most Jounin. Even more tellingly, Sasuke had defeated Neji convincingly; he had managed to overwhelm even the mighty Byakugan. It seemed the Uchiha would not yet fade; their fate lay in the hands of the decisive victor.

    Mifune glanced around the room, taking in the stressed faces of four of the Kage. Hiruzen looked downright smug now and radiated pride for his Genin consistently making such an explosive performance. Mifune knew if he had felt a small crumb of worry seeing the future of the Leaf, the others must be feasting on it. The only one who looked remotely comfortable was Rasa. Seemingly happy to have Hiruzen as an official ally now.

    "Well, seeing the Uchiha remnants do their clan proud is good," Rasa said with wary cheer. He also knew that even as an ally, this didn''t bode well with the other four. Yet Mifune sensed he still held that old confidence. What was that sandman planning? "A proper showing from the Hyuga as well."

    "What are you feeding your kids, Hiruzen." Onoki complained, seemingly defaulting to belly aching to process the newfound power of the Leaf.

    "Nothing more than the Will of Fire." Hiruzen replied curtly. As well composed and disciplined as he was, he was still obviously smug, as he explained.

    "Apparently, I need that pilled and fed to my men." A added holding his head up as if bored. A was never Mifune''s favorite Kage. Much too quick to anger, too sure of his own abilities, and too willing to forgo morality for the sake of his home.

    "It is not something that can be given but must be earned through a shinobi''s journey in life." Hiruzen lectured.

    "Save me the bullshit." A and Rasa said at once. Both men glared at the other as if not pleased to share an opinion with each other. They nodded once before sending both glares toward Hiruzen.

    "That young man strikes me as a believer of justice," Yagura said gravely. "He may very well become a threat one day¡­"

    Mifune frowned at that as the Kage and their guards all tensed. The room was suddenly full of tension as the unsaid implications of what Yagura had said settled into the room. Mifune sensed an opportunity. The other Kage likely were unaware of Ikam''s existence, while the Leaf had encountered him several times. Mifune needed information on the slayer of his student; perhaps a show of support here would set the foundations for the Lands of Iron and Fire to become closer. Besides, Mifune was sure Hiruzen wouldn''t miss the value of the mighty Land of Iron, the neighbor to the Land of Wind and Lightning, becoming an ally.

    "Perhaps so, but we are all at peace for now. No need to concern yourself with a battle that hasn''t happened." Mifune offered diplomatically.

    "Indeed, Sasuke has shown himself to be loyal and dedicated." Hiruzen added.

    "Yet he offered the glory to his clan as opposed to his home." Onoki sniped with a smug smile.

    "Clans often try to be independent even from their own homes." Yagura said darkly.

    "Please refrain from speaking." Rasa asked darkly. Yagura quirked a brow at this but shook his head and allowed the point to die for now.

    Mifune wondered if the exams could stop being so exciting.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Gaara''s POV (Roof of Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Mifune mind whirled at the end of the latest match, as he was sure the others did as well. While the exams had barely begun, the Leaf Village had already made its mark. Sure, they had already lost several Genin. Yet, they had shown a roster of powerful and skilled Genin in the process. Tenten, another orphan in their broken world, had shown unique abilities with a bloodline he was sure would be sought after these exams. Naruto Uzumaki had defeated her while holding back, and if the ending of their little match was an indication, she had much more to show. Two promising young men from their village had clashed, clarifying one thing. Clouded as the backgrounds of the clans were, they were still producing top-tier shinobi. Unlike Naruto, who had seemed comfortably ahead of his opponent, Neji and Sasuke had been a close match. Neji had hailed from the current most prominent clan of the Leaf. The infamous and regal Hyuga clan. Users of the legendary Byakugan had been known for years for their shocking power and powerful vision. Sasuke hailed from a clan once held in a similar position, if not more significant, marred by a failed coup orchestrated by his father. The Uchiha had been largely forgotten, a small amount of shinobi for most of the lower echelon. Sasuke had shown such ideas to be foolish. The two had displayed combat prowess Mifune had come to expect from most Jounin. Even more tellingly, Sasuke had defeated Neji convincingly; he had managed to overwhelm even the mighty Byakugan. It seemed the Uchiha would not yet fade; their fate lay in the hands of the decisive victor.

    Mifune glanced around the room, taking in the stressed faces of four of the Kage. Hiruzen looked downright smug now and radiated pride for his Genin consistently making such an explosive performance. Mifune knew if he had felt a small crumb of worry seeing the future of the Leaf, the others must be feasting on it. The only one who looked remotely comfortable was Rasa. Seemingly happy to have Hiruzen as an official ally now.

    "Well, seeing the Uchiha remnants do their clan proud is good," Rasa said with wary cheer. He also knew that even as an ally, this didn''t bode well with the other four. Yet Mifune sensed he still held that old confidence. What was that sandman planning? "A proper showing from the Hyuga as well."

    "What are you feeding your kids, Hiruzen." Onoki complained, seemingly defaulting to belly aching to process the newfound power of the Leaf.

    "Nothing more than the Will of Fire." Hiruzen replied curtly. As well composed and disciplined as he was, he was still obviously smug, as he explained.

    "Apparently, I need that pilled and fed to my men." A added holding his head up as if bored. A was never Mifune''s favorite Kage. Much too quick to anger, too sure of his own abilities, and too willing to forgo morality for the sake of his home.

    "It is not something that can be given but must be earned through a shinobi''s journey in life." Hiruzen lectured.

    "Save me the bullshit." A and Rasa said at once. Both men glared at the other as if not pleased to share an opinion with each other. They nodded once before sending both glares toward Hiruzen.

    "That young man strikes me as a believer of justice," Yagura said gravely. "He may very well become a threat one day¡­"

    Mifune frowned at that as the Kage and their guards all tensed. The room was suddenly full of tension as the unsaid implications of what Yagura had said settled into the room. Mifune sensed an opportunity. The other Kage likely were unaware of Ikam''s existence, while the Leaf had encountered him several times. Mifune needed information on the slayer of his student; perhaps a show of support here would set the foundations for the Lands of Iron and Fire to become closer. Besides, Mifune was sure Hiruzen wouldn''t miss the value of the mighty Land of Iron, the neighbor to the Land of Wind and Lightning, becoming an ally.

    "Perhaps so, but we are all at peace for now. No need to concern yourself with a battle that hasn''t happened." Mifune offered diplomatically.

    "Indeed, Sasuke has shown himself to be loyal and dedicated." Hiruzen added.

    "Yet he offered the glory to his clan as opposed to his home." Onoki sniped with a smug smile.

    "Clans often try to be independent even from their own homes." Yagura said darkly.

    "Please refrain from speaking." Rasa asked darkly. Yagura quirked a brow at this but shook his head and allowed the point to die for now.

    Mifune wondered if the exams could stop being so exciting.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    ??? (Perimeter of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    He and his comrades moved silently and unseen around the Iron Arena. The groups were not from one village or organization but a joint unit of several different groups. Stone Anbu, Mist Anbu, Cloud Anbu, Sand Anbu, and the Leaf were the mysterious, fully blackened Leaf Anbu chosen for this. They were a group of experienced Anbu set to guard the exams as they went on. After Ikam attacked the Land of Iron, the Samurai were on high alert and assisted all Five Villages, providing additional security if they were to go on. This had been the force created to do such. Yet the six members from the newly formed Leaf Anbu group had stopped the patrol, staring at the field below with an intensity that baffled the other Anbu.

    "He has become quite the shinobi; he takes after them both." One spoke.

    "Seems the two of them kept their words." The other offered.

    "Guys, we all know we can''t afford to draw attention." A third female voice called out. The one who had complimented Sasuke walked on. Yet the one who spoke of an oath stared still.

    "That''s a different life now." The female voice spoke sadly. The first man turned and walked on.

    "I know," He offered simply. "I just won''t forget."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    It took more control than Naruto thought he could stop himself from assaulting Sasuke. Only Neji, still alive and conscious, stopped him from doing so before checking on his teammate. In all honesty, he was shocked; he had been sure Neji would defeat anyone he ran into. Well, other than Gaara and himself. His battle with him even now stood as his most challenging fight. It had felt as if Neji had made little to no mistakes in it, and if not for Naruto''s famed durability, Neji would have likely won. To see Neji not only defeated but overwhelmed shocked Naruto. He had heard of Sasuke''s reputation but figured it was merely hype.

    "Naruto, for once in your life, please don''t be a drag. It sucks to see your teammates lose, but he was more than fair about it." Shikamaru demanded and or pleaded.

    "It''s alright Naruto Neji looked pretty cool down there."

    Naruto wondered internally how they caught on to his frustration so quickly before glancing down and noticing his hand had crushed the metal railing separating them from the rest of the crowd. He chuckled awkwardly, forcing himself to relax. ''I suppose Sasuke was fair¡­ I''ll only kick his ass a little when I get the chance¡­''

    The three flinched at Yuno''s loud cheering, followed by Hinata''s quiet admonishments. Shino walked over to their group, seemingly not wanting to be associated with his loud, attention-getting teammate. Naruto frowned at this grumpily but allowed it. He would''ve done the same had Neji won. Before he could continue congratulating himself for his patience, Samui chimed in, breaking his concentration.

    "Omoi, it''s your turn. Please for my sake try to hold on to your cool." Samui offered to her currently silent teammate.

    Naruto glanced at the board, seeing they had already genuinely selected the next match.

    Mangetsu Hozuki VS Omoi of the Cloud

    The rest of the group stared at Omoi, who had apparently been silently muttering to himself. Almost trance-like in his demeanor. "What if I trip and stab myself with my own katana? What if I need to remember the hand signs for my jutsu? Or if the referee secretly hates me and sabotages my chances? If I do too bad, A-sama will likely punish me. What if he banis-" Omoi likely would have continued for quite a while before Karui seemingly raced from her seat and beelined for her teammate.

    "Karui!" Samui suddenly yelled. "Omoi needs encouragement." while the others watched in intrigue as Karui grabbed Omoi by his top collar and proceeded to trip him off his feet and spin in a circle. Surprisingly enough, Karui was strong enough to bodily lift and spin Omoi, picking up speed. Omoi flailed now, seemingly shocked out of his stupor. But it was much too little, much too late. Karui roared as she threw Omoi like one might throw a dripping waste bag. Omoi offered a cry of fear as he fell towards the ring. Shikamaru, Shino, Lee, Yuno, and Hinata stared at Karui owlishly.

    "Cool throw." Samui thanked Karui with a high five. Karui nodded with a shit eating smile. Before she turned and saw all the others staring at them.

    "The fuck is all of y''all''s problem?" Karui asked bluntly, somehow seeming to think throwing one teammate like a frisbee was normal.

    "Oh! Oh! Oh!" Fuu said excitedly, hovering slightly above Karui. "Throw me next!"

    "I thought it was kinda funny." Naruto agreed as he roared with laughter.

    "Omoi can be a worry wart. Karui is pretty good at disrupting such." Samui calmly with a smirk.

    "Ya he was pussy footing around. Can''t stand it. Besides, he wouldn''t be worth sensei''s teaching if he couldn''t tank a fall like that." Karui assured before she whipped around and dashed off.

    "She seems really troublesome." Shikamaru offered to break the silence.

    The group watched as Karui dashed off, now chasing a complaining Shikamaru.

    "Hopefully she doesnt hurt him too bad." Naruto said as he pondered if he should help his good buddy.

    "I hate my team." Samui complained. Naruto could only laugh nervously.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Omoi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Omoi offered a scream to the world as he raced back towards it. Karui was a terrifying woman and teammate, often enraged by his considerate nature. Omoi was quite sure she would be the death of him. Omoi mentally focused on preparing himself to roll through the impact of the fall as Bee taught him, but as he opened his eyes to measure the landing, he was shocked to see his thought process had distracted him too long! The ground was already he-

    Omoi''s vision blackened for an instant as he slammed into the unforgiving ground below; luckily, he had managed to flare his chakra. So a fall that would usually kill a person became merely a painful blunder. He groaned in grief as he climbed to his feet. He blearily eyed the battlefield before him, seeing the proctor, the infamous Copycat Ninja Kakashi Hatake, and his opponent. Apparently, Mangetsu, looking at him blandly. Omoi felt panic slip in, but determined to make Bee proud, he marched forward to face him. He could already picture all the ways he could fail here. Mangetsu would be so fast that he stood no chance. Omoi may have sprained his ankle at the start of the fight.

    Omoi sighed as he again focused on the moment instead of the opportunities. His anxiety was a solid and robust thing further augmented by his aloof nature. Yet as he drew his katana, a birthday present from Bee, he felt the calm he had only felt in battle. He would succeed here.

    "Are you ok?" Kakashi asked Omoi; he nearly flinched at the attention of the Jounin focusing on him. "That looked to be a painful fall."

    "He better be. I came to spill blood today, not watch a comedy act." Mangetsu crudely yelled. Omoi frowned as he slipped into his preferred Kenjutsu stance. He was used to people looking down on him due to his odd nature. Yet he had never enjoyed it being pointed out much. It wouldn''t be hard to focus on the fight after all. His anger focused him on showing off his skill.

    "Oh, so you fancy yourself a swordsman?" Mangetsu asked. "You''ll have to forgive me if I play for keeps. It would be a shame to my homeland if I lost to a Kenjutsu user."

    Omoi, feeling his nerves even through his anger, kept his response short as he rambled. "I feel the same."

    Mangetsu laughed mockingly. Kakashi nodded, seeing that both seemed ready for combat.

    "Well, then begin!"

    Omoi didn''t spare a glance as Kakashi poofed away; to do so would be wasteful. Instead, he surged forward at top speed. His earlier stance hadn''t been his passive stance. It had been him preparing himself to lunge. He slashed for the middle of Mangetsu, aiming to end the match before it could begin. Mangetsu chuckled as he deflected the blow with a flick of his katana. Omoi hadn''t even seen him draw it! But with a katana of his own in hand. Omoi didn''t flinch as he used his teacher''s creativity and slammed his shoulder towards Mangetsu. The older boy laughed more as he jumped over him and lashed out with his blade intending to behead him. Omoi desperately ducked the slash, nearly being beheaded. ''He''s trying to kill me!'' His mind screamed, and panic flowed through his system. Making him miss a block by a tiny margin. Magetsu''s blade sliced a small line just below his eye. Omoi ducked the next thrust, only to be helpless against a knee that smashed into his face. He skidded back painfully as Mangetsu erupted in hearty laughter.

    "This is what counts as a swordsman in Kumo?!" Mangetsu taunted as Omoi climbed to his feet. "You''d be nothing more than a joke in my village!" Omoi offered no answer, instead subtly flicking four kunai from his pouches. Mangetsu merely tutted as he swiped these from the air. "I held back in the second exams, but now I''m gonna cut loose!" He met Omoi''s charge, and the two smashed into each other''s guard, momentarily testing one another''s strength. Omoi struggled, his mind whirling at all the possibilities that led to defeat and death. He focused on the anger, focusing it on Mangetsu. He nearly cheered as Mangetsu slid back, the arrogant man''s eyes widening upon seeing Omoi had a slight physical edge. Mangetsu smirked, "Maybe you have some guts after all. Water Style: Great Water Arm Jutsu!"

    ''Water, what now?'' Was all Omoi''s mind could put together before Mangetsu''s arm swelled as if made of rubber and filled with water. Omoi was puzzled before suddenly Mangetsu pushed, and Omoi flew through the air. ''He uses water style and can augment his arms to increase physical strength!'' Omoi noted. His lightning style would at least do well. Perhaps if he used it in conjunction with his Kenjut-. Omoi''s thoughts were scattered as he smashed through a tree. ''God damnit.''

    "Ok, seriously? This isn''t even truly a warm-up. I knew the other villages were softies, but this is almost fully amateurish. Let''s make this fun, will ya?"

    Omoi growled as he raised. "I''ll make it fun, alright!" He charged forward, determined to shut up Mangetsu.

    "If you land one hit, I''ll take this seriously. Otherwise, I''ll embarrass you and finish you off when I grow tired of such." Mangetsu said as he sidestepped Omoi''s thrust.

    "Won''t be long then! Cloud Style: Reverse Beheading!" Omoi spun, unleashing a fast slash suddenly toward Mangetsu, who was behind him. Mangetsu barely managed to leap away from this.

    "That''s more like it!" Mangetsu complimented as he slashed vertically for Omoi''s head. Omoi deflected this with effort and barely leaned out of the way of a punch. He spun for a low slash, which Mangetsu dodged skillfully, backflipping over the attack. Mangetsu suddenly aimed a finger at Omoi. "Water Style: Water Gun!" He cried as a tiny droplet fired off at impressive speeds. He barely blocked it, with his blade being knocked off balance by the force of it. His eyes widened as Mangetsu swung for him, and his arms swelled. As much as Omoi would''ve preferred to dodge it, he could not do so unbalanced and instead positioned his blade in a desperate guard. Mangetsu chuckled gleefully as he slammed into his hasty guard. Once again, Omoi was rag-dolled by pure force; he flew through the air before tumbling hard into the ground. The force of which propelled him sliding roughly into the small river. Mangetsu lazily stalked forth as a wet and beaten Omoi climbed out of the river. He calmly raised his blade, Omoi turned and raised a hand as if to try to catch the blade. Mangetsu smiled and thrust cruelly into Omoi''s back. Mangetsu was shocked as Omoi suddenly burst into lightning. He cried out in pain as the bolts flew through him. He stumbled back, seemingly smoking from the heat. Omoi burst from the river with a smile.

    "Rather be paranoid than an arrogant fool!" Omoi taunted as he slashed Mangetsu in half.

    ''Shame but good strike all the same.'' Kakashi thought with some level of discomfort.

    Omoi sighed as he prepared to sheath his blade before suddenly dropping and rolling, narrowly avoiding another thrust from Mangetsu. ''WHAT!'' Omoi thought as he rolled to his feet and eyed his opponent. Only his training kept him from fully panicking as he eyed his opponent and realized his newest quirk.

    Mangetsu marched forward, aiming his blade toward Omoi; the oddity was that the thin trail of water connected his two halves. The legs walked as if nothing was different, leading up into the trail, which waved throughout the air into his upper torso. "You hit me." He said simply. "Time to make do with my end of the deal."

    "How are you?" Omoi asked confused.

    "My clan, the Hozuki clan, is rather unique. Our bloodline allows us to fully liquify our bodies. Hard to hurt a liquid you know."

    The watery part of his body suddenly bubbled before several more water bullets shot from it. Omoi surged forward, desperate to end the match before the opponent could utilize his full power.

    "Cloud Style: Crescent Moon Beheading!" Omoi called, slashing through each with a pink trail and into Mangetsu. Magetsu chuckled as the blade parted through his watery body harmlessly before suddenly becoming nothing but water and wrapping around Omoi with shocking speed.

    "Sorry, but the fun part is over." Mangetsu said with a smirk. His head formed out of water drifting above the struggling Omoi. "This is my Water Style: Anaconda Vice. Surrender, or I''ll slowly crush you to death."

    "Y-you know my sensei used to warn me of a s-siutation like this." Omoi grunted as his bones grated together. "No pain, no g-gain."

    "Sound useless-" Mangetsu, this time, was cut off as Omoi screamed.

    "You''re weak to lightning style! Let''s see if you can tank this, too! Lightning Style: Thunderous Strike!" Mangetsu''s eyes widened, and before he could remove himself from Omoi, lightning boomed, a large bolt suddenly slammed down from the sky completely covering both in count slamming into both, frying them painfully as they cried in painful harmony. Mangetsu''s form seemed to soften, becoming gel-like as he oozed to the ground. Omoi''s body smoked his outfit, and his skin was burnt in patches. Omoi croaked as he collapsed onto the ground. ''Sorry to let you down, Bee Sensei.'' Was his last thought as consciousness overtook him.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakashi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kakashi winced as he checked on the downed form of Omoi. He knew of the jutsu he used, a powerful one, to be sure. It had taken a level of guts he hadn''t known the young man had. And if memory serves¡­

    He observed as the gooey form of Mangetsu started to slowly rise, forming an old mimicry of Mangetsu as if he were made of slime.

    Yep, good old Hozuki clan. In the last war, they had managed a heavy body count. Weak to lightning as they were, it was meaningless if not done well and taken advantage of properly. While doubtless, Omoi had brought Mangetsu to a weakened state, he had not come close to defeating him. It had been wise of him to notice electricity was the trick, yet to do something so risky was almost undoubtedly foolish. A shame the young man likely would not be praised for his performance.

    He watched as Mangetsu struggled to release his technique. He knew they took a while to resolve once they received a strong shock. He figured the boy would be unhappy with his performance as well. He supposed there were always awkward fights in the exams. He remembered Gai accidentally knocking out Kurenai while in a Genjutsu. This felt similar to that.

    "The winner of the match! Mangetsu Hozuki!" There was a polite level of applause. The mist roared their approval; he was known as one of their champions. Kakashi supposed their propaganda was going well.

    As Mangetsu marched off the field, he handed a card to Kakashi. He glanced at it, seeing a mailing location. "If any of you change your mind." Mangetsu said briefly as he marched on. Kakashi frowned, having heard the offer from Hiruzen earlier. It was odd, but he supposed harmless; they were desperate for help. They suffered greatly if even half the rumors he had heard were true.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Onoki and Rasa both laughed heartily at the match. They had been for a full minute, during which Yagura had seemed to turn red, and A had already crushed the armrest of the chair he was seated in.

    "Not every match will go smoothly; part of the battle was unpredictability." Hiruzen reasoned with a smile on his face.

    "Personally, I found the spirit of Omoi to be quite inspiring." Mifune agreed.

    "I found it utterly disappointing. A said with a growl. "Omoi will be facing the claw." The other Kage looked at this with odd looks but continued on.

    "Indeed, Mangetsu is a trained killer. I never have been one to teach my students to play with weaklings." Yagura lamented. "A hero is focused on business."

    "Do not forget these youngins lack discipline. Most of them do these days." Onoki offered.

    "I, for one, could do without you reminiscing." Rasa said, having calmed down. He looked towards the field. "Ah, Hiruzen, another one of yours is up to bat."

    Rock Lee VS Fuu of the Waterfall

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Rock Lee''s POV (Pathway to the Corridor of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Rock Lee nearly shot off once he saw it was his turn. He had been excited to see the others fight, and it was clear his decision to join the exams had been wise. Sensei had often told him adversity builds character, and the way to conquer adversity was to harness one''s Youth. Rock Lee had been busy before the exams. His battle with Mizuki had been enlightening. He had clearly struggled against a rusty Chunin. Gai had assured him he had performed well, but the truth ate at Lee. He hadn''t been strong enough; he had to become stronger. He may have fallen that day if not for the aid of the youthful Naruto and Choji. Lee fully intended to become a splendid shinobi capable of defending his friends. He had gained friends to protect; Naruto had even trusted him with his secret! But Lee needed more strength to ensure their safety. He had trained hard and quickly seemed to overcome both Sakura and Kiba. Much to Kiba''s frustration, but they were terrific in their own right. He had surpassed his previous limits time and time again. No obstacle couldn''t be overcome by hard work and dedication. Lee hadn''t known what, but he had been sure an opportunity to prove himself would arise.

    When Gai told Lee of their chance to participate in the exams, he wept tears of joy. What more did a shinobi wish for than the opportunity to prove their worth among their peers? Kiba had shared his excitement, and while Sakura had seemed hesitant, her Youth had shone, and she decided yes. Gai sensei had trained them hard, beyond the level of training he had given Lee before.

    Yet, for the first time in his life, Lee had doubted Gai Sensei. Sensei had doubtless made Lee into the splendid young man he was, but he seemed unaware of just how far behind the others Lee was. Lee had decided then to do something he had never done before. Defy Gai Sensei.

    Gai had strictly warned him of the dangers of overtraining. The two of them often pushed such boundaries with their rigorous methods, but Sensei was an expert on the human body and had mastered pushing it to its limit just before it would fail. Lee knew this and knew why he shouldn''t push his limits.

    Yet he did so anyway; Gai Sensei had also told him sometimes a man simply had to trust his gut. Lee''s gut was screaming at him to train harder. So after Gai and he finished their nightly jog, he merely returned to their training field instead of going home to stretch and relax appropriately as he had been taught. It led to an exciting result in his technique, one he was still determining if Sensei would genuinely approve of with its drawbacks. Yet it had made Lee feel at ease. He had surpassed even the limits Gai sensei had set for him. Indeed, he was ready.

    Gai often said the more severe a technique, the more severe the flaws. Lee now knew what he meant by that but despite it¡­

    Lee would show everyone youth can prosper!

    He marched through the hall into the large field where his battle would be held. He tensed his arms as he felt the crowd''s gaze on him. Hundreds of strangers, the Five Kage, even the Samurai. They would all witness this youthful battle, the clash of wills before them, which would serve as a show for them, an opportunity for him. If there was a time for Lee to prove his Ninja Way, it would be now. Lee could prove Gai''s Sensei''s talent and display the power of Youth for all to see. He glanced at the stony and now sandy side of the field and the forested area, taking stock of his environment as he strode towards the starting position, slowing his pace to ensure he had it fully memorized. Only once Lee felt confident in his memory did he arrive. He briefly and respectively eyed his opponent.

    He knew little about her; he knew she could fly and some impressive strength and was a friend of Naruto''s. The flight could be a problem, but Lee was confident he could circumvent this. Fuu would likely have to face him head-on; one couldn''t win without attacking. The strength seemed relatively inconsequential as well. Lee could crack concrete with his jabs alone, so he felt he could match it. It helped she was likely a stand-up shinobi as well; any friend of Naruto must be a great shinobi. Further supporting Lee''s assumption, Fuu waved happily and smiled at Lee as he approached. Lee waved as well, sending his best smile as he settled into his starting place.

    Kakashi was someone Lee had heard a lot about. Gai was the strongest shinobi in the village, bar the Hokage or Sannin, yet he claimed Kakashi was his equal. Kakashi eyed Lee and Fuu warily, likely sensing their comradery and power and being amazed.

    ''Weird kids.'' It was Kakashi''s true thoughts.

    "Hello, opponent! Despite the circumstances, I hope we can befriend one another and have a splendid match!" Lee said charismatically, popping the smile and pose Gai had taught him.

    The young woman across from him gasped excitedly. "Hey there, weird guy! Sure thing, buddy. Nothing wrong with some sparing among friends, aye!" Fuu roared back.

    "INDEED YOUR YOUTH SHINES!" Lee replied, his excitement getting the better of him. It wasn''t often Lee met someone who could match his exuberance. He had always preferred combat when it was of a more friendly nature. It seemed everything was lining up in place! Now, all he needed was to win a hard-fought match!

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino / Hiruzen''s POV (Iron Arena Audience Section / Kage Box - Land of Iron)

    Ino drummed her fingers desperately, trying to work out the nerves she felt tingling around her. She had been amazed by Naruto''s fight, dismayed at Neji''s; a part of her screamed for her to rush to Neji to check on him or to run to Naruto and congratulate him on his fight. But her shame held her back; for now, she had a plan anyway. Naruto had always been action-based, so she figured her plan would work better anyway. Sitting with Sakura and her Sensei had been an impulsive one. When she arrived, Sakura had signed for her to retreat, which had done the opposite. Ino had sat with her, sure her life was in danger, only for Sakura to lament that Sensei would be back soon.

    I had been confused by this, but soon he arrived, and suddenly, Ino understood why Gai was so odd. It was as if someone had altered a clone of Lee to make him look older. His bowl cut was the same, yet somehow, his eyebrows were thicker. His face was chiseled, but his old attire made this pointless. He was, for lack of a better term, a fashion disaster. Though the man had brought drinks, offering his own to Ino and racing off for another for himself.

    "Ok, he certainly looks strange, but isn''t it cruel to write him off?" Ino asked. She had been the one to avoid strange people back in the day, and Sakura had always been slightly more tolerant.

    "Just wait for it¡­" Sakura replied dryly. She seemed utterly spent somehow, though she had recently gained a haircut and looked more confident. And yet seemed defeated. Before I could question her further, Gai returned, popping a smile that seemed to shine as he sat to Sakura''s left. Ino shrugged as she prepared to watch the next match and consider her plan. Suddenly, she was yanked from her mind by what could only be a giant roaring.

    "YOSH, GO FORTH WITH YOUTH, MY YOUNG PUPIL!" Gai roared. "CARRY ON WITH CONFIDENCE AND SHOW THEM YOUR HARD-EARNED GROWTH!"

    "So that''s why¡­" Ino said, now matching Sakura''s dry expression.

    "Yep," Sakura said with resigned pain.

    "YOUTH!"

    "Gonna be a long match."

    Hiruzen''s POV

    He eyed the next match with curiosity. He knew of Lee and was confident he would be similar to his teacher in style. Fuu was a Taki shinobi known for its water style, yet her athletic frame led Hiruzen to believe she was likely a close-range fighter. While it was a match with no "notable talent," he was sure it would be interesting.

    "One of the more lackluster matches." A complained. "Even more of this peace nonsense as well."

    "Peace has served us all well." Onoki said with a frown, seemingly at odds with his own words.

    "Yet it is strength that frees us." Yagura counted. "One cannot be a hero without considerable power."

    "Perhaps," Rasa offered diplomatically. "But while these two are unknown, it would be unwise to look down on them."

    "Well said." Mifune chimed in.

    Yagura offered a shrug, A scowled, and Hiruzen sincerely wished he could smoke.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Fuu / Lee''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Fuu watched as Lee stretched before their match slowly and methodically. Truthfully, she would instead get into the fight, but it cost her little to wait for the friendly guy to be ready. She didn''t get the chance to make friends often, maybe she should hold back a bit so Lee wouldn''t be overwhelmed¡­

    "Begin!" Kakashi called out. Fuu flinched as Lee suddenly surged in with a punch. She sidestepped that and swayed out of the way of a follow-up kick.

    "Rude, the match has barely started yet!" Fuu admonished as she effortlessly weaved around a relentless series of jabs and hooks aimed at her head. "Also rude to interrupt, don''t you know!" She finished suddenly, kicking out. Lee raised both arms to block the blow. The force of which sent him skidding back.

    She needed to be careful with him¡­

    Lee nodded as if the exchange was nothing before racing back in. Fuu shook her head, annoyed as she did the same. She swung for Lee''s head, but he dropped low to the ground; Fuu attempted to sweep his legs. But the man hopped over them before dropping to the ground to smash his elbow into her head. Fuu kicked back, narrowly avoiding this, only to blink as Lee kept the distance at close range, now attempting to slam his forearm into her face. Fuu backflipped continuously as Lee attempted to catch and strike her. She couldn''t help but giggle as she kicked into the sky. Her wings, two for now, popped out of her back and allowed her to hover over Lee.

    "So are you holding back or¡­" Fuu asked innocently.

    "Hmm, I suppose I am." Lee answered earnestly.

    "Well, you better stop. I was told I have to do well here." Fuu answered simply with a small smile. "Beetle Bomber: Repeated Volleys!" Suddenly, a second pair of wings sprouted from her back as she raced through the air at high speeds. Lee''s eyes raced to keep up with her, but Fuu could tell he couldn''t match her speed. As she flew into Lee''s blind spot, she flew in even faster. Lee must''ve heard something because he dived to his right at the last second, barely avoiding the human missile that was Fuu. Fuu smiled, glad to see it wouldn''t be overkill, before she quickly readjusted, this time flying in from above Lee. Lee sat still before his head suddenly whipped up to her. Absurdly, he didn''t attempt to dodge, instead seeming to spin on his hands before crying.

    "Severe Leaf Hurricane!" Lee kicked out while spinning so fast, and with such power, the air whistled as he did. Fuu narrowly avoided this attack with a chuckle. This could be more fun than she had thought!

    "You can keep up, barely, but manage to keep up all the same!" Fuu congratulated Lee happily.

    "Yes, I see your youth shines bright! I was wrong to assume I could hold back so heavily against such a splendid kunoichi!" Lee said with a bow. Fuu eyed him warily as he fiddled with the leg warmers he wore. Eventually, a pair of weights were removed from them.

    "Weights? Isn''t that like, really uncomfortable?" Fuu asked innocently.

    "Absurdly so," Lee answered honestly. "Now it''s my turn to see if you can keep up."

    Fuu could not answer as suddenly Lee raced forward twice as fast as before. Fuu narrowly dodged a punch in her face. Feeling the fist graze her cheek. She caught the second punch aimed for her ribs and jumped into the air, her wings holding her up, and she dodged a trip attempt from Lee. With shocking strength, Fuu chucked Lee across the field into the sandy and stone-infested side of the courtyard. Lee skidded against the sand for a few bounces before landing on his feet. He frowned openly before he zig-zagged back in. This time, he appeared behind her, successfully sweeping her legs and finally catching her hands as her wings stopped her from falling. Lee started to spin with Fuu, managing to spin her bodily with pure strength.

    "Weeeeeeeee!" Fuu cried excitedly. It seemed Lee wasn''t weak!

    Lee released her, finally sending her crashing head-first into a stone with a massive boom.

    Lee''s POV

    Lee waited for the other side of the field to clear of dust before he assumed he had won or relaxed. Neji and Sasuke had shown the folly of such. But truthfully, he was worried. An impact like that could be fatal. Perhaps he should''ve-

    Suddenly, the dust was expelled back as Fuu was seen floating in the sky. Her wings cleared the dust so everyone could see her alive and well. Lee blinked as he looked at her. No one should be able to tank a hit like that casually¡­

    "Not bad at all, new friend, but you''ll need a lot more than that!" Fuu taunted in a friendly tone. Lee grunted as they released the first gate silently. Gai had told him to only use it in emergencies, yet his failing here would surely count as such. He raced forward at the same speed as before. Fuu somehow kept track of him, spinning to block his punch aimed for the back of her head, yet it was faint. Instead, Lee hit the ground and rolled in front of Fuu. Before she could react, he sprang up, kicking Fuu into the air with a kick to her chin. "More than that, too!"

    Lee appeared behind her as bandages wrapped around her and bound her to him. "No worries, friend, this next one packs a punch! Front Lotus!" He slammed her head first into the ground below, kicking off her to impact her harder and propel himself away from the collision. The technique ended with a sickening crunch of stone. He admired his handiwork as he fell to the ground, looking for any sign of her- Lee was suddenly stopped mid-air. He blinked once, twice, three times before his mind caught up and realized his situation. How was he floating?

    "Sorry, but I''m pretty tough," Fuu said cheerily, holding Lee above the ring. She was covered in dirt but otherwise somehow seemed unharmed. Slowly, they were rising with lazy flaps of her wings. "So you seem cool and strong, so forgive me for this, but I''m gonna just get you real high into the air and drop you if you don''t surrender."

    Lee knew Gai had taught them not to let their pride get the better of them. Failure was merely a part of life; it was better not to risk oneself to avoid it. Especially when she held him so high in the air. It would likely break a few of his bones if not kill him. Yet Lee refused; his anger boiled at the suggestion of quitting, and he released two gates instantly. With a flex of his muscles, he freed himself from her grasp, and with a casual kick, he sent her careening back to the earth. Lee landed on the ground after Fuu smashed into it, causing another crater. He then raced forward, determined to prove his worth. He would not be defeated with such ease!

    Fuu rose casually, dusting herself off and raising her head to match Lee''s gaze. Perfectly timed to allow her to eat a haymaker, the force of the blow cracked the stone alone yet only made Fuu stumble, somewhat stunned. Lee appeared behind her, landing a powerful roundhouse that managed to send the green-haired woman flying back through a tree. Lee chased after her, attempting another punch to the face. Fuu managed to block this with her forearms but was hapless to stop Lee from sweeping her legs. Before she could touch the ground, Lee swiped her as if she were weightless and bodily threw her through another tree. Once again, Fuu attempted to rise, but Lee knew he could not allow such. Although he was in the Gate of Life, Fuu had seemingly been affected by his barrage thus far. He growled as he prepared his following technique. He could hold nothing back!

    Lee blurred as he sprinted forth. Fuu, now somewhat used to his speed, flinched and dodged an earth-shattering jab. She sniped her own blow, but Lee merely jumped over her. Fuu spun with her guard up, and Lee landed in an odd posture.

    "Leaf Rising Gale!" Lee called as he sprung up into a flexible high kick, smashing into Fuu''s guard. The woman block managed to protect her, yet she was launched into the air.

    Fuu''s POV

    Fuu growled as her wings sprouted from her back. She prepared to launch herself back at her suddenly speedy opponent before she heard a wish of air behind her.

    "Gate of Pain! REVERSE LOTUS!" Lee screamed.

    Fuu was shocked as an even more powerful blow suddenly smacked her face. So fast was it she could barely tell what kind of strike it was. She flew from the air, pumping her wings to gain control of her flight.

    ''His punch actually hurt!'' Her mind whirled as suddenly Lee appeared again, smacking her downward with a double hammer fist swing.

    ''I need to find a way to.'' Lee kicked her back into the air, this blow robbing the air off from her. She could offer no defense or counter as she was battered around the air. ''I¡­ wanted to avoid using¡­ this¡­ but i have no choice¡­'' Her mind decided as she was battered repeatedly.

    Fuu rose high before bandages wrapped around her, ripping her even higher into the sky. Fuu merely focused her chakra, whispering to herself calmly. As she did such, Lee was revealed mere feet away, rearing his fist back for what would surely be a decisive blow. Just before the blow landed, Fuu finished her whisper.

    "Chomei Style: Beetle Form." A green hue surrounded Fuu; her two wings returned much larger and glowing brighter, and her eyes shone orange. Lee smashed his blow all the same into her stomach. Roaring in pain and effort as he unleashed his power. Yet Fuu''s wings merely flapped fast, the woman somehow not budging despite the force she had been subjected to.

    Lee looked at her in shock, the display managing to distract him from his pain. Fuu grabbed his arm with a smile. "Sorry, buddy, but it''ll take more than that." She then whipped him through the air as if he were weightless before throwing him towards the ground with incredible power. Lee''s impact shattered concrete and buried him in a hole. The crowd, which had been buzzing throughout the fight, fell silent. Most expect the battle to end after such a violent and impressive display of power. Fuu wasn''t happy to use such force, but Lee had been shockingly powerful. His blows were some of the few to manage to hurt her. She rubbed her cheek, where a bruise was forming. Her nose dribbled with blood, and her body ached with fading pain. It was sadly ineffective; Chomei would ensure such a minor would heal shortly. She was lucky like that.

    Lee''s POV

    Lee rose slowly, painfully gasping as he stood. His jumpsuit was torn throughout, and his warmers had been effectively shredded. His skin was bruised and cut all over. The pain was all Lee could feel; it took all his concentration to stand and focus on maintaining the Fourth Gate. He briefly considered opening the fifth, yet he wondered if it would even give him the power to match her.

    Furthermore, he was much too damaged to use it for too long. No, Lee would have to use the technique he had been working on in secret. He needed to be in the gates to use it and would surely be defeated if he didn''t.

    ''Gai Sensei, please watch me; I must become a splendid shinobi, WHATEVER IT TAKES,'' Lee screamed in pain as he flexed his meager chakra. He manipulated it roughly, but it was more than enough; he could feel the energy start to trickle into him, the pain increased tenfold, his consciousness flickered, and he stumbled. With pure willpower, he roared with determination as he felt the technique start to fully activate.

    ''NOW OR NEVER!''

    Fuu''s POV

    She watched warily as Lee roared painfully. Fuu was confused; despite all the racket he was making, nothing was happening. Fuu could feel a slight chakra flexing from him, but it was meager. ''Is the fun not over?'' She wondered curiously.

    Fuu knew the wise thing would be to stop him from activating his technique, but he was solid and fun! It would be a shame not to see what he had in his arsenal! Fuu decided to see what he could do. Besides, no one had ever managed to do much against her in Beetle Mode.

    "Fuu, I suggest not allowing him to finish his technique. I have a feeling it''s a lucky one."

    Fuu blinked outwardly, but inwardly, her focus was on her tenant. Fuu knew that Chomei had been sealed within her to make her a weapon. It had even been largely successful. Oddly, they seemed to dislike her because of it. It made little sense to Fuu, but in all the grief that Chomei had caused, Fuu had decided to communicate with it and found she had fortune even in misfortune. The two had hit it off, becoming friends quickly enough. When Fuu asked why Chomei had been so kind to her, it responded simply.

    "We are lucky to have each other."

    "Fuu." Chomei interrupted her reminiscing. "This has been a fun fight, but things could get dangerous if it goes on much longer. That strange man has luck. I can feel it. Perhaps it is time to use our own?"

    ''Why would that help? It might make him miss or trip. But I doubt that''ll be enough.''

    ''Look at him he was in pain earlier but now he seems to be suffering even more. If it''s a risky technique apply a bit of our luck to cause him misfortune¡­''

    Fuu sighed, annoyed to end her fun, but agreed as she flowed through hand signs. "Chomei Style: Lucky Instance," She said as she finished her technique. Seemingly, nothing happened as Lee suddenly stopped roaring, falling back soundlessly. Fuu flew down as she saw Kakashi race forward toward Lee. She flinched when she saw him standing again, prepared to continue before Kakashi stopped her with a raised palm. With a slow wave of his hand in front of Lee, Fuu realized he was no longer even conscious.

    "I see it''s good we used our fortune in this bout. I can tell he would''ve been troublesome if he used that technique."

    ''I trust you, Chomei. Just sad I didn''t let him show his stuff.'' Fuu internally responded.

    "Is he okay?" Fuu asked Kakashi with a worried tone.

    "As okay as we could hope him to be." Kakashi answered grimly. "Seems whatever he was trying to do failed and overwhelmed him." He eyed her suspiciously. "How lucky."

    "You have no idea." Fuu answered with a smile. Kakashi shook his head at her before announcing the result with a frown.

    "Fuu of the Waterfall wins!" The crowd applauded politely, likely because they were disappointed such a flashy match had such a melodramatic ending.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Okay, after thinking it over, I realized that some technique explanations would be dandy, especially with my habit of making up new ones. Here are the techniques used in this chapter that may need some explanation or chronicling.

    Shisui''s Body Flicker / Ash Step - Supplemental - A Rank - Shisui, Sasuke: This is a slightly augmented and improved form of the normal Body Flicker. While the standard form of this technique is used for travel, Shisui, using his incredible eyesight and impressive chakra control, allows him to use this in rapid succession for combat. He taught this technique to his pupil, Sasuke Uchiha.

    Sharingan Genjutsu - Offensive - B Rank - Sharingan Users: The Sharingan has various hypnotic qualities, allowing the user to have affinity in Genjutsu. Merely glancing at a Sharingan is enough for the user to ensnare the target. This is usually a subtle Genjutsu used to stun or, if the victim is particularly unskilled, knock out the opponent. This can be countered with normal means.

    Earth Style: Earth Shrapnel - Offensive - C Rank - Neji, Eagle, Kakashi: The user summons two pillars of earth; they are weakened either by the user or by a strike from the opponent, at which point they are entirely fragmented and sent flying in a single direction of the users will. This unleashed a wall of small-sized bits of earth that could shred victims into pieces.

    Ten Yari - Offensive - B Rank - Neji, Eagle: Ten Yari is a variant of Kaiten created by Eagle. After years of combat, Eagle had grown weary of Kaiten''s flaws. He developed the Ten Yari to give it flexibility. The user sends themselves spiraling through the air quickly, pumping chakra from their tonkatsu as they do so; this requires impeccable chakra control. Once the user does so, a roughly arrow-shaped aura of chakra forms around the user as they fly through the air. While primarily similar to Kaiten, it differs from it due to the mobile and drilling nature of the technique.

    Earth Style: Dance of the Hyuga - Supplemental - A Rank - Neji: Neji, using his precise chakra control and Byakugan, floods the ground around him with massive chakra. Using his foot movements, he can simply control the earth around him by suddenly raising it, making it move, and even creating simple structures. Due to the intense concentration and chakra cost, Neji rarely uses this technique. Eagle helped create this technique, a technique of his own inspiring it.

    Heavenly Canon - Offensive - B Rank - Eagle, Neji: Created by Eagle, this technique is a Gentle Fist technique used to produce a more powerful attack. The user coats both arms in the chakra and slams his palms forward. This floods the victim with the user''s chakra, causing a massive kinetic force and shutting down the chakra network in the struck area.

    Slash of Fading Embers - Offensive - B Rank - Sasuke: Sasuke created this technique with his "Ash Step." Using said Ash Step and Sharingan Genjutsu, he subtly surges forward and, using a blade, slashes the victim.

    Water Style: Anaconda Vise - Offensive - C Rank - Suigetsu and Mangetsu: Members of the Hozuki clan use their unique bloodline to liquefy themselves. Then, by turning into a semi-liquid entire body state, surround the target with themselves. From her, they can slowly compress their body to crush or suffocate the victim.

    Lightning Style: Thunderous Strike - Offensive - D Rank - Cloud Shinobi: A basic lightning style technique taught to all cloud shinobi. The user uses their chakra to first set a ""lightning rod"" from there, the ""lightning rod"" attracts a bolt of lightning. This is an easily predictable and slow-to-activate technique but powerful and challenging.

    Beetle Bomber: Repeated Volleys - Offensive - C Rank - Fuu: Fuu, using her two sets of wings, flies through the air at absurd speeds, using her durability and strength to bodily smash into her target. This is done so until countered or ended by the user.

    Chomei Wings - Supplemental - B Rank - Fuu: The jinchuriki of Chomei can use its chakra to summon wings similar to Chomei''s. This allows the user to achieve impressive levels of flight.

    Chomei Skin - Supplemental - B Rank - Fuu: The Jinchuriki of Chomei naturally are incredibly durable due to their chakra. This also gifts the users with impressive strength.

    Chomei Style: Beetle Mode - Supplemental - A Rank - Fuu: Chomei offers its users several different forms inspired by insects. These forms provide them various abilities, though Fuu has only one. Beetle Mode vastly increases the user''s strength and durability. This also allows them faster flight and access to some new techniques.

    Chomei Style: Lucky Instance - Supplemental - A Rank - Fuu: Chomei and jinchuriki are often told to have good luck. Chomei, and, by proxy, its host can use an absurd amount of chakra to affect their luck. When the Lucky Instance is used, fortune is swayed in their favor for precisely one second. Though this technique cannot be used more than three times in an hour.

 Its My Time!

    Sakura''s POV (Medical Ward of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Sakura''s failure in the previous exam had burned in her mind intensely. She knew she could have been a better kunoichi. She was nothing in combat compared to Lee. But she had figured she could struggle and overcome things as they went, especially with the support of her teammates. Yet she had been outclassed by nearly every participant. In combat, she had been helpful to some degree but it wasn''t enough. Was that all she was? A supportive member of the team unable to stand on her own merit? It had been easy to decide to play a supporting role on the team. Kiba and Lee were both quick and punishing close-range specialists. How else could she contribute with her meager chakra reserves? Gai had suggested it to her heavily using it to slowly grow them, with the plan in mind to slowly grow her combat skills. Sakura had thought differently than him. Probably would be best to stick to the skills that had gotten her this far.

    It was only now she recognized how stupid she had been. While her time to be promoted had gone, Sakura had been determined to grow anyways. Sakura had taken to training with Lee on Taijutsu. It would be a waste of time and effort for her bombastic teammate, but it had already made her feel more substantial. Less fragile and helpless, now if someone attacked her, she need not worry about her only defense being meager genjutsu and intelligence. Well, somewhat, anyway.

    Sakura shook her head as if to shake off such thoughts. She continued on towards the Medical Ward. The hallways between separate sections were sparse, scrubbed meticulously, and lightly colored gray. There were the occasional paintings of various famed Samurai and Land of Iron politicians. But they did little to give energy to the otherwise spartan hallways. Once Lee had been heartbrokenly defeated, Sakura decided to visit both of her teammates. Perhaps her grappling with her own defeat could offer her the wisdom to ease the pain for Lee and Kiba.

    Sakura saw the entrance of the Medical Ward, a locked set of white double doors guarded by two armored Samurai. Seated to the right of the door was an old, bald, petite man in a simple yellow robe who sat at a simple table. On the said table were a clipboard and two weapon racks next to it.

    "Hello, young maiden." The man said with a polite smile. "Are you here to visit or be admitted to the Medical Ward?"

    "Visit, Sir," Sakura said with a small but not submissive bow. She had heard people of the land of iron respected manners and confidence. "I hope to see my teammates Rock Lee and Kiba Inuzuka."

    "Very well, some minor things we need to discuss and do, of course." The old informed. "Firstly, it seems clear to me you are a shinobi. That is fine, of course, but some complications must be addressed. Firstly, we need access to your Shinobi ID number to verify your identity and have it on record of your visit. Secondly, we''ll need you to vacate any weapons on your person onto the racks before you and consent to a search. No need to worry; we have a proud female Samurai who can do such." Said female Samurai guardian at the door bowed at this. Finally, we will take down your name and the time of the visit. Is that all ok with you?"

    Sakura affirmed such, offered her a Shinobi License, and removed the couple of kunai she always kept on her person. The search was done, and nothing was found. As that concluded, the man finished noting her details and nodded her on.

    The halls of the Medical Ward were nearly identical to the previous hall, except for the top and the bottom of the walls were striped red to indicate where she was. And if possible, it seemed only more spartan. Only nurses and doctors walked around on their way to task or paperwork. Doubtless, some of them had helped her teammates, so Sakura ensured to bow to each of them as a show of thanks before she arrived at Lee''s room.

    When she entered, she had expected to see Lee doing some absurd training. The young man had always seemed tireless and ever diligent. Something Sakura had grown to appreciate over time. One could hardly find a more reliable teammate than the faithful Nice Guy Rock Lee. Yet she was puzzled upon walking into the room and seeing Lee sitting calmly on his bed, facing the window. It was a grim sight, further enhanced by the white and sterile room. Perhaps he was still in pain?

    "Lee? Are you ok?" Sakura asked gently. Being a teammate of Kiba had schooled Sakura in the school of male pride. Few could claim to be as proud as either of her teammates. As such, she knew to approach the topic of failure cautiously. Lee doubtless wouldn''t snap at her; he seemed to lack such cruelty. But she would prefer not to offend the kind man if possible.

    Lee didn''t respond so deep in thought he was. Sakura saw this and resisted the urge to sigh. Lee had overcome much in his life. Often due to factors outside of his own control. His new defeat, likely defeated before he could do whatever he had in mind, had only shamed and disappointed him more.

    "Lee¡­ you know you did well, right? I doubt too many could''ve done much to her." Sakura reasoned as she sat next to her teammate. Lee continued to stare out the window silently. Sakura could see Lee''s eyes becoming watery, yet the proud man would likely not let a teardrop. Ironic since he cried openly nearly every day. "I mean," Sakura continued recognizing Lee would not respond. "Fuu was absurdly powerful; she could fly and apparently is as tough as a mountain-"

    "I appreciate you, Sakura; your wisdom is only matched by your beauty." Lee said simply. "But the others¡­ Gaara¡­ Naruto¡­ Sasuke. They surely wouldn''t have been defeated with such ease as I¡­ I let down you, Kiba, myself; I even let down Gai sensei." Lee replied sullenly. "If only I could''ve used my technique¡­"

    "The gates tear your body apart. If you had accessed Gate Four or Five, maybe, but the cost¡­" Sakura replied sullenly.

    "I had a different technique in mind¡­ something Gai Sensei didn''t teach me." Lee countered. "But it didn''t work." Lee frowned, something Sakura couldn''t claim to have seen often. He said no more, too down to force conversation. Sakura racked her brain before she decided on a method of cheering him up.

    "Do you remember our first week as a team?" Sakura said, breaking the silence that had filled the room. "Gai Sensei had us running drills endlessly. Apparently, we needed bodies worthy of the shinobi we would become."

    "Of course, I always listen to the wise words of Gai Sensei." Lee replied, seemingly confused.

    "Well, only you could keep up with it when we started. Kiba did marginally worse, but I couldn''t do it at all. Everyday, twice a day, for two weeks, I would collapse well before the exercise was over. I almost quit being a kunoichi." Sakura explained with a small smile. "It seemed impossible; how could I ever keep up? The question seemed so obvious to me that I couldn''t, but each and every time I nearly gave up you and Kiba would help. Cheer me on, help me finish, support me the whole way."

    Lee blinked, confused. "Of course we did, you are our precious teammate." He confirmed.

    "I remember at first I resented you two. Why did you both try so hard? Why were you both so much better than me? Yet as I struggled, and you two helped, and I overcame my previous limits, I realized something. Something I think Gai has been trying to teach us from the start." Sakura explained as she leaned her head against Lee''s shoulder. She usually wouldn''t do such, especially with Lee, who held his torch for her plain as day. But she trusted he would know she meant it as supportive instead of affectionate.

    Lee was now not so down, distracted by the idea that there was a teaching he had yet to grasp. Was he truly such a bad student?

    "It''s something you know, just have forgotten in the moment. Failure is merely a part of growth. It only is a true failure if we fail to learn a lesson." Sakura finished with a smile.

    "Gai Sensei said that at our first meeting¡­ he always says it. I see you are most youthful, Sakura." Lee said as he stood, his eyes containing some of the fire they had lost. Clearly, he was still down, but at least he seemed determined again.

    "Thank you, Lee," Sakura said as she got up and walked to the door. "Let''s go visit Kiba now, alright?"

    "YOSH!" Lee yelled as the two marched on. They briefly discussed various topics, but they soon arrived at the door. Lee, ever the gentleman, knocked on the door and waited for Kiba''s answer. Sakura frowned as a minute stretched over with no answer. She walked past Lee and opened the door herself. Unlike Lee''s room, Kiba''s room was somewhat destroyed. The bed was untouched; the walls and ceilings were torn as if a giant beast had been in the room. On the bed lay an emotionally miserable-looking Akamaru. Kiba was nowhere to be seen.

    "Kiba? Did his Youth overcome him? Perhaps he went to train." Lee reasoned.

    "That''s something only you do, Lee," Sakura said. "Why isn''t he here? What happened here?"

    "My dear students! I understand you may be down, but fret not! Gai Sensei will ensure such misfortune will never befall you again!" Gai roared as he posed at the door. The alarmed Sakura and confused Lee met his gaze. Gai, perhaps by instinct, knew something was wrong. His gaze slid around the room, taking in the state. "Where is the youthful Kiba?"

    "We¡­ don''t know." Sakura answered honestly.

    Gai grimaced before his face became stony. "Sakura and Lee, both of you spread out and look for Kiba. We''re not on home turf; he must be found. Otherwise, he may be in danger. Go forth with Youth." Sakura and Lee, rarely hearing such a severe tone from their sensei, raced off to do as he ordered.

    Gai Sensei waited a moment before he, too, raced off. He couldn''t help but worry Kiba may need help.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Medical Ward of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Neji groaned as he awoke. While he had been conscious after his bout with Sasuke, the pain had exhausted him, and at some point, he must''ve slipped into sleep.

    "Ah, good you are awake. Felt like a creep waiting for you to wake up." A female voice called out, alerting Neji of her presence. Instinct flared in the Hyuga as reflexively he tried to activate the Byakugan. A dull pain distracted him; he was out of chakra¡­

    Neji sat up on his bed as he eyed the voice. He was surprised to see a bandaged and bruised Tenten sitting in a chair in his room.

    "Excuse me, where am I?" Neji politely asked, glad to see it was what should be a friendly face.

    "The medical ward, of course." Tenten replied with a smile. "And no need to worry, not here for vengeance on Team Seven."

    Neji nodded before eying Tenten again suspiciously. "So why then are you here?"

    "Well, for one¡­" Tenten said as a tanto suddenly appeared in her hands. Neji refused to flinch or show fear but knew he would be primarily helpless should she decide to attack. "We''re neighbors!" Neji deflated at that. It seemed she was some sort of joker. "But more honestly, I had a few questions I hoped you could answer."

    "Question about what," Neji said with a frown. He had been defeated by Sasuke. It felt like these days, for a "genius," he seemed to be constantly being defeated. It annoyed him; he had aches and was very much not in the mood for a conversation. Especially ones that appeared to be a hidden interrogation.

    "About your lovely teammate, everyone''s favorite, blonde, knucklehead, one Naruto Uzumaki." Tenten replied bluntly. "Before you tell me no, and to leave." Tenten stopped him from doing just such. "I just need to know him better. It''s important¡­ I heard early on that you and Naruto did not get along. Up until you both beat the hell out of each other. He defeated you, correct?"

    Neji scowled as he was reminded of his defeat. He held no grief towards Naruto for such. Neji had been deserving of the defeat, and it was well fought. But the reminder after his recent failure stung all the same. "Correct." He snapped, his annoyance dripping from his voice.

    "Very impressive considering your fight with the Uchiha." Tenten continued.

    "Your point?" Neji asked, now done with her questions. Was she trying to infuriate him?

    "My point is you are quite the shinobi; I consider myself one as well, and yet he defeated us both. I was just wondering if you could tell me a bit about it. How it felt, how he seemed." Tenten explained. Neji was silent as his Fury boiled beneath the surface. He had indeed come a long way since the start of his career. But he had never been a very sociable person.

    "OK, I can see you dealing with your defeat poorly. You realize you only have yourself to blame?" Tenten countered, apparently realizing his inner turmoil. She recognized this may lower her chance at the information. But she couldn''t help but be a bit snarky.

    Neji wanted to stand and attack her but was much too tired and wouldn''t shame the Hyuga by acting like a brute. "What. Do. You. Mean."

    "You are undeniably strong, smart, and fast, yet you limit yourself," Tenten replied. "If you had simply fought to win instead of fighting like a Hyuga, you may have won."

    Neji wanted to reply angrily, but her words reminded him of Eagle''s.

    "You are doubtless an extremely talented shinobi, but as long as you are only a Hyuga, you will be limited. Instead of fighting like a Hyuga, you should fight like Neji."

    He had brushed off the words then. How much more could he adapt? He was the only Hyuga he knew who bothered to use element jutsu! He had taught himself the techniques of the clan. But he tempered his anger; perhaps he needed to think more. He decided to answer her question for now. He would need time alone to think. He could sense she wouldn''t be leaving until satisfied.

    "The battle was one of anger and pride. Naruto was a placeholder for my frustrations. I had no true reason to resent him, and yet I did. He, to my shock, was bold in standing before me. Although I was held a genius of our year, he was confident he could stand as my equal. In the fight, I had been assured of my victory and fought as such. Naruto never backed down, never gave up, and never stopped. He matched me blow for blow, took my worst, and gave better. He never seemed to be aiming to hurt me, yet I cannot say the same for him. It was odd how determined he was to defeat me, yet I never sensed him enjoying the pain he caused me. Soon, he met my strongest defense with an attack I could not defend against. It was shocking, yet it felt as if we somehow had gained a level of understanding. It made me respect him¡­"

    "Similar to my own experience then¡­" Tenten said, trailing off as she seemed to focus on something else. Neji raised a brow. She thought she would grill him and then offer nothing in return?

    "I answered your question now answer mine. This isn''t everything. Why are you so interested in Naruto Uzumaki." Neji replied stiffly.

    Tenten chuckled but decided to answer. "I have hated combat for years. Unlike some, I''ve seen the real thing: men and women mercilessly killing each other. Oftentimes for reasons that seem awfully unjustified. I''ve been trained to do the same. Combat to me for the longest time was merely a prelude to death."

    "You were one of the Genin in the Root, weren''t you." Neji replied casually.

    "Rumors were spread of Genin being in it. Though they never quite mentioned names."

    "Of course, they didn''t. It''s a law to leave it unknown. I was in Root along with my teammate Sai. Our original goal had been to investigate various other Genin. But we had been active and in use since a very young age. It is why I grew to hate combat. Yet when fighting Naruto, I felt at ease¡­ as if we weren''t dancing with death but with each other. It was¡­ well¡­ I wish all combat could be like that." Tenten explained. "I just want to learn about Naruto Uzumaki because I''m certain he will be a big name soon enough."

    "He intends to become Hokage one day." Neji added. "I often find myself believing in such."

    "Well, then, I intend to stick around him. I could use someone like that in my corner." Tenten said with a smile. "Want some company until the healing kicks in?"

    Neji went to tell her no but hesitated. It had distracted him from his anger¡­

    "Sure."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sai / Temari''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Sai often felt out of depth. The world had always been strange for him. He could scarcely remember his parents; from his small amount of memories of them, they seemed ordinary enough. Loving, kind, and nurturing, they had all the traits parents needed. Sai could not remember specifics, but he remembered being somewhat happy. He had loved his family and enjoyed experiencing life as it went. He couldn''t remember it, but he had been informed that his parents and his home village had been razed by a missing shinobi. There had been few survivors, primarily children. Sai had been one of them; he was saved by a patrol of Anbu. Unknowingly, they had not been normal Anbu but Root Leaf Anbu. His recruitment had been a significant adjustment. His training had been both physically and mentally shattering. Sai knew he had been different before, though he could not tell how.

    "Great Sickle Weasel Jutsu!" Temari roared angrily as she whipped her fan forward. A gust of wind flew through the forest. The force of which whipped rock with force and uprooted trees. Not to mention how much of the forest caught in her blast was sliced into pieces. Sai was glad his desperate leap had allowed him to dodge such. He drew another scroll and hurriedly scribbled a series of bunnies, squirrels, and coyotes onto it.

    "Super Beast Scroll." Sai whispered as he ran through the forest; as he passed a thick tree, Sai allowed his creations to run into the forest, lying in wait with the others he had summoned thus far. He leaped backward, a series of backflips allowing him to narrowly avoid another gust of destructive wind. He quickly backtracked to keep up cover. His opponent was Temari of the Sand. She was the eldest child of the Kazekage Rasa of the Sand. She was a notable mention due to her team''s track record. Flawlessly completing at least ten A-rank missions. While primarily due to her sibling Gaara, it would be foolish to assume she had just stood there.

    Sai had changed; such had been necessary in his new world. His previous one had been filled with care, nurture, and enjoyment. His new one seemed full of pain and violence. While he remembered some discomfort in the beginning, Sai, as most children were, was ever adaptive. He had learned to become emotionless. To value the mission more than himself or his happiness, Sai could not hate it, for he knew he needed to do so. Necessity had a way of simplifying matters. Sai could not say he had been happy. Others informed him all the time of the damage it must''ve cost. Tenten did so often, lamenting the treatment they had suffered. Truthfully, Sai did not feel as strongly. He had learned to accept the cruel world as simple and thorough; he had lost much, but he still had his art.

    "Super Beast Scroll." Sai whispered as he ran through the forest; as he passed a thick tree, he allowed his creations to run into the forest, lying in wait with the others he had summoned thus far. He leaped backward, and a series of backflips allowed him to narrowly avoid another gust of destructive wind. He quickly backtracked to keep up cover.

    Sai had quickly discovered his intuition was well thought out. Temari was a formidable opponent, an incredibly skilled wind nature user; she used such a battle fan to unleash potent and vast techniques. She would be an interesting opponent to defeat. It would be much simpler if he could kill her. But Tenten forbade such actions if they were unnecessary. His new world was more complex than his old one.

    Sai was further confused when Danzo and the root were destroyed by proxy. Not entirely, of course; organizations could be difficult to fully destroy. But enough for Sai to have been "freed." Tenten had been ecstatic; Sai was sure Shin would''ve also been. But Sai had felt little for it; he had come to enjoy the world as it was now. Tenten and Shikamaru seemed to make Sai comfortable merely by being around. But his world now was endlessly complex. Social behavior, morality, and freedom are all things most never truly pondered. They were considered something everyone deserved. But at times, Sai wished he was merely a tool for Danzo again. At least he had understood that world.

    Sai released another volley of his creations as he narrowly dodged a more focused wind blade. ''She can do focused attacks as well. How is she tracking me?'' His thoughts were interrupted as Temari shouted out another technique.

    "Wind Style: Cast Net!" This time, a large net-shaped gust of wind flew forward, slicing through everything in its path. Sai frowned as he ran toward the attack, drawing his tanto as he did so. He allowed his chakra to flow through the small blade, glowing as it did, and he sliced toward the net. There was a boom as the techniques canceled each other out, sending Sai flying back. Temari smirked as dust filled the air. She sheathed her fan and started weaving hand signs. "Wind Style: Air Current-Wild Dance!" Temari said with a smirk as two gusts of wind shot from her palms. They quickly surged through the air, collecting dust and speed as they did so. Sai raised his eyes as he saw the twister suddenly surge toward him. ''My plan won''t work if she can track me. A wind user somehow keeping track of me¡­ air currents? Likely but impossible to know for sure. Enough to act on.'' Sai decided as his body flickered close to Temari; he ducked, barely escaping being clubbed by Temari''s fan and pretending to be caught off guard. "I''m no slouch at close-range combat! Loser!" Temari said with a shit-eating grin as she swung her fan and sent Sai careening toward the forest. Temari chased after him to pursue her victory.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Temari''s POV

    Temari''s life was nothing less than complex. She was the eldest child of the Kazekage himself, a prodigy in wind nature, yet she was not the favored child. Nor was their Father anything close to someone who resembled a loving parent. Temari could remember little before except for her siblings, but she remembered it being often tense and cold. Their mother had been a loving and caring woman, but even back then, Rasa had been cold. He had children to secure his legacy, not out of love. His love for his wife had been confirmed but limited to her only. Rasa was a man who loved out of convenience, it seemed. Nothing had changed much with the birth of Kankuro. Rasa had been somewhat happy to have a son yet seemed doubtful of him from the start. No things had only truly changed when Gaara was born.

    Temari knew she could not afford to show mercy here. Becoming Chunin would offer her many opportunities. It would be necessary to keep an eye on Gaara as well. So she pursued the strange man she had been battling as he crashed into a tree painfully. She nearly flinched as the bark shattered from the impact, and his black blood splattered around the area¡­ wait for black blood? She looked at what she expected to be a broken man only to see ink stains.

    Gaara had been chosen to be a jinchuriki, so desperate had their Father been to consolidate power he had insisted they not wait but seal the beast within Gaara even as he was within his own mother. It had worked; their mother even managed to give birth. The cost had been significant, though. Their mother, the only light they could see in their dark life, died that day. With it, the only compassion Rasa had seemed to have died as well. He had become somehow colder and focused solely on his job as a Kage. As if that wasn''t enough, Gaara slowly became the monster he was today¡­

    "An Ink Clone." Sai''s voice echoed throughout the forest. Temari flinched. ''He led me into the forest and is somehow hiding from my air currents. Can''t even use his voice to lead me to him. He''s good.''

    "Next up, Super Beast Scroll: Critter Ambush." Temari tensed and felt a minor disturbance in the air. She leaned out of the way and dodged a blur of darkness. A bird. Before she could ponder further, she dodged a speeding rabbit, a lunging coyote, and several rapid squirrels. ''He''s summoned a whole damn forest of murderous art! I''d already be tagged if it wasn''t for my Current Sense.''

    "Enough!" Temari yelled as she raised her palms. "Wind Style Air Current Repulsing Dome!" A large dome of swirling aim seemed to emerge from Temari''s very being, destroying all the ink creations that attempted to attack Temari. She felt a twinge in the currents around her as she did so. ''He had been sitting completely still!'' She smiled as she drew her fan and shot off another unfocused blast. It tore through trees and stones as it smashed toward her target. She felt grim satisfaction as she saw Sai fly with the debris before he suddenly burst into ink. ''Another Ink Clone?'' She flinched as she heard a crumble of earth behind her. She raised a palm and fired off a desperate blast of wind, which managed to smack Sai out of the air and skidded away from her.

    Sai''s POV

    Sai rolled against the ground to slow his roll and avoid breaking anything. ''She''s capable of one-handed jutsu and has great instincts. Danzo would''ve ordered her death or somehow integrated her into us. I suppose I should try to end things before they get ugly.'' Sai decided as Temari swung her fan to send him flying again. Wisely forgoing a more robust technique to ensure he would be hit again. But Sai jumped into the air and summoned a more enormous creation than his previous ones. "Super Beast Scroll: Robin Steed." Sai signed as the air sent him flying. Luckily, his art came to life, turning his flight into a controlled flight path. He saw Temari seething before she joined him in the air, riding her fan.

    ''Limits her options.'' Sai thought as he began to throw a litany of kunai and shuriken at Temari. He smiled as they were casually deflected. ''Needs to be a more powerful attack. Likely one she does not see coming.'' Sai willed his creation to turn back and readied a lunging stance. He saw Temari scowl at this as she started to weave hand signs. Sai did the same as a random thought occurred to him. ''She''s amusing.'' Temari finished her technique first.

    "Wind Style: Pressurized Air Beam," Temari said as she closed her hands, and a beam of air raced forward. Sai could only gasp in pain as it pierced him just above his left shoulder. "Sorry, art boy, but I don''t play nice! Wind Style: Wind Cutter!" A blast of wind blades raced forward as Sai finished his own technique.

    "Super Beast Scroll: Armored Steer!" Sai yelled as ink surged through the robin and formed into Samurai-like armor. The blast of wind sliced through this with ease, as well as his armored bird. Temari smirked as the creation burst into ink, and Sai flew off of it cut and falling to the earth below. Temari flinched as she realized it had been too easy she whipped her palm behind her surprising a closely approaching Sai. Without a word or seals she blasted him with wind. But the Sai burst into ink as well. ''He wasn''t on the bird or flanking me? Then where?''

    Sai smirked as the real him flew free from the cloud of ink tanto drawn. Temari could only widen her eyes as Sai sliced through her fan and cut a line through her front. She screamed out in pain before falling, losing control of her wind jutsu. Sai blinked at this. Briefly debating whether to save her. ''An incident for the Leaf perhaps, but not one that couldn''t be dealt with. Besides, she might become a threat in the future¡­

    "Sai, sometimes we gotta act in ways that may betray logic." Shikamaru had told him. "Remember, sometimes you just gotta act impulsively, though it is a real drag."

    ''Well, she is interesting¡­'' Sai decided as he formed another bird and caught Temari. She frowned at him before nodding once, apparently too proud to thank him. ''Things were much simpler before.''

    As they landed and Sai allowed Temari to walk away, Kakashi poofed back in. "I assume?" Kakashi asked.

    Temari growled. "He almost cut me open. Then saved my life; I''m beyond done here!"

    Kakashi nodded coyly. "Sai?"

    "All done here," Sai replied with a smile.

    "You''re rematching me one day, art boy!"

    Kakashi shook his head, amused as he raised his voice. "Sai of the Leaf Village wins! Next match will be Shikamaru Nara VS Suigetsu Hozuki!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kabuto''s POV (Hidden Prison in the Leaf Village - Land of Fire)

    Kabuto cracked his neck as he inwardly processed his damage and spent chakra as the right-hand man of Orochimaru, a former Root operative and even a mole for Sasori. He had become quite the threat, dangerous even. His loyalties were to Orochimaru due to his genius and only that. It had been painful and annoying to become a Genin to keep an eye on Sasuke. He had been thankful for the emergency; it gave him a reason to break his cover. His butchering of the Genin Team in the exam had been for his amusement. Orochimaru had correctly assumed that the Sound Four may fail. Though he doubted, he had expected what had happened. Tayuya Uzumaki apparently had turned herself in and aimed to give them information. Annoyingly, she had quite a bit of dangerous info to offer. Somehow, it had resisted the installed kill switch in the curse mark. An Uzumaki countering Fuinjutsu, go figure.

    His freedom of movement gave him time to find her. It had been demanding; he had jumped a Chunin to get the info. Oh, he had tried to hold out but had given up once Kabuto had severed both Achilles Tendons. Luckily, Kabuto offered him the mercy of slicing his heart in two. It had led him to the home of an Anbu; a bit more creative torture had led him here. Of course, there were guards, even with a significant amount of shinobi present at the exams. Chunin, Jounin, and even a few Anbu had met him at the entrance. Oh, they were spirited; they had shattered his ribs, severed an arm, even slit his throat.

    But in the end, they all lay dead on his feet. As they often were, they were bloodless. Looking as if their souls had simply been plucked from their bodies. His Chakra Scalpel was quite the technique indeed. He marched forward, looking into cells and ignoring the inhabitants. He saw a locked unit and smiled. As he opened the door, he did so to meet an inferno. The flames raged through the door, melting his skin and even causing his bones to pop due to heat. But Kabuto marched through the pain and flames. Trusting his chakra to heal and keep him alive. He saw two Genin and a Chunin look at him fearfully. Kabuto offered them a smile before dashing forward and killing the Chunin with a mere tap to his chest. The Genin, losing their nerve, turned in an attempt to run. Kabuto allowed it as he reached into the kunai case of the downed man before him. He drew two and calmly aimed and threw both. Watching with mild amusement as the adult Genin was struck and killed instantly from kunai piercing the back of their skulls.

    Kabuto laughed as he entered the unit, seeing a large furnished cell holding Tayuya and two more Chunin, who glared at him grimly.

    "There you are, Tayuya. We were hoping to find you. Orochimaru sends his regards, of course." Kabuto chirped as one of the Chunin stabbed a spear into his midsection with a roar. He froze when Kabuto barely reacted, not even when blood squirted through the wound. "For a second, I thought a bee stung me." Kabuto joked as he tapped the throat of the Chunin in front of him. The man gasped and stumbled back breathlessly. The second attempted hand signs, but Kabuto brutally ripped the spear from himself and shot it into the second Chunin. He watched as both slowly died, Tayuya doing so with a scowl. "Finally, all alone!" Kabuto yelled theatrically.

    "Great, they assigned a bunch of pussy shit guards. And now I have the pleasure of being killed by your creepy ass. At least you creeps can''t kill me remotely." Tayuya snarked from within her cell.

    "Indeed, such is the price of betraying Orochimaru. Now, please be patient; I cannot make this quick or painless." Kabuto said as he unlocked the cell and arrogantly allowed Tayuya out of it. "No need to worry. We both know you''re no match for me, even with that mark."

    Tayuya merely laughed, a heavy belly laugh that made Kabuto frown.

    "What pray to tell is such a funny dead woman?" Kabuto was annoyed; she seemed to be attempting to take control.

    "How much chakra are you wasting going all psycho killer on the guard''s dumbass." Tayuya said in between laughter.

    "Hmm, I''ll admit a fair bit of it; I won''t need much at all to kill you, though." Kabuto countered.

    "How about me, then, old friend?" A female voice called out as Kabuto heard a familiar set of heels draw closer¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shikamaru''s POV (Courtyard Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Shikamaru rolled under a speeding ball of water, dived above another, and deflected kunai as he rose. It was a wonder he could even do such; the match had been predictably one-sided thus far. Shikamaru had time before this tournament to look into and prepare for his opponents, and a thinker like him knew to use the time well. Yet if Shikamaru was fully honest¡­ his expectations and predictions had been well and far off.

    Sasuke he had known little about, but the tidbit of him having something akin to teleportation was sure to leave Shikamaru helpless. He had assumed Gaara would be quite the threat, yet he hadn''t considered the idea he could casually send building-sized waves of sand. Naruto could fly and had mastered the nature of wind at some point. Even Suigetsu, it seemed, was prepped to shatter his predictions.

    He had figured the Hozuki clan used their bloodline defensively, turning targeted parts of themselves into water to avoid damage and further augment their water techniques. They could freely do it to each part of their body reflexively; they were similar but critically different. It meant their defense was much more consistent than he had hoped. It had been made clear from the previous bouts that "they were weak to lightning." Unhelpful, considering his nature was fire, and it was easier to harness the power of electricity with jutsu. Luckily, Shikamaru had developed a plan that did not require such. All he needed to do was force Suigetsu to fully become water. Easier said than done.

    For the past five minutes, Shikamaru had done something he had always hated. Fought head-on, he hated close-range combat and trading blows with a specialist of such. It took each trick and technique Asuma had taught him to survive this long. Suigetsu wielded his sword well, using timed strikes paired with self-powered water jutsu to completely overwhelm the Nara. Shikamaru had been OK with this; he knew he could only force Suigetsu to fully liquify by offense. Unfortunately, even with his increased training as of late, Shikamaru seemed utterly outclassed physically speaking. After several cuts and painful blows, it became clear that a change of plans was necessary.

    Suigetsu had shown himself to be rather prideful, showing his abilities and techniques gleefully. That was annoying but undeniably useful; he should be able to bait him¡­ Shikamaru ducked another spurt of water and backtracked into the forest.

    "Can''t hide from me, slacker! Water Style: Crescent Wave Blade!" Suigetsu taunted as he spun and swung his blade. An arc of water fired off the sword and raced toward the forest, cutting down several trees as it did so. Shikamaru barely managed to outpace it, pumping his arms and legs as he sprinted towards his destination. If he could get him there and bait him into doing his will. "Stop fucking running, you damn coward!" Suigetsu yelled.

    "Strategic withdrawal is the proper term here!" Shikamaru replied, the irritation dripping from his voice as he slid into a bush. Suigetsu, mere instants behind, slashed wildly, destroying the plant life as Shikamaru scurried forward, finally rolling down into the ditch to his goal. ''The river! Perfect! Let''s hope this is less of a drag than I think it may be.''

    "You''re a dead slacker!" Suigetsu roared as he leaped towards Shikamaru. But Shikamaru merely smirked as he made a hand sign.

    "Let''s test that. Shadowy Grasp Jutsu." Shikamaru countered. The first part of his little ploy would be costly but would surely work. From holes in the ground, the shadows of trees and shadows from beneath the leaves condensed and formed a grouping of long shadowy hands that seemingly mindlessly writhed around the genius. Suigetsu smirked cockily.

    "Have you learned not-" Shikamaru didn''t allow the mist shinobi to finish the hands stilled for a moment before racing forward. Some slammed straight through the liquid body of Suigetsu, others attempted to beat him into submission, and some even attempted to tear him apart. Suigetsu burst into the water, flying around and past Shikamaru into the river of the courtyard.

    "You little shit!" Suigetsu said with anger. "You tried to lead me to an ambush! You must''ve forgotten it wouldn''t work. Now, let me show you my full power! Water Style: Water Golem!" Suddenly, the entire river surged, rising into the air into a large semi-humanoid; it became more defined as his face could be seen. "WHAT''S YOUR PLAN NOW?" He asked cockily. Shikamaru didn''t bother to answer as he calmly drew a scroll and released its contents, showing what appeared to be quite a few pebbles. "GO AHEAD AND WASTE YOUR TIME IT''S OVER!" Suigetsu decided with a manic smile as he raised a giant watery fist to smash Shikamaru easily.

    Shikamaru did not even flinch as he picked up and tossed the pebbles lazily at the giant. As Suigetsu reared back to finish the battle, the pebbles seemed to cause the water to bubble before significant bits of it began to solidify, seeming to become more gel-like than even Mangetsu had been. Suigetsu gasped as he watched both his shoulders solidify, part of his chest, and both his legs. Suigetsu growled as he raised a hand sign to turn back. But he could not move well¡­

    "I can''t control my body anymore; it''s no longer even water!" Suigetsu said with shock. "What did you do to me¡­"

    "Ever heard of instant snow?" Shikamaru replied easily. Suigetsu growled in angry confusion. "Slush powder? What a drag, slush powder, AKA sodium polyacrylate. It''s a polymer that''s considered a super absorbent. It can absorb as much as one hundred times his own weight in water." The genius explained casually as he watched Suigetsu struggle to escape his predicament.

    "So what?!"

    "So¡­ when sodium polyacrylate is introduced to water, it becomes a semi-solid gel-like substance. I figured you would struggle to control your body in this state." Shikamaru continued. "Technically, I still can''t hurt you yet."

    "Ya! I''ll enjoy tearing you apart once I find my way out of this!" Suigetsu chuckled.

    Shikamaru shrugged as he drew another scroll and released three kunai covered in Fuinjutsu. "Well, the best part of it is slowly but surely, it will turn your entire body into a solid. I imagine that very well will kill you. Though if you surrender, I can free you."

    "Your lying bastard!" Suigetsu roared now, unable to move his almost entire gel body anymore. He gasped as he realized how little of him was still water.

    "If I am, it wouldn''t really matter, would it? In that scenario, you die either way." Shikamaru replied as he lay down on the bank of the river and drew a cigarette. With a flick of his finger, he lit the flame using a minor fire technique he knew. "Your choice?"

    Suigetsu frowned, seemingly prepared to deny the aid offered, before he flinched and nodded his head.

    "Sorry, I know the proctor; we''ll probably need verbal confirmation to end this." Shikamaru apologized as he drew a deep drag.

    "I SURRENDER!" Suigetsu yelled desperately. Shikamaru nodded as he grabbed the kunai and lazily chucked him into the odd mass that had become Suigetsu. The kunai each stabbed in before they started to glow. Soon, the bizarre mass shrunk as the kunai glowed brilliantly blue. Suigetsu crawled out of the mass of gel coated in such but now entirely average.

    "M-my chakra i-is¡­" Suigetsu started.

    "Only way to force you to revert back." Shikamaru replied. "No chakra, no bloodline."

    Suigetsu only groaned exhaustedly at that.

    "Match over." Kakashi said as he appeared before he looked up and addressed the crowd. "Winner of the match Shikamaru Nara!" The crowd roared approval, enjoying the stylish win.

    ''Hopefully, that''s enough to get promoted¡­'' Shikamaru thought as he lazed. ''The other opponents wouldn''t be so simple.''

    "Alrighty, time to leave, Nara." Kakashi informed him. "One of my precious students is next."

    "Too tired¡­" Shikamaru complained.

    "Well, as your ally, it''s only right I help you then." Kakashi said sweetly. "Earth Style: Emergent Pillar." He said as he stomped. Suddenly, a pillar of earth launched up from the ground. Sending the prone Nara flying upwards. He didn''t bother screaming; surely Kakashi wouldn''t kill him so casually.

    ''My life is such a drag.'' He thought as he impacted into the competitor section. Naruto and the others narrowly avoided his impact, allowing him to slam painfully into the concrete. ''How did he even know the mathematics to send me flying perfectly into him in an instant.'' "Your sensei sucks, Naruto."

    "Not now, Shikamaru." Naruto replied seriously. Shikamaru glanced up, seeing the next match-up and realizing what had felt off all day. Ino had been missing all day, Naruto had seemed somewhat down, and looked conflicted now that it was her turn to fight. Couple problems as well? This day was really troublesome.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Samui''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Samui scowled as she saw the screen as something occurred to her.

    "Naruto, is your teammate not coming today?" Samui asked with a raised brow. It wouldn''t be cool if she missed out on her match. "I promise not to be too rough with her." She teased.

    "I haven''t seen her." Naruto replied honestly. "We''re kinda¡­ in a fight. She hasn''t enjoyed the rep that comes with being associated with me. She and I haven''t talked since she told me that."

    Samui felt a spark of emotion fire through her. But she tempered it for now; besides, losing her head over someone she had just met was uncool. Yet Samui felt earnest annoyance for Naruto. As a student of a jinchuriki, she knew the burden they carried as well as the burden their loved one ended up carrying as well. But Samui had never blamed Bee sensei for such; he needed support, not judgment. Perhaps that''s why she felt so protective of Naruto. It was uncool to not back up your friends after all.

    She shouldn''t get involved¡­

    "I hope your teammate shows up, Naruto. I look forward to our battle." Samui replied earnestly.

    She then proceeded to the hall that would take her into the courtyard. As she marched, she thought it over more. Something about Naruto she had found engaging from the very start. It wasn''t a physical attraction thing; the man looked fine enough. No, it was something about the way he acted. No airs were being put up, no hidden intentions or malice; hell, he had barely even stared at her¡­ assets. That bar was a desperately high one¡­

    He was just who he was. He was caring, silly, and brave. In many ways, he reminded Samui of a cooler Bee. Certainly not nearly as knowledgeable or powerful, but not nearly as strange. He was as fun as her own team but didn''t grate on her nerves as they often did. She enjoyed his company¡­..

    ¡­..She was losing her cool. She needed to win this for her village. She was the last Cloud Genin in the exams. She needed to do well for her village. Not beat up some hussy for hurting her friends. Though she supposed being efficient and doing both would be alright¡­

    Samui supposed it was her time¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Hall to Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Ino had not enjoyed hiding from her friends. It was lovely to reconnect with Sakura. She had grown to miss the days they had spent gossiping and hanging out in the past. But she felt bad for not showing herself to Naruto. She had wanted nothing more than to talk things through. But she had been worried about distracting Naruto. He was the type to drop everything to help a friend and certainly didn''t need the distraction. But if she was sincere, she held back because talking things through would''ve been too easy. Naruto would forgive her instantly; he likely didn''t even realize he should be angry with her.

    But I didn''t want things to work out smoothly; she felt she had to earn Naruto''s forgiveness. Maybe, truthfully, it was for herself; perhaps she just wanted to prove to herself that the mistake didn''t define her. Ino had gone through much during her difficult training with Anko. She had become confident in her abilities and knew she could be more than she had been before.

    Kakashi had suggested she pick up a support role early on in forming Team Seven. He had explained that both Naruto and Neji were natural frontline combatants and that it would be helpful if she could further her support skills to ensure their team was adaptive. At first, Ino had been OK with this; she did not love training, and truthfully, before, she had never seen a reality where she could stand beside her powerful teammates. But over time, she had hated being behind them. Being helpless, if she hadn''t gotten lucky, she wouldn''t even be here¡­

    No more. Ino had become a true kunoichi. Anko had told her a kunoichi was a merciless, intelligent woman willing to do whatever was necessary to fulfill her goals. Ino wasn''t sure about that definition. But she was sure a kunoichi must be as equally graceful as she was powerful. She needed to stand firm to her ideals. She stands proud whenever it''s needed. Ino would become a true kunoichi.

    It was her time¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Techniques / Tools Explanations

    Chakra Enhancement - Supplemental - C Rank - Most Shinobi: (Canon leaves this concept unexplained, so explaining it in my own story may help.) This is a general B rank technique used in a variety of ways to bolster equipment via the use of chakra. It is usually used in weapons to enhance their power or use a specific technique. This can also be used to reinforce one''s body.

    Super Beast Scroll - Supplemental / Offensive - B Rank - Sai: (Similar to the previous one, this is a canon technique that most people understand, but it will function differently in my story. Only slightly for now but majorly later.) The user uses prepared chakra-laced ink and unique summoning scrolls to summon various creatures and/or equipment they draw. They may also form copies of themselves from such. The user is limited in the amount they can draw at once and must draw them fully. Making it only usable by an expert-level artist.

    Super Beast Scroll: Critter Ambush - Offensive - B Rank - Sai: After Sai has summoned a litany of smaller creatures, he may call upon them to launch a coordinated assault on the opponent. The animals will seek to limit the target''s movement, bring them to the ground, restrain them, and tear them apart if the user will.

    Super Beast Scroll: Hidden Within - Supplemental - C Rank - Sai: Sai can hide within his more significant creations, protecting them from damage and shooting him from them upon their destruction. This is often used as either an escape technique or an ambush technique.

    Wind Style: Current Sense - Sensory - B Rank - Temari: Temari floods the area around her with the wind chakra she controls. She can roughly feel disturbances in these currents, allowing her a rudimentary ability to sense those close to her.

    Perpetual Self Healing Jutsu - Defensive - S Rank - Kabuto: Through a process of chakra recycling Kabuto invented, he can provide himself with incredible regeneration that seems to even work with lethal blows. This technique is tied with Kabuto''s chakra and only fails once they run out.

    Water Style: Water Golem - Supplemental - A Rank - Suigetsu and Mangetsu: Members of the Hozuki clan can use this technique with the aid of a significant source of water. The user surrounds them in water they control and form a giant humanoid. This dramatically increases the power of their blows and the power of the water technique.

    Shadowy Grasp Jutsu - Offensive - B Rank - Shikamaru: The user uses shadows in the area to form unearthly hands of darkness. The user can control them for a short while by will. Once they hit the target, they will restrain or destroy it. If told to restrain, they will overwhelm and bind the target''s limbs, paralyzing them as well. They will bludgeon, tear, or cut through the target when set to destroy.

    Fuinjutsu Enhanced Weaponry - Various Ranks - Fuinjutsu Users: Using Fuinjutsu or premade seals, users enhance their tools with various aspects. (In this chapter, Shikamaru used them to seal off the chakra.)

 Clash of Passion!

    Samui''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Samui marched calmly forward. It took a shocking effort to maintain her calm and controlled demeanor. It wasn''t the crowd staring, nor would she soon engage in potentially lethal combat. Instead, the thing that shook her infamous calm was her own anger. She was no stranger to emotion; she often found her team to be a bit much. Too goofy, too emotional, too much. But she had grown to love them despite their oddities. Their bombastic personalities were cool in their own way. And they were loyal; loyalty was probably one of the coolest traits Samui knew of.

    Samui didn''t have many friends, not due to a lack of social skills or others being interested. She simply did not care most of the time to make them. Samui had learned early on one must be picky about who they choose as friends. People tended to be uncool and untrustworthy. She had learned years ago, such as when Atsui and her parents had been exposed as spies. The price for such betrayal was steep, and her parents had acted rashly, knowing their time was coming. They had led a violent escape attempt, killing anyone in their way, before A himself had stopped them. A had appeared before Samui and Atsui shortly after. Covered in the blood of their parents and here to potentially kill them both, Atsui had become utterly enraged and attempted to kill A himself.

    Samui''s world had fallen around her, but desperation had made her decisive. She couldn''t afford to lose her cool and fight pointlessly. She had engaged in no treachery herself and couldn''t stand to watch her brother die. How could she save him and herself?

    Before A could finish off the beaten Atsui, Samui had lunged in front of her brother. She pleaded for his life and offered her utter loyalty of a shinobi for such. Samui had been calm, confident, and determined. She remembered how A had suddenly calmed and laughed at her. He had agreed to her terms that her brother had been detained and would be kept alive and well as long as she served.

    She had been thrust into the world of shinobi suddenly and with little mercy. Samui learned quickly to focus, stay calm, and keep cool. It had been a constant balancing act when she had become efficient. Honestly, she rarely realized she was even doing anymore.

    Naruto shattered that control of her. Samui felt more lively and responsive around the blonde for reasons she couldn''t pin down. He had quickly become an odd but cool friend. He almost reminded her of Atsui, fiery and determined as he was. There were undoubtedly several differences between the two; primarily, Naruto seemed to be the type to never betray allies, while Atsui had shown such to be untrue.

    Maybe that''s why she felt a passion she hadn''t felt in quite a while as she waited for her opponent. Samui had always intended to defeat Ino; she was confident it would be relatively easy. But now she felt focused on defeating her. Motivated even, if you could say so. Samui hoped Ino was more impressive than she had seen. Otherwise, she might have to enjoy beating Naruto''s teammate.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Tayuya''s POV (Hidden Leaf Prison - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Tayuya panted, exhausted, as she collapsed to her knees. One may be confused looking at her; she looked fresh despite some dirt and minor bruising, yet she looked utterly defeated. "Kami, that- the bastard was tougher than I thought." She complained to her allies.

    "Indeed¡­" Dosu said, voice filled with pain. The man was prone on the ground, seemingly unable to move much. "He managed to kill Zaku¡­" Dosu said with a groan. His tone was complex, sounding bothered but somewhat accepting of such. Zaku lay shortly in front of the two others, curled into a ball with a bleeding chest and mouth. Kabuto had managed to sever his lungs from within, and the death had been anything but short.

    "I couldn''t keep you all alive¡­ to be honest, I thought the four of us would be overkill." Guren apologized as she rose from the defeated Kabuto. "He was quite the foe indeed. But it was necessary to take him out."

    "You''re right about that; Orochimaru uses him to get traitors. Damn shitty bastard has ties seemingly everywhere. But why was it necessary to take him out?" Tayuya asked, confused. "Won''t this alert Orochimaru to the fact we''ve defected?"

    "That would be unwise." Dosu chimed in. "I have just escaped a narrow brushing of death from your cousin. I would prefer it if I didn''t have a Sanin also pursuing me."

    "Ye, of little faith," Guren said with a smirk. "We cannot hope to escape the Snake by running or hiding. We need to strike back and ensure he falls."

    "Ya hate to break it to ya, but we wouldn''t have even been able to deal with Four Eyes if he hadn''t decided to kill all the guards and necessary patrols." Tayuya replied evenly.

    "Indeed." Dosu added. "He is nearly at the level of a Kage. I imagine even most Jounin would be helpless against him. Orochimaru is much more than that. It would take nearly all of his follower even to threaten him, which would still lead to their demise."

    "You two still treat him as something special." Guren said with a smile. "I''ll admit to not being much different; Orochimaru is one of a kind, after all. Normally, we couldn''t even truly hope to hurt him. But with Kabuto missing and with a few other factors, I think we can hurt him badly, badly enough for us to escape easily."

    "That sounds nice, but you haven''t offered any fucking details." Tayuya complained as she rose. She helped Dosu stand weakly.

    "It''s my job as a leader to worry about the fine details," Guren said with a smirk. "Your job to do what I say. Speaking of which, we should leave unless the two of you feel up to fighting off a massive wave of angry Leaf Shinobi?" The two sighed heavily but nodded as the group''s bodies quickly flickered out.

    As Leaf Anbu and Jounin arrived, they saw an odd sight in the cell. The room had been utterly wrecked, clearly the sight of an impressive battle. In the center of the room was a massive hole in the floor. Some more curious shinobi examined it and released the hole that went absurdly deep and seemed to be actively filled with crystal.

    Ibiki arrived with the reinforcements and observed the scene as the men swept the area for the traitor Kabuto Yakushi and the prisoner Tayuya Uzumaki. He saw the odd hole as crystal filled it, sealing off whatever had happened. Ibiki growled, confused and annoyed. "What the fuck happened here!" Ibiki then eyed the dead young man on the floor. "Who the fuck is this?!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Ino nearly glared at Samui. She couldn''t truly help it; while struggling with Naruto, this woman flourished with him. Anko had warned her Samui had seemed like quite the shinobi. Samui hadn''t spurned Naruto in the heat of the moment. Ino knew precisely what she was doing. Humans often grew envious and spiteful when stressed. They would pick someone convenient to put the blame on. Even more so when they were motivated against that person. But as Ino met the blue eyes of Samui, she noticed the raging fire behind those eyes challenging her, presenting a sort of frustration with her. Yet she seemed calm enough and focused, unaffected by the crowd.

    Ino was far from as composed. She felt the eyes of the crowd, and while she usually loved attention, it felt utterly overwhelming here. She felt nervous about failing her goal. Could she truly shine on stage when even the genius Neji had failed?

    Ino remembered her training before. They had spent the day working on dodging and hand signs. Usually, they would go their separate ways after training. Ino had asked her to go out with her so she could pick her brain. Anko had agreed for sake and dango.

    "Anko Sensei, why do you keep training?" Ino asked quietly, sipping at her bottle of sake. No one dared bother the two with Anko present. This was Anko Sensei''s favorite haunt.

    "Huh?" Anko asked, pausing to consume her dango with gusto. "Why would I stop? I have a point to prove."

    "A point?" Ino asked, confused.

    "Yep, princess, a point. I wanted to prove to everyone I wasn''t nothing like my sensei. Figured becoming a big-shot shinobi would ensure it. Still working on that, though." Anko explained before draining her glass with a happy sigh.

    "Isn''t that a petty reason to be a shin-" Ino didn''t get to finish on account of Anko slamming a fist into the top of her head.

    "Damn straight! Whatever reason you need to fight is more than enough. You''ll never get what you want pussy footing around!" Anko mocked while she laughed.

    Ino''s eyes narrowed as she finally stood directly opposed to Samui. She could see Kakashi nearby, seeming a little tense. But it mattered little to Ino.

    She marched forward, stopping in front of Kakashi and turning to face the crowd. She felt judged again but gritted her teeth as she prepared to begin. Then, she suddenly stopped as Samui stepped in front of her with a glare. Ino frowned at it.

    "I need to ask you why you are avoiding your teammate after what you did." Samui asked, her voice calm but with audible fury.

    Ino mind was stunned, realizing she knew. "I made a mistake. I didn''t mean what I said; there was just a lot going on, and¡­ well, I intend to make it right."

    "Which you''re doing poorly at." Samui countered. "Nothing like avoiding the friend you insulted unfairly."

    "I know! That''s not who I am; I just made the wrong choice!" Ino growled.

    "You did, and I think that''s incredibly uncool." Samui said with narrowed eyes. "You better bring your A game, or else I''ll crush you."

    Ino shoved past the woman as she once again faced the crowd.

    "My name is Ino Yamnaka! I am a member of Team Seven and proud of it! I dedicate this fight to my teammate and one of the best guys I''ve known, and if you don''t like him, then screw you too. All of you. His name is Naruto Uzumaki!" Ino screamed boldly to the crowd. "I''M PROUD TO BE YOUR FRIEND!"

    Samui''s eyes widened as Kakashi smiled at Ino.

    Samui recovered and smiled as she fell into a stance. Shifting her balance low and lazily resting a hand on her back, she sheathed her tanto. "That was kinda cool. Still gonna have to beat you here."

    "I won''t give up!" Ino replied with a grim frown.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto frowned when Samui defended him. He had not intended to encourage her to do such. Yet a tiny part of him was thrilled to be defended. It was ultimately a painful blow Ino had dealt him, and it felt nice for her to be held accountable. But those thoughts had been blown out of his mind once Ino had started yelling.

    Naruto couldn''t help the smile that formed on his face. He had admittedly been offended by Ino''s words but had always intended to forgive her. Naruto knew she hadn''t truly meant the words, or at least meant them offensively. Though part of him had felt unsatisfied to forgive her when she had been so careless. That part of him was contently silent now; he had always learned to trust actions over words.

    Anyone could say the right words; hell, they could even mean them. But Naruto knew it was genuine when someone did something or tried something. For Ino, she was a treasured friend, but admittedly, she was not the strongest shinobi. To boldly declare her intent to win for¡­ well, him. It meant a lot¡­

    Naruto smiled and joined the Leaf Genin in cheering for their Yamanaka teammate. Showing their support for their comrades'' bold declaration. But the smile left Naruto''s face as he realized something.

    In the Trial of Nio, Naruto had seen small flashes of Samui''s skill. It had seemingly been on a similar level to Neji before the exams¡­ A Neji that had very nearly defeated him before his Exam training. Naruto did not doubt Ino''s ability; she had single-handedly defeated a Jounin. But Naruto wondered if she could genuinely bridge such a gap in so short of a time as he had with Gaara¡­

    Naruto shook his head with a smile. He wouldn''t doubt his friend, not now, not ever.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kushina''s POV (Audience Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kushina held her fury when she first saw Ino. That young little¡­ friend of her baby had unintentionally or not harmed her child. During a time where Naruto had been quite vulnerable. The little floozy had doubtless only done so due to the stress of the situation the responsible adult inside of Kushina reasoned. That fury had been quickly drowned by the sudden elation when the other blonde named Samui confronted Ino about it. Kushina had never been so happy to hear about the exams as she was now. A beautiful young lady had selflessly defended her child.

    Kushina now desperately held in glee. It was almost as romantic as Minato saving her! A light in the sea of darkness that had become their life up until that point. Kushina had always pondered what would become of Naruto''s dating life. Minato had been a rare prodigy in the academy. He had not had admirers as much as a full on fan club. He had never been overly interested in any of them. Kushina even without trying had won over her love.

    She had felt some disappointment that Naruto''s amazing worth hadn''t been discovered in the early days of the academy. But she should''ve known her husband''s amazing genes would pass on. Naruto had bagged himself a blonde woman! Blonde grandbabies! ''This may be for the best. I did always love Minato''s blonde hair and it would be nice for my grandbabies to have the same.'' Kushina thought with a smile. Right she had been determining how best to assist Naruto in wooing the woman didn''t Ino surprise her further.

    "My name is Ino Yamnaka! I am a member of Team Seven and proud of it! I dedicate this fight to my teammate and one of the best guys I''ve known, Naruto Uzumaki!" Ino screamed boldly to the crowd. "I''M PROUD TO BE YOUR FRIEND!"

    Kushina could no longer contain the joy she felt as a delighted coo rang from her mouth. Mikoto nodded, also smiling at the warm scene.

    "My my my," Mikoto said with an amused smile fanning at her face. "Who knew your little son was such a heartbreaker. He has two beauties fighting over him."

    "Guaranteed Blonde Babies!" Kushina cheered now beyond reason. She went to ask a question but Mikoto cut her off with amusement and patience.

    "Yes they would look adorable." Mikoto agreed. Kushina did not answer, merely squealing happily. "Don''t get too excited now old friend." Mikoto countered. "A battle of Kunoichi is never a pretty thing."

    Kushina seemed to snap out of mother mode. She nodded her head grimly. "They both seem like the type to not quit easily. Though from what Naruto said Ino isn''t the combat type. This might be a one sided bout."

    "I doubt that." Mikoto said with a smirk.

    "You know something I don''t?" Kushina asked with a matching smirk.

    "She knows Ino was taught by a certified bad bitch!" Anko roared as she sat next to the two. "I swore to never teach a snot nosed brat but that little blonde princess is special."

    "You don''t mean she has an edge?" Kushina asked.

    "Of course she wouldn''t recognize it. She never saw herself as the bad bitch she was either." Anko said as she happily sipped a beer. "Remember when she nearly put me in the ER?"

    "Of course I do, it took Tsume and I to pull her off you." Mikoto chuckled.

    "It wasn''t that bad¡­" Kushina said defensively.

    "It was a good fight! Almost had you too!" Anko roared happily.

    "Sure but that was before I suplexed you through the bar table." Kushina replied sweetly.

    "Whatever you say. I could take you nowadays." Anko countered with a smile.

    "You wanna bet b-" Kushina started as Anko drifted forward eager to start a brawl before both were stopped by Mikoto''s hands, her eyes spinning with her Sharingan as she regarded both slowly.

    "If you two wish to brawl, do it elsewhere. We''re all here to see our Genin succeed, not brawl." Mikoto said darkly.

    Both glared at each other before erupting in laughter. Kushina had always loved Anko, she brought the fire out of her, and Mikoto always kept her tempered.

    ''Alright Ino and Samui, I see plain as day that you''re both interested in my son. You''re both determined to do this for your own reasons. Show me what kind of kunoichi you are.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Samui''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Samui prepared herself as Ino slid into a stance of her own. The Yamanaka shifted into her own. Like herself, she lowered her balance yet favored a ranged stance. She held four kunai in each hand. Something was odd about the kunai; they were larger than most. Samui also inspected slots on the side, which was undoubtedly a nasty surprise. Samui was a close-range fighter. She needed to be in control. She would start the fight running and crush Ino before she could adjust. Such was the Cloud style.

    Samui gauged the distance between her and Ino as Kakashi began his preamble. When he lowered his hand and gave the ok, Samui flooded her legs with electric chakra and shot forward. She saw Kakashi blink in surprise, and Ino flinched. She drew her tanto as she drew close, slashing for a blow that would not be immediately lethal. To her shock, Ino managed to barely sidestep the slash. She flicked a kunai at Samui, who deflected with ease as she eyed her opponent cautiously.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ''She managed to react to my Cool Finish technique?'' Samui thought curiously. ''A change in tactic, perhaps?'' She sprinted forward now at regular speed towards Ino. Even then, it was clear Ino was slightly slower as she desperately backpedaled and threw kunai with haste. ''She hyped up this performance?'' Samui easily deflected all three thrown kunai as she closed the gap and went for a slash at Ino''s legs. Ino managed to back-flip, aiming her feet for Samui''s chin as she did so. Samui managed to lean back into her own back-flip, narrowly dodging such. Both glared at each other before they now charged at once. As they did so, Ino threw all her odd kunai at her. ''Surely this is a strategy; I''ll have to avoid the kunai; impossible to know what traps they have.'' Samui thought as she slashed at Ino; the Yamanaka met it with another unique kunai. The edge curled and longer, unlike most. They tested their strength against one another, and Samui smirked as she slowly pushed Ino back. She suddenly stopped resisting, causing Ino to stumble forward. Samui savagely exploited the mistake with an elbow that had Ino stumbling back. Samui flowed through hand signs as Ino fell to her knees. "Lightning Style: Electric Sprinkler." Samui said as seven beams of electricity shot out horizontally. Ino managed to bend herself around impressively as she slashed with her kunai several times, causing small bits of flowers to spread out around Samui. Her eyes widened as Samui realized Ino''s intent. She willed herself to body flicker directly up. Her vision blurred as she suddenly fell towards Ino, watching the miniature explosions that went off. ''The kunai spreads plant matter, which explodes with a flex of chakra. Admittedly cool to see but uncool to deal with.''

    Ino''s head snapped up suddenly as she smirked at Samui. She sealed with surprising speed. "Water Style: Nature''s Beauty!: She said as two groupings of water shot into the sky. Samui raised a brow in confusion at the move before she observed the water closer. Were those flower petals inside the water¡­ uncool. "Part two! Nature''s Wrath!" Samui flew through hand signs as explosions filled the sky above the arena. Samui suddenly cut through the smoke and fire with a slash of lightning. Her tanto coated in lightning had managed to part the explosion. She fell forward towards Ino, her eyes cold as she prepared her following technique.

    "Lightning Style: Explosive Depth Charge." Samui said as she stabbed her sword into the ground while landing. Ino scrambled back before suddenly the ground beneath them crumbled before arcs of electricity burst through. One managed to glance at Ino, who screamed in pain as she rolled away, spasming slightly from the powerful volts. Samui smiled grimly as she stalked forth to end the fight. Ino had been somewhat better than expected but nothing she couldn''t handle. But as she did, Ino suddenly formed two different hand signs with each hand, one into a pointed finger and the other into a simple one-handed rat. Samui flinched as Ino suddenly called out.

    "Ninja Art: Instinct Suppression Jutsu!" Ino yelled as a blue beam hit Samui, who suddenly froze as her instinct to create distance was suppressed. Ino smirked as she finished her channeling for her other jutsu. "Beautiful Binding: Rope Circus!" Ino called suddenly. The discarded odd kunai hissed with smoke before suddenly launching a thick rope. Each rope was tipped with a claw, which shot into the surrounding area. Some stabbed and lodged themselves into trees, the arena wall, and even the ground. It quickly surrounded the two young women. Kakashi appeared at the edge of the odd trap.

    Samui flinched as the trap settled; the kunai instantly launched the trap. Samui could now see she and Ino were surrounded by a thick web of rope. It would take some maneuvering to get out of the odd construct. So quick and random the trap had been that she even spied a rope between her legs. Samui lashed out with her tanto, attempting to sever the nearest rope. To her surprise, it bounced back; without missing a beat, she allowed her electric chakra to flow through her blade as she swung again, yet once again, the sword bounced back harmless against the rope. ''The kunai had been her strategy from the start. Rigged to set off the rope on a timed release. Seems to be enforced with her chakra, hardening it and repelling chakra. Perhaps it was why she waited to use such. Surely, it cannot last for long to summon this much chakra-enforced rope; it must be costly.''

    "An interesting technique in both cases, Yamanaka, but I fail to see how you plan to take advantage of this. Furthermore, how do you plan to defeat me before this technique drains you utterly of chakra? Cool look, but what''s the pl-" Samui could not finish her sentence as Ino somehow flowed through the ropes. There were no better words for it; despite the tough rope making it indeed a headache to traverse, she did so with ease. Ino ducked, weaved, and jumped around them. Managing to punch Samui in the face as she surged to her. ''She can move that quick; that''s c-'' Samui fell through the ropes as they unbalanced her; Ino kicked her in the ribs, knocking her into the ropes above. Samui could not even breathe as the ropes suddenly wrapped around her, keeping her in place as Ino suddenly surged upwards, smashing her own head into Samui. Samui grunted in pain as she bounced off the ropes painfully before hitting the ground. How was she to fight back here? The ropes limited her mobility and made Ino''s approach hard to predict.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Inochi''s POV (Audience Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    He was speechless as he watched his little Princess start to dismantle the Cloud Genin. Inoichi had been proud of her for years; she was his life''s gem. But he had always been worried about her becoming a kunoichi. They were either treated as objects to further the Leaf''s goal or as killing machines. Inoichi had doubted his daughter had it in her. He thought she might succeed somewhat but had never expected this from her.

    ''You''ve grown up so fast. My dearest Princess.'' Inoichi thought with paternal pride.

    "Hmm, hmm, hmm, Samui is in trouble~! Hmm, hmm, hmm, Blondie''s strength has doubled~! Yeah~!" Inoichi glanced over at the strange man who had interrupted his fatherly musing. He seemed to be¡­ rapping? Poorly?

    "Excuse me, mind if you are silent. I''m trying to enjoy my daughter''s victory." Inoichi said, annoyed. Choza and Shikaku both glanced over, seeming to sense the odd tension.

    "It is kinda rude, isn''t it Shikaku?" Choza agreed loudly, making it clear they were involved.

    "Do not involve me; this will surely be a drag." Shikaku replied while sipping beer happily.

    "Oh no! Daddy dearest thinks he knows~! Oh no! Samui is about to show them, bros~! Woaaaah~!" Bee rapped in response, standing to dance slightly.

    Shikaku and Choza seemed utterly perplexed by this but watched with intrigue as Inochi stood up with a father''s fury and stood and faced Bee down.

    "Do you not see my amazing daughter down there?!" Inoichi roared indignantly. "She simply cannot be defeated." He said with the confidence only a parent can have.

    This seemed to snap Bee out of his rapping, who shook his head as if pitying Inoichi. "No doubt your daughter has game and style, but I doubt this will be enough to crack Samui. She''s made of the realest stuff."

    Both snapped out of their argument as the mic picked up the next stage of the battle.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino / Samui''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Ino panted as she slid under ropes and slide-tackled Samui''s legs from under her. She grabbed a rope and skillfully swung around it, kicking Samui in the face. ''I can''t afford to use Ninjutsu! I can''t even use a weapon due to the close quarters! But if I can just keep this up. Surely, she can''t take much more.'' Ino flinched as Samui painfully was hung up by more ropes and coughed up a small amount of blood. Samui was proving challenging. Somehow, she had survived nearly three minutes of Ino beating her around. Samui slid under a few ropes again, landing in the center of the rope circus. She had wisely attempted to escape several times now. But Ino had been diligent in returning her to the center. Samui stood even while being beaten and bruised, she seemed utterly calm. ''How is she still so damn cool! Does she have a plan?'' Ino''s internal monologue was proven correct as Samui surged through hand signs.

    "Cool Aura: Electric Sense!" Samui said as a small field of electricity surrounded her. Ino bothered little with worrying over it. She was running out of time and knew the best way to stop her was to overwhelm her. Ino surged forward from behind Samui, using her grace to do so silently. Right as she swung for Samui''s back, she somehow spun incredibly quickly, slashing her tanto as she did so. Ino did a backflip into a flip, narrowly avoiding taking the blade to her face. Her cheek was sliced, showing Samui had closed the gap somehow. ''She reacted to me! NO! I WILL NOT LOSE! I''LL SHOW NARUTO HOW MUCH I CARE!'' Ino flooded her body with active chakra as she forced her body to move at top speed. Despite her impressive maneuvering and speed, Samui was reacting to each blow and giving one back on demand. Each counter came close to hitting, but Ino would skillfully dodge.

    Ino growled inwardly as she continued her barrage, desperation settling in as she felt her chakra reserves dwindle. "Lose already!" She yelled as she surged in and out.

    "Quitting is never cool. Besides, we both know you have little time left." Samui panted out.

    ''Somehow she knows!'' Ino''s mind whirled as she continued her assault. ''All or nothing, I have ten seconds!''

    10

    9

    8

    Samui ducked under a roundhouse by Ino and slashed at her other leg. Ino managed to pull herself up with a rope and kick down at Samui, who deflected the hit skillfully.

    7

    6

    5

    4

    3

    2

    Ino desperately charged forward and swung her fist. Samui easily caught it, relaxing as she noted Ino slowing down considerably.

    1

    It was Over...

    Ino could only gasp as the exhaustion set in. She collapsed to her knees as Samui held onto her fist. ''Is this all I have?'' Ino thought, gritting her teeth in desperation. Before she could attempt some last-ditch effort, she felt Samui''s tanto tickle her throat. She looked up plainly as Samui met her gaze.

    "I may have misjudged you, Yamanaka. It appears Naruto knows how to pick cool friends." Samui said with a small smile. "But this battle is mine. Well fought."

    Ino felt a numbness wash through her even as she desperately tried to keep her eyes open as she relaxed and dropped her head once Samui removed her blade. Kakashi appeared between the two, nodding his head at the scene. Ino glanced over and could see Kakashi seem to smile at her. She had failed, but at least she had tr-

    "THAT''S HOW IT''S DONE INO!" Naruto roared, breaking through the crowd''s silence and processing the match''s result. "THAT''S MY TEAMMATE! BLONDES RULE!"

    Ino smiled warmly as she gazed at Naruto, only to flinch as she saw Samui do the same.

    "That was for me." Ino snapped out. She covered her mouth afterward, ashamed. Something about Samui made her feel inferior. She recognized it was jealousy, but it was hard to control.

    "I do believe he said blondes rule. In case you don''t notice." Samui said, pointing to her bob.

    Ino growled at this. "It''s an inside joke!"

    "One I''m now in on, cool."

    "Stop saying that!" Ino roared further, incensed.

    ''You truly are Minato''s son, Naruto.'' Kakashi thought dryly as he signed for the two to be silent. "The winner of this match, Samui of the Cloud!" It was disappointing to see another of his students lose, but Ino had come far and only lost due to endurance and the odd defensive technique Samui had used. ''Maybe next time Ino¡­''

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    A / Rasa / Onoki / Yagura''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    A had known the exams would not be the best for his village. Omoi and Karui had shown great promise but needed to be wiser and more shortsighted. Truly, he had known his only hope would be the odd prodigy herself, Samui. She had been part of a small shinobi family. The Ochitu had been a small clan of ninjas with a solid tie with lightning nature jutsu. Relevant towards the beginning of his village. But nowadays, not so much. They had been spying on his town for an unknown party, and as such, they had been sentenced to execution. As his men had gathered to carry out such, they had run. It was a testament to the parents'' will that they had outpaced his forces.

    Unfortunately for them, A knew a man must sometimes handle business alone. He had appeared and told the two of their fate. A had planned to make their deaths humane should they surrender. Of course, they hadn''t, foolishly trying to salvage their situation. They had attempted to fight back. A had slain them with ease and then ventured off to find the children of the traitors. He had known one of them to be guilty and had planned to kill both to be safe. Atsui, the loyal son of a traitor, had attempted to avenge his parents. A had easily smashed him and prepared to finish them as a young girl stood before him. Despite his powers and inhumanness she stood resolute, she had been calm and logical. She offered to become a splendid royal shinobi in exchange for her brother''s life being spared.

    How incredibly amusing! Not to mention efficient, he had agreed. Seeing potential in a woman as solid and focused as her A had readily agreed. It was paying dividends now. He had never heard of a Yamanaka specializing in combat, and that young woman had shown a level of skill none had known of her. Even Jounin would''ve struggled under such an assault, yet Samui survived it and won. The Cloud looked solid and resourceful. Now to gloat¡­

    "Ha! Hiruzen you old fool! My Samui has shown you the might of the Cloud!" A roared happily. Slapping his hand on his charge, causing a large thud with each slap. "She is one of my most promising up-and-coming. Soon, you all will surely curse her name." He bragged.

    "Well¡­ I suppose Samui is rather impressive." Hiruzen said diplomatically with a frown.

    Rasa shared his looks as he glared down. ''I did not expect such a level of competition. This may very well be more interesting than I had thought.'' It was undoubtedly troublesome. The five villages were each producing incredible talent. ''Will any of them be a match for you? Gaara¡­'' Rasa was knocked out of his musing as Onoki hummed loudly.

    ''This girl seems familiar¡­ Where do I remember her¡­ Was it a clan? Yes, a clan, what was their name¡­'' "Is this girl part of the O-" Onoki was interrupted by A, who suddenly filled the room with killing intent. Onoki flexed his own, never being the type to be quickly deterred. Mifune offered his own, which killed the standstill. Both realized it would be wise not to pick a fight here.

    ''My my my, so many heroes and villains in these exams. It seems that once I finally settle things at home, I may very well need to become more involved in external affairs. As the hero, it is my job to improve not only my home but the world. Seems I may need to garner more forces first. Seems the other villages are producing some very interesting shinobi.'' Yagura thought with a small smile.

    Mifune sighed again, desperate to escape this box full of children.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Medical Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto felt conflicted as he watched Ino get carried away. While he had appreciated and approved of Ino''s efforts and intent. He was unsure if he was simply willing to allow things to settle already. Naruto understood Ino had made a simple mistake. But it had been a telling mistake all the same.

    Naruto didn''t doubt Ino''s intent, but if she couldn''t handle the consequences of being his friend. Wouldn''t the event simply repeat itself? Naruto had learned that sometimes in life one had to learn from previously made mistakes. Ino couldn''t handle her reputation being ruined, Naruto wouldn''t so casually expose her to such again. He wasn''t a fool, if she proved herself willing and ready he would relent. Better to forgive than to forget after all. ''I need a minute.'' Naruto decided as he got and explained to Shikamaru he was going for a walk.

    Naruto drifted to the lower levels of the stadium content to let his mind drift as he mulled things over. Between his coming clash with Gaara and the complicated status of his friendship with Ino he had plenty of problems to consider. Annoying both problems had arguably simple solutions.

    Naruto needed to defeat Gaara and therefore at least in the mentally compromised jinchuriki mind. Prove his ideology superior. Ino he could, at least in theory, simply forgive and that would work out. Yet despite Naruto''s confidence in his own strength he doubted defeating Gaara was as set in stone as he would like. As much as he treasured Ino part of him didn''t want things to simply smooth out and work better. Truthfully Naruto had been offended by her words as unintended as they were.

    His musing were interrupted by a set of lazy footsteps. Naruto looked up to see Tsunade Senju of all people standing before him.

    "Aye brat, imagine running into you here." Tsunade said with a smile. "Not aloud to drink on the job so was getting some air before I send a important political figure flying."

    Naruto chuckled mirthlessly at that. Something Tsunade tutted at.

    "I had heard what happened between you and Ino from your mother, we share a drink from time to time, sounded dreadful. I imagine this sudden pensive mood is related to the match that just happened?" Tsunade said with a smirk.

    Naruto nearly yelled in response before he tempered himself. "Why do you care?"

    "I don''t truly brat." Tsunade replied bluntly. "But you remind me of someone I once knew. It cost me little to offer you advice. And it''s the least I can do as a very distant relative." Tsunade listed honestly. Naruto was sure some would be perplexed by her bluntness but Naruto felt relieved. He often struggled to understand people who spoke indirectly, so it was refreshing to hear someone just put it out there.

    "Touche." Naruto replied with a sigh. "I guess I''m just not ready yet, she hurt me and part of me is upset about that. I don''t hate her, just not ready to talk it through yet. Too much going on to give it the thought it needs, ya know?"

    Tsunade nodded her head. "Jiraiya said you occasion spoke with great wisdom yet I had never expected it to be true. I can understand this situation well enough, I did something similar to Jiraiya in the past."

    "Did you two work through it?" Naruto asked curiously.

    "We did not unfortunately." Tsunade responded with a frown. "Jiraiya tried to forgive me constantly irregardless of whether I deserved it. Truthfully I appreciated it, but now with the benefit of hindsight I question if it did more harm than good. Even now we never truly addressed it. He forgave me and I avoided the topic. Felt it didn''t need addressing. A regret I live with now."

    Naruto frowned at that. If the odd but admittedly wise Pervy Sage and Tsunade had been unable to work through it did Ino and him stand a chance?

    "But don''t worry shortstack." Tsunade chuckled.

    "The fuck you call m-" Naruto was silenced as Tsunade shoved him away by his head.

    "Just this once I''ll give you some help." Tsunade said. As Naruto looked up he saw a weak looking Ino standing in the hallway staring his way. Naruto flinched but Tsunade grabbed Ino by the shoulder and bodily dragged her off. "We''re going to talk girly." Was all she said as the two went on.

    ''Should I have stopped that?'' Naruto wondered confused.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shikamaru''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    As Shikamaru watched the next fight, it cemented that he might want to consider dropping out of the exams. Ino, of all people, had proved to be a considerably powerful opponent, only for her to be beaten rather soundly by Samui. Who seemed to be just as impressive. Now, he witnessed Yuno and Shino put on a remarkable back-and-forth. Shino was naturally resistant to her Genjutsu due to his insects.

    Furthermore, the insects could defend their host and attack Yuno. The woman proved challenging to pin down and crafty, but with Shino''s surprising tactical skill, Yuno was sure to be drained of chakra if the fight lasted any time. To keep things just as interesting as ever, Yuno had prepared for it. Using weak fire jutsu with a large area of effects and impressive kunai skill, she kept Shino on his toes and could not launch a more effective strategy than slowly draining Yuno.

    Shino had gained the advantage throughout the fight. With an impressive use of insect clones and insect traps, he drained Yuno of a massive amount of chakra. As if this was not enough, Shino was proficient in Taijutsu, giving as good as he could get whenever Yuno managed to close the distance. Shikamaru had been confident of his victory at this point.

    Indeed, this made it clear Shikamaru wasn''t cut out for this. ''These damn bastards are treating this like it''s life and death. How''s a slacker meant to prosper?'' He thought, annoyed.

    Yuno had shown to be more adaptive in the end. She had discovered how to cast Genjutsu on an Aburame effectively. Shikamaru had noticed it quicker than most. Yuno had simply layered several weak and realistic Genjutsu, enough to where even the advanced senses of his insects could not decipher the truth of her illusions. From there, Shino had shown skill on the backfoot, but it was merely a matter of time before the disorientated Shino got caught up. Yuno did so in a minute once she was in control. Leveling a kunai to a downed Shino who surrendered with grace.

    Shikamaru looked at Naruto as he entered the contestant area with an odd look on his face. "Naruto? You alright?" He asked. Though honestly, Shikamaru hoped not. Between earnestly having to compete in these nightmare exams and helping Tenten and Sai reintegrate into everyday life, he had his hands complete.

    "Uh yeah, just distracted. Did I miss anything good?" Naruto asked.

    "Eh, not really; Yuno beat Shino." Shikamaru replied.

    "Not to c-contradict you, Shikamaru-san." Hinata interjected. "But they had a rather good match. They both performed well and admirably."

    "I suppose so; I just got bored watching after a while." Shikamaru relented. "Simply don''t get why shinobi must be so gung-ho about combat. I''d prefer to experience as little pain as possible."

    "Damn shame,I was excited to see those two fight." Naruto complained. "Who''s next anyway?"

    "We''re not sure, Naruto-kun. I do not have a match in these rounds. And they never showed the matches past the first tier." Hinata explained.

    "Naruto-kun?"

    "Naruto-kun?"

    Shikamaru and Naruto asked in unison.

    "Neji-kun speaks very highly of you. Anyone who can make such an impression on him is worthy of praise. Your match was impressive as well."

    "Well, flattery will get you nowhere, ya charmer!" Naruto said excitedly.

    "Very believable. Please don''t inflate Naruto''s ego; I can barely tolerate him as it is." Shikamaru teased. "I wonder what the plan will be. It''s already midday."

    "S-seems they intend to answer such now." Hinata pointed out as Kakashi poofed onto the field.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakashi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    ''Quite the day of battles. It was on a different level than even my own exams. Neji and Ino, unfortunately, will not be proceeding past this point. But there is a chance the two may be considered¡­ depending on the mood of Kami and the Kage.'' Kakashi thought as he prepared his speech.

    "The Chunin Exams Final will take the rest of the day as a recess between the First and Second Round. This allows us to repair the field and not present an unfair advantage in the next rounds. It also ensures no one falls in combat because of injuries sustained in the first round. To a certain extent, anyway. We have shinobi doctors, not magical healers. Now I know what you''re all wondering. Who are we to expect to clash in these exams. Well, the giant board above the arena contains the answers. Let''s peek, shall we?" Kakashi explained as he lazily gestured to the board he had mentioned.

    First Match

    Kurotsuchi of the Stone VS Naruto Uzumaki

    Second Match

    Shikamaru Nara VS Yuno Uchiha

    Third Match

    Mangetsu Hozuki VS Samui of the Cloud

    Fourth Match

    Hinata Hyuga VS Sai of the Leaf

    Fifth Match

    Sasuke Uchiha VS Fuu of the Waterfall

    Bye Round

    Gaara of the Sand

    "Tonight we celebrate the exams so far. Please enjoy the festivities provided by all Five Great Villages and the Land of Iron. That concludes the first day of the Chunin Exams." Kakashi finished as the audience erupted into celebration.

 The Right Choice!

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino / Naruto''s POV  (Corridors of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Ino sighed as she watched Naruto walking away. She knew better than to attempt to free her grabbed wrist. Hundreds of stories of Tsunade bringing down entire buildings with her strength convinced her of the folly of such. Ino felt utterly miserable; her attempt to speak with Naruto had been to make up, but more than that, it had been to apologize even further. She had failed after so boldly declaring her intent to win for Naruto.

    It had been so simple when she had decided to take on the mantle of shinobi. Ino had heard tales of Kunoichi''s powerful, beautiful, beloved woman. Dainty, precise, and beautiful, it had formed the Kunoichi she had become. Ino had been proud of her social status and superficial beauty had even equated it with power. She had been convinced she was the definition of a kunoichi.

    The formation of Team Seven had shattered such a thought. Ino had realized she was no kunoichi, merely some damsel to be saved by her teammates. This had not worked for Ino either, so she had been mentored by Anko. Undoubtedly, it had worked wonders, but it had also opened her eyes to the less glamorous part of being a kunoichi. Anko had told stories of seduction, assassination, and betrayal. Most of which featured all three; she had suggested this was merely a part of being a kunoichi. The conversation had left Ino shaken and cold. Ino had been determined to prove Anko wrong. To prove Kakashi, Naruto, and Neji right, who all seemed to believe in her for whatever reason. Ino had been confident that she could finally say she was a true kunoichi if she defeated Samui. But Ino had failed.

    "Hurts, doesn''t it?" Tsunade asked as she pulled a scroll from her bosom and unsealed a bottle of sake. "We''re supposed to be all beautiful and graceful and deadly, all while not being too much. If we try to be more, they mock us once we fail."

    "What are you-?" Ino asked. She was utterly perplexed. What in the world was Tsunade of the Sannin doing here speaking to Ino. What the hell was she speaking of?

    "Come on, kid, I imagine I know your pain better than most." Tsunade chuckled humorlessly. "They tell you all your life to be well-behaved, controlled, and beautiful. Likes that all you are worth, you finally prove them wrong, and all they remember is the failure in the end. Look at you stressed out, exhausted, and now emotionally distraught." Tsunade laughed humorously at her silence.

    "Don''t look down kid; it gets better!" Tsunade said with mock excitement. "Or at least it can be. Mostly depends if you can make the right choice."

    "The¡­ right choice?" Ino asked. "What do you mean?"

    "Do you know how I became the first S-ranked female shinobi? The only female member of the Sanin? Was it my genius healing? Perhaps my famed strength? Impressive wit? Bust size?" Tsunade ranted. Her voice was very slightly slurred. Ino noted she was somewhat drunk, though she wisely refrained from saying so.

    "Um, Lady Tsunade, do you nee-" Ino was interrupted as Tsunade chuckled again, a dry, cold one that slightly unnerved Ino.

    "Well, I suppose it was a little bit of all those things." Tsunade spoke to herself, seemingly only speaking to Ino due to an impulse. "But truthfully, it took a certain level of cold and logical thinking. I didn''t master it until too late, but you could learn from it."

    "Learn from what? What are you talking about?" Ino asked incredulously. "I''m tired and embarrassed, and now I have to hunt down Naruto."

    "You shouldn''t." Tsunade sounded somewhat sober suddenly. "You need to listen; I''m trying to help you." Ino frowned further at this but decided to stay put. Besides, she didn''t like trying to force her way past a Sannin. "See, for women in the shinobi world, there is only one solution to the woes we always face. For instance, Jiraiya of the Sannin, my teammate and one of my closest friends, has loved me for years. I tell him, no, claiming I can''t do much after my previous lover''s sudden death. But truthfully, I''m almost certain he would provide some level of happiness in his life. I don''t engage, though I keep my distance."

    "But if you feel the same, why not pursue it?" Ino asked, confused.

    "A Kunoichi will never truly find love, Ino." Tsunade replied evenly. "We are destined to serve tirelessly until we give up, be slain, or much worse. I''ve seen it happen countless times. We are trained to do insidious jobs due to our perceived "nature" and treated as though we are not equals. And should we be foolish enough to be hopeful or to fall in love. The world will remind us of how it works by removing them coldly. That is why a kunoichi like yourself must grow distant and cold. Not emotionless, never emotionless, but never showing her full emotions. You must shield yourself from the trauma to come; only then can you achieve your goal of becoming a true Kunoichi." Ino did not know when a tear started to fall down her cheek, but she felt utterly overwhelmed. Was there indeed no point in becoming a Kunoichi if that would be the future?

    "SOUNDS LIKE A TOTAL BUNCH OF BULLSHIT!" A familiar voice roared. Naruto suddenly appeared again in the hall, looking furious and determined as he stomped over. "That is not what being a Kunoichi is about! No one can tell someone else what it means to be a ninja!" Naruto challenged.

    "You may not be a kunoichi Naruto." Tsunade said with a smile. "But you know better than even her that my words are true. Did she not blame you for a problem you didn''t cause, dedicate her match to you, then lose further shaming your already paltry reputation?"

    "No one''s perfect! No one can be! All that matters is you follow your own heart and ideals. Closing yourself off only hurts more." Naruto stubbornly answered. "Being distant is something a coward would do. You can only find happiness by grabbing it for yourself."

    Tsunade laughed with some actual joy at this. She then crushed the glass bottle of sake in her hand. Notably, no sake dripped from the shattered glass, merely blood. Tsunade whipped her hand back and forth, removing glass and blood and revealing seemingly unharmed hands. "You," She pointed at Ino. "Are already seeing the future for a hopeful kunoichi. It''s dark crushing and unrelenting. You," she said, now pointing at Naruto. "Will find out soon enough. But hey, convince her, Uzumaki, that I''m wrong."

    Silence filled the room after her sudden encouragement.

    Naruto and Ino eyed each other. Neither had faced each other since Ino''s regretted words. Ino had never met someone who made her feel so much. She felt shame for disappointing him, excitement to finally see him, and anger she had been rescued by him from the conversation. Ino would not lie; Naruto''s stubborn refusal had made her feel better. Yet she had disturbingly heard some truth in it.

    ''So much on my mind, and now you are here. What the hell do I say?'' Ino thought.

    Naruto''s POV

    ''Great. I got involved impulsively when I heard Tsunade talking to you like that. Now you''re here; what the hell should I say?'' Naruto thought as he locked eyes with Ino.

    "Listen," Naruto started but was stopped by Ino.

    "I''m sorry, more than you know." Ino said sadly. "We have a lot to talk about; I have a lot to answer to. And I really do want to talk about it, but¡­ I just¡­ need time."

    Naruto felt a slight pain but nodded his head. "I know what you mean; I kinda feel the same, you know? We are going to talk, though?" Ino nodded silently, hugging Naruto gently before walking away without a word. Naruto waited until she was out of earshot before he continued.

    "The hell did you do that for!" Naruto declared angrily. "She already had a lot on her plate, and you went and tried to shake her worldview!"

    "Watch your tone, brat. You''re lucky you''re related to Kushina and the student of Jiraiya, or I''d show you what happens to those who mouth off at me." Tsunade snapped back.

    "Who gives a damn who I know?!" Naruto said, grabbing Tsunade''s collar with a growl. "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, and I''ll talk however I want to assholes fucking with my friends!"

    Tsunade smiled sweetly at him. "First, good point. There is no need to judge you off of others. Secondly." With that, she flicked him in the ribs. Naruto spat out blood as he flew back and into the wall hard. ''She nearly broke my ribs!'' Before he could race up to attack her in kind, she was standing over him with a hand on his ribs. Naruto froze as he prepared for another painful blow. Instead, the pain faded as he suddenly felt better. He looked over to see the hand touching his ribs glowing. "Alrighty, now that we have established a pecking order, let me speak. Listen, I''m just offering the girl the reality others won''t tell her. I know from experience she needed to hear that I was doing you one. Love is something to cherish, but it will always be lost. Better to not love at all, wish I hadn''t."

    Naruto shoved her off and growled as he stood. "Hell no, I''m gonna live life embracing my loved ones, and before I let them go, I''ll exhaust every single option." He countered fiercely.

    "You really are like them¡­" Tsunade spoke quietly. As Tsunade continued, Naruto raised a brow but had no time to comment on it. "How about this brat? Prove me wrong by being promoted to Chunin. If you manage such, I''ll offer you much better training than Jiraiya gave you; you''ll have the aid of two Sannins. You want that accredited Kage position, don''t you? Then, as a Kage-level shinobi, it''d be invaluable. If you don''t, however, you must quit your Hokage dream."

    Naruto was still determining if he even wanted training from the opposing woman. But he would prove her wrong all the same. Besides, surely a Sannin like her would not have some good jutsu.

    "Deal."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    The Chunin Exams had always been part of the plan. Progression of his shinobi career in the Leaf was a necessity for him. Sasuke needed to become a shinobi with influence, reputation, and connections. One to start the repair of the Uchiha clan and the other to aid his search for the truth of that night. Sasuke had never been one to dwindle. From a young age, he had trained relentlessly, at one time for the respect of his father and older brother, and now to redeem them. So much had he prepared, he had earnestly assumed the exams would''ve been a farce. Indeed, with his brethren Shisui''s aid, no mere Genin could stand before him.

    That notion had been disabused shockingly early on. Neji Hyuga had been a fight he had hoped for and even been excited for. While Sasuke had known his reputation, he had assumed he would effortlessly destroy him, poke holes in his style, and prove Uchiha''s superiority with ease. Sasuke had won the battle, but Neji had nearly bested him. In the first round, he had a close fight. The Uchiha was confident if they fought again, he would win much easier, but it mattered little. Sasuke had left doubts in their minds. Now, the doubts might grow more prominent. Fuu, the goofy woman, had made Lee seem almost helpless, Sasuke would have undoubtedly struggled against him, yet she appeared unbothered. Kiba wasn''t a mighty opponent, Sasuke had bested him before. Yet Gaara had made him look pathetic. Tenten had shown impressive skill and utility, yet Naruto had outpaced and overwhelmed her. Even Samui had seemed impressive to some degree.

    It wouldn''t stop Sasuke, he would merely have to be prepared for them. His next challenger seemed to be a significant challenge. ''She seems superhuman in every way¡­ but I think I can manage it.'' But Gaara would make it to the next rounds. Naruto likely would not be bested by some meager stone shinobi. ''All of my problems are jinchuriki¡­'' He sighed mentally. ''For the Uchiha¡­''

    "Disabling Inner Gaze: Demons Exposed!" Yuno cried with a powerful flex of chakra. The yell, amplified by the mics, broke him out of thinking. ''I''m glad Yuno will never know I wasn''t fully paying attention. But why is she using that technique? While powerful, it drains her quickly and limits her from chakra techniques¡­'' He focused on the fight intently as he watched. With an apparent flare of light, Shikamaru was trapped in the genjutsu, and Sasuke debated the odds. ''Shikamaru supposedly is some genius, even so, I''ve been ensnared by this Genjutsu. It is a difficult one to escape, especially without your own Sharingan. I suppose this is the end. The technique makes you face your biggest sources of stress and plays with all five senses. He''s officially helpless.''

    At least, that had been what Sasuke had assumed. Shockingly, it seemed Shikamaru had found a counter to Yuno''s strongest Genjutsu, even under his effects. Shikamaru somehow seemed able to predict Yuno''s movements and attacks. ''Through pure intuition? Yet another challenger to be bested¡­''

    With this impressive feat in mind, Shikamaru managed to stall until he found quite the escape method. His screams were vivid and raw as he used a shadowy hand to crush his own left wrist. Yuno, seeing the desperate gambit, had tried to enforce the end. Yet even when suffering considerable injuries, it seemed Shikamaru kept his head. When Yuno attempted to place a kunai under his throat, she was grabbed by a giant hand of shadows. It crudely smashed the exhausted Yuno into the ground, knocking her out. Yuno needs to work on her stamina, just as Ino did earlier. ''Fear not, cousin, should I encounter the Nara later, he shall also fall.''

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kabuto''s POV (???)

    Kabuto was a strange, unpredictable man who had been from the start another orphan created by the never-ending machine called war. Soon, he was used by those of strength in the world. In many ways, Danzo Shimura could be attributed to creating him as he was. Crushing the little bit of stability his life had and ensuring he would never struggle with such a meager consideration like "morals."

    "The only love a shinobi needs is the love of their homeland. We live in darkness to ensure the majority can be bathed in light. Rid yourself of your bias and illogical emotions. That is the job of a true shinobi." Danzo had often told him. Kabuto had served due to his interest in Danzo and the sense of purpose it had given him. After a few years, he had found himself a new master. One that was much different than before, and one Kabuto found to be a much better fit.

    Orochimaru had proven to provide something Kabuto could not say anyone else ever had. Enjoyment in life, he had shown him such brilliant research. Others would call it inhumane, cruel, barbaric even. They were ignorant, refusing to learn based on subjective distaste. Orochimaru had introduced this ideology to him: nothing was sacred, morality was a political tool, and little else, and knowledge was above all else.

    "People spend their whole lives restrained. They are told how to work, live, learn, grow, and even when to die. They bow to the machinations of others constantly. Betraying their very instincts to fit into the role society provides. They lead miserable lives only ended by their pitiful demise. But it doesn''t have to be this way. No, for those who aren''t foolish enough to be told how to live and when to die. They move for greater purposes, they live based on the most human aspect of man. Their hunger for knowledge is all that is permitted to learn. Join me in becoming wise Kabuto Kukukuku¡­" Orochimaru had ranted. Most of his men found these rants unnerving, but Kabuto found it exciting.

    Sasori had attempted to get him under his thumb. Luckily, he had underestimated both Kabuto and Orochimaru. Soon, he would pay for his attempt¡­ or¡­ would he?

    Kabuto inwardly swore as his entire being ached, like he was being crushed into a ball from every direction. The pain made him gasp for air, only to discover he couldn''t breathe! He couldn''t even see! He attempted to thrash, but this only increased the pain tenfold. As the pain intensified, Kabuto saw stars, and his mind remembered his defeat by Guren and company. They had managed to overwhelm them, and Guren had encased him in crystal, he hadn''t panicked. He had prepared a counter to such once Guren had joined. Only for her to continue to cover him in thicker crystal as it sank into the earth. Oh, he had panicked then, curses and threats were promised internally. But none of it mattered. He had been defeated. She had left his head exposed for a moment before burying him. All the better to enjoy her revenge. He had known it would come, he had been the one to kill Yukimaru.

    "Sorry, Kabuto, but I couldn''t just run off and live happily. Not after you two killed him." Guren had said grimly, glaring hatefully at the imprisoned Kabuto.

    "You mean you can''t forgive me for killing him. Orochimaru had merely ordered it, I had the pleasure of butchering him myself!" Kabuto roared, vicious and spiteful even at the potential end.

    "Touche, just die knowing you failed your master, he will join you soon." Guren said darkly.

    "HAHAHAHA!" Kabuto taunted manically. "You could never bitch!"

    "No, I could not. Fortunately, Orochimaru had a much bigger problem coming: an attack.~" Sang Guren happily. "~And such poor timing! Orochimaru is weaker for now due to needing a new body soon. Kimimaro and I are both dead, well, one of us anyway. And his most reliable psycho is going to die without his knowledge."

    "Wait! An attack?! You bitch, what did you do?!" Kabuto roared, realizing this may be a more significant threat than he had first deemed. But his rage had gone ignored as he sank into the earth.

    Kabuto felt the pain grow slightly numb, he knew that meant his brain was shutting down due to lack of oxygen. ''My technique heals me automatically on a cellular level. This will allow me to survive this longer than most. I merely need to create new cells at the same rate they die. But if I lose consciousness even for a moment, I''ll likely die.'' Kabuto had always wondered if suffocation would be a decent method of killing him. His healing allowed him to survive even the most viscous of injuries, but a constant unending ailment might stand a chance.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He wondered if his parents had ever loved him?

    Kabuto flinched at the random thought. It seemed his brain had slowed down significantly even with the healing. It took a lot of work to maintain focus.

    Why did everyone use him?

    Kabuto had no time for such thoughts! He needed to figure out a way to escape! Orochimaru would need his aid!

    Must his death be so pointless?

    Kabuto couldn''t afford to die, he had barely lived! The constant and intense pain had become muted. His nerves barely were working and were under continuous damage and repair.

    How long has it been? Seconds? Hours? DAYS?!

    Kabuto tried flexing his chakra, but it was for nothing, the crystal did not budge and even seemed to drain him of some of his chakra. A period of time passed that Kabuto could not identify. Likely, it had been minutes or hours. But it felt like years.

    Kabuto missed the pain.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Corridors of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto sat in a dead-end hallway. After ensuring Shikamaru had won, Naruto felt like taking a break from other people. Kami knew he had many problems to ponder, and he had always done his best thinking alone. Wandering the sparse halls of the Iron Arena proved perfect for allowing his mind to drift. Empty and devoid, they were as the cool and collected Samui clashed with the battle-hungry Mangetsu. Naruto was sure Samui would win, she seemed much more skilled than most had thought. And would not struggle nearly as much as Omoi to take advantage of the well-known weakness of the Hozuki at this point. It was the perfect circumstance for Naruto to achieve some inner peace.

    Eventually, he wandered absentmindedly into a dead end leading to a closet. Knowing most people other than a janitor would not end up here, it seemed wise to stay at this spot. ''Unless there are Samurai janitors¡­ nah.''

    Ino was at the forefront of his mind. She was his friend, one of his closest ones, in fact. However, Naruto had many problems and needed to be more confident of Ino or her intentions. As much as Naruto would like to bury the hatchet and repair their friendship, he felt it would be best to hold off on addressing it until at least after the exams.

    That was primarily due to Gaara, the Sand shinobi and fellow jinchuriki, who seemed prepared to kill or capture him should he not see the "truth." Naruto had never been a coward, even when it was doubtful he could, he had stood up to Neji. Gaara felt different and had been fearless in a clash with the missing shinobi. Naruto could admit to somewhat fearing the man. Gaara had shown to be decisive in a way Naruto had never seen. Gaara was intelligent and vindictive, he did not acknowledge his humanity. Naruto felt the two were similar, but there was no denying Gaara was more monstrous.

    He wanted to fight Sasuke and held no ill will towards the Uchiha. Naruto could tell Sasuke had primarily been fair. But it still rubbed him the wrong way that Neji had been beaten by someone other than himself. Naruto had deemed it only fair that he paid Sasuke back personally. Plus, the fight would indeed be incredible, win-win, as it were.

    Yes, Naruto was much too busy to figure Ino for now. Soon, but not now.

    "I wonder if you''ll impress me once again, brother." A raspy and familiar voice called. Naruto''s eyes whipped up to see his redheaded tormenter himself.

    "Brother?" Naruto asked, curious but neutral. Despite his tone, he had already drawn Riptide. ''Better to stall for now. Not sure I can defeat him in these narrow walls.'' "As far as I knew, our relationship was between victim and stalker."

    "We are both not mere humans but jinchuriki, this makes us unique and family." Gaara said with a pleasant tone. Naruto raised a brow at this, Gaara''s vibe seemed different this time. "I say this because, in all truth, I''m desperate to make you understand. You should understand, not like these pathetic humans. We are connected through shared pain. You also felt that didn''t you. It was you who connected to my mind or should I say mindscape? Join me, and I will spare you in our match, I will lead us to greatness. Or if you choose to be foolish, I''ll either force you into joining or kill you should you prove weak. Even for jinchuriki, only the strong survive."

    "I''ve never been much of a follower." Naruto said coldly. His fear was silenced by righteous fury. Time and time again, this man before him had decided the fate of many. Naruto just couldn''t allow someone to live like this! "And you''re wrong. I won''t be joining you, and I see the truth clearly. We may be different, but we are still human."

    "You fool, we are nothing but human. Have you not seen how much they hate us? Abhor us? They made this choice. We merely will show them their mistakes." Gaara replied evenly. "Should you believe we need humanity, you''ll have to prove it. Show me the strength of a jinchuriki who has embraced humanity. I''ll show you how meager it is to the strength of a jinchuriki who has embraced their power." Gaara chuckled silently as he dispersed into a moving cloud of sand, drifting away from the blonde.

    Naruto sighed, annoyed and slightly tired after facing Gaara. It seemed he wouldn''t be given an actual break, unfortunately¡­

    "UZUMAKI! There you are, you little shit! I''ve been looking everywhere for you!" Kurotsuchi yelled as she ran down the hallway, subtly cutting off his escape just as Gaara had.

    Naruto leaned against the wall with a slight frown. "What do you need, Kurotsuchi?"

    "Oh, come on, we''re finally gonna get to fight soon! How are you not excited? Besides, this isn''t just any match-up. This is a battle between the future Kage!" Kurotsuchi said with a large grin. "A great chance to show the world that I, the granddaughter of Onoki and future Tsuchikage. Is a superior shinobi to the nobody Naruto Uzumaki, the future Hokage!"

    "No one knows who either of us are," Naruto said dryly. "Secondly, I''m awesome and definitely will be Hokage. But why do you think so?"

    "I can just tell! A rival of mine could afford to be no less Shortstack." Kurotsuchi taunted. "Besides, you''d never make it as a Tsuchikage, maybe a lame Hokage, but never a Tsuchikage."

    Naruto grinned through his annoyance. A fight to prove himself to some asshole was just up his alley. "Whatever you say. Just remember the smack you''re talking about when I kick your ass." He teased back his lousy mood, momentarily forgotten.

    "Sounds like a plan, Shortstack. Bring you A-game, I need a real show stopper for my Chunin Exams. Need a story to tell about my promotion!" She teased as she walked off.

    Naruto offered a final heavy sigh before returning to the contestant section. Naruto Uzumaki may be stressed out, but he was never down and out.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Yagura''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Yagura had been hesitant to attend the exams. The Chunin Exams were considered by every village as a chance to increase revenue and show off to dissuade their enemies. Something the Mist Village could, of course, use. But unlike the other villages that could afford to do so with ease, he could not. Yagura had freed his home from its previous tyrannical leader. But being a true hero did not stop there. He had routed out all his villainous supporters, their families, and anyone who had become unjust. It had been necessary, the only way to ensure their evil would not return.

    But it had led to his current predicament. A bloody and, at times, seemingly endless Civil War. Yagura had found it unfortunate but had no problem combating the evil of this newest "rebellion." He had been unconcerned, why would he be? Yagura knew he was just and knew no shinobi or team shinobi could face him in battle. They tried to politicize, but no hero wasted time on such things.

    That''s why he was hesitant about these exams. Yagura had no impressive Genin left in his employ, a war was always a wrong time for Genin, especially with their harsher practice of forging strong heroes. He could only send the recently injured Mangetsu and the inexperienced Suigetsu, who were at odds with Mangetsu''s diminished state and Suigetsu''s lack of skill. Their powerful bloodlines were heroic, he thought it would allow them to coast through the opposition. A decision that A''s and Hiruzen''s Genin had proved unwise. Yagura had been aware of their weaknesses, every technique had flaws. But had thought them skilled enough to bypass such. Suigetsu had been embarrassed by what had been proven to be an intelligent and skilled but ultimately weak Nara. Mangetsu had performed better. Omoi had been an embarrassing but decisive match. Yet Samui, the strange boy''s teammate, proved much more game. She had defeated Mangetsu decisively, purely outperforming him in all categories. ''This will surely harm our reputation even further. No true matter, I suppose, a hero cares little for approval, they only need to know they serve justice.''

    Besides, an increase in business would be troublesome, it was just as well they focus on crushing the rebels. Yes, in fact, Yagura was sure this was for the best. Attracting business for the Mist was needed, but doing so in their volatile and violent state would need to be more helpful. No, heroes could not call out to others until they had vanquished their evil foes. This was necessary to an extent for image anyway, his presence would save face. And the need for more business would ensure they could focus on the war. Crush the villains, gain business, expand¡­

    A silent wish of air announced the arrival of Tsunade from a rather long restroom break. Hiruzen and Mifune offered glares for such, but Tsunade ignored them as she settled behind Hiruzen next to Jiraiya. Yagura gazed at the room before him and focused back on it. A was still mocking him, having been the one to "deal the final blow to the Mist." He had been ranting during his inner monologue, but Yagura knew better than to listen to his Lesser''s advice. Hiruzen seemed to be silently admonishing the female Sanin for her late arrival. Mifune seemed to be listening as well, passively enjoying Tsunade''s reprimands. Rasa seemed more amused at Yagura''s Genin''s failure. Why Onoki was distracted, likely thinking over his daughter''s coming bout.

    So many places to cleanse the ill-intended. Yagura would be patient, the hero was always a little late.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto arrived back into their section, glancing around as he did. They locked eyes and summarily had a glaring match with Gaara and Kurotsuchi. He was pleased to discover Ino was not present. ''I suppose old lady Tsunade helped me out. Feel bad, but I''ll make up for it eventually.'' Naruto promised himself. His eyes settled on Shikamaru, Fuu, and Samui leaning on the front railing, watching the latest match. He glanced around curiously to see the current match in play:

    Hinata Hyuga VS Sai of the Leaf

    ''I remember Sai is more impressive than I would''ve thought. And I haven''t had the chance to see Hinata fight either. Glad I came back when I did.'' Naruto summarized as he slapped Shikamaru''s as he joined the trio on the railing.

    Naruto was about to ask about the fight before he noticed a cast around Shikamaru''s left wrist. "You okay, you lazy bastard? I figured they would''ve fully healed by now." Naruto mentioned.

    Shikamaru sighed dramatically as he looked at his left wrist. "Turns out fully broken bones, especially in this area, can take a little bit to heal. In reality, it''s almost fully repaired. They just put it in a cast until the next match to ensure it doesn''t set incorrectly."

    "Breaking your own wrist! So brave!" Fuu laughed/yelled. "I''ve never even broken a bone. I guess I''m lucky!"

    "My life is full of trouble-" Shikamaru started before Samui lightly shoved him with a raised brow. "Women. I was going to say, women, woman." Shikamaru finished stubbornly.

    "Not cool." Samui admonished seriously.

    "Eh, okay," Naruto said, sidestepping the tension. "How''s the match going?"

    "One-sided." Shikamaru replied simply.

    "But it''s so cool! Hinata has been on the backfoot yet hasn''t been hit once!" Fuu said excitedly. "Man, I hope she wins, I wanna fight her!"

    "Perhaps, but she seems unable to make any offense, a strong defense is cool, but no one can dodge forever." Samui added.

    "I wouldn''t count Hinata out!" Naruto countered confidently. "Neji says Hinata might be just as strong as he is. He doesn''t give unearned or usually even earned compliments, so that''s saying something."

    "He must''ve been referring to her speed or something." Shikamaru dismissed. "She is planning something, but her scramble is genuine. Sai has her on the ropes."

    "He may not keep her as such for much longer." Sasuke interjected, facing the group. "Hinata is a powerful fighter, if he makes a certain mistake, I''m confident she''ll win."

    "A certain mistake?" Fuu asked, confused.

    "Indeed," Sasuke continued. "Normally, Hinata seems to be a rather unremarkable shinobi, at least most of the time. She certainly improved with her training with Neji and developing her own style. But she still lacked a killer instinct and power. If one somehow tries to test her patience, it almost solves both problems."

    "A temper?" Samui asked with disbelief. "She seems so well-mannered."

    "She is." Sasuke agreed. "It takes a lot to test her patience, but if Sai does so, her victory will be guaranteed. When furious, she can be an interesting challenge even for me." He complimented.

    "I hate to agree with this douche, but ya, my lot is with Hinata." Naruto agreed, ignoring Sasuke''s glare. Another enemy for the list, he supposed.

    "That could be troublesome, Sai has a fondness for teasing people." Shikamaru complained.

    "Oh no, please don''t tease me?" Naruto asked sarcastically.

    "No, he calls it teasing. I call it a vindictive personal attack." Shikamaru continued. "Read in some book about how friends screw around with each other and were taught to make their opponents angry and therefore sloppy. Mix the two, and you get a troublesome bastard."

    "I think the emo guy might be right." Fuu interjected, if looks could kill, Sasuke would''ve killed her on the spot. "Look."

    They all switched their gaze to what looked like the beginning of a massacre.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hinata / Sai''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Hinata ducked a flying bird that seemed intent on dive bombing for her eyes. Finger jabbed a flying squirrel out of existence while she kicked a rabbit flying through the air. She then dived to the right to dodge the wild charge of an ink hog. ''How in the world did he have this many summons? He nearly tripled the amount he used against Temari.'' Seeing two coyotes closing from behind, Hinata expertly spiked their heads with kunai. With both arms open, Sai suddenly flew in and ducked her desperate punch, slashing a line on her left leg and kicking her in the ribs, sending her flying back. Sai stopped, the small amount of forest left surrounded the two and acted as a barrier to keep Hinata trapped. Using her raw speed and powerful vision, she had managed to survive the barrage of animals, and Sai threaded himself through thus far. But slowly, they were overwhelming her. Sai seemed to be doing better stamina-wise as well, somehow, despite engaging in speedy Taijutsu and Ninjutsu in tandem. Hinata painfully stood up and rested into her stance with a wince. ''I need to do something. But what can I do? I could use the air palm, but it can only do so much. Even if I land a direct hit on him, it''ll leave me open for his summons to attack. Not to mention it''s much too costly to use repetitively.''

    Sai smiled at her as his horde of various ink animals paused and writhed around him. "I must admit to being disappointed. I had prepared quite the strategy for you in case you proved to be as strong as your cousin. It seems you are not, though. The Hyuga heiress is shockingly unremarkable. I doubt I needed my little trick." He sounded oddly disconnected from his words as if reading them off instead of choosing them.

    Hinata reigned in a flare of anger at his biting consideration of her skills. Instead, she tried to focus on the essential parts. "A trick?" She asked patiently.

    "Oh, it is normally considerably bad sportsmanship to do so, isn''t it? Then again, as shinobi, we''re expected to see underneath. Though I''m sure the others managed to find out, unlike you." Sai teased. Hinata felt the little ember of anger flare up at that, but she managed to control it. "I spent the time before this match drawing up creations. See, my technique relies on actually drawing and fueling my ink drawings. By preparing them ahead of time, I can release a shocking amount at once. Costly for my chakra, but it makes more offense unrelenting. Dangerous depending on my foe, but a weak heiress lacks the raw power to deal with such. I had prepared them in case you proved to be like your cousin. Luckily, you are a much weaker version."

    Hinata could feel shame once again. She hated how familiar it felt. She had felt when she had been defeated by Hananbi and dismissed by her father at a time hated by Neji, it seemed to be a recurring theme in her life. Hinata had sworn she wouldn''t be ashamed again. She had trained hard to ensure such, she was making an honest effort.

    "No effort to even defend yourself?" Sai continued. "I suppose some simply aren''t cut out to be shinobi¡­

    Hinata''s mind went black.

    "Cut out to be shinobi¡­" It echoed in her mind.

    Hinata was tired of being looked down on. Sasuke had done this, too. She had proven herself to him¡­ she''d do the same with Sai.

    Sai''s POV

    "I am," Hinata said darkly. She had created that recent jutsu, she knew it was still being prepared, and it was a little costly and unstable. But she refused to let anyone look down on her anymore. "Gentle Fist: Precise Beam." She said as she clasped one hand in another while facing Sai. Her Byakugan almost seemed to shine as she prepared her attack, her anger nearly palpable. Sai smiled, seemingly not afraid of such. Suddenly, chakra shot from her hands with absurd speed, quickly piercing a coyote at the left edge of the group. Hinata shouted in fury as she swung her clasped hands sweepingly. Sai flinched at the speed of it before ducking as the small beam sliced through the summons around him, merely bisecting him if not for his reaction. Hinata saw this and swept her hands again, Sai jumped over this, chucking out several scrolls with art and flaring his chakra to summon various larger birds. Hinata did not react to such swiping up with her beam at Sai. Two birds grabbed both of his shoulders and barely hauled him out of the way. Sai chucked two more scrolls, which burst with dog-sized moles that dug into the ground below before Hinata''s beam sliced through both birds, causing Sai to crash bodily into the ground. He rolled as soon as he recovered from the painful impact, watching as the beam sliced a small trench through the tough topsoil.

    ''She was holding a technique like this in her kit?'' He thought as he acrobatically dived over her beam. ''Need to get in close, problematic. It keeps her hands full, though, if I get in fast enough, I should be able to take her down. How interesting this turned out to be.''

    Sai rushed in as two birds flew in with speed from behind, and two moles burst from the ground, flying through the air at her sides. Sai rushed in from the front. ''If she uses Kaiten, it will force her to deactivate the technique.'' He thought as he came with ten feet. Hinata did not bother to do so, simply spinning on one foot, slicing through the animals, and nearly removing Sai''s feet. Sai continued to close the distance as a mole tunnel in front of him from below and a bird hovered above him from behind. ''She uses it horizontally, attacking from various vertical routes limits her options.'' To his shock, Hinata simply jumped out and shifted her weight so she lay sideways in the air. Sai flinched as she sliced vertically, cutting through his summons and himself. To his surprise, it burnt and even cut his skin thinly. But his chakra points that were touched were also sealed. He stumbled, used to the pain, but a decent part of his body felt numb. ''Almost the entire left side.'' He leaped back, noticing Hinata had stopped the technique. ''Keep my distance, find an open-"

    "Eight Trigrams: Sixteen Heavenly Beams!" Hinata called. As she flared her chakra into her hands. ''The sixty-four palms? At this distance?'' He thought as she seemed to prepare for a famous technique. "One Beam!" She called fiercely, jabbing her finger once with impressive speed. As she did, a thin beam of chakra fired, hitting Sai exactly where she had pointed. Sai cried out in pain as the beam hit his left leg, stumbling a bit as it hit. ''She created a medium-distance version?!'' "Two Beams!" Sai stumbled more desperately, attempting to stay on his feet. ''Well done, heiress.'' He thought. "Four Beams! Eight Beams! Sixteen beams!" Sai could think nothing as the barrage landed flush. Instead, the mix of chakra being cut off and the pain makes him fade into darkness. Hinata finished and eyed down Sai with a glare.

    Kakashi appeared whistling merrily. "Is he dead?" He asked casually.

    "Dead?!" Hinata said, mortified. "Of course not! I held back with Precise Beam and my finishing technique. I would never kill an ally!"

    "Could''ve fooled me~!" Kakashi replied happily. "Looked like a murder to me~!"

    Hinata ran over to the downed Sai and checked on him. Luckily for her, the medics arrived to cart off Sai and provide him the needed aid.

    "The winner ("And potential killer." Kakashi teased Hinata with a whisper.) is Hinata Hyuga!" He announced. The crowd roared happily with what seemed to be a classic underdog victory. However, there was little time for this to settle as Naruto''s and Kurotsuchi''s bodies flickered into the courtyard. Both nodded at Hinata with what seemed to be respect before they both glared at each other. "My my my, it seems the next match is already ready. Hinata, please clear the field, you two wait till I give the mark." Kakashi ordered.

    Hinata nodded and, as she walked away, offered Naruto a word. "Neji is unable to wish you much, so good luck," Hinata said with a small smile. "Neji says you''re one of the strongest shinobi he''s met. So I look forward to seeing what you can do."

    "Tch," Naruto said with a shit-eating grin. "Just watch, I will show this lady the difference between us!" Naruto said with confidence.

    "Keep talking Shortstack," Kurotsuchi said. "My grandpa always says a shinobi who talks too much dies early."

    "Maybe I''m just not afraid of death." Naruto replied confidently. "Besides, I can''t die till I''m Hokage."

    "Well said. But do you really think that matters? I''m gonna be the Tsuchikage one day. That''s way better than some Hokage." Kurotsuchi taunted.

    "Why would it matter what kinda Kage we''ll be? It''s the same thing." Naruto replied, confused.

    "It''s about pride, idiot." Kurotsuchi said, now seeming somewhat serious. "The Leaf has always embarrassed the stone. Now, I met a Leaf shinobi who shared the same dream and drive as me. It''s practically fate! We''ll settle the years-old question of which is better. Two future Kage from rival villages clashing. Can''t you see this is the perfect opportunity to settle things? Which is better, the Stone or the Leaf? Well, we''ll decide right now.!"

    "I don''t care about that, though." Naruto replied simply. "I love my home, but I don''t need it to be proven superior? I did look forward to this fight but for me. I wanna see how strong you are and if I can hang. I don''t really care about proving the Leaf is great. I know that to be true anyway."

    Kurotsuchi was stunned by his simple logic. She bellowed out laughter at this, laughing for nearly a full minute before settling down. "You really mean that, don''t you?"

    "Course I play it straight." Naruto said.

    Kurotsuchi smiled and shook her head at him. "I suppose you are right. I don''t really care about all that drama, either. Just want to make my homeland proud. Let''s do it, not for our homes but for ourselves. Though I''m gonna kick your ass."

    "Let''s do it." Naruto said with a matching smile.

    "Naruto Uzumaki VS Kurotsuchi of the Stone! Begin!" Kakashi called as the two dashed forward.

 What a Leader is!

    Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto stared at Kurotsuchi, not paying attention to Kakashi stating the rules. He had always enjoyed a good fight. Neji and Ino often teased him that he was some sort of berserker. But the truth was fighting simply made things simpler. Naruto felt he could understand someone better in combat, and as long as things were kept safe, he could work through grief painlessly¡­ for the most part, anyway. Perhaps that was why he was so excited to fight Kurotsuchi.

    Kurotsuchi had seemed intent to fight him as well. Not because she hoped to kill or hurt him like Gaara. But more of a competitive urge. Naruto could behind such. Happy to hear of his dream to be Hokage, she had seemed determined to gauge their progress by determining who was stronger.

    Naruto supposed he could see where she was coming from, but it seemed so¡­ weird. They had the same dream and ambition; the singular difference was the title for the position and the village it would grant them dominion over. Why did it matter who was stronger? Why should their fight have anything to do with proving someone superior? Naruto simply wanted the two to do their best; he wanted to win, but he didn''t think that would make him better.

    Why did Kurotsuchi decide to become a Kage? Had it been out of a desire to be beloved like himself? The drive to be the best? Why did Naruto feel as if her answer would upset him? Naruto had never been an over-thinker. He would get to the bottom of this.

    "Hey, shortie! Come on, already, the fight has started!" Kurotsuchi roared, knocking Naruto out of his inner musing. "I don''t want any excuses from you when I''m done kicking your ass!"

    "Keep joking." Naruto replied with a small smile. "I was just thinking, can I ask you something?"

    "Yes, I''m single, and no, I''m not interested." Kurotsuchi said with a raised brow.

    "Ya not interested." Naruto countered, with a slight frown now. "I was just wondering why you decided to become Tsuchikage?"

    "Why? It was expected of me; I''m the granddaughter of Onoki of the Scales. To become anything less would shame my family. Besides, I want to prove to that old bastard I''ll surpass him and everyone else."

    Naruto seemed to frown a little deeper at this. "But you don''t need to surpass anyone to do that. Why do you seem so keen on being superior to people?"

    "Keen? No, I''m not keen on it, but that''s how the world works. They are people in this world who are simply greater than everyone else. Then there are those who are born weaker than everyone else. If you want to be remembered as anything more than another body, you gotta prove you are better than the rest. Give them a reason to remember you, as a bar they can never surpass. I want to leave behind a legacy just as my grandfather has done. And in the process, serve my village well." Kurotsuchi explained. "Not that it matters much, but I can tell you don''t like my answer." She finished with a shrug.

    Naruto cracked his neck as he drew Riptide and did some slow stretches. "No," He started as he now eyed Kurotsuchi intensely. "No, I don''t." His mind wandered to his time training with Jiraiya.

    "I haven''t thought to ask yet, brat." Jiraiya mused as he lay lazily on a branch. He sipped greedily from a bottle of sake as Naruto and a clone of Jiraiya were engaged in a vicious Taijutsu spar below him. "Why do you wanna become Hokage anyway? You realize just because Minato did so, you don''t have to as well."

    "No, of course not, you damn drunk pervert!" Naruto growled angrily after crawling up to his feet after a particularly harsh beatdown from the clone. "I just wanna become the kind of person everyone can count on. Make the Hidden Leaf a better place to live. Prove everyone who looked down on me wrong. Become the best, I guess. It never really mattered to me what my dad was. I never intended to become a copy of either of my parents anyway. I''m my own man."

    Jiraiya nodded somberly as his clone whipped Naruto violently into a tree. "So it''s an ego thing for you. You want to become Hokage to fix your reputation and show your worth. Figuring you can help out the village in the process."

    Naruto slammed back into the clone with a flying knee; done with enough force, the clone slid back. "So what? Something wrong with that?"

    "Not quite, but your thinking is, well, naive, I would say." Jiraiya countered.

    "How s-" Naruto was interrupted as the clone landed a powerful body shot on him, silencing him as he crumbled into a ball of pain.

    "Assuming you were gonna say how so." Jiraiya continued with a smirk. "You can''t fix your reputation or treatment by becoming Hokage. A Hokage is beloved by the people of his village long before he is given the mantle. And if you''re becoming a leader out of spite, you''ve already failed."

    "How the hell would you know?" Naruto argued sourly. He didn''t get much enjoyment out of someone challenging his dream. "You''re no Kage; or some great leader. I''m not even sure what your rank is. Sannin is just some title they gave you for whatever reason." Naruto offered a challenge of his own.

    "Technically, something like an Anbu, I guess." Jiraiya chuckled with mirth. "And while I may not be some grand leader, I''ve known plenty, both great and bad. Only the bad ones follow the motivations you mentioned. If your only reason to achieve accomplishments is to prove others wrong, what will you do once you''ve done so? How far will you go to prove them wrong? How will you even do so before becoming Hokage? Why would you be a better Hokage than someone else if they were equally powerful? Equally Wise? Wisdom and Power are merely aspects of a good Kage. The two alone don''t make one. To become a great Kage or leader you must master yourself and win the hearts of you fellow brethren."

    Naruto was stunned into silence.

    "See? Becoming Hokage is a fine dream, one I think you are capable of one day, brat. But you need to recognize that becoming Hokage isn''t just an accomplishment or a way to display your legacy. It''s about becoming someone so beloved and needed they feel the need to give you the reins. At which point we, as your people, will expect you to serve not only loyally but effectively. How you''ll improve the Hidden Leaf as all the predecessors have before you. Will be the determining factor on whether your remembered well or poorly. Consider all of this, figure out the answer to those questions for yourself." Jiraiya lectured with a smile. "Only then will you be something close to a good leader."

    Naruto blinked and refocused on the tense Kurotsuchi. "You''re not worthy of your dream yet." He declared bluntly. Jiraiya had made him see that more clearly. He felt compelled to challenge her flawed vision of their dreams. "And unless you change your attitude, you never will be."

    Kurotsuchi''s eyes narrowed at this, and she lowered herself to a more aggressive stance. "Let''s see about that Shortie."

    Naruto''s eyes hardened as he grumpily sighed. "I''m not even that damn short." Naruto blinked, as soon as he did so he heard the sudden air shift. ''The match has already started. Let''s see what you got.'' Kurotsuchi dashed forward as soon as she saw Naruto''s guard lowered.

    Naruto leaned his head to the left, managing to sway out of the way of Kurotsuchi''s punch. He quickly trapped her arm with one arm and used it to attempt to throw her directly onto her head. Kurotsuchi, showing a surprising level of flexibility and acrobatics, managed to land on her legs in a bridge form. She quickly lashed out with a flexible kick for his face as well. Naruto deflected it using Riptide and attempted to stomp on her head. Kurotsuchi rolled away, firing off kunai rapidly. Naruto pursued her doggedly, deflecting each with Riptide with skill and ease. He then spun in a circle, aiming for a slash to Kurotsuchi''s ankles. She jumped over the slash with a flying knee aimed at his face. With one arm, Naruto caught it, and the two both let go, each aiming for a head kick. The two kicks met with a loud, painful, sounding thud. Naruto proved to be the more vigorous blow, knocking Kurotsuchi off balance. As she stumbled back Naruto slashed for her torso. Which she sloppily leapt back from. Seeing this Naruto swept her legs, grabbed her arm, and hauled her with his impressive strength as he did. He threw her bodily towards the stony part of the field. His power and angle of throw caused her to rise and fly away from him. Towards the hard ground area of the Courtyard.

    ''She''s no slouch regarding close combat, but I think I have the advantage.'' Naruto mused. ''She didn''t show any jutsu, but it''s safe to assume she uses Earth Style. Better to keep this fight in my preferred range.'' As he organized his thoughts with one hand, he summoned ten clones. The group of clones did not hesitate, immediately chasing after their airborne foe.

    She managed to flip upright in the air and, with a skid, managed to land on and stay on her feet. As the Naruto''s closed in, Kurotsuchi smiled, showing she had finished a series of hand signs. "Earth Style: Quivers of Earth!"

    Several straight and sharp lines of stone emerged from the ground, racing toward the clones. Two of them, who were close to her, could not react. The thin lines of earth speared from them with silent poofs. The rest continued their charge as one dived towards the incoming earth spikes.

    "Uzumaki Style: Casting Net!" The clone cried as it slashed several times; this led to a blue net of chakra flying forward, slicing through the stone projectiles as it met them. The rest of the clones surged forward to the pressured Kurotsuchi. As they did so, she summoned stone on her fist with a whisper from her, fearlessly Kurotsuchi charged forward to meet their attack.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Medical Ward of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Resting after the intense conversation between Tsunade, Naruto, and herself wasn''t easy. Tsunade''s words seemed so sure; there was no dishonesty in them. And to Ino, there were only so many others as qualified to give advice as Tsunade.

    There were very few famous kunoichi, even fewer that Ino felt comfortable holding as a role model. Tsunade was one of their few. As far as anyone knew, she was the only female S-ranked kunoichi. Furthermore, she did so without venturing into the darker side of kunoichi. As such, she and many other up-and-coming kunoichi idealized the woman as the prime example of a woman''s potential in a shinobi''s world.

    Hearing an idol of hers being so cynical and defeated had been disheartening. Ino had felt her heart drop as the conversation went on. Even more so when not only had Tsunade detected her hidden feelings for the blonde. Then, warn her not to pursue them. Ino hadn''t decided to pursue a relationship, nor had she even fully decided if that was what she wanted. Yet now she couldn''t help but feel like Tsunade had a point. She had decided to walk off such thoughts for now.

    As soon as Ino had left the section for the medical ward she had runned into some familiar faces. An exhausted Yuno and worried-looking Choji walked towards her.

    "Ino!" Yuno called, her usually friendly and teasing tone replaced with an all-business voice. "Have you seen Kiba?"

    "We''ve been looking all over for the guy but can''t find him." Choji added.

    "Worse yet, Sakura and Lee said his room looked like he had been attacked. Sakura, Lee, Gai, some samurai, and ourselves are looking for them. But we''re worried something bad happened to him."

    "Umm, no, sorry," Ino said with a frown. "Any way I can help?"

    "Well, we could use someone else covering the ground. The Iron Arena is large, and we want to ensure he isn''t being kidnapped or hurt somewhere nearby." Yuno explained. "It''s strange though, it almost looked like some kind-" Before she could finish, smoke suddenly exploded around them with a boom. The injured Ino and Yuno were sent flying back from the cloud of smoke as yells could be heard from Choji. Before the two women could do much, two guards arrived and bravely dived into the giant cloud of smoke. Before both were sent flying back, the armor was dented, and bones likely shattered. They cried out in pain breaking Ino and Yuno from their stupor.

    Ino hesitated, not wanting to dive into a bad situation. But Yuno, with a howl, dived in as well. Ino flinched as her screams joined Choji''s before suddenly the smoke converged, condensing before, in mere seconds, it was gone entirely. There was not a trace remaining of Choji or Yuno. Ino was frozen for a few seconds, confused about what to do before the shock wore off. She first checked on the two samurai, noting neither injury was life-threatening. Before she glanced at the spot, her two friends had been. The smoke covered the surrounding area, which had scratches and cracked concrete throughout. Even a couple small puddles of blood. Ino gasped as her mind took in the scene. Before she could panic much, several samurai arrived on the scene. Some stopped to aid the still-conscious samurai, who did a better job than Ino at describing what had happened.

    ''I couldn''t even help.'' Ino thought miserably.

    "Two more Genin are missing in our land. This may prove troublesome; the Hokage would be within his right to hold us accountable." One of the arriving samurai noted.

    "Save it for now; we must keep searching." Another replied before the group ventured off. One female samurai stayed behind to help Ino back to the medical bay.

    But Ino felt barely any pain; she mostly felt numb.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kurotsuchi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kurotsuchi had known this fight would be a good one. Naruto had admittedly impressed her in his battle with Tenten. She had figured in the Trial of Janus Naruto was simply a clown, someone fun to be around but not a shinobi to be careful of. Naruto had shattered that perception; in fact, it had made her slightly annoyed. Because Kurotsuchi was still determining if she could beat him based on his fight with Tenten. Naruto hadn''t seemed particularly challenged during the battle and, upon taking it seriously, had utterly overwhelmed her. Kurotsuchi would''ve struggled against Tenten. She had doubts she could''ve done much better. But more than frustrate her, it had excited her. Kurotsuchi had seen an opportunity, the opportunity to defeat someone who had the same ambition as her. Someone who seemed incredibly powerful would serve as her stepping stone. All she had to do is prove herself better.

    Though this was ridiculous! Naruto had dominated their first exchange using pure physicality; now he seemed to be countering her ninjutsu using pure kenjutsu and damn clones! She jabbed at a clone who swayed around it, helpless it was to dodge the gauntlet around her fist, suddenly spiking out and impaling it. She twirled as she held her hands together. The gauntlets became a large club that smacked several more clones away. She tore it apart, forming blades as she blocked the slash of two more clones. Kurotsuchi''s eyes widened as another appeared before her, its blade coated in chakra; she also felt another behind her! ''He''s faster than me! Worse yet the clones make it impossible to hold my own!''

    "Smashing Waves!" The clone yelled in unison as they slashed toward Kurotsuchi. Desperately, she formed her gauntlets into shields. She raised both to her front and back to block the slashes. This managed to stop the blades, but the chakra still boomed with energy, destroying the rest of the clones and stunning Kurotsuchi, leaving her slightly singed and dazed. Before she could fully recover, Naruto unleashed a powerful and harsh kick to her ribs. She spat blood as she flew away. Before Naruto could pursue her further she seemed to sink into the earth. Kurotsuchi took the time to breathe and reassess the situation.

    ''This is ridiculous; up close, he''s picking me apart; I need to limit his movements to guarantee I can hit him with one of my stronger techniques. Time to stall; let''s see how easily you deal with this, Shortie!'' Kurotsuchi thought as she weaved hand signs underground.

    From the surface, Naruto saw none of this, instead feeling a slight tremble of the ground; this was the only warning as suddenly a large portion of the ground beneath him writhed with large earthen hands. Each erupted from the ground and attempted to swat or crush him.

    "Earth Style: Gaia''s Grasp!" She called from her hiding spot. Naruto jumped back narrowly, avoiding a hand directly underneath him. He leaped again to prevent another, but a third caught him mid-air. It sent him high up in the air, avoiding the rest but leaving him wide open for the last two that surged forward to clap Naruto, crushing each bone in his body. Kurotsuchi rose as this happened, using her hands to direct the stone. He summoned two clones, each grabbing an arm and leg, spiking him towards Kurotsuchi.

    "Naruto Spear!" Kurotuschi flinched before Naruto crashed into her painfully. Head collided to head as the two "future Kages" crashed into each other. The force of which caused the two to bounce and skid. Naruto beat her to her feet and rose Riptide to finish the fight. Before he could one final hand of Gaia burst from the ground blind siding him. Naruto twirled through the air painfully; Kurotsuchi watched as he summoned several clones to cushion his collision with a tree. The clump of clones crashed through the tree. But they somehow managed to ensure the original come out barely damaged, only showing minor cuts and bleeding which seemed to be already healing.

    ''He''s wearing me out just like he did her.'' "Luckily, I have something for powerhouses like you! Earth Style: Earth Golem!" She called as her creation rose from the earth below. Easily twenty feet tall, it was a rough resemblance to an Iwa Shinobi, though it made up for this simple appearance with intimidation, it was large and roughly assembled with both stone and metal.

    She watched as Naruto eyed it warily, as she predicted he intended to eliminate it rather than risk it. ''This should buy me a little time. I doubt I can land a clean enough hit to keep him down. Better to win by disabling him!''

    "Let''s see it! Show me that technique you used on Tenten!" Kurotsuchi roared. "Show me why you''ll become Hokage! Show me your village isn''t inferior to mine!"

    Naruto nodded solemnly as he raised a hand sign. "Personal Atmosphere: Level One" Like his bout to Tenten, wind surrounded the blonde. Gust of it sent dust and lightweight objects flying through the air; Naruto''s eyes almost seemed to shine as he gazed at the large construct before him. The breeze seemed to be utterly wild and uncontained if not for its waning influence, slowly waning as it got further from the blonde. "I don''t care about proving my home to be better than yours. They both mean the world to us, and I have no interest in saying otherwise. I''m fighting you only to prove my power, not superiority. I won''t fight you to prove the Leaf is better than the Stone, but I''ll fight you to see which of us is stronger. It won''t mean the victor is better, merely further ahead than the other."

    Kurotsuchi was stunned by his point. She thought it over before she suddenly burst out into laughter. Rising from the earth as she did so. Momentarily forgetting her own strategy to face the blonde. Kurotsuchi wanted to gauge his honesty. She was shocked to see he meant his words. "I''ve never met anyone quite like you, Uzumaki. Maybe you have a point; prove it by beating me!" Kurotsuchi screamed as her Golem surged forward with some unseen signal. It ran forward and attempted to punch Naruto. Naruto jumped up, twirling around the punch with precise control. Seemingly unbothered by gravity entirely. As if he was merely willing his body through the air. The giant spun and attempted to swat the blonde. But Naruto seemed to jump against the air, to dodge the strike and fly toward the creature.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ''Good luck hurting it like that, Shortie. Even with your monster strength, my Earth Golem can tank explosive tags.'' She thought as Naruto reared back his fist to punch the giant. He roared as he did so, speeding in and unleashing a powerful punch to the Golem''s head. This splintered the stone throughout the head and made the construct stumble back. Kurotsuchi couldn''t believe her eyes. ''He is hurting my golem with his bare hands?'' Naruto did not rest; after his punch, he once again seemed to jump against the air; shooting off like an arrow, he slammed feet-first into the Golem''s upper arm, breaking it off. He appeared to skid against the air somehow, bodily stopping his own momentum and shooting off again with a kick to one leg, which broke it off, and a powerful hand chop to the other leg made the giant golem fall. ''Is he secretly the son of Tsunade the Slug Sannin?!''

    "Size doesn''t matter when it''s that weak!" Naruto teased. As he did so, the Golem managed to rise behind him silently. This left him open for the somehow fully formed Golem to slam him into the ground, not unsimilar to swatting a fly. Naruto painfully climbed to his feet, feeling sore. ''Best to avoid getting hit by that thing again.'' The beast seemed determined to repeat the action as it marched towards him to continue smashing him.

    Naruto seemed to skip up into the sky. Glaring at the Earth Golem for his airborne view. He now bled from a cut above his right eye. Naruto thought over the Earth Golem. It was undoubtedly an impressive jutsu, and it seemed to be able to repair itself. Jiraiya had talked to him about complex techniques, summarizing almost any technique could be countered. If a man was creative and gutsy.

    Jiraiya laughed bodily as the blonde struggled to drag himself free from his jutsu. "Ya "Earth Style: Swamp of the Underworld" is one of my favorites. It''s easy to avoid if you know it''s coming, but it can be shockingly effective if used correctly.

    "Yeah, yeah, laugh it up, drunk!" Naruto yelled, still stuck ankle-deep in the dark mud. "What kinda mud is this anyway! I can smash concrete with my bare hands but can''t escape this!"

    "Rumor has it, this is the mud one can look forward to in the afterlife, a grim preview of what awaits most shinobi. In truth, it''s a mixture of mud and chakra, which makes it sticky and incredibly durable." Jiraiya explained.

    "Ya, well, it''s so stupid; you keep catching me in it. How am I suppose to learn from you if you keep trapping me in this shit!" Naruto complained.

    "Blame yourself for falling for it. I use it every spar and you seem unable to avoid it. Find a way around good techniques, brat; it separates the greats from the average." Jiraiya lectured.

    "Sorry Shortie! My Golem can heal pretty quick! Better do something better to keep him down!" Kurotsuchi taunted. Naruto merely nodded as he summoned six more clones. Each suddenly were turned headfirst facing the Golem. The clones were each frozen in the air as if in the grasp of a large invisible being. Suddenly, each shot forward as an arrow; the slow Golem could do nothing as each impacted relatively ineffectively. Causing craters in the summon but little else. Kurotsuchi smiled before Naruto offered his own. It was clear he needed to destroy the golem in one go to stop it. Luckily overkill was something Naruto might as well specialized in.

    "Naruto Artillery." He said calmly as the Walking Landmine Clones exploded, destroying the entire Golem in a chain series of explosions. Before the chunks could begin to reform Naruto smiled as Riptide glowed with power. "Uzumaki Style: Raging Wave!" A large blast of chakra blast into the construct. Destroying the remains left from his previous attack. Kurotsuchi was stunned as Naruto landed softly in front of her. Riptide in hand and seemingly glowing eyes locked onto her.

    ''He took apart an Earth Golem Casually?'' She thought with shock. ''I suppose it''s good I have one more trick.''

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Guren''s POV (Border of Land of Fire)

    Guren eyed the group of Leaf Anbu; she had battled many in her time as Orochimaru''s heavy. They often lacked the power individually to be a threat to her, but in groups, they were capable of facing most. They had been tracking them since their little foray in the Leaf. And if Guren had set it up correctly would have seen the trail lead them outside of Leaf Jurisdiction. She watched warily as they followed such, up until it lead to the technical line of their territory. They surely reasonably assumed she had left the land to escape them. Guren was amused how easy it could be to avoid shinobi.

    It died rather quickly. After all was she truly all that better herself? While they might mindlessly serve a village, Guren had mindlessly served Orochimaru. The stress of which lead to her fleeing the man. Surely she could find peace away from him. How hard could that be.

    Apparently harder than she had thought, Guren had tried hard to live peacefully after her disappearance. After Orochimaru''s assault on the Leaf, she knew he would assume she had fallen. One could hardly be blamed for losing to an entire platoon of Anbu after all. To make an earnest living and simply live freely without harming others. Yukimaru had often attempted to persuade her to do so before his demise. And she figured living his dream would allow her happiness, perhaps offering her and the deceased Yukimaru peace.

    Guren had found no peace in peace. Despite living the dream Yukimaru had wanted for them, it had been meaningless without him there to enjoy it. Guren had made a decision at that point to get revenge against Orochimaru. To kill the man who had ordered the death of the one person who had meant anything to her.

    Quite the goal she had set for herself and plotting it had taken. As one of Orochimaru''s former most trusted subordinates, she knew how difficult doing such would be. At least, at first. Finding allies had been easy; reaching out to a surviving Dosu and Zaku bore fruit immediately. Both recognized the death mission the Sannin had sent them on and knew alone they could do little more than be silenced by Orochimaru. Tayuya had been lucky; she had been disloyal for a while and often vented to Guren; at first, Guren had simply allowed it due to her needing companionship. In time, they became earnest friends, and Tayuya decided to aid her in her goal. The other two were more complex but useful all the same.

    Once she had some allies (even if they were relatively weak), she knew she needed to set up a situation even Orochimaru would struggle to slither out of. Guren had been surprised by how easy this had been; by reaching out to two parties, she had arranged for them both to attack Orochimaru (unknowingly) simultaneously.

    From there, she wanted to ensure the wild car wouldn''t ruin her ploy. Kabuto Yakushi is the right-hand man of Orochimaru and the most lethal man in the Sound, except for the Sannin himself. Sure, Guren and Kimmaro had been individually stronger than him (something she now knew had not been entirely accurate), but he was more helpful. He used his intelligent mind, cruel intentions, and healing abilities to be their equal. With him around, Guren doubted Orochimaru could fall; Kabuto simply was too good at his job, Guren supposed. If he was around and well he very may be the difference between Orochimaru living or dying.

    Now, with Kabuto taken care of, Orochimaru would be vulnerable. Well more vulnerable since Guren was aware Orochimaru would need to switch bodies soon. He had selected his next body a while ago. But she knew it would take him time to return to full power.

    Guren returned to their temporary camp; Dosu was tending to his prosthetic foot while Tayuya cleaned her flute. Upon her arrival, both looked at her.

    "We lose the tree huggers?" Tayuya asked. "Getting to meet my cousin was nice, but those nice guys drive me nuts. Like they can''t all tell their faker than shit."

    "We certainly did," Guren said with a ghost of a smile. "Rest for now; we don''t have long before we need to move."

    "See, that''s what confuses me," Dosu complained. "You suggest we fight Orochimaru, which is already a death sentence. But you suggest we do so while other powerful groups do so. If you wish to commit suicide, must you include us?"

    "I hate to agree with Shit Mummy over here." Tayuya said, ignoring Dosu''s less-than-polite response. "But this seems risky."

    "For one, we must attack with another party and/or parties doing so as well. We lack the strength to kill Orochimaru otherwise. Furthermore, we simply have to pick our moment well. Knowing our former master, he''ll somehow find a way to escape the situation. We will ensure when he does so, the exhausted Sannin runs into an ambush."

    "Okay¡­ but even if that Snake bastard is greatly weakened, he''d make easy work of the three of us. Hell, even with that creep Zaku, we''d be lacking the firepower." Tayuya countered.

    "We are not alone; two more will join our side. Besides, I have been planning this for much longer than you know. Kabuto was a test; I''m now confident that I can kill Orochimaru, assuming he''s significantly weakened of course." Guren assured. "For the sake of the many he has harmed, for the sake of our lives he''s ruined. Orochimaru the Snake Sannin will perish." She promised the group darkly.

    "You wouldn''t be moving subtly unless you believed you had a shot. You earnestly believe that the three of us and two strangers can somehow ensure the death of Orochimaru. Seems fanciful. But it works for me all as well." Dosu replied evenly. "I can see plain as the day my group was to perish to test Naruto Uzumaki. Either we achieved an unreasonable victory, died, or would be killed for failure. Orochimaru has always been the type to tie loose ends; it''s best to ensure he does not have the opportunity to do so to me."

    "Bastard has been targeting the Uzumaki with Ikam for years. Behind my own back. That being said, you best not lead us to early death, you bitch." Tayuya agreed.

    Guren didn''t bother answering. They all could feel they may not live much longer. She wouldn''t lie to her new allies.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto / Kurotsuchi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto landed, staring intently at Kurotsuchi. Her summon had been a powerful technique that screamed of either stalling or desperation. Based on Naruto''s overwhelming performance thus far, he would guess both. But what was her gambit? Why did she think the time would aid her? Best to finish things before she could utilize them.

    Naruto stepped forward, prepared to use his superior speed to close the distance before Kurotsuchi could use whatever she was hiding. The earth below him splintered before Naruto could wholly lean into the step. His balance was thrown for a loop as the ground beneath him gave way. It exposed a hollow chamber of earth quickly, the cavern or pit was the size of the arena.

    ''She used the time I spent fighting the Golem to create a subtle space beneath the ground.'' Naruto thought as he dropped ten feet in nearly an instant. Naruto smiled at the impressive trap as he flexed his ankles, willing the chakra-controlled air around him to shoot him up and out of the man-made cavern. Naruto shot forward toward the surface, only for the sunlight on the surface to be blocked out. He saw an absurd amount of dark gray substance falling from above. The substance seemed to cover the sky above him, globs falling like rain on a stormy day. ''A trap that lowers my mobility option. Followed by a technique that is widespread? It must be some kinda restraint technique similar to Pervy Sage''s annoying swamp jutsu.'' Using his Personal Atmosphere, Naruto spun around and kicked back toward the bottom of the trap. ''Need a way to repel the attack and attack her at once. Otherwise, she''ll simply continue spamming attacks. No one should be able to see me down here. Suppose it''s time to use it; thanks for the help, Pervy Sage.''

    Kurotsuchi''s POV

    Kurotsuchi had spent years mastering the Earth Golem technique; hers was a lesser version of Onoki''s. She and most other shinobi lacked the raw chakra to use the complete Golem. As such, she had could only summon a much weaker and smaller one. Even with such in mind Kurotsuchi had defeated Chunin and pressured Jounin with the technique. It was the achievement that convinced Onoki to send her to the exams. Kurotsuchi had known whoever she may fight would run into trouble once she used it.

    Naruto Uzumaki had turned one of her aces into nothing more than mere stalling. But Kurotsuchi was self-aware; she knew she was a tad bit arrogant. Onoki often told her it was something their family struggled with. As such, she had another ace. Molding the battlefield was a familiar skill for Iwa shinobi or kunoichi. It was why they had been feared in the Great Ninja Wars, and Kurotsuchi had known it would be helpful against more troublesome opponents. A pitfall without some sort of kill mechanism wasn''t the most effective of traps. Kurotsuchi could think of a method to make it much more effective.

    "Lava Style: Ash Stone Seal Rain!" Kurotsuchi roared as she spat out a litany of globs. "Let''s see you counter thi-"

    Suddenly, it seemed like the sound was muted for the entire arena. There was a violent sound of air whistling and whooshing. The perimeter of Kurotsuchi''s pit cracked around the edges. Suddenly, the loud sound of wind stopped with an earth-shaking boom. Before, just as suddenly, the dark gray substance shot out of the pit, impacting Kurotsuchi with great speed. Naruto shot out shortly after standing in the air and staring down his opponent. Kurotsuchi was bound to a tree, only her head and left arm free from the mass of her own jutsu that pinned her. Naruto walked through the air to draw close to Kurotsuchi.

    Naruto''s POV

    He stopped before reaching her with a smirk on his face. "Man, Kurotsuchi, I didn''t realize how scary you could be." Naruto said, voicing a mix of genuine respect and childish teasing. "But I think this fight is mine."

    Kurotsuchi growled angrily as she attempted to pull herself free. She lacked the skill to use one-handed jutsu, and even if she could, Naruto was more than close enough to ensure it would mean little. "No¡­ way¡­ I¡­ can''t¡­ lose to some Leaf¡­"

    "Why does it matter where we''re from? We share the same ambition, have the same career, and enjoy a good fight." Naruto interrupted her with a confused frown. "We''re so similar; so why can''t we simply be friends while we both push on for our homes instead of focusing on differences and superiority. I think you should work on uniting people and serving selfless. We can''t be a great leader unless we''re great people. Something I think we''re both far off from." Naruto lectured seriously.

    Kurotsuchi sighed heavily, forced to hear his words and recognize her defeat. "Maybe we are, but today, you showed you ahead of me." She said begrudgingly.

    Kakashi appears, smiling subtly at Naruto to show his pride. He poked at the bound but was yet to surrender to Kurotsuchi. "I assume you surrender?"

    "Never." Kurotsuchi replied stubbornly. Seemingly heedless of her position, she struggled as if she could free herself.

    "Riiiiight~?" Kakashi replied with humor. "Anyway, since you are completely defeated."

    "I resent that hippie!" Kurotsuchi roared.

    "Naruto Uzumaki is the victor!" Once again, this was met by meager applause, most of the audience unwilling to support the outed jinchuriki. It mattered little. Naruto made up for their silence with his own cheering.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Fuu / Sasuke''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Fuu nearly buzzed with excitement! These exams so far had been nothing short of everything she had expected and even more! She had met and befriended Naruto, Saumi, Omoi, Karui (she thought so anyway; it was hard to tell with someone so grumpy.), and even Bee. Fuu had never heard of rap music before but thought it was fantastic! Fuu wasn''t expected to win the exams; her village didn''t care for whatever business it may bring, and as such, she didn''t feel nearly as much pressure as the others.

    Fuu had learned to enjoy combat; she didn''t fight or train often, and her village saw her mainly as a necessary evil and, as such, hadn''t offered her much training. Little did they realize that Fuu was lucky, just like the "beast" they sealed in her. Chomei hadn''t taken kindly to being imprisoned yet again. So when a young and naive Fuu attempted to befriend it, Chomei resisted. But the earnest and stubborn Fuu won the "beast" over. Chomei, the caring creature it was, had decided to train Fuu. Chomei had told her a jinchuriki had no choice but to defend itself in this world.

    Fuu had become strong enough for her home''s fear to grow. Strong enough for Fuu to lose fear in combat. Fuu knew that as much as she liked humans, they simply lacked the staying power Chomei offered her. Fuu had decided to focus on social problems and allow her power to coast through the exams.

    Fuu may have been well, herself. But she recognized now these exams, even for someone as lucky as her, were not to be underestimated. Rock Lee, her first opponent, had required her armor. Neji, Naruto''s friend, had been defeated by her next opponent. And from Naruto''s words, Neji was a rival to him.

    Fuu usually wouldn''t bother with this kinda fight, but Neji had seemed nice, Naruto was doubly so, and Fuu was confident she could beat Sasuke. Avenging her friends, friend, seemed like a great way to support them. All Fuu needed to do was focus and not play around. If that failed well¡­ she was lucky.

    Sasuke''s POV

    Sasuke cracked his neck as he walked down the halls of the Iron Arena. He knew most would feel tension and anxiety build at a time like this. But Sasuke felt more focused and alive than ever. For years now, Sasuke had trained and toiled uselessly towards his goal. His inquiries never led to any significant evidence. Shisui and his mother insisted the failed Uchiha Coup held no mysteries, and he had yet to redeem his clan.

    But today was different from most other days. Today, Sasuke could move confidently; today, Sasuke was actively progressing toward his ambition. Sasuke felt his chakra seem to stir excitedly within him.

    His performance in the match versus Neji had been impressive; it would likely give Sasuke the needed reputation for the promotion. Yet his competitive edge had been stroked, and Fuu had easily defeated Rock Lee. Something even he doubted he could''ve done. Sasuke could tell Fuu would be his greatest challenge yet. An actual test of his skill and drive. Better yet, jinchuriki were known for their power and endurance. He could likely afford to use even his lethal techniques. ''Besides, most of my kit was exposed earlier.'' Sasuke reasoned to himself. Best not to hold much back in this fight. He arrived calmly and timely into the courtyard. He witnessed his smiling and seemingly excited opponent stretching from across him.

    Her nonchalant attitude was grating to him. Sasuke was confused by how she seemed so relaxed. Had she not seen him systematically take down the genius of the Hyuga? Move at speeds even Jounin could envy? Did she not realize who she was facing? Sasuke narrowed his eyes as he slid into a ready stance. Now that the Ash Step was exposed, he would rely on it until more was used. ''Think you above the Uchiha?'' Sasuke thought bitterly. ''I''ll show you and everyone else you all wrong.''

    Fuu''s POV

    With a shout of "start," Kakashi leaped back from the two to allow them to begin. Fuu''s eyes followed him as his body flickered far enough to be out of the way. She looked back to her opponent to wish him luck, only to flinch as a foot filled her vision. Fuu flew back, completely caught off guard by the strike. Sasuke appears beneath her, kicking her into the sky. Fuu reflexively activated her wings to stay in the sky. Still, Sasuke was waiting above her, kicking her with chakra to send the friendly young woman crashing violently into the ground.

    Sasuke spared no mercy for her; instead, he called out even more violence.

    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" Sasuke called. When Fuu climbed to her feet, it was only to greet the explosive fiery ball. With a boom, dust kicked into the air, momentarily masking the fate of Fuu.

    "Not bad, emo!" Fuu complimented. "Hopefully, you got more than that! I''ve never met someone as fast as you!" Battle without malice was delightful! The rush of combat without the breathtaking hatred was intoxicating. Sasuke was clearly just as, if not more powerful than Lee! How exciting!

    Sasuke offered no response, merely blurring forward, slamming his knee into Fuu''s face with incredible speed. Fuu did not fly this time or even budge. Sensing a shift, Sasuke attempted to blur away right as Fuu grabbed his ankle. Before Sasuke could initiate this technique, Fuu whipped the Uchiha violently away. Before Sasuke could collide with a tree, he faded out of sight.

    "You must''ve activated that jutsu you used to survive Rock Lee''s barrage." Sasuke remarked; his voice sounded as if it was coming from around the forest area; Gaara made desert and stony areas. Fuu whipped her head around, confused, attempting to locate Sasuke. "Time to test this technique."

    Fuu had no time to respond; six fireballs flew from the forest. Each seemed to be fashioned after a demonic-looking face. Fuu dodged each with ease, frowning at the lack of luster attack.

    "Easy to dodge, aren''t they?" Sasuke questioned. "Fortunately, they are relentless." Fuu continued to dodge the fireballs, noticing they didn''t stray off like regular projectiles. Instead, they circled back around to continue to assault her. "My Demonic Flame Lanterns pursue the chakra signature of their target until they hit it. Furthermore-"

    Fuu continued her desperate scramble to avoid the lanterns. She stomped the ground to kick up a large lump of stone and kicked it into three projectiles. To her shock, they didn''t explode on contact as most jutsu would. Instead, it seemed to dissipate as a hit before reforming once it had passed through.

    "They will not engage until they are in contact with said chakra. They pack quite the punch, I''m sure you can tell."

    Fuu growled as she ducked two, jumped over two more, and saw one waiting before her. Fuu fearlessly clashed with the lantern, resulting in a large boom and a slightly singed Fuu flying back. The other five attempt to converge on Fuu, but with a gasp of pain, Fuu takes off into the sky. The lanterns pursue further but need help to catch the speedier, more mobile Fuu.

    ''Chomei, can you track him for me? This is a nasty technique, and I''m gonna pay him back!''

    "As you wish, my friend." Chomei agreed. "Southwest area of forest hidden on top of one of the trees. May I suggest a variant of your beetle mode."

    ''Sounds like a plan. Let''s see how he likes flames!'' Fuu agreed as she suddenly flew forward at great speed. As she did, she suddenly homed into the section of forest Sasuke was hidden in. She suddenly lost her wings and fell in his direction. "Stop hiding; I''m too lucky for that!" Fuu screamed as she pointed both hands together toward Sasuke''s spot. "Chomei Style: Bombardier Beetle Form! Bombardier Style: Full Power Boom Lance!"

    Suddenly, a beam of explosive power shot from her hands into the forest. There was a silence before suddenly, a fourth of the forest Sasuke chose as his hiding spot explodes violently, ripping trees from the ground and causing a large fire. Trees outside of the explosion splintered and collapsed from the force. A cloud of dust rose into the sky. Fuu switched back into her primary beetle mode while Kakashi stopped the fire from becoming a forest fire.

    Suddenly, Chomei screamed out to her.

    "Diabolic Ironclad Beetle Now!"

    Fuu trusted her friend more than even herself. As soon as Chomeas told her to, she shifted into her Beetle Mode''s third and final form. She felt a massive impact hit her back as soon as she did. Even with her incredible defenses, she felt painful burns and explosive force that slammed her into the ground smoking.

    Across from her, Sasuke appeared; he had not escaped the massive attack unscathed. The young Uchiha was covered in cuts and burns. "I did not expect this level of competition from you." Sasuke said earnestly. "To think you''re from one of the smaller villages. Perhaps it''s not only the Uchiha who have an unfair reputation. Fuu of the Waterfall, thank you for the challenge, but I cannot lose here."

    Fuu rose from the crater, cracked her neck, and dusted herself off from ash and dust. "This is fun; I didn''t expect you to be able to hit me in a way that actually hurt." Fuu was similarly covered in dirt and the occasional burn but looked noticeably better than Sasuke. "Hopefully, that wasn''t your best shot; something like that won''t work on me."

    Sasuke did not respond at first, merely flexing his hand. "Besmirched Flambe Reappearing Death." He started as a familiar fiery katana formed in his hand. "You''ve seen nothing yet." He stated simply.

 The Difference

    A''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    A watched silently as the battle raged on below. Anyone knowledgeable of A, knew an extended silence from him was a rare and purposeful instance. The man was perplexed, simply put. This match significantly altered A''s thoughts about the power of his enemies. And the future of his homeland.

    Enemy wasn''t quite the right word. At least for the current situation, but he thought differently. A had made his village solid and profitable, as did all his predecessors. As such, he embraced all outsiders as what they were. Past enemies who have been subjugated and conquered, present enemies he had yet to have the pleasure of crushing, and future enemies he must plan for. Most fell into either the first or second category. The other four villages represented such well. The Leaf and Stone were present enemies, ones he needed to subjugate or crush. The Sand and Mist were lesser problems. Indeed, A was annoyed they were in the same league as his village. But the Sand had been weak for a while now; it was why they had fathered such a close relationship with the Leaf. The Mist were similar to them, doubtless stronger, but busy fighting themselves. Even if Yagura''s faction did win it was questionable how strong they would be.

    Oh, A had signed the agreement for peace just as the other Kage had done. And similarly to them, he did so for his own reasons, primarily unrelated to peace. But A had been convinced simply because he believed his village was the strongest. The Leaf had mainly lost the Uchiha, their most prominent Hokage, and were led by the weak and feeble Hiruzen. The Mist was too busy killing themselves to be a factor. The Sand was weak, and the Stone needed a powerful, long-lasting leader. This would surely only lead to the gap between them increasing.

    Now, A questioned his previous thoughts. A had been confident that his village contained the strongest and most experienced jinchuriki. He had been right, but now he noticed a problem. Naruto Uzumaki, Gaara of the Sand, and Fuu of the Waterfall were powerful despite their lack of experience. Fuu had even shown an impressive level of mastery over her beast. And the other two seemed incredibly powerful so far without using much of their beast. One of them even came from a minor village. If Fuu could fight at a level more comparable to a powerful Jounin than a Chunin now, how much stronger would she be in a few years¡­ Strong enough to make her weak home a much more valid threat. A had a feeling the other two would grow to be a much larger problem as well. Soon his powerful brother Bee and the ever loyal Yugito may have rivals.

    Sasuke Uchiha and, to a lesser extent, his family member Yuno represented another problem. Not only were Suna, the Leaf, and Taki looking like they were stronger than he had thought. But the Leaf looked to to be even more troublesome. Despite their recent failed Coup, the Uchiha clan still has loyal and skilled members. They would return with some level of their former glory in some time. Not to mention number wise the Leaf were dominating the exams.

    There was little to be done for now. But it would be interesting to see which enemy would need an eye kept on them. Was the determined Uchiha the potential victor? Or one of the monsterous jinchuriki. A would watch for now, but these exams proved to him that a time of peace may need to end!

    "What are your thoughts, you muscle-bound freak?" Onoki asked bitterly. The older man was still sour about his daughter having lost her battle. Onoki had doubts she had been fully ready but never imagined she would be so thoroughly embarrassed. While A had been musing over the exams, the other had been discussing the battle before them and picking the likely winner.

    "That your daughter was crushed by a nobody!" A roared with anger. "Seems the Stone may be the new weakest village."

    "Bah! She made a mistake, you fool. Your own are mostly gone as well." Onoki sniped back.

    A felt the anger swell at that; truthfully, it annoyed him but bothered him a little. But it was best to let them think him a mindless brute. Before he could sell further, Rasa offered his own opinion.

    "We all are doing relatively poorly compared to the Leaf." Rasa admittedly easily. "Luckily, the victor isn''t based on the number of men but their skill. Something you shall all see when my son wins these exams."

    A wanted to refute such, but as skilled as Samui was, he doubted she could contest with the jinchuriki she would have to fight against. But A could use this. He just needed the other two to do it for him. "When the hell did we agree to have Jinchuriki here anyway?" A added ensuring to sound incensed as possible. He subtly saw the flinch of Hiruzen and Rasa; they had likely hoped to avoid this argument.

    "A fair point; this could be construed as a villainous thing to do." Yagura agreed with a frown and raised brow. "They are often not on the same level as their peers."

    "There is no rule regarding the use of them." Rasa countered quickly. "I looked through the rules about these exams myself. It is only discouraged due to the damaged mental state usually held by them. Something I believe all three have shown to be mostly stable."

    "Didn''t your son kill several during the Trial of Nio?" Mifune asked confused.

    "Killing is part of our job descriptions samurai." Rasa snapped back.

    "To further support my ally. And to avoid continuing that conversation." Hiruzen chimed in. "The former point was true, the jinchuriki present are not guilty of anything other than being uniquely skilled. Simply because they are powerful does not mean they are unstoppable."

    "Of course, the two guilty of such are defending it." Onoki chimed in with a frown. "My daughter is a skilled and powerful kunoichi. I wonder if the only reason she lost is because her opponent was a jinchuriki."

    Inwardly A chuckled at such. In truth he doubted Naruto Uzumaki''s victory had anything to do with the Kyuubi. No the blonde reminded A of someone¡­

    "A fair point as a jinchuriki myself. I can confirm we are unlikely to lose to just any human." Yagura agreed. This snapped A out of his mind, listening to see if his seeds would bear fruit.

    "Certainly, this isn''t worthy of discussion." Rasa complained. "It''s within the rules, and they have competed reasonably enough. None of them have gone on a rampage. Even if they do, we ARE all Kage here. With a literally armies worth of Jounin and Anbu here. Is there truly any need to be concerned? Hell Hiruzen even brought some shadowy new unit."

    "So you don''t mind if we kill your tools if they act out?" A asked savagely. The situation Rasa described could prove valuable to weaken his foes within political confines.

    "It seems like an apt solution." Yagura agreed.

    "Ehh, seems like a dreadful solution." Onoki complained. "They''ve caused little harm; we have no right to impede them."

    "He is correct." Mifune agreed. "As per agreement during these meetings. No unallowed harm is to fall onto any shinobi. This is a peace-seeking meeting, after all."

    "Fine!" A complained. He had expected this wouldn''t bear fruit, but at the very least, it caused tension.

    Yagura frowned but nodded at this as well.

    "I personally am surprised by the strength of Fuu." Hiruzen spoke to break the tension around them. "Taki has always survived off their hidden location and supposed secret weapon that fuels their leader. I didn''t expect they would produce a jinchuriki this strong."

    "Now that you mention it, they haven''t had too many battles with it present. It was always assumed they simply kept it hidden due to poor host." Rasa continues. "Perhaps they simply didn''t wish to let their true power show. A risky play from a smaller village to risk their best weapon."

    "There is no risk, any aggressive movement toward any villagers will have a heavy cost." Mifune interfered seriously. Rasa snorted but was silent at the reminder.

    "To think your founder gave away such a powerful beast to such a weak village." A sniped yet again at Hiruzen. " A waste of potential, I''d say."

    "Taki is privy to too many things that are wasted with them." Yagura agreed darkly. "Not just the jinchuriki but the Hero''s Water as well."

    "Say what you wish, but the clever bastards have never been crushed or invaded. Even during the wars." Onoki explained. "They used gorilla warfare to fight, and since we could not find their home, they did so fearlessly. I imagine giving them a beast they should struggle to contain was a small compromise. I''d say the "Last of the Uchiha" is in a fair bit of trouble."

    "Power isn''t everything." Hiruzen countered plainly. "They are both powerful, but there is a difference."

    The others looked at the Hokage questionably.

    "Well said Hiruzen." Mifune agreed readily. "Let''s see if the former famed Uchiha can show us."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Sasuke wielded the blade of flames as he eyed his opponent. Despite the competitive clash, Fuu seemed mostly undamaged and not tired at all. Meanwhile, Sasuke had used a fair bit of his chakra. He had thought the lanterns would be the finish to this fight. After all, it was powerful and challenging to deal with the technique, and he had managed to hide away while using it. But she had homed in on him rather quickly. And even when the jutsu did land it wasn''t incredibly effective.

    ''I wasn''t expecting this level of competition from her. I figured she was a tank but would be dealt with easily enough. It''s clear to me now that isn''t the case. She''s durable enough to take on powerful ninjutsu head one with minimal damage. Her flight makes her quick and mobile in unpredictable ways. She also has access to some powerful insect-based forms. So far, she seems to have a basic one, more of an all-rounder form; when she unleashed that powerful explosive attack, it seemed like she lost her wings. Now, this newest form allowed her to tank five of his demon lanterns. So, there are three forms. She has an all-rounder, which increased her offense and defense to roughly a similar level, an offensive one that gave her access to ranged attacks, and a defensive one that seemed to improve her already impressive defense. I need to destroy her now before she finds a route to end this. Before she can switch!'' Sasuke decided as he blurred forward.

    Sasuke appeared behind Fuu; as soon as he did so, Fuu spun, attempting to backhand him, but met nothing but air. Sasuke had already reappeared before her, lunging forward with his blade. Fuu gasped as it stabbed her shallowly. With a screech of pain, Fuu jumped backward through the air to get distance; it merely played into Sasuke''s hand.

    ''Good, I didn''t think her armor would provide much defense against Besmirched Flambe. The heat simply burns from within. Which is perfect. She sacrifices speed and mobility for armor, a critical flaw when I can bypass it. And without your pesky wings, I have air superiority!'' Sasuke thought as he flexed chakra all throughout his body. ''Need to use the body flicker at maximum efficiency. This fight goes to UCHIHA!''

    "Fiery Reappearing Shadow Sever!" Sasuke called. Fuu was defenseless as Sasuke moved at a speed that no one under Jounin could keep up with. Merely appeared as a glowing red line that slashed mercilessly at the airborne Fuu, who screamed out pain during the barrage. Fuu landed bodily at the end of such, Sasuke standing in front of her coldly.

    "Kakashi, this woman is done," Sasuke said as he marched forward. "It''ll be a miracle if she even suriv-" Sasuke was interrupted as a cheerful voice yelled.

    "Not yet~!" Fuu called cheerfully as she flew forward fist-first into Sasuke''s back. ''She switched forms at some point!'' Sasuke spat out blood as Fuu smashed into him at speed. Sending the confident Uchiha sprawling forward before he blurred and appeared across from Fuu. Wiping the blood off his face and spitting some out, the Uchiha eyed Fuu coldly.

    "How the hell are you even alive?" Sasuke asked incredulously. "Your insides should be cooked!"

    "Oh, I''m so lucky!" Fuu cheered. "It hurt for a while, but with Chomei, that stuff never sticks!"

    "That makes no sense! You can''t luck your way out of being internally immolated!" Sasuke roared, confused and angered by the seemingly unstoppable Fuu. "Also, who the hell is Chomei¡­" Sasuke paused as he thought. His Besmirched Flambe reappeared in his hands as now slightly battered Uchiha eyed her down. "Your beast¡­ must make you durable, but that can''t be all¡­ you can heal." Sasuke reasoned out loud.

    "Sure can!" Fuu agreed readily. "It''ll take more of that to keep me down."

    "Good for you. But now it''s my turn for a trick. Look me in the eyes, Fuu." Sasuke said as his Sharingan spun wildly.

    "Umm, sure?" Fuu said, confused as she did so. "It''s cool. Your eyes can spin, I guess?"

    Sasuke didn''t bother to answer. Instead, he blurred to her left, fainting another lunge. Instead, he blurred above her and slashed at her head. Fuu managed to lean out of the way of this and fly upwards, seeking safety in the air. Sasuke growled as he chained his body flicker to pursue her upwards. As he did, he would blur in or out of range, slashing with Besmirched Flambe at Fuu. Yet the jinchuriki dodged and weaved each slash. Now freed of her defensive mode, she seemed fast enough to react to his attacks. The two continued their dance into the sky well above the arena. Eventually, Sasuke decided this was a waste of chakra and began to fall toward the ground while seemingly wielding his Flambe like an arrow notched in an invisible bow. "Take this! Arrow of the Besmirched: Phoenix Arrow!" Sasuke said as the blade flew forward as if shot from a bow. Fuu flinched, not expecting it to be shot, and was hit dead center. With a gasp of pain, she spat out blood and began to fall as well.

    Sasuke appeared above her, now wielding another Besmirched Flambe. "This is finished." He promised as he spun and prepared a mighty slash. The blade seemed to turn blue and swell as he did. "Besmirched Despair: Brillant Disdained Flame!" As he slashed, the blade exploded outwards with blue flames. Fuu, just having recovered from the arrow, merely screamed as she was covered in the explosive flames. Before, with a boom of chakra, she was coated in a glowing cloak of it, this chakra noticeably stronger. She shook her head as if to clear her thoughts,and with a grunt of pain flew through the powerful blast of flames. Sasuke flinched at this, not expecting to tank one of his more powerful jutsu. He desperately formed another Flambe, but as he slashed it at Fuu, she caught it in her hand like a regular blade. Sasuke was shocked into silence. ''How can she hold it! The beast chakra can interact with it?!'' He had little time to ponder as Fuu grabbed and held the blade with strength. Sasuke desperately pulled but could not free it. While Sasuke did so, Fuu''s other chakra-covered hand seemed to form a construct that looked like some kind of horn.

    "My turn, emo!" Fuu declared. "Herculean Punch!" She yelled as she slammed the fist into Sasuke''s face, sending him careening towards the ground. The Uchiha was at first stunned. But gasping with pain Sasuke body flickered against the force, which managed to bleed off some speed, considerably lowering the impact of his body and the cruel hard earth. Even coating himself in chakra, Sasuke barely held consciousness as the impact sent waves of shock through his mind and body. Sasuke groaned in pain as he crawled to all fours and bodily managed to stand. Fuu could be seen standing in front of him, patiently waiting.

    "By the way!" Fuuav chirped as if she had not very nearly killed him. "Chomei says your genjutsu won''t work on us. Apparently, Chomei can free me from any you do land!"

    Sasuke flinched at that, now understanding how Fuu was contesting his Ash Step. While it allowed Sasuke impressive speed and mobility, the most vital part of it was the subtle Genjutsu Sasuke used in tandem. The subtle Genjutsu allowed the technique to seem even quicker and made it so even those who could match it, struggle to keep up. The two used in tandem made his approach almost impossible to detect or react to in battle. But if Fuu was immune to his Genjutsu, it made sense that she would have the raw speed to respond. Sasuke narrowed his eyes as he lowered his stance.

    "It seems things are getting interesting." Sasuke said with a slight smirk. "What do you fight for?" Sasuke was stalling slightly. The decisive blow from Fuu had nearly knocked him out and may have broken some of his ribs. His chakra reserves were roughly half-depleted. And apparently, he needed a new strategy for his opponent. Luckily, she didn''t seem intelligent and likely wouldn''t notice his ruse.

    "Fight for?" Fuu asked, confused. She felt much happier now that she had landed a solid strike on the Uchiha. "Um, well, for fun, I guess¡­ my village kinda forced me here. So mostly just having fun until it''s over."

    "Fun?" Sasuke asked with a raised brow. "You''re doing this for fun? Then why fight so hard?"

    "Like I said, my village forced me here; I assume if I fail, it''ll be held against me. I can''t really afford for my village to like me any less." Fuu finished with a nervous chuckle. "I also figured I could make some friends. And it worked! So, ya, I''m mostly here for fun. Besides, I doubt anyone other than the other two stand a chance; I''m too lucky."

    Sasuke''s entire body tensed. These exams meant so much to him; he needed to prove himself, prove the Uchiha wasn''t fading, gain power, gain influence. It was no great exaggeration to say this was the most significant task he had endeavored to do. Fuu was here for mere fun and friends. Both of which Sasuke could admit to liking to some degree. But it was no true motivation. Fuu wasn''t fighting for anything¡­

    "Then I''m afraid I can''t lose to you. I never could," Sasuke said, his voice now dark. It seemed as though the air around him grew hotter. His eyes spun even faster.

    "Um, but I''m way stronger. So why not?" Fuu replied earnestly.

    "There''s a difference between us." Sasuke continued as he raised his hand. A second Besmirched Flambe appeared. "You don''t want to lose. I can''t." Sasuke blurred forward, slicing at Fuu''s head and legs at the same time. Impressively, Fuu jumps while scrunching to avoid both slices. With a flap of her wings, she propelled herself forward, which Sasuke managed to evade narrowly with another body flicker. He appeared above her, but with shocking speed, Fuu flipped around, kicking Sasuke higher into the air violently. Before suddenly, the man managed to recover from the blow with mere grit, Sasuke surged forward, slashing both blades from the left and right. Fuu managed to catch the right one, but the left slash landed. Slicing a burning line through her midsection. Fuu flinched in pain, allowing Sasuke to weave hand signs. Before he could finish, Fuu called out in pain.

    "Chomei style: Lucky Instance!" Fuu called out. Sasuke flinched, he remembered what this did to Lee, and as his chakra surged suddenly, and his jutsu lost control. Sasuke only could offer a single syllable word before the technique backfired, causing an explosion that sent Sasuke flying and stunned Fuu for an instant. Fuu smiled. The small blast barely hurt her as she powered through the blast and flew forward to pursue the injured Uchiha. Sasuke flew into the forest, crashing into a tree with a dreadful thud. Fuu prepared to finish him off, aiming a punch for him as he collided with the tree. Sasuke fought off unconsciousness with willpower alone, and mere instinct had him blur away in time to avoid Fuu''s punch. The power of which tore the tree down. Sasuke attempted to use trees for cover, but Fuu flew through tree trunks as if they were paper. The branches, trunks, and fragments flying through the air added to the threat the Uchiha had to avoid. Sasuke''s impressive acrobatics and use of Ash Step, to avoid the calamity.

    He flew out of the forest into the sandy part of the arena. Desperate for space, he turned and managed to dispel one Flambe as he aimed at the other. Fuu emerged from the forest, flying headfirst towards a Phoenix Arrow. Fuu could not dodge or catch the attack; instead, she screamed.

    "Chomei Style: Lucky Instance!" The arrow somehow spun around and instead raced for its creator. ''This is bullshit!'' Sasuke ducked this as he landed but was helpless to stop Fuu from smashing into him headfirst. He skidded along the ground as Fuu stomped forward. Sasuke rose slowly, bleeding from all over and covered in burns; he stared at Fuu.

    Fuu stopped with a frown. "You were entertaining, even if you seem a bit judgmental. I''ve had quite a bit of fun. But I think this fight is over." She replied simply.

    "It can''t be. I won''t let it be. If only I knew you were going to be so powerful." Sasuke complained as he formed a pair of hand signs. "I would''ve used this from the start. Fiery Presence: Kagutsuchi." Fuu raced forward to stop this but was flung back by a massive explosion of flames.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Naruto''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena Land of Iron)

    Naruto whistled with appreciation at the fight before him. Even more so since Fuu was winning, well it seemed anyway. It was too competitive of a match to be sure. Naruto had taken a liking to the friendly lady and had never been that keen on Sasuke. He had to admit, the two had stolen the show so far. ''Shame I didn''t get to fight either of them¡­ I guess Gaara isn''t the only threat.''

    "Oh dear, I can''t believe he will do this!" Hinata suddenly started with a gasp. "We have to get Kakashi to stop this!"

    "Eh?" Shikamaru asked as he leaned against the railing beside her. "I agree it''s a rough match, but it should be fine. Fuu has tanked everything Sasuke offers and doesn''t seem like the killing type. Besides Sasuke is a bit anti social but not murderous."

    "Sasuke isn''t¡­ normally," Hinata said with hesitation. "But I was there when he created that technique! Sensei banned it for use unless he''s in a life-or-death situation. It''s too powerful and destructive for a friendly battle."

    "That bad, huh?" Naruto asked. "I still don''t see the big deal. Fuu is crazy strong and is in control."

    "It doesn''t matter who wins!" Hinata replied angrily. "Someone may die!"

    "I hate to say it, Hinata, but even if that is the case, it''s technically within the rules of the exams." Shikamaru countered. "Besides, Kakashi is a living legend. If it was essential to interfere, he surely would."

    "I suppose¡­" Hinata said nervously.

    "Um," Naruto said. "Are you sure he even could?"

    "What kind of question is that? He''s a famous Jounin; of course, he can." Shikamaru replied.

    "Well, look," Naruto replied bluntly. All three did so, and they were shocked by what they saw. What looked like a living, swirling, storm of fire stood in the middle of the sandy portion of the field. Sasuke looked nothing like his usual self. Instead, his body was caked in flames, which raced off his body in flares. The sand around him was melting and forming into patches of glass. Fuu, who had tanked various fire jutsu, flames, and explosions alike, stood twenty feet away. Different from the rest of the fight, Fuu seemed hesitant, unsure of how to approach. A few pieces of shrubbery that had remained unburied around Sasuke seemed to wither before bursting into flames.

    "I''m not sure anyone can touch him without being hurt." Naruto mused. "Though Kakashi does know some powerful water jutsu. Soooo¡­ maybe?"

    "What the fuck?!" Shikamaru said with a grimace. "This is no mere drag; no simple water technique is gonna do anything. Do you know how hot something has to be to produce heat of that magnitude from that far away? It should be impossible to survive this technique even as a user! Yet alone maintain it!"

    "It''s something absurd. Something no one should attempt." Hinata explained. "Earnestly, I had little doubt my teammate would win. Not because of his power but because he will not lose until he achieves his goal. Even if it cost him his life." Hinata explained.

    Naruto frowned at this before nodding respectfully at Sasuke. He was also prone to risk it all for his ideology. ''Nah I must be going crazy, I am nothing like Sasuke Uchiha.''

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Fuu / Kakashi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Fuu stood a short distance away, eyeing the walking, fiery, mast, that Sasuke had become. She usually wouldn''t bother with caution; most shinobi had been unable to hurt her in her career. Sasuke had managed more damage to her than anyone ever had. First, his lanterns had actually managed to hurt her to a minor degree. Then his blade of fire hurt a lot. If not for Chomei healing her, Sasuke would have defeated her by now. But Fuu had been confident Sasuke had shown his best moves. And had nothing that could put her away. Now she thought the situation may be different; even from her distance, it was seriously hot! Fuu could only imagine how hot it would be up close. The guy didn''t even look human anymore. Could he really survive in such a state?

    Fuu''s answer came when the walking infernal began its trek towards her. His gait was slow and focused as if it was taking an effort to move so slowly. As it walked, the flames that covered him seemed to be reacting. Suddenly, flaring or bursting from him. Each step led to the sand melting into glass and maintaining its molten form. The flames surrounding its head seemed to shrink before the glowing, twirling eyes of the Sharingan were present. "I try not to use this technique. In fact Shisui told me never to do so unless it was a last resort. To me my goal is worthy of risking my life. While immune to the flames and resistant to the heat, each second in this form is utter agony. This technique is a grim, masochistic pledge. To burn away all secrets, all conspiracy, all deceit. It''s named after an old god who was worshiped. His very birth brought destruction. The technique is no different from its inspiration. Surrender now; I cannot guarantee you will survive the next sixty seconds if not. Someone as weak and naive as you cannot hope to better me. Not when you fight for nothing." Sasuke lectured, his voice raspy and pain-filled.

    Fuu felt anger swell as a second and third set of wings sprouted from her back, and the Buji chakra''s thin coat surrounding her thickened. She thought of the harsh and cold treatment of her homeland. The constant and unfair treatment. Everyone assumed she was either a monster or a tragedy. Fuu had spent her life being looking down on. Even though she was lucky to have Chomei, even though she was strong. Now, this guy was looking down on her for making the best of a bed situation? Even after doing her best and performing well she was looked down upon? No, she was done with that.

    "Fuu, this is unnecessary." Chomei chimed in, sounding concerned. "The heat alone would be a test of our healing factor. And I doubt the ability is simply a burn-based one. Another Lucky Instance or Bombardier Beetle Blast would be the best move."

    ''I''ll bet this bastard hasn''t lost much speed. So bombing him won''t work. It wasn''t only due to him being confident we didn''t know his location it worked the first time. Lucky Instance won''t win the match here unless I''m careful. I must force a close combat situation that Lucky Instance can pull in my favor.'' Fuu thought. Her anger had always focused on her in ways she usually couldn''t.

    "I may not have some grand reason to be here," Fuu said sharply, frowning earnestly for the first time in the exams. "But that doesn''t make me less; you have no idea what I''ve been through. Maybe you have some grand purpose." Fuu said as she lowered her stance. "But I don''t need any specific reason to wanna kick your ass."

    "You''ll wish you took the out when I offered!" Sasuke roared as he suddenly flashed forward. There was a boom as he used the Ash Step in tandem of a burst of flames propelling him forward, flames flying from his body and coating the surroundings. Sasuke had become even faster with his body switch. Despite what all logic would say, and doubtless what the shinobi in the audience balked at, Fuu didn''t flinch. Fueled by rageful spite, she raced forward, her speed slightly slower than Sasuke''s. They both raced forward and, without preamble, slugged each other with their right hands. The boom of the Sasuke''s explosive punch burned and bruised Fuu''s face but she held her ground. MeanwhileSasuke would''ve gone flying if not for multiple flares from his back keeping him standing. But the moment allowed a rage-filled Fuu to unleash a vicious body blow. The Iron Arena was filled with the hiss of chakra as Fuu''s body cloak and Sasuke''s flames met. Fuu attempted to grab the airborne Sasuke, braving the firestorm between the two. But she screamed in pain as it momentarily overwhelmed her. The brief moment allowed the Uchiha to spin in the air, flames jetting off to maneuver him and add momentum. This allowed Sasuke to spin through the air, unleashing a kick to the head that, as it impacted, cracked the ground below. Fuu went through it a second later. Sasuke stomped on the down Fuu an instant later, embedding her further on the ground. He raised both fiery palms to finish her off, before suddenly Fuu reared up and, placing both feet on Sasuke, screamed as she launched him into the air. A storm of flames followed Sasuke as he flew into the air. The orange glow from the fire lit the arena around them as they did.

    Fuu stumbled for a moment as Sasuke flew through the air. ''These damn flames, my whole body feels burnt. I can barely breathe¡­ but I''m gonna prove my point!'' She glanced at her tan skin, noticing it changing color as it was burnt even through her chakra cloak. ''He seems to able to take my hits now and even offer them back. He even got faster! No! It doesn''t matter! I''m lucky, and I''m not worthless!'' Fuu decided as she took off with a loud boom.

    She smashed into the airborne Uchiha, gritting her teeth as she did. She unleashed several powerful jabs on his body, stunning him as the pain threatened to overwhelm her at any moment. Fuu growled as she grabbed Sasuke using nothing more than willpower. To her surprise, the flames around Sasuke''s face parted, allowing the Uchiha to look her in the eye.

    "I was wrong about you," Sasuke said simply as he glared at her. "But my will is still stronger than yours." He concluded as suddenly the flames intensified. Fuu cried out in pain at this but didn''t let go. She lifted them higher, moving noticeably slower. "Smart decision to keep me in the air. Limits my options. Unfortunately, it''s been 45 seconds, and I predicted you''d do this! Fire Style: Fallen Comet!" The flames around them suddenly surged into the two, making both scream in pain. Before much else could happen, the fire exploded, sending a fiery ball containing both careening to the ground.

    Kakashi''s POV

    Kakashi and a litany of Anbu guards appeared below, forming a loose ring around the arena and soon-to-be crash site. Each signaled purposely as they cooperated and began a technique. "Collaboration Jutsu: Great Dome of Earth!" They roared in unison. The Courtyard was soon enclosed with a large dome with a hole at the top. This cut the audience off from seeing anything, but only for a short time.

    The so-called comet flew through the hole and crashed into the arena with a massive boom. The thick dome of earth surrounding the arena cracked and collapsed from the force of the blast, showing a wrecked field covered in flames and smoke. Kakashi walked forward as the Anbu stayed back to protect the stands from any more backfire. As he did, he observed the burning and leveled Courtyard. The forest was gone, trees uprooted and fragmented, strewn around the space chaotically and slowly burning to ash. The top layer of the sand portion had ultimately become charred and molten glass. The entire stone section was charred and covered in ash. The river in the center was noticeably lowered, a good portion of it seemingly having evaporated.

    Most of the smoke originated at the center of the arena and the site of ground zero. As it cleared, Kakashi approached, waving away smoke and floating ashes as he did. The smoke fully dissipated, revealing quite the scene.

    Sasuke was kneeling, covered in burns, bruises, and blood. His hand was buried in the ground upon first inspection. But with further scrutiny, Kakashi realized he was holding something. Fuu had been driven headfirst into the ground for the clash; the upper half of her was partially buried. Kakashi prepared to race in to check on the surely dead girl before she jerked. With a janky pull of her legs, she ripped herself free from the weak grasp of Sasuke and the hold of the earth. She stumbled as she stood, looking confused and shell-shocked. Fuu glanced at the stunned Sasuke, who hadn''t moved and looked utterly perplexed she was even standing. Kakashi winced as he eyed her. Similar to Sasuke, she was bruised and bloodied from head to toe. But unlike the Uchiha, who was only burnt in patches, she seemed even coated in blistered and pink burns. Even for a jinchuriki, it was a wonder she was standing.

    "U-used¡­ Lucky Instance¡­ it¡­" Fuu said in between pants. "Saved my life¡­" As the woman said this, she fell backward, completely splayed out and spent. "Guess I''m lucky. You win this one, emo." Fuu concluded with a chuckle.

    "H-how the hell¡­ are you laughing?" Sasuke asked, struggling to breathe while he questioned his foe.

    "I- had fun," Fuu replied with a chuckle. "Plus, I might not have won, but I kicked ass. A win in my book. Good fight!"

    Sasuke was stunned by this before he, too, laughed. "Fuu of the Waterfall, I won''t be forgetting you anytime soon. Y-your right, it was¡­ fun." He decided as he painfully stood up. Kakashi offered a hand but it was shrugged off. Sasuke marched over to the down Fuu and offered his hand. Fuu snorted at this but took it all the same. Sasuke helped her sit up and shook her hand with a nod. "Thank you." Fuu seemed confused by this but had no chance to question it as he marched forward and weaved hand signs. Kakashi watched with curiosity as he spat a fireball into the air, silencing the crowd and getting everyone''s attention.

    ''Using a jutsu while that battered and exhausted? Is this guy even human?'' Kakashi wondered. He knew better than most the cost of pushing yourself like this. The pain must''ve been unbearable.

    "MY NAME IS SASUKE UCHIHA! I WILL BE THE VICTOR OF THESE EXAMS AND DEDICATE SUCH TO MY CLAN. I AM THE ASHES OF THE UCHIHA CLAN! WE WILL RECLAIM OUR FORMER GLORY!" Sasuke roared; his beaten and charred state made it only more compelling. Unlike the first time, the crowd roared in applause, and Sasuke smirked at it openly. Before, it had been held back somewhat due to his association with his defamed clan. But after such a show-stopper, the crowd seemed fully won over. Roaring in approval of the performance. Sasuke faced the Kage Box and acknowledged them with a mocking bow. With this done, he offered a nod to Fuu and Kakashi before he marched off the field.

    ''Looks like the crowd has found their favorite. It''s not surprising, those two have no business being in these exams. And Sasuke somehow managed to beat a jinchuriki. The scariest part,'' Kakashi''s eye wandered over to Gaara, who still sat on the roof of the competitor''s section. ''is that my gut is saying he''s the worst one here. Gaara of the Sand is no mere Genin. Be careful, Naruto, this is the most dangerous exam I''ve ever seen.''

    "Hmm," Kakashi thought as he gazed around the destroyed Courtyard. Freeing his mind to focus on his duties as the proctor. With a shrug, he stomped his foot, raising the earth beneath him to rise himself above the chaos that had become the Courtyard and get the crowd''s attention.

    "Well, that was quite the match. That will conclude the first day of the exams." His voice was amplified with chakra as he spoke. "We will take the rest of the day to repair the stadium for obvious reasons. Allow medical staff to ensure the victors are ready for tomorrow and celebrate victory or heal from defeat. In the capital of the great Land of Iron, we will hold a fare, a mere meager journey from here in mere hours. The Land of Iron will graciously hold this fare, with food, games, and drink aplenty. We encourage you to return tomorrow to continue the exams and wish you enjoy the fare and future matches. Before we go through ~!" Kakashi finished by pointing to the screen above the Kage Box. On it scrolled the names of the six competitors randomly paired. It continued to flash possibilities before it settled on the configuration of the next day.

    "Seems we have quite the matches to look forward to ~!" Kakashi cheered as everyone took in the following matches:

    First Match

    Hinata Hyuga VS Gaara of the Sand

    Second Match

    Sasuke Uchiha VS Shikamaru Nara

    Third Match

    Naruto Uzumaki VS Samui of the Cloud

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto glanced at Hinata, who nodded back at him determinedly. It seemed she wasn''t scared of Gaara. Though Naruto couldn''t help but think she should be. She offered a polite bow before she excused herself to check on Sasuke. With that, Naruto glanced around, his eyes meeting Samui. She smirked as she walked over with a odd sway to her walk.

    "Seems I get to fight you myself, very cool." Samui said with a smile. "Bring you a game, Blondie. Oh, and I''ll see you at the fare." She said with a wink before nodding at him and walking off to meet with her team.

    "I can''t decide if she likes you or wants to kick your ass," Shikamaru commented after her departure. "Glad to enjoy the lack of drama in my fight, but our favorite broody Uchiha will melt my insides. Can''t decide who''s worse off between the two of us." Shikamaru mused.

    "She doesn''t like me for one, and two no one kicks my ass." Naruto replied with ease.

    "Never mind, it may really be you," Shikamaru sighed. "At least I know for a fact how screwed I am."

    "Oh shut up, you lazy bastard!" Naruto snapped back. "I''m excited we''re all a step closer to winning this thing. Hell, we may have already earned promotions!"

    "So either I''m going to be sent on deadlier missions with more responsibilities and eventually die or be killed by the dramatic Uchiha. Really feeling excited, let me tell ya all about it. My life is such a damn drag." Shikamaru concluded.

    "Oh, come on, we get to go to a fare!" Naruto said excitedly.

    "Rather nap," Shikamaru replied blandly.

    "The hell you are! This land is awesome and surely they''ll show off some unique weapons and sights! Neither Sai nor I have been and as our team captain you must lead us through it." Tenten sounded out, now fully healed and with a big smile. "Mind if you tag along with our team tonight, Blondie? Otherwise, this lazy bastard will find a way to escape me and Sai."

    "Pineapple can be rather sneaky when trying to escape social gatherings. And I am very excited about the fare. From my reading it is quite the event." Sai agreed.

    Naruto roared with laughter at Shikamaru''s nickname, which caused the Nara to growl, annoyed. "He nicknamed you Pineapple?! HA! Now that he mentions it, I can see the resemblance!"

    "Glad you like his nickname! I was going to name you Dickless. Is that good as well?" Sai asked innocently.

    "The fuck he say? I''ll kill him dead!" Naruto roared as a distraught Shikamaru used his shadow possession to hold him back.

    "Ya, welcome to my world, troublesome and offensive." Shikamaru said. "If you stop with the nicknames, and Tenten promises not to trick you into doing so, both of those for the entire night. I''ll agree to go to the fair with the three of you." He offered. Tenten and Sai nodded with all smiles at this, and Naruto relaxed with a glare at Sai. "Lovely, let''s drop off our equipment and prepare for this." With that, the group attempted to depart, but we were stopped by the sudden arrival of a sand cloud. Inside were the Sand Trio.

    They all appeared in a swirl of sand. Gaara in the front, and his siblings flanked his sides from behind. Gaara held a wide smile as he stared at Naruto.

    "Uzumaki, the time draws ever closer." Gaara said with a manic smile. "I look forward to seeing if you can perform as well as they just did, though I should warn you." He said as he stalked forward. Shikamaru was frozen by fear; Tenten drew a blade but noticeably kept her distance. Sai also drew him and stepped closer to Naruto. The blonde strolled forward to meet Gaara.

    He felt a small amount of fear but didn''t hesitate. Naruto had worked hard to be ready to face Gaara; he wouldn''t shy away now. If it came to violence Naruto was ready for it.

    They were inches away from each other, glaring openly. Their eyes both seemed to almost glow as they faced off. The backup of both seemed to tense at this, Sai and Tenten edging closer from opposite sides.

    "I wouldn''t interfere." Temari warned darkly. "Especially when I have a score to settle with you Paleskin." At odd with the tense threat she seemed to almost attempt to joke with the nickname. As if hoping to keep things from getting violent. Kankuro nodded as he stared down Tenten.

    "I wouldn''t suggest the two of you try anything, either." Neji''s voice cut in. He was behind the two. And walked into the section as if utterly confident. "I see. I can''t leave you alone for any amount of time, Naruto." Kankuro and Temari flinched, likely realizing from his match with Sasuke that they would stand no chance in a fight with the Hyuga genius.

    "No need for violence, not yet anyway." Gaara stated with a smile. "Uzumaki, I will be the greatest challenge you ever face, and I will not fall to your plan. Impress me in the battle and join me, or fail to do so and die." He ordered with a chuckle. "Come, human siblings, let them play before the monster comes." He said darkly as the three disappeared in a mass of sand.

    "Why the hell does that psycho want you so bad? Is both of you being jinchuriki really a reason to fight so intensely?" Shikamaru asked, utterly confused.

    "It''s more than that." Neji countered. "I don''t fully understand it, but I recognize the look in Naruto''s eyes. It''s the same look he had when we clashed. For whatever reason, the other represents a challenge to Naruto''s ideology it seems. Naruto is willing to go through the violence to prove a point. Though I must admit I don''t understand why."

    "Your somewhat right, I can''t look away while someone like me is hurting, ya know? I must show him his ideals are flawed, and he needs his humanity. I''d want someone to do the same for me if I was like him¡­" Naruto explained while looking at his palm.

    "Seems like a foolish reason to fight." Sai commented.

    "This is one of these emotional things, Sai." Tenten explained. "Or male emotional things¡­ or something."

    "Or something," Shikamaru concluded with a nod.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Outside of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Ino panted as she looked around. Despite her best efforts and even seeing Choji and Yuno being taken, Ino had found no trace of where they may have gone. Worse yet, the screams of Ino and Choji seemed to stick to Ino. Were they even alive? Did she watch some of her friends die?

    "Ino!" Sakura yelled as she ran over. "I heard what happened from Gai! Yuno and Choji are missing as well now?"

    "Y-yeah," Ino said. "I saw it in person, Kami Sakura, I don''t know what happened¡­"

    "I was afraid to hear it would be true." Lee concluded as he walked up to the group. "How strange. From what I heard, it seemed like some kind of attack."

    "There was a lot of smoke, but after it was gone, all that was left was scratches and¡­ blood," Ino said. "I thought it might''ve been a body flicker, but the smoke didn''t dissipate immediately, and you couldn''t use it to carry others, especially against their will. You''d have to do in burst and would be just as likely to drop them anyway."

    "It certainly makes no sense. Yuno was strong enough to make it in the latter exam rounds. I find it hard to believe anyone took her and the Youthful Choji." Lee added.

    "The whole thing is strange. We''re down a teammate, and poor Shino is missing both of his." Sakura said sadly. "Furthermore, there''s no trace¡­"

    "Indeed." Gai called out as he walked to Genin''s group. "I, as well as the most kind Samurai, found no trace of them. I have been left with assurances they will look into it, and the Kage will have such addressed before tomorrow''s matches."

    "That''s it?" Ino asked incredulously.

    "We surely are gonna keep looking!" Sakura spoke openly. "Our teammates and our allies are missing!"

    "Indeed, we will search all night!" Rock Lee agreed with her. But Ino''s eyes widened when Gai shook his head. The other two gasped audibly at such.

    "Gai Sensei-" Ino tried but was stopped as Gai suddenly lashed out, easily punching through a concrete railing. Gai flinched as if realizing what he had done, taking several deep breaths and a weighty sigh. Gai seemed to regain control of his emotions. His smile and regular expression returned. But all were stunned by the anger from the usually jovial man.

    "I understand your frustration; those embedded with Youth such as yourselves can''t help but want action in times of peril. But for now, we must be patient. Things are more complicated here than you know." Gai explained. "Go to the fair, have fun, and take your mind off this. That''s an order." He marched off having said his piece, but his walk was slow and purposeful.

    Ino looked at the others in shcok. Sakura seemed as shocked as her, while Lee looked agonized. "We gotta tell the others¡­ You, you two have to tell the others." She decided with a flinch remembering how things were between Naruto and her. "Kakashi is supposedly a big deal. I''ll try to win him over as well. Perhaps he can use his clout to help. We won''t let them forget about this."

    "Still avoiding Naruto?" Sakura asked with a sigh. "Fine, we need help with this anyway. Come on, Lee, the others will surely be at the festival." Sakura hugged Ino recognizing the state she was in, before running off.

    "YOSH LET''S GO RECRUIT OUR ALLIES!" Lee said excitedly as he raced off to pursue his teammate.

    ''Focus Ino, like Anko taught us, business first, feelings after. Need to find Kakashi Sensei after a stressful day so¡­ dive bar?'' Ino nodded to herself as she set off to convince Kakashi to aid them.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Orochimaru''s POV (???)

    The Snake Sannin paced around his throne room. The room was cavernous and barren, lit poorly with candlelight. Before the pacing man was Zetsu bowed patiently as his master continued his energetic march.

    "This is concerning. Kabuto has yet to return." Orochimaru voiced unhappily. "He was supposed to return after silencing Tayuya. His expertise is invaluable to the switching of my body. As well as being useful to guard me."

    "You have many scientists and medical experts on your team. Surely, a team of them will be able to do it in his stead. That is assuming he hasn''t been delayed by a minor issue. We can otherwise guard you." Black Zetsu countered.

    "Though admittedly if it was the Akatsuki we would fail though~! We would bet something happened to him. Perhaps the Akatsuki or the Leaf ran into him and silenced him." White Zetsu said simply.

    "If such is true, that would be incredibly bad news. Not to mention unlikely. Kabuto could carve a path through the Leaf if he carefully avoided certain people. And the Akatsuki believes him under their thumb." Orochimaru countered. "If he is dead, that would be a shocking and brutal blow. Kimimaro and Guren, my heavies, are dead, Jugo is dead, I''m lacking powerful men, and the recent reports suggest we may face an attack sooner than later. With my weakened state this would be disastrous. If it''s a strong force I will be unable to repel them myself. I was foolish to be so wasteful with my forces." The Sannin ranted. To his dismay the ever focused Zetsu broke down their problem further.

    "Seven different strongholds hit throughout our territory. Two we can confirm to be the work of Akatsuki member Diedara, formerly of the stone, and Sasori, formerly of the Sand. The other five are the work of a small team. All of which were overrun with absurd speed. Two of these bases even received reinforcements and were still crushed."

    "No Survivors either~!" White Zetsu sang. "Whoever they are, they''re quite lethal."

    Orochimaru openly cursed at this. While he usually wouldn''t dare be so open around his men, Zetsu had been expected for a while now. "That reeks of an attack. Perhaps fleeing would be best."

    "Perhaps, but I do have a plan you may like."

 The Night Before

    Hiruzen''s POV (Leaf Camp Headquarters - Land of Iron)

    Hiruzen wished the job of a Kage ended with the day, but often, the night was saved for unexpected and unpleasant meetings. Unfortunately for the old man, this night was no different. Instead of retiring to his tent, smoking his pipe, and wishing he could sleep in his own bed. Mifune had arrived, asking to speak to him. Hiruzen had momentarily considered telling his men for Mifune to talk to him in the morning. But Mifune had told his men it was necessary, and Hiruzen trusted the man to use his time effectively.

    The whole trip for him had been miserable. First, he had to adjust to the cold weather; it had constantly reminded him of each long year he had served. The Samurai had offered more than fair accommodations, a sizeable defensible camp with large and luxurious tents, each heated with an impressive built-in fire pit. Yet he missed his warm and cozy office and comfortable bed. As the Hokage, his tent was the most prominent and nicest furnished, but the cold seemed to eat at him all the same. Secondly, Mifune had arrived with his men, and tension seemed to build. And lastly, Hiruzen feared it was related to the disappearances¡­

    The samurai walked into his room on his lonesome. Standing at the entrance silently and respectfully as if waiting for him. Hiruzen inwardly sighed, but with the patience a long life gave him, he smiled at the man and nodded respectfully as he packed his pipe. Mifune bowed slightly at this before entering the room; he glanced at the seat Hiruzen sat at in front of a coffee table and took the opposite place. Hiruzen didn''t acknowledge the man at first; he gathered his thoughts as he lit his pipe with a finger. Mifune took a heated kettle from the fireplace and poured them both drinks, sipping his plain as both men enjoyed the moment of calm before the storm commonly referred to as business. Hiruzen sighed; his stalling was finished as he finished his pipe. Hiruzen tapped the now spent pipe''s contents into an ashtray with a rueful puff. He faced Mifune and straightened his posture. The old men who had been relaxing were gone, Replaced by the old inhuman legends they both were.

    "Old friend," Hiruzen said pleasantly. "To whatever do I owe the pleasure of your visit?"

    "I wish it were a pleasure, Hokage-san," Mifune answered gravely.

    "Hokage-san? I see; this will be an unpleasant conversation, then. I assume this is regarding the disappearances of several of my men in your land." Hurzen said this calmly, but the ocean of killing intent that seemed to set in the room betrayed his upset nature. Hiruzen knew better than to think Mifune was fully responsible. But there was no question Mifune and his men had sworn to see to the safety of all visitors. Something Hiruzen would not take lightly.

    "Indeed." Mifune responded plainly; the seasoned man did not flinch at the considerable wave of intent that washed over him. "Despite the efforts of some of my best men, there is no evidence of them being taken or who did so."

    "No evidence of being taken?" Hiruzen asked incredulously.

    "According to my men, it was clear they were attacked, with nearly all of them having struggled to some content. But the methodology of such and where they went is a mystery. It seems some third party somehow attacked and took several of your Genin."

    "You realize my men going missing here places responsibility on you, correct?" Hiruzen asked with a raised brow.

    "Of course, it goes without saying that we and our forces have nothing to"

    "HOKAGE-SAMA!" A loud, boisterous voice called out as a group approached. Both older men flinched and gazed at the new arrivals. Several of them leaked killer intent, even making the two legends take notice. The group was headed by the ever-passionate Might Gai. Behind him stood a hesitant-looking Kakashi, angry Mikoto and apologetic Shisui Uchiha, a furious Tsume, and a concerned Choza. "I am terribly sorry to interrupt! But I am guided by Youth, and it demands action!" Gai ranted to the nod of the group behind him. He stopped as he eyed Mifune. "I see you are already discussing such! Excellent!"

    "Sorry Hokage-san." Kakashi said while rubbing the back of his head. "I tried to convince him to wait, but he insisted upon seeing you." In truth, it had been a combination of Gai and Ino coming and encouraging him that had led to Kakashi coming. Though he had a sinking suspicion about what decision would be made¡­

    "It''s our damn right!" Tsume interrupted. "Especially when some pissants are messing with our pups! We want to know what''s the plan to find them and who''s ass we''re kicking if we don''t."

    "Tsume is correct in some ways. I mostly want my boy found." Choza added his opinion on the matter. "That being said, whoever is guilty will feel the wrath of the Akimichi for this."

    "The Uchiha as well." Mikoto said darkly upset to see one of her few remaining family members go missing.

    "Though primarily we wish to find, not cause trouble." Shisui agreed with a sigh. "Please tell me you''ve found them, Mikoto is liable to snap any minute."

    Hiruzen hesitated as he thought about how to spin this well. But Mifune did not share his hesitation; the samurai stood and lowered himself to the floor in a deep bow, apologizing and acknowledging each of them.

    "The Land of Iron had no hand in these mysterious kidnappings; we are certainly somewhat guilty in the sense we failed to assure their safety within our land. As such, I have motivated many of my troops to search all of the surrounding area as well as the entirety of the Land of Iron. You can be assured if they are here, we will find them. We will keep you in the loop regarding information, but that is all I can offer for now." Mifune recited, standing to face the crowd.

    "The hell are you saying?!" Tsume roared, incensed. "You assured us we''d be safe here; now, one of my litter is missing, and that''s all you have to offer?!"

    "I sincerely hope there is more¡­" Mikoto warned as her Sharingan spun wildly.

    "Please calm down; I''m sure they''ll allow us to do our own investigation as well. We''ll surely find them if they don''t. I''ll head it myself." Shisui assured, glancing towards Mifune.

    "Of course, it''ll be a limited team, but such is the norm for international incidents. Mifune and I were discussing such." Hiruzen intervened, sensing the tension in the room building.

    "I''m afraid I cannot allow such." Mifune replied frankly. The room fell silent at the declaration, but only for a moment. Mikoto, Gai, and Tsume all attempted to stomp forward angrily, only to be held back by Shisui, Kakashi, and Choza respectfully. Mifune did not flinch even as he dealt with the creative threats from Mikoto and Tsume and the odd dressing down of "Youth" Gai described.

    Hiruzen allowed his mind to process this as the chaos built. It could have been better; many of those missing were heirs and other prominent shinobi. Furthermore, it burned Hiruzen to even consider allowing his own to be harmed and not acting. Yet Mifune was a reasonable man; if he denied them, it was likely for a good reason. Besides, if they acted against their wishes, it would incite an international incident and potentially lead to a war¡­ unacceptable. His mind was made up. Now decided, he glanced at both parties and sighed as he flexed a sizable portion of his chakra. The chakra made the air in the room swirl and the tent quiver and sway; it broke through the disorder and allowed Hiruzen to grab the attention of all of them.

    "I appreciate that my subordinates are so passionate; it brings me pride to know you all intend to protect your own fiercely. But you must allow me to deal with matters such as these. It is why I''m Hokage, after all." Hiruzen assured the group, who slowly settled down as Hiruzen faced Mifune. They still didn''t like it but knew better than to argue at that moment. "That being said, I would have you explain."

    "I intended to." Mifune sniped back. "As you know, I am not the leader of this land, leader of its military, yes, but not its political leader nor the leader of the people of it. As such, when it comes to international law, I must default to the laws put in place by the council."

    "Meaning?" Hiruzen asked patiently.

    "Meaning until the council members meet regarding these events, I must bar you from investigating the matter. Or performing any unapproved actions." Mifune continued.

    "You have no right." Choza countered. "We should be able to pursue this, especially when we''re down multiple shinobi. You surely cannot intend to bar us from getting involved."

    "Perhaps in most cases, but when it comes to shinobi law, it is different in the Land of Iron. In the past, the Five Kage and the General worked out a peace agreement proposed by the Elder Samurai Council. This has several rules; the main theme is the outright banning of shinobi work in the Land of Iron. There can be exceptions, but the council must vote on such." Mifune told them gravely.

    "Why the hell should we listen?!" Tsume countered. "We have sons and daughters missing!"

    "One of my family is lost here, and you expect me to sit idly by?" Mikoto whispered darkly.

    "WHAT OF THE YOUTH?!" Gai yelled passionately.

    But Hiruzen merely shook his head as he interjected. Once again, the group fell silent as their leader chimed in. "So when could we get the Elder Samurai Council to decide on this?"

    "They won''t be back in session till after the exams." Mifune explained. "I know this could crush the odds to save them, and I''m sorry. My men are working tirelessly in the investigation, and I am using my sway to convince the council as we speak. But for now, you must simply wait. You have my word. What can be done will be."

    The group of Jounin all roared in defiance at this, save for Shisui and Kakashi, who eyed Hiruzen with sad but accepting eyes and eyes respectfully. Hiruzen sighed again as he spoke, knowing his people would be dissatisfied and potentially incensed by this. "There is no other way?" He asked. Mifune gravely shook his head no. "But after the exams?"

    "I can convince the council to allow some activity, likely not a high-level mission, though." Mifune explained honestly.

    "Then so be it." Hiruzen decided grimly. His subordinates were silent at this; they knew not to openly critique his choices, yet Hiruzen could feel the weight of their disappointment settle on his shoulder. It was a familiar weight. "Goodnight." He dismissed simply. Without argument, the combined group marched out of the room, each furious. Even the ever-controlled and kind Gai offered a dark glare at the Hokage. The tent fell silent as they crawled out of it. Mifune and Hiruzen stared at each other; years of experience allowed the two to understand each other on a level others could never. "That being said." Hiruzen began again. "If they are not found, I hope you realize I''ll be expected to react. And for my village to react, I shall."

    "You crave peace, Hiruzen; let''s not pretend otherwise. Reacting would end poorly for both of us. Primarily when one of our rivals picks apart the pieces in this hypothetical." Mifune retorted.

    "Yet react, I will." Hiruzen promised darkly. "This job often leads to watching the ones under your order die following them. You never get used to it, and it merely becomes one of the mistakes that haunts a leader. If it turns out you do not allow us to pursue this and they are not found¡­" Hiruzen warned as he politely guided Mifune out of his tent. "You''ll find crossing the Leaf is one as well."

    "We are innocent despite how it looks, Hiruzen." Mifune promised.

    "I believe you, but I hope I do not regret such." Hiruzen countered as he was left alone. He slouched lower into his comfortable chair as the stress of the day drifted off of him. Before he could fully relax, his mind decided on another decision. "Shadow Anbu!"

    An Anbu clothed in all-black clothing and a dark mask appeared and kneeled in the tent''s center.

    "Ensure the news of these disappearances does not spread!" Hiruzen ordered. The masked man nodded as he vanished. One more weary sigh emanated from the Hokage as he closed his eyes. "I''m too old¡­

    Hiruzen sighed wondering how many more times he would deal with peril¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Samui''s POV (Cloud Camp Headquarters - Land of Iron)

    Samui was led by A''s secretary, Mabui, to the Raikage''s tent. She had known her leader would call for her soon, especially with what he would see as a failure by her teammates. Samui was hesitant, unsure she could defeat Naruto Uzumaki, yet she knew A would demand it. Samui knew failure wasn''t something A tolerated. He usually punished such severely, but Samui was cool with that. She had suffered much before. She just hoped the punishment wouldn''t fall on Atsui.

    Mabui had been the secretary for A for years now and, by all metrics, was the perfect fit for such. Patient for the chaotic and often loud and violent scene that was the Raikage''s life, kind and charming to ensure she didn''t suffer A''s wrath, strong enough to be helpful, and compliant to a fault. All traits A valued in those beneath him. Samui wasn''t fond of A, but Mabui was a woman she had always respected. Mabui had been one of the few to take pity on her after her family''s fall and often offered advice and lessons. She had grabbed Samui by the wrist and wordlessly led her away from the main camp. Samui knew to listen to the woman and trusted her to inform her of what was happening. Maybe not to keep a secret, but she was cool despite that.

    "Raikage-sama wishes to discuss the performance of Team Bee in the exams so far, your upcoming match with Naruto Uzumaki, and a new order to follow." Mabui lectured as they marched through the camp, primarily empty due to the fair soon to be held.

    "Cool." Samui replied blandly. Samui liked Mabui but knew better than to trust the woman entirely. She reported to A regarding anything of note. Even when it came to her friends. Mabui had cemented her spot in A''s inner circle by selling out her husband''s conspiracy against the Raikage. Samui had no doubt she would not be entirely safe either.

    Mabui stopped their trek and walked into a random tent. Samui followed, confused. As she entered, she saw Mabui whispering to a Jounin before the man nodded and left, activating a sound seal to ensure privacy on his way out.

    Before Samui could process this, Mabui turned with a serious face as she stared at Samui. "You have always been one of A''s favorite kunoichi; he chose you to lead his brother''s unit, spared your brother for his treason, and now confers with you during the Chunin Exams." Mabui listed.

    Samui frowned at the topic; something about this felt dangerous. Mabui almost seemed desperate to make Samui understand. "Your point? Being vague is only cool in casual conversation." Mabui smiled sadly at this.

    "My point is that success differs for us as a Kunoichi." Mabui explained. "How we achieve it, what it means, how others perceive it. We are similar to shinobi in strength yet have a flair for more¡­ unique situations. We tend to be more social, subtle, and successful regarding the more cerebral aspects of being ninja. A will ask you to do something you may not want to do. Something that many substantial kunoichi are asked to do. I warn you to consider what it means to what he says and what it means to refuse it. The problem may seem unsolvable, but when that time comes, you''ll discover the true strength of a woman. Adaptability."

    Samui frowned at the conversation. Mabui was all over the place? What did she mean? "What exactly is he going to ask me to do? Why are you saying all of this?"

    Mabui smiled melodramatically at this. "Because I had a similar moment to this one. I had no one to offer me advice and no time to consider my choice¡­ I made a choice¡­ a choice and regretted it every day since. Consider. Everything. Carefully." She lectured before deactivating the jutsu and marching out of the tent without a word.

    Samui was frozen by the odd conversation and the intense feelings Mabui had radiated. Were things truly ever going to be cool? But as she always had done, Samui swallowed her anxiety and feelings and marched forward. Having to speedwalk to catch up to Mabui. The woman seemed locked into her own world, and Samui didn''t bother pulling her from such.

    The rest of their trek was uneventful and silent. Both women locked into their minds as they traveled, but soon enough, they arrived at the large tent created for the Raikage. Samurai and Anbu alike held a loose perimeter around the tent. As they did at each camp to ensure the Kage were kept safe. Two Anbu marched forward and briefly discussed their presence with Mabui. After a short whispered conversation, Mabui locked eyes with Samui and nodded her into the Raikage''s tent. Though she noticeably stayed behind.

    Samui entered, head bowed and respectfully silent as she emerged into the tent. In lieu of a standard setup, the room was full of weights, weapons, and booze. A was currently doing one-handed push-ups. Using the other hand to hold onto a glass of sake. Samui, familiar with the odd A, was silent as he worked. She waited patiently as the man worked out, knowing that interrupting him would not be taken well.

    A was someone Samui held both great contempt and respect for. On one hand, the man was the reason Samui was alone. He had killed her father and mother and only spared her brother for her loyalty. Yet A also was the man who had made her home the superpower it was. He was a man Samui could never imagine being defeated or usurped. A simply was too mighty, crafty, connected, a true Raikage in every sense. Samui loved her village and, as such, begrudgingly accepted A.

    Two main contributing factors made A such an effective leader. One was his indomitable strength; even among the other Kage, A was known for his absurd physicality and power ninjutsu. The other was the utter loyalty he commanded from his men. Samui was not indeed that unique of a case; he was known for his harsh treatment of anything he deemed "traitorous."

    Likely having known she was there from the start, pushed himself up with his arms. Impressive using mere arm strength to go from prone to standing. At first, he did not acknowledge Samui as he toweled off access sweat and sat on a couch facing away from the fire. A offered Samui no seat, nor did she go to sit. With a weary sigh, he guzzled down the still-held glass of sake before he decided to acknowledge her.

    "Samui, I am happy you did not keep me waiting. Did Mabui brief you on the meeting? I told her not to, but the woman gets ideas in her head." He likely was asking such to punish Mabui if she had.

    Samui responded quickly, which was a key to getting through a conversation with A smoothly. "No, she explained you wished to see me and asked my opinion on the likely victor of the exams." Samui felt a tiny sliver of fear within her as she lied. While she was loyal to her home, she knew being such did not mean she must be loyal to A. Besides, it would be uncool to rat out Mabui, who had stuck her neck out for Samui.

    "Hmmm." A openly considered her words. "You know better than to lie to me, I suppose. Anyway, I first wanted to discuss your team''s exam performance."

    Samui flinched. While she may have defeated Ino and represented her home well. Her teammates could have done better. Karui failed the second test, and Omoi in the third. Samui doubted such impressed the harsh and judgeful A.

    "This performance is nothing short of disastrous." A said with contempt; his anger led to him leaking a small amount of killing intent. "Karui did not even make it to finals; she will be on probation for the next year and going through the training such demands. She''s lucky I don''t demote her."

    "She was placed, unfortunately, with our team. She surely would''ve made it further." Samui excused. She was desperate to defend her teammates.

    "Yet you and Omoi were fine!" A snapped. "We of the Cloud are not weak; we cannot afford such a thing now. Karui will go through emergency training as you did before. Then, she will serve on probation; if she fails, she will be punished as expected. Omoi will be going through the same. While he performed better than that weakling Karui, his fight was embarrassing. For that, he will be on probation and face the same hellish emergency training Karui will."

    "Raikage-sama, please, I barely survived such; they may not be so fortunate." Samui reasoned. "I will save our reputation."

    "Ha! You face the jinchuriki of the Leaf next; the boy hasn''t been truly slowed down yet and hasn''t bothered to use his beast. We both know you cannot hope to beat him." A coldly responded.

    Samui felt anger swell but expertly buried such. Despite the bold lack of faith A had shown her, her expression did not shift. Samui doubted she could defeat Naruto, but hearing her leader say such made her furious. She had served A as well as any Genin and survived the hellish "emergency training" given to shinobi A felt needed. And as a proud kunoichi of the Cloud. Yet A had already assumed she would fail.

    A aware of the inner turmoil of Samui but uncaring continued. "These exams are a bust for us. Yet, I see a path for profit all the same. Better yet, I see a use for you, Samui; you can aid our homeland in a way few could."

    Samui kneeled respectfully; as conflicted as she was, listening to A was something she was used to. "I will serve as I always have Raikage-sama."

    "Heh, I knew you would, Samui, I knew you would. Firstly, while you cannot beat Uzumaki in straight combat, you can affect him in other ways." A explained.

    "Sir?"

    "From what I saw, you have become somewhat close to Naruto Uzumaki, haven''t you?" A asked with a smirk; he pulled another bottle of sake from behind the couch and filled then chugged another glass.

    Samui''s mind raced; she maintained her outward cool using all of her willpower, but terror raced through her. A had used her for missions many times before, but rarely did it contain someone she considered a friend. Samui briefly entertained lying to A. But her loyalty and logic stopped such. He asked, but he likely already knew the answer. He was testing her loyalty. Samui did not wish to bring A''s attention to Naruto, but she had no choice.

    "Yes." She answered simply. Despite the single word it felt like a drastic betrayal.

    A laughed from his gut at the announcement. "Excellent!"

    "Sir?" Samui asked, confused, some of the dread leaving her body. Somehow, he was happy? "Excellent?"

    "Of course, see, the Exams have nothing left to offer the Cloud, but that doesn''t mean we can''t find a benefit to our time here. See, as I''m sure you are aware, jinchuriki are not beloved by the average person. They contain beasts that dwarf even the Five Kage in power, able to unleash it upon any great emotional stress or death. Truly a walking, talking, terrifying timebombs. As such, they are usually socially exiled, often living short and tragic lives. But in our great land, such is different. We recognize jinchuriki as the powerful weapons they are and treat them as such. Both Bee and Yugito are treated fairly well by citizens and given respect by their peers. As were their predecessors and all jinchuriki of the Cloud." A explained.

    "Of course, sir, we''ve always recognized such, but what does that have to do with Naruto and me?" Samui asked.

    "Everything, see Naruto Uzumaki is a rather unique case. These exams show the Leaf foolishly attempted to keep his jinchuriki status a secret. In an attempt to calm the foolish citizen that lives there, the Leaf convinced the Nine-Tails had died or disappeared. And somehow, for a while, it worked! Naruto Uzumaki has lived a relatively normal life." A chuckled cruelly at this. "But now that the truth has been exposed, Naruto Uzumaki faces the burden all jinchuriki carry. Our spy has been working hard to get us this information. A perfect time for a third party to get involved. See, I want you to convince Naruto Uzumaki to abandon the Leaf and join the Cloud instead."

    Samui was stunned by the order. Naruto quickly became someone she admired and reminded her of her brother in all the best ways. Having him come home would be¡­ enjoyable. But Naruto would never do so. "I¡­ am cool with the order, of course, sir. But I fear Naruto Uzumaki is not the man to betray his friends."

    "Oh, that is to be certain; those foolish Leaf fools are always led by their foolish hearts. Something I, and by proxy you, can easily take advantage of. Your mission is simple: convince him to do so. What is the method? By any means necessary, you know how I feel about failure. Seduce and bed him, befriend him and gain his trust, learn a secret, and blackmail him. The method matters little as long as he does so. He''ll join us to get the love and attention he doubtlessly craves. We''ll gain a powerful new soldier for our home, and he''ll thank us for it!" A explained with a smug smile.

    Samui was now close to cracking; it took more control than she knew she had to not respond impulsively. Instead, she tried to figure things out. Some way to convince the Raikage to avoid this path. Samui respected and admired Naruto; she wouldn''t lead him on merely to trick and seduce him? Indeed, A did not expect her to honestly do such. She wasn''t that kind of woman! Samui''s mind settled on an excuse, and with calmness she did not feel, she cautiously began her counter. "Surely such would not be wise. The Leaf would not sit idly by while we take their jinchuriki." Surely, A would see the logic and change his mind-

    "Normally, you would be right. Every village, regardless of their distaste for jinchuriki, recognizes them as the useful political tools they are. Any village that holds one wields a power comparable to any of the five Kage. There could be war taking such a thing, not to mention the potential for the other nations to get involved. No, the ramifications for such would make taking a jinchuriki foolish¡­ Unless, of course, we could hide the fact we''ve taken such." A explained with a cruel smile. "My men say there are reports of the Leaf losing several Genin. They''re trying to keep such information on the hush, but I have spies within the samurai and Leaf. This will provide us with the perfect distraction to win over Naruto Uzumaki without the other villages knowing. By the time it is discovered, the Cloud will simply be too strong to contest. With the power of three jinchuriki, we will rise above the other four "great nations."" A ranted with a relaxed smile.

    "Sir, I''m¡­" Samui started as fear stopped her. As much as she liked Naruto, could she genuinely afford to say no? Atsui would''ve done so, and Naruto likely as well. But maybe this could work out for the best¡­ No! She would keep her cool and reject this order. "Uncomfortable with this order. I do not wish to deceive Naruto, nor am I comfortable with seducing him. I will, of course, attempt to convince him, but-"

    "It matters little." A snapped back. "I don''t care if it makes you uncomfortable; you are a kunoichi, one of my kunoichi. I don''t care if you force him, bed him, or become his best friend and convince him. You will convince him to return with us." He demanded as he stood and loomed over Samui.

    "It''s uncool to manipulate others." Samui stated boldly. She looked as if she was bored even as the massive A stood before her. In truth, she was terrified, but thinking of Naruto and Atsui made her feel brave.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Perhaps you forget your place. Kunoichi of the Cloud are merely tools, as are all who serve under me; they can kill just as the men and convince enemy men to do their whim. Your beauty and power are a tool for me to use when I see fit. You will do so as all the others have done before you. Get used to it; a beauty like yourself has more than one use, after all¡­ Unless, of course, you wish to see Atsui die¡­" A threatened darkly.

    Samui outwardly flinched as her control snapped.

    She couldn''t let Atsui die¡­

    She couldn''t.

    Samui''s face didn''t change, but tears streamed from both eyes.

    "I see you understand now. You must''ve momentarily forgotten your place. I will forgo your punishment. I assume we understand each other?" A asked, killing intent, flooding the room and causing Samui to drop to her knees.

    "Y-yes." Samui answered with great effort.

    "YES WHAT?!" A asked as his intent grew even more powerful. Samui dropped prone at this.

    "Y-es Rai-Raikage-sama." Samui whispered, voice shaky.

    "Good." A answered as he marched back and collapsed onto the couch again. As he faced Samui, he watched her climb back to her feet. "Make sure to dress up nicely for the fair. Use those looks of yours to bag me another useful weapon. It''s for his own good anyway."

    Samui exited the tent and marched back to her own tent in the camp. She was glad Omoi and Karui were at it already; they deserved to have fun before attending Emergency training. She had to meet with them and pursue her new mission. Besides, A might be right. Maybe it was the best for Naruto¡­

    Samui wasn''t sure if she believed it but pretended to.

    Had to keep her cool.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Edge of Sand Camp - Land of Iron)

    The Hyuga sat stoically in a small grouping of trees outside the Sand Camp. The cold bit at his skin, but laser focus allowed him to ignore it. He was here to find someone.

    Neji scanned the sand camp from the edges of its territory, looking for him. While the fair would undoubtedly be fun, he always preferred to handle business first, then pleasure. And with the current matchups and potential future ones, the business certainly needed addressing.

    If he was tracking any regular person, they would almost surely be at the fair, but Neji''s target was anything but ordinary. N Neji suspected Gaara would be near his camp, likely somewhere he was unlikely to be bothered. His Byakugan allowed him to search the camp from a distance. Though it did not allow him great detail, it allowed a rough search for Gaara. He had been looking for a little while and had yet to spot him. He prepared to give up his search and head to the fair. Though with a flinch, Neji saw his search was now over.

    Gaara was standing a short distance away from him. Smiling coldly at his back. Neji had not even seen him approach¡­

    "You seem to be searching for something human. Is there something you need?" Gaara said with a taunting smile. "It could be quite the incident¡­ you coming here, especially if it is with ill intent. That wouldn''t be the case¡­" He disappeared and reappeared closer. Mere inches away from Neji. "is it human?"

    Neji did not flinch as he turned to face Gaara; instead, his Byakugan glowed in the moonlight as he leaked killing intent at the redhead. "I do not have that as my current goal, no. Though that can be changed, depending on our conversation."

    "Shocker." Gaara joked. "The weak human came to talk. Interesting, if nothing else, and what prayer to tell would we be discussing?"

    Neji felt his rage grow but held it back. "The upcoming match you have with my cousin and a potential future match with my teammate. I came to warn you that if you harm either, I''ll-"

    "Kill me, I would guess; you humans are quite unique. So weak compared to others and yet so quick to violence. I suppose that is why I am so violent myself, a sliver of humanity, I suppose. However, I find myself wondering. What will you truly do? If I kill Hinata Hyuga like the weak insect she is, can you truly do anything? What if I kill my own brother, Naruto Uzumaki, as well? Then you will kill me? How? I just have to ask human. You could not even beat Sasuke Uchiha, and I am much more than some human with a chip on their shoulder. I am similar to you humans but have been made greater. I am a monster created by humanity. A being they unknowingly created to subvert them. You, on the other hand, are a failure. Fitting for yet another "genius."" Gaara lectured as he turned his back to Neji.

    As he finished his words, Neji could no longer hold his rage. Soundlessly, he fired an air palm at the redhead. A wall of sand formed and absorbed the attack with absurd speed, making Neji freeze at the sound and casual counter. The sand parted as a smiling Gaara marched through.

    "Naruto claims that humanity is not weak; he fights for others heedless of himself and is determined to win over you¡­ humans. Yet here you are, living evidence of the flaws of his ideals! Another human lauded as great yet weak!" Gaara ranted. "Word is you lost to Naruto Uzumaki, blameless; how could you best one of mine as a mere human? Then Sasuke Uchiha is pathetic but expected for someone like yourself. At least he was able to beat a lesser jinchuriki. Suppose your something of a measuring stick. Leave the real threats to your monster of a teammate, aye?"

    Neji spun in place, activating a massive kaiten that Gaara blocked with his own swirling orb of sand. The force of which pushed Gaara back and wiped out the trees that had hidden Neji. His mind swirled as Gaara''s poisoned words echoed throughout it. He had lost a lot recently, Naruto, the criminal, now even Sasuke. What sort of genius was he?

    "I may not be the strongest." Neji admitted with a scowl. "But I represent the Hyuga, the genius of the great clan. I will protect my own."

    Gaara didn''t even seem bothered by Neji''s second attack. "The "geniuses," that damn word again. You humans leave your prodigies and geniuses, yet you are a sorrier lot than even my own kin. Manipulated and used till their final day, they are never remembered for their successes but for their one failure. Poor human, you are a remarkable shinobi, but only in your own world. A big fish in a small pond, as they say. Well, welcome to the ocean. Am I the shark from the deep, and I will do as I please¡­" Gaara stated as he started to walk away. "Will you?"

    Neji was frozen by his words and the full killing intent of Gaara settling upon him. Could he truly stop this monster?

    "Run along now, genius. Soon enough, I''ll see if that was an idle threat." Gaara said, then vanished.

    Neji sat silent and still for several moments before screaming in fury and slamming his palm into a tree. The pure force cracked the bark, and the chakra tore the tree in half. Yet Neji knew one thing for sure.

    He wasn''t strong enough. Yet.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shikamaru''s POV (Iron Fair - Land of Iron)

    Shikamaru knew he wasn''t like most men. Hell, certainly nothing like most shinobi. Shikamaru supposed he was similar to his father and other clan members, but even they seemed different. Shikamaru cared little for most things, not because he disliked them, no because he was simply a simple man. He didn''t need an exciting life, endless riches, or to be recognized. Shikamaru was more than happy to live a boring and eventful life. Like his father and clan, Shikamaru wanted to do even less.

    But he knew it wasn''t in the cards for him, even from a young age. Born as the heir of the Nara clan, Shikamaru would never skirt by living an ordinary life. No Shikamaru had been destined to be raised to be a shinobi, a notoriously complex and challenging career. Not to mention likely to have you die a terrible death. In other words, the opposite of Shikamaru Nara, worse yet for the young Shikamaru, was the fact he was talented at it. It had guaranteed he would never escape his fate.

    But Shikamaru had made peace with such; he would eventually lead his clan and have a career as a shinobi. But he had been determined to make it as easy as possible. All of which had fallen apart when he had met Naruto Uzumaki.

    Much younger than he was now, he had seen a lonely Naruto. Most would''ve brushed it off and moved on with their day. Shikamaru had certainly debated doing such, but he, as much as he wanted to be, was not expected. Even as a young child, Shikamaru knew the ramifications of allowing Naruto to be isolated. His intelligence did not allow him to be ignorant as such. So Shikamaru had added the young boy to his group of friends. It had been trouble ever since¡­

    Choji was another friend of Shikamaru. A much easier one to maintain than the rambunctious Naruto if he was being frank. The guy was incredibly kind and caring, insecure about himself, and just liked relaxing. All things Shikamaru liked and understood. Naruto was¡­ different.

    Loud, confrontational, impulsive, hard-working, determined. All traits that could be applied to Naruto were already disadvantageous by themselves. Some he found simply annoying, the others conflicted with his relaxed nature. Those traits made Naruto a great guy and a future boon for the Leaf, but they also marked a guy who was the opposite of him. Yet oddly enough, Shikamaru had learned to appreciate these values and even wished to support him. Emotions were such a damn drag.

    Worse yet, realizing just how difficult the road for Naruto was ahead, Shikamaru found himself trying reasonably hard at this shinobi gig. So much for his easy life...

    Said emotions were the reason for the torture he was being subjected to¡­ the cruel and meaningless bottle toss¡­

    "What the hell Tenten? How are you doing this? I can''t get one to land!" Naruto complained.

    "It''s a skill thing." Tenten shrugged.

    "Suggesting you lack such." Sai added helpfully.

    "I know what she means, you dick!" Naruto snapped. "Hey, vendor! Is this rigged or something? I can literally ricochet kunai off each other in mid-air, yet I can''t get a damn ring to land on a bottle!"

    The old man with a flowing beard snickered at this while stroking his beard. "It is a difficult skill to master." He commented as Tenten and Sai continued to land at will.

    "Sorry Dickless," Sai apologized sincerely. "I suppose you won''t be able to get the stuffed tanuki."

    "You''ve won like five times already; just get it for me, your dick!" Naruto replied.

    "No, Tenten informed me that dick is an insult and also warned me that being rude is morally wrong." Sai lectured the blonde.

    "Calling me dickless is rude!"

    "It''s a nickname I am displaying friendly teasing." Sai explained.

    "Fine, then your nickname is Dick." Naruto declared, tossing a ring and missing.

    "Thank you." Sai said earnestly.

    "Well, Dick, good work on making a new friend." Tenten joked, ignoring Naruto''s pointed denial of such. "And Dickless, I''ll win you the tanuki."

    "Stop calling me that." Naruto pleaded as Sai missed the point, seeming pleased to be given a nickname.

    "Naruto, firstly, aim for the edges; fewer things to block you. Then, flick your wrist quickly and release it when it''s straight. The spin keeps it straight. Secondly you promised to not do this Sai." Shikamaru said. Sai nodded his head, his version of an apology. "You too Tenten." Said woman rubbed her head guiltily at such. Lastly, the three of you are a headache." Shikamaru listed with a sigh. Sai seemed to frown as he remembered the promise and nodded his head. He turned to face his friends only to see Naruto and Tenten (now joined by a stuffed tanuki and panda of all things.) running off to another stand that advertised BBQ. "God damn, I need a drink." Shikamaru complained. "Won''t even let me smoke here."

    "Smoking is bad for you, Shikamaru." Sai replied. Shikamaru gave him a blank stare as he strolled to keep up with his teammates. He supposed he should''ve known the three of them would be excited. Due to their past, neither Sai nor Tenten had been to a fair, and Naruto had never been with friends. Leading to the ecstatic Naruto and Tenten to lead the group to the various stalls. It was annoying¡­ but Shikamaru had to admit seeing Naruto and Tenten having so much fun was nice. Sai as well, but it was difficult to tell with the man. And Shikamaru struggled to get him to act somewhat normal. Still, while he may not enjoy it, it was nice to see his closest friends happy. He supposed it wasn''t all bad.

    In fact, Shikamaru could readily admit the fair was stunning in appearance. It was a field that had been cleared of snow and debris, and various wooden stalls had been installed in its place. Some held fair games, others food, and some offered knick-knacks for sale. Iron sheets seemed to shine in the moonlight for each stall. Installed on the roof, the light reflected and offered soft illumination for the fair. This was further augmented by lights between each stall that bathed it in various colors. The snow reflected all this light, making the entire fair glow. Even the cynical Nara had to admit it was a sight to behold.

    If only Shikamaru could convince them to laze about at a bar and truly enjoy the night. Such dreams were shattered as an impatient Naruto and Tenten dragged him to another stall; luckily, this one was a sit-down restaurant.

    "So this is fair; I can see why Danzo never let us go to these things." Tenten stated in between sips of a glass of water. "I can''t think of the last time I had so much fun."

    "I can''t believe fairs can be this fun with friends! Even if one of them is Shikamaru!" Naruto joked. Both Tenten and him share a laugh at Shikamaru.

    "I rather like Shikamaru." Sai said with a frown. Apparently not getting the joke.

    "Joke, Sai, it is a joke." Tenten said with a roll of her eyes. Shikamaru didn''t bother to add anything. Instead, he ordered a bottle of sake and a glass. "Sheesh, must you drink every time we go out?"

    "It''s legal, we''re shinobi. Besides, you said I needed to cut loose tonight." Shikamaru replied easily. In truth, he never really got all that drunk. He would sip at an even pace as others got drunk around him. And he really did intend to use it to cut loose. Tenten rolled her eyes again but ordered a bottle of sake and three glasses. Once such was given, she filled a glass for them. While Shikamaru waited patiently.

    "Shikamaru," She said with a smile. "Naruto, Sai. We celebrate tonight because of progress, because of opportunity, because I need to forget Naruto kicked my ass." Tenten said. Shikamaru rolled his eyes, while the Root had certainly complicated the woman. It hadn''t managed to fully get rid of her spunk. Secretly, Shikamaru enjoyed it.

    "Cheers." Shikamaru replied with a smile while raising a glass.

    "Cheers?" Sai asked, confused. He mimicked Shikamaru but clearly didn''t understand.

    "Cheers!" Naruto cheered as he slammed the glass. Shikamaru, Tenten, and bewildered Sai followed him. "Let''s have some fun tonight!" Naruto roared. Tenten laughed at his decree and thought Shikamaru had told him to be quiet. If he was being honest.

    He loved his friends¡­

    And a nice drink¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hinata''s POV (Medical Tent of Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    Hinata sat by the bed next to Sasuke. It was a position she was used to holding. Sasuke was a workaholic and often worked himself till he collapsed. It was simply a quirk of their odd team. The formation of Team Six had been an odd one from the start. Kabuto and Hinata were soft personality types thrown in with the aggressive Sasuke. Sasuke had quickly deemed the two useless, unhappy to have them. Kabuto and her had worked together to support and win over their teammate. It took a while and several interventions by a rueful Shisui, but they eventually earned Sasuke''s respect and friendship.

    Then Kabuto disappeared, and they were told by Shisui that he had launched an assault on his team during the Trial of Nio, leading to the injury and death of most of them before fleeing. It had rocked the recently cemented bonds of the teams. She and Sasuke had quickly grown apart without the charismatic Kabuto playing mediator.

    Such had continued to get worse until a taijutsu spar one day. Sasuke had been winning, of course, and had been frustrated by it. Determined to see some fight from her, Hinata was taunted and mocked by the Uchiha until her rage was freed. She could not remember the spar, but it had ended with the two of them battered and bruised. Sasuke had discovered her temper, and she seemed determined to trigger it once it had been found. The two clashed more and more; Sasuke seemed determined to face the temper, and Hinata grew more frustrated by it. Before, Hinata had done what Team Six had never seen since its formation. Defeat Sasuke in a spar; it had been a silent conclusion. But ever since then, Sasuke has treated her with civility and respect. Even often encouraging her and acknowledging her as an equal. Combined with Neji''s efforts, they had managed to form the new her. Still polite and humble, but willing to fight when necessary. She is proud of herself and determined to become even better.

    Perhaps that explained her anger as she gazed upon her injured and beaten teammate. Hinata had been mortified during the match when he used his ace. To see the pain it had cost not only his opponent but himself, it had been painful to see as his friend. Worse yet, Sasuke had been heedless of the risk. That anger calmed the usually nervous and antsy woman as she decided on her action.

    The two of them were in a large tent separated into rooms by flaps enforced with sound seals for privacy. While mostly healed from his injuries from his clash with Fuu, Sasuke was still suffering from chakra exhaustion. And was bedridden till tomorrow. Awake but seemingly content in the silence, the Uchiha was zoned out. Likely not expecting Hinata to say anything.

    "Why." Hinata states bluntly. Her eyesight was stronger than most, even without the Byakugan active. As such, she saw him subtly flinch as he drew from his thought and lazily slid his gaze at her.

    "Why what?"

    "Why must you be so reckless? Why risk your life at these exams? Why risk others?" Hinata asked again. Her voice held no stutter, and her Byakugan had reflexively turned on due to her anger.

    She watched as Sasuke pondered this before he offered his response.

    "Because it''s who I am." Sasuke replied.

    "You realize dying would not fulfill your goal, nor would crushing others." Hinata criticized.

    "If I did anything less than my absolute best, it would dishonor my family. I cannot be sure of why, but my family was destroyed and discredited. I cannot allow this to stand as long as I still do. I have already traded my own life and the lives of those who would stand in my way. Besides, Fuu was no regular person; it took everything I had to take her down. I''m not sure what it would take to kill her." Sasuke explained.

    Hinata wasn''t sure what to say. She knew this would be his answer somewhere deep inside her, but she wasn''t sure how to refute it. Was Sasuke going to tear himself apart for his goals? Was it right of her to impede such?

    "Hinata, you need to surrender." Sasuke interrupted her thoughts. I changed the topic, recognizing it wasn''t going anywhere. "Gaara is without a doubt the strongest Genin present. Fuu was a joker and would''ve beaten most of us with ease. Gaara is the same as her but is motivated. I''m certain he''ll defeat you, worried he may do even more."

    "Hypocrite." Hinata replied icily. "You can risk yourself for your ideals, but I can''t do the same? You motivate me to try my best, then tell me not to try?"

    "Hinata, that''s not what I." Sasuke stopped as a furious Hinata stomped out of the room. "Damnit¡­ Gaara of the Sand¡­ if you dare take one of mine¡­ I''ll kill you¡­" Sasuke vowed to himself, now alone.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Iron Fair - Land of Iron)

    Ino slowly marched through the fair, feeling incredibly lonely. Things were still awkward between her and Naruto; Neji was missing in action, and the same was true for Sakura. Her other friends were either missing or likely hanging out with Naruto. Instead, the Yamanaka slinked around the edges of the fair, attempting to take in the sights but mostly looking out for those she was trying to avoid.

    Of course, things couldn''t work out so neatly. Perhaps Ino''s time in Team Seven had made her and Naruto develop the same taste. When she had chosen a location to mope, she discovered Naruto and Team Eight were present. A slick and regretful getaway had allowed her to avoid the complicated mess that was her love life/friendship with one Naruto Uzumaki. Furthermore, she felt conflicted by Tsunade''s message.

    How to repair things with Naruto, what it means to be a kunoichi, and if Ino could match her teammates. The woes pursuing Ino whirled through her mind. The young woman walked through the fair in an emotional daze. She gazed at a more oversized stall advertised as a dango bar, bringing Ino memories of her temporary sensei, Anko Mitarashi. Perhaps that was why she walked in, got a booth, and settled in with a pile of dango and sake. A habit Anko had seemingly instilled in her. As a Yamanaka, Ino knew this was a form of mimicry from her role model. A chilling thought her seeing Anko as an idol, but she supposed she needed guidance¡­

    God, booze made her introspective. Her mind was interrupted by her booth shaking slightly as someone haphazardly plopped down into it. Ino jumped at such, then leveled a glare at the interrupter. The dark-haired Iwa kunoichi smiled at her as she poured herself a glass of liquor from the bottle Ino had bought. Ino, in a bad mood and not wanting some random woman to mess with her, drew and fired a kunai with lightning speed mere centimeters of the face of Kurotsuchi. Said the woman, freezing before barking with laughter as she sipped her glass.

    "Ino wasn''t it? We were on the same team in part one. I think I fought your monster of a teammate." She asked while sipping at her stolen booze.

    "Yes," Ino said, her tone defensive and frosty. "Why do you ask, better yet, why are you here? If you want revenge, then just leave, I won''t have mercy for some bitch gunning for my teammate. What was your name anyway?" Ino felt her rage bubble as she spoke; sniping at someone without guilt felt good.

    "Ahahahaha!" Kurotsuchi roared, slamming her fist on the table, heedless of the other patrons who glared at them. Though none dared approach, almost all of them had seen the matches of Ino and Kurotsuchi, and while they hadn''t won, it was clear they were strong. "See, before, you were friendly and funny, which was nice, but you lacked some fire! Now I can see a bit of a badass out of you. Glad to see Blondie has a teammate just as fun as he is."

    Ino felt annoyed at Kurotsuchi so casually using her affectionate nickname of her teammate. But buried it down, more than happy to ignore such to accept the compliment. It felt nice to talk to someone, and it was simple and guilt-free. Ino smiled as she raised her glass, and Kurotsuchi slammed hers into Ino''s, both girls chugging their drinks and refilling their glasses with content sighs.

    "So we''re just drinking and eating off the loss, or is something else up?" Kurotsuchi said as she twirled her glass with a raised brow. Ino froze at the odd question. "Oh, come on, drinking, eating absurd amounts of unhealthy food, and doing so on your lonesome? I recognize a night of moping when I see it."

    Ino sighed but nodded her head. "Frustrated with myself, not only am I weak, but I hurt one of my friends with my big mouth. Just trying to enjoy the night somehow¡­ pretend like everything isn''t fucked up." Ino said cynically as she sipped her glass once again. She was already feeling tipsy, but her misery liked the buzz.

    "Ah, so I see." Kurotsuchi said plainly. "You''re upset you messed up with Blondie, and even more upset you couldn''t beat Miss D-Cups for him. Don''t get me wrong, I''m all for moping a little bit. After all, your ass of a teammate kicked my own. Lords knows I did some pouting of my own." She said while guzzling her glass and setting it down with a sigh.

    Ino weakly glared at her but morosely nodded all the same. "Utterly embarrassing, I hurt the guy''s feelings, declare my victory for him, then lose. What kind of teammate am I? Hell, what kind of kunoichi even¡­"

    "A normal one, I would say." Kurotsuchi replied with ease. "Personally, I fail a lot, more so than I like. My grandfather mastered one of the rarest ninjutsu styles, yet I seem helpless to master such. I was also defeated today after a declaration of my own. See us, kunoichi are a little different from regular shinobi."

    "So I''ve heard." Ino complained, looking into her glass with a frown.

    "Assuming you got some spiel about how it''s so different for us that we have to basically forgo ourselves to match our male counterparts?" Kurotsuchi asked. Ino blinked, stunned at the accurate guess. "Yeah, I''ve heard the shit too. Crushing, isn''t it?"

    "Yes!" Ino yelled out passionately. "It''s like I have more problems than I can handle already, and now, just because I''m a woman, there''s even more coming." She slumped in her seat as the flame of anger burned out as quickly as it came. "I''m trying my best, but it all feels hopeless¡­"

    "I suppose it might be if you were some pussy and not a kunoichi." Kurotsuchi countered. "Trust me, I''ve been there. But I''ve got the perfect answer."

    "The perfect answer?" Ino asked doubtfully.

    "Of course! Spite is the answer, my young student." Kurotsuchi started.

    "Not your student."

    "See, I''ve always had a chip on my shoulder. Always was looked down upon and doubted. It ate away at me until I realized I could use it, had to use it." Kurotsuchi explained. "I took all the frustration and such it caused me and used it as fuel. The world may doubt you, and you may fail, but if you stay as sure as stone, in the end, you will prevail. And victory will be all the sweeter for it. My grandpa said that to me when I was young, which has always stuck with me. So, while we may be looked down upon and even fail. We do so knowing eventually we will succeed and be acknowledged for such."

    "Is this some sort of reasoning behind your superiority complex?" Ino asked frankly. "Because my team really doesn''t need another ego on it."

    "No, Ino, I''m starting to see Blondie''s point on some things; it''s making me reconsider some things¡­ But this is more of how I keep going. It never gets easy, Ino, but if we as women persevere, we can do anything we set our mind to. Even surpass our male rivals, and one day we will. But until then, we gotta keep strong. Be confident and smart, and everything they expect of us. One day, we''ll change the game when we can! ¡­ if that makes sense¡­ I''m not very good at this comforting thing." Kurotsuchi finished lamely. "Always got into a good fight when I was upset."

    Ino chuckled earnestly at her new friend. Kurotsuchi was right, and her words didn''t fully comfort her. They filled her with hope; truthfully, she understood what Kurotsuchi meant. Perhaps she just needed to keep going. "No, no, you not, but somehow that helps. Why are you helping anyway?"

    "Ugh, I hate to admit it, but Blondie kinda made sense in our fight¡­ somehow that idiot had a clearer picture of what it meant to be a Kage to me¡­ and is oddly¡­" Kurotsuchi paused, searching for the right words.

    "Wise and caring yet confusing and infuriating?"

    "Yes! For some reason, it wasn''t enough to kick my ass, but he had to psychoanalyze me and set out to change me for the better! And worse¡­ it''s kinda fucking working!" Kurotsuchi complained. "I''m already acting nice to you, Leaf Hippies! And now I can see why that is so problematic¡­ your boyfriend is a damn pain in the ass, hippie."

    Ino raised a brow and leveraged another kunai. To which Kurotsuchi smiled apologetically.

    "Sorry reflex¡­ anyways. After Naruto won, I couldn''t help but wonder if my need to be better and my perceived superiority of myself and my home were holding me back as a person¡­ Maybe that''s what that old bastard always refers to when he says I have growing to do¡­ anyway when I saw you moping, it reminded me of his words. Felt like talking to you would be the right thing to do." Kurotsuchi said with an odd tone.

    "Thank you¡­" Ino was somewhat touched by Kurotsuchi for helping and was amazed to see Naruto''s influence.

    "Eh, wouldn''t have come if I realized how heavy this would be." Kurotsuchi teased. Ino felt a little happier as she smiled.

    "Well, wanna pig out with me and get drunk to forget our embarrassment?" Ino asked, hoping to fix the awkward atmosphere.

    "I thought you''d never ask."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Samui / Drunk Naruto''s POV (Iron Fair - Land of Iron)

    Samui found herself glad her teammates weren''t around. Even more so, A had the wherewithal to ban Bee from coming. As much as she loved her team, she had more than enough problems on her hands without juggling them as well.

    It was disappointing this fair had become business for her. Samui had always found them cool and traditionally beautiful; fairs were something Samui had always enjoyed. Even now, she did so to a limited degree, but mostly, she searched for Naruto. It was a new feeling for Samui, while for reasons outside of social nature, she could not say she was used to chasing the guy.

    Truthfully, Samui was unsure what she would do upon finding the Uzumaki. She must see him; she had said she would do so, and not doing so would be uncool. Yet doing so was inherently uncool due to A asking her to do so to manipulate her new friend. Despite A''s orders, Samui had plans to further befriend Naruto. He was¡­ interesting to her, similar to her brother, yet different¡­ perhaps she should do as A said? Naruto was a pretty cool guy, and it would be nice to have someone else around. Yet guilt still made it feel wrong.

    Samui''s search had yet to succeed even a couple of hours into the fair. Seemingly, Naruto had either left or not even attended. Just as she intended to leave and accept her punishment for failure, a familiar and slurred voice rang out.

    "You thought you could outdrink me? I''m no pushover, ya know?!"

    "Cool¡­" Samui sighed as she marched into the stall. The bar was largely empty despite the busy fair it was held at. The barkeep seemed bored and upset, perking up slightly when he saw her. Only to slouch when she gestured towards the only patrons. Samui smiled apologetically as she walked towards the back.

    In the aisle seemed to be a pale-skinned male who was passed out on the ground on the outside of the booth. Samui noted such and stepped over the man; she had no time for drunks. Well¡­ this one anyway¡­

    Inside the both were a litany of empty sake bottles. They are separated into neat piles assembled in front of each person. Shikamaru Nara, the man who had unintentionally avenged her teammate, had two empty bottles and was sipping lazily from a third. She believed Tenten, the woman she recognized from Naruto''s first fight in the finals; to her credit, the woman had four bottles in front of her. She held her head in her hands and seemed to be lamenting something. Finally, it was her target; he had six bottles before him and was guzzling a seventh. Naruto Uzumaki, someone her leader had demanded she somehow win over.

    And he was surrounded by protective friends, and they were all drunk¡­

    Cool¡­

    Somehow, the group seemed oblivious to her arrival. They continue on, needing to be made aware of their waiting audience.

    "How. The. Hell. Can you drink so fucking much¡­" Tenten complained. "It feels like the room is spinning, and you''ve drank twice as much as me¡­"

    "I warned you. Shoulda paced yourself like me." Shikamaru spoke in a slow slur. "Shoulda listened; jinchuriki are hosts of all sorts of extreme um¡­ shit, what''s the world?"

    "Awesomeness!" Naruto offered.

    "No less stupid." Shikamaru responded.

    "Bullshit?" Tenten guessed, then hiccuped. Now, entirely collapsing on the table.

    "No¡­" Shikamaru said with a glance, Samui saw him notice her. "But it works¡­ Naruto, what''s with the chick?"

    "Chick?" Naruto asked confusedly before his gaze landed on her. "Samui! I missed you! Drink with us!"

    "I think you''ve had enough." Samui answered honestly.

    "A good uh? Rundown?" Shikamaru asked?

    "Beatdown." Naruto guessed.

    "Assessment." Samui answered with a smile. While this wasn''t perfect, their inebriated states would at least make isolating Naruto easy.

    "Someone gets it. Anyway, you want to speak to Naruto or something?" Shikamaru asked. Samui flinched, realizing even drunk off his ass Shikamaru was sharp¡­ "Bring him home a man~" Shikamaru sang with a giggle. ''Or he''s shitfaced.'' Samui rolled her eyes, grabbed Naruto''s hand, and led him off. Samui did not see when the drunk man straightened and narrowed his eyes at them as they wandered off, nor did she notice a tiny mouse following them out.

    Drunk Naruto''s POV

    It was hard to focus; what was he doing? Was he drunk? Surely, Naruto Uzumaki wasn''t drunk. He hadn''t been since that little get-together they had a while back. It had led to an embarrassing and confusing night. He had learned his lesson¡­

    Where the hell was he again?

    Drinking with his excellent buddy Shikamaru and his teammates, he believed. Man, he loved those guys; they always had his back¡­ wait, hadn''t he been taken away?

    Oh yeah! His new friend Samui had shown up and had asked to speak to him. Naruto wondered what she wanted¡­ oh wait¡­ she was speaking¡­

    "Naruto, were you listening?" Samui asked, concerned. "Maybe it''s best I wait to talk to you till later¡­"

    Naruto''s mind whirled wildly as it formulated a response. It calculated the risk and the purpose of the conversation. His mind was a machine that formulated the perfect response.

    "Screw that! I like talking to you, ya know? Nice not to be judged or dissed in a conversation, hehe." Naruto responded, using all of his charisma to convince her. Samui smiled, and Naruto knew his silver tongue had convinced her to stay and convinced her of his sobriety.

    "So you''re absolutely shit-faced¡­" Samui said with some kind of tone. Naruto struggled to read her; Jiraiya had taught him to check their bodily language. Or had that been to check them out? Best not trust the pervert, he guessed. "Maybe that''s for the best¡­"

    "Of course it is." Naruto nodded confidently. It had always been the correct choice to agree to whatever his mother said when not heard so it would work again.

    "Listen, just¡­ listen, ok?" Samui stated plainly. "My Kage wanted me to get close to you tonight. To seduce, bribe, or extort you into joining my village. He wants to do this to weaken our rivals and strengthen ourselves. I was trusted to manipulate you subtly. But I can''t¡­ we''re not incredibly close, but you seem to be one the coolest people I''ve ever met since¡­ well since I lost him¡­ So, despite my duty and pride as a Cloud kunoichi, I won''t manipulate you. Instead, I ask you as a friend to consider the offer. The people of the Cloud see jinchuriki as heroes. You would be under the tutelage of people similar to yourself. You would want for nothing, and we would protect you from the Leaf or anyone else who would seek to harm you. All we ask in return is¡­" Samui turned to gauge Naruto''s reaction, only to see the blonde completely asleep. She sighed at this but smiled all the same. "Uncool." She finished simply before she started to aid Naruto back to his friends. It appears she would have to try again. Perhaps a different angle¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakashi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kakashi stood in the center of the Courtyard, staring out blankly. The crowd was silent, but the tension in the air was palpable. The Five Kage sat in their box, patiently waiting. The nonfighting competitors watched with rapt attention; this fight was one everyone was interested in. The crowd murmured over the matches and bets placed on them. But none of this phased Kakashi. He hadn''t learned to be so nonchalant for no reason. Standing in the center of the arena, making everyone wait on his word? Even Obito would''ve respected it.

    "I believe it''s time then Ne~!" Kakashi said, with the crowd immediately roaring in approval. He waited until it died down, and he got the Kage''s nod before continuing. "Well, let''s not waste any more time. Hinata Hyuga, are you ready?"

    "Hai." Hinata answered calmly. Byakugan was already active as she glared at Neji and lowered into a loose combat stance.

    "Excellent. Gaara of the Sand, are you ready?"

    "I suppose I''m ready for this farce." Gaara answered.

    "Disrespectful. Anyway, let Day 2 of the Chunin Exam Finals begin!" Kakashi roared. The crowd''s echo was much louder.

 Struggle of the Desperate!

    Hinata''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    The heir of the Hyuga glanced around the field, noting her surroundings. Somehow and impressively, the host likely aided by shinobi, had utterly repaired the field, filled the tunnels, and removed the sand. Hinata was grateful for such; she felt she would need every advantage she could take. Gaara would likely be the greatest challenge she had faced. The arena was again split between forest and rocky climate separated by the river. So the terrain had not shifted much, another small benefit to Hinata. She knew her surroundings. Gaara was tellingly standing in the rocky section. Hinata knew he intended to refill his reserves by grinding the stone beneath. Just as he had in his faceoff against Kiba. She would have to be quick to land something decisive, before Gaara managed to gain absurd defensive and offensive capability.

    Hinata was familiar with the feeling settling over her. It was fear. She had spent much of her life feeling such. Fearing her father, Neji, the elders, and her peers, it was an endless list. One that Hinata had worked hard to escape. She was no longer the meek, weak-minded coward she had been. Hinata had felt she had proven such when she had defeated Sai. Yet now, that progress felt small and not at all noteworthy. What did it matter if she had gained confidence? Confidence would not save her today¡­

    The spiteful bravery and hopefulness that had fueled her left her as she faced Gaara. Gaara''s eyes were unreadable, seemingly empty. Instead his green eyes gazed at her amused. As if the man was not about to be in combat. But as if he was about to humor a child with only a thin veneer of patience. The second Hinata locked eyes with the man, one thing was clear. Gaara would kill her should she bother him. No he intended to do so either way. His killing intent was barely held back, yet it still suffocated Hinata.

    Hinata''s painful and endless training with Neji and Sasuke meant nothing. Her surpassing her limits wasn''t a factor. Somehow, Hinata knew without a doubt that Gaara would be the victor. She couldn''t see herself defeating him. But Hinata could see Gaara killing her¡­

    "Kakashi Hatake, wait before you start the match," Gaara spoke out, breaking the silence of everyone waiting for the match to start. "She has no intent in fighting me. She knows she cannot best me; I can see it in her eyes. She''s a mere human and truly cannot be blamed. Besides, If she dared to fight me, she would die."

    Kakashi''s expression was unreadable, but he tilted his head to subtly ask. Kind of him to do so in a way that spared her the shame of him acknowledging such.

    What would be the correct choice?

    Was she truly meant to fight that¡­ monster? Would there be any point?

    Gaara was right; Hinata was better off surrendering. She had no doubt he would kill her.

    Hinata''s lack of a response was louder than she could''ve offered. Kakashi made to speak but was interrupted by Gaara.

    "Ah, such a good little human, you know your place in this cruel world." Gaara said snidely with a knowing smile. Hinata stiffened at those words. "Oh, touch a nerve, woman? See, you are a bore, but¡­ I bet the Uzumaki would be motivated if I hurt a weak little victim like yourself. Hell, even the Uchiha would gun for me¡­ luckily, the little princess will scamper away from the; Big. Bad. Wolf."

    Hinata was no fool; he had observed Hinata had a temper from her match with Sai. Gaara wished to motivate her teammate in a future fight by first baiting her, then crushing her mercilessly. Yet Hinata felt shame fill her; was she so hopeless as to allow him to belittle her? Hadn''t she changed? Hinata had told herself she would become someone her clan and friends could be proud of? Would they ever be proud of a coward? Was this the change she had fought for? No it wasn''t, Hinata Hyuga would not allow fear to rule her.

    "Kakashi-san, I wish to continue with the match. I feel no need to surrender." Hinata said, her voice much more confident than she had felt. But a familiar anger filled her body. Hinata lost it once, with Neji defeating him in a spar shortly after his defeat to Naruto. Another with Sasuke allowing her to beat him in taijutsu. And lastly, with Sai, she won then, too. Hinata knew she was outmatched and likely to suffer for it. But Hinata wished to be a woman who would fight when needed. She recognized the anger she had careful maintained before could be used. Motivation for Hinata to surpass her past limits.

    "You foolish human." Gaara laughed. "You don''t even realize you signed away your life."

    "Begin!" Kakashi sounded off, body flickering away.

    "No, I just refuse to live it in fear!" Hinata yelled as she charged in at top speed. Gaara did not flinch as she drew near; Hinata suddenly stopped chucking kunai in front of her. Sand popped from Gaara''s gourd and flowed forward, forming a floating clump that caught the kunai. Hinata had already dived to his left and leaped forward for a palm strike. But this, too, was caught, the blob splitting in two to block her blow. Before Hinata fully recovered, another strand of sand flowed from his gourd and formed into a spike before stabbing down. Hinata leaped back from such, ducked under a third strand that formed into a hand, and attempted to grab her. She charged forward again, this time adding chakra to her palm.

    ''Let''s test how good this defense is!'' Hinata decided as she slammed her palm into the formed wall. "Palm Bottom!". The attack made sand fall and fly from the clump but failed to do much more. Hinata desperately backtracked as the three other sand strands attempted to catch her. ''Maybe that will allow me to get closer. Time to see just how good his defense is!'' She sprinted towards Gaara once again; Gaara audibly sighed as two sand strands surged forward to grab her. Hinata only smiled slightly as she started to do a handstand flip towards him. Building up speed with impressive skill. She launched herself into the air, vertically spinning as she did so. Suddenly, chakra covered her entire body. Looking like a cylinder of moving chakra slicing through the air.

    "Hebunr¨©s¨­!" Hinata cried as the saw-like mass of her slammed through the strands with ease. Gaara merely smiled as such before a massive amount of sand burst from the ground around him. It was roughly the size of a building, and it compressed itself and flew toward the attack of Hinata. It seemed he had managed to already increase his stock. The attack made an awful screech as the spinning chakra sliced through the massive mass of sand. It slowed significantly as it sliced halfway through. Dispersing as it finally managed to slice through the attack. Hinata spun through the air as sand fell like rain around her.

    "Poor human," Gaara said with false sympathy as the sand that suddenly fell with Hinata froze before it all converged on the airborne young women. "I''ll catch you." As he said, the sand had reformed into its mass with Hinata''s head sticking out. Gaara smiled horrifically as he raised his right hand and clenched it. The sand compressed with a shift, but instead of blood and gore raining, there was merely a poof of smoke. Gaara''s eyes widened at this, and there was an audible gasp from the crowd.

    Hinata allowed her chakra to flow as she prepared her counterattack. Gaara had lost her; Hinata had found her opening!

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    One thing that disappointed Naruto was the need for a chance to see what Gaara could do. Kiba had done his best but had been far from able, and the bastard had somehow gotten the bye-round in the second. Tactically speaking, it would''ve been nice for Gaara to fight someone strong enough to showcase some of his power.

    Yet Naruto had hoped it would not be the case. He had hoped he would be the one to face Gaara, bar himself Sasuke or Fuu. Naruto did not wanna see anyone die pointlessly, not to the monster Gaara had become. Naruto''s heart had dropped when Gaara snagged Hinata; he had nearly interfered. Luckily, he hadn''t, he supposed that was why Neji had asked him to teach him the Shadow Clone Jutsu. Though he had never given him permission to teach someone else¡­ Naruto would let it go this time. Naruto was sure Hinata was powerful. Neji nor Sasuke seemed the type to grant such to someone undeserving of it. But Gaara, despite his relative lack of showing, had a presence he couldn''t describe. Naruto swore to step in should Gaara try to cross the line, he wouldn''t let his "brother" harm someone else just to prove a point.

    Naruto and Shikamaru were leaned over the railing as they watched the match. The proximity made the blonde comfortable due to it enabling his potential interference. And it was excellent for the Nara, who seemed determined to avoid his future opponent.

    "If she was smart, she''d surrender." Shikamaru said grimly. Naruto whipped his head over, determined to smack the Nara before a surprising voice sounded out.

    "You''d be foolish to underestimate her." Sasuke countered as he joined the two leaning on the railing. "Though Gaara certainly is a considerable opponent, Hinata is at her best when it''s rough. She seems to find strength in the face of adversity. If anyone can find a chink in that monster''s armor, it would be her."

    "Don''t get me wrong, she''s way braver than me; I''d surrender about a minute in," Shikamaru said with a shrug. "But that freak down there is holding back, even while she''s outputting some top-level taijutsu. Unless she changes her approach and can survive him getting serious. I''m all about faith, but logically speaking, she''s screwed."

    "Sometimes you gotta do things regardless of "logic." I respect her for trying her best even when the odds are against her. Besides you doubted I could beat Neji." Naruto sniped at his friend.

    Despite how close they were, they often disagreed on matters like this. Shikamaru had always said he was a cynic and Naruto was an optimist. But Naruto felt he wasn''t; he just knew sometimes you had to make work even if it seemed like you couldn''t. Shikamaru would learn one day.

    "Hn feels weird to say. But "Blondie," as you all call him, is right. One cannot surpass their own limits without testing themselves." Sasuke agreed.

    "Say you workaholics, but I think you gotta pace yourself, we only get one life, after all." Shikamaru countered.

    "Shut up, Pineapple!" Naruto said excitedly, pointing to the courtyard and ignoring the cries of not you too from Shikamaru. They watched as Hinata attempted her new strategy.

    Despite Shikamaru''s words, Naruto found himself somewhat siding with Sasuke. While he couldn''t see a path of victory for Hinata, he wasn''t the one down there. Hinata seemed determined and somehow fearless. Naruto was inspired by it; Gaara may be powerful and seem unsurpassable. But seeing Hinata facing it head on, only made Naruto want to do it even more.

    Perhaps it wouldn''t even be him to defeat Gaara.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Back Corridors of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Ino followed Choza as he led her to scarcely furnished or inhabited halls of the back section of the Iron Arena. She assumed these would be used for storage, but Choza told her they would meet in the storage room. Though the man offered little other info. Ino, on the one hand, did not want to miss Naruto''s match. But she was confident in the blonde, and Sakura had forgotten to contact her with updates.

    Ino must admit to being somewhat unnerved. Choza was a kind and considerate man, known for his jolly disposition and patient nature. Yet now, he seemed snappish and impatient. Despite Choza''s large stature, he walked at a brisk pace that she struggled to keep up with. Ino had tried to pry for details, but the man had simply ignored her.

    Eventually, they arrived at a dusty set of double doors. Choza stood in front of them, scanned the area around them, and once convinced of the lack of a second party, muttered, "Kai!"

    The doors suddenly looked much less dusty. Instead they now appeared wiped down somewhat, and even having lost most of the dust. Clearly, having been used recently. Choza nodded her in, and Ino walked in awkwardly. The man weaved some signs reactivating the genjutsu to make the door seem undisturbed and closed them.

    The room smelled of must and dust; it had been somewhat cleaned. This allowed the group to stand in the room with some level of comfort, the walls had various tags posted to the walls. Old tables rested in the room, seemingly forgotten along with the room itself. On one of these tables rested a younger man with dark hair and a scowl that seemed almost similar to one Sasuke would make. Gai, Sakura''s sensei, was also seemingly upset in the room.

    "Sorry about the oddness of this, Ino; we gotta be careful now," Choza said apologetically. "Things have¡­ well been complicated now. Luckily, we prepared this room for privacy. Those are privacy seals we have around the room."

    "You mean have gotten completely fucked up?" Shisui countered angrily.

    "Language." Gai warned with a nod toward Ino.

    "Now is not the time for this Gai." Shisui countered sharply. "I think we''re at the point where some cussing is the least of our concerns."

    "Now, now, guys," Choza said with a sigh. "We''re all considerably worried about this. No need to argue amongst ourselves." Ino glanced at the room, the tension and silence suffocating her. What had aggravated these more experienced shinobi? Had things somehow gotten worse?

    "Is anyone going to tell me what''s going on?" Ino asked. "I''m going to go out on a limb here and assume it''s not good news¡­?"

    Gai looked to the side, seeming conflicted and unable to speak. Shisui, someone Ino had always heard Sasuke describe as a relaxed man, was tense and seemingly looking for a reason for confrontation. Though he pointed kept his glare from them. Clearly he was struggling to keep his cool.

    Choza seemed to have reached the same conclusion as her, for he sighed and answered for the other two. "The Hokage has decided we cannot make a move or investigate this ourselves at the current moment. Worse yet, he has declared the knowledge of such a Village Secret."

    "Wait, a village secret? Isn''t that a secret that the village protects harshly?" Ino asked in disbelief.

    "Violating such is considered a severe crime; it can result in significant fines, imprisonment, or even a death sentence." Shisui said bitterly. "Mikoto, current head of the Uchiha, and Tsume, head of the Inuzuka, did not take this news well. They intended to raise a fuss and were sent home and are now under supervision. While they were spared the full consequences it was more of a message anyway. Speak out and you''ll be silenced. Never thought Hiruzen would do such¡­"

    "Worse yet, the problem has grown." Gai added bitterly. "My beloved students Lee and Sakura went to the fair to inform their friends of recent disappearances. Yet no one claims to have seen them there, and they have not returned. We are assuming they are the newest victims. The Anbu have doubled their presence. And while their primary objective is to ensure no more occurrences, they also are actively silencing the spread of the information. Henceforth, our meeting here. Even the Samurai have seemed to forgotten this room. Though even with Youth are options are limited¡­"

    "So we''re supposed to know nothing about our friends disappearing?!" Ino yelled.

    "None of us are happy about it¡­" Choza acknowledged.

    "But for better or worse, our leader has deemed this our reaction. It is not all for naught though, I must remind you all¡­ the samurai have assured us they''re looking into such." Gai tried to lift the mood, but the silence that followed was damning.

    "Perhaps," Shisui acknowledged. "Can they perform the search to the level we would, though? Half of them don''t even use ninjutsu. They''ll be doing it the old fashioned way. I get they have rules, but we''re losing soldiers, and they have no experience in tracking shinobi. Surely, we should insist on involvement."

    "Exactly!" Ino agreed indignantly. "We can''t sit idly by while our own are in danger merely because the Iron are hesitant." How could the Hokage allow this? Ino had always been told Hiruzen was a fatherly and kind man who valued his people. Why do this?

    "I hate to agree with Gai, but there isn''t much to do now," Choza exclaimed hesitantly. "If I could tell Shikaku, perhaps we could think of a solution. But until we''re home I have no way of doing such."

    "Ya, anyway, this was nice, and I really enjoyed talking about how useless we are," Shisui said sarcastically. "I''m out here. My student has a match coming up." There was a poof of air as he faded out of the room.

    "I should go as well; clan heads like myself are expected to be present for matches." Choza said awkwardly as he marched out of the room. "I will of course offer information learned and keep in touch. Please do the same."

    Gai walked by as well, offering some words to Ino.

    "Try to distract yourself for now. Youth will ensure our allies are safe."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Audience Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Neji could admit to his heart racing as he watched his cousin battle. When he was first inspired to tutor her, it had been out of greed and pity. Neji had figured he would slowly whip the lackluster woman into shape. Subtly influencing her to be empathetic with the side branch. A time-consuming and uninteresting venture. He had been proven wrong shortly into the arrangement. Hinata had proven capable and adaptive, given her teacher was stern but patient. Worse yet, had proven wise and considerate. Truly recognizing the Side Branch as equals to the Main House. Hinata was truly the future of the Hyuga.

    Yet now he watched as the woman he suspected would catch up to him one day raced around Gaara, unleashing a string of her best taijutsu from all angles. The speed and skilly of such would make Neji struggle. Trying to use speed and constant switching of angles to bypass his sand. Despite her efforts, Gaara quickly defended himself without even moving. Hinata''s forms were flawless and unpredictable; she frequently changed levels and used gentle fists to ensure even a single blow landed would be devastating. ''Can Gaara be beaten¡­ it''s like he''s on a completely different level¡­''

    "Impressive; it may seem she is simply charging in, but she is testing just how good his defenses are. I wonder if she''ll use that technique?" Sai commentated plainly.

    "Sheesh, she hasn''t started in earnest, and she''s that good?" Tenten remarked. "No wonder you lost to her."

    "Indeed." Sai agreed easily. Missing Tenten rolled her eyes at him, missing her attempted teasing. There conversation was amusing, but it did not settle Neji''s nerves.

    "Gaara is holding back, playing with her; she must try something soon. Before he can take her seriously." Neji added. The other two glanced at the other, then back at Neji.

    "Isn''t family supposed to support each other regardless of circumstance?" Sai asked.

    "I merely wish for her to be efficient to ensure her safety." Neji countered.

    "She''s not some damsel in distress." Tenten snapped back. "Perhaps she''ll surprise you." Sai was earnestly confused and Tenten the spirited woman she had always felt the need to contest his doubt.

    "His concern seems warranted." Sai chimed in. "Jinchuriki are a threat regardless of their own skill level. Incredible chakra reserves, inhuman durability, an assortment of unique abilities depending on the beast, they shouldn''t even be involved in these exams. I imagine Danzo would have a heart attack."

    "That would also contain people like Naruto." Neji pointed out with a glare.

    "I think he meant more psychotic ones like the redhead down there." Tenten mediated. Neji pulled back his anger a bit.

    "Was what I said ill-put?" Sai asked genuinely.

    "More like ill-considered," Tenten amended. "Besides, we all know you''re worried Neji, but there''s no way Hinata will get killed. Kakashi is down there after all."

    "I hope so," Neji said grimly. "Otherwise, I''ll kill Gaara myself¡­"

    He may have doubted Hinata before, but she had proven herself to be an heir he should support. Now it seemed that same wonderful woman was now facing a monster. Neji was still determining if even he could best. But Neji was confident he would refrain from sitting idly by and allow the future of the Hyuga to be tainted. And if it did, well he would ensure the cost was great¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hinata / Gaara''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Gaara had lost her; the shadow clone had worked! Hinata had found her opening! She wasted no time, the monster before her would surely catch on quickly. She needed to hit him hard and fast! "Gentle Fist: Precise Beam!"

    A thin beam of chakra sped through the air at speeds even Hinata struggled to keep up with. Gaara had scarcely turned his head when the beam was an instant away from hitting. Yet a stream of sand burst from the ground beneath him, quickly forming a wall to block the attack. The beam speared through the sand with ease, but the mass continued to grow as the stream continued to flow. The sand was being blasted away and melted as the sand and chakra clashed. Yet the sand seemed to hold solidly. Hinata quickly swung her hand away from the sand, tracking the beam to defend their master. But it mattered little to Hinata, she could change the angle of attack. Undoubtedly, the sand can''t protect him from this!

    "Gentle Fist: Chakra Pathway Total Shutdown!" Hinata called as she twirled on her feet. The beam followed her spin, slicing through stones and trees as she spun. The first rotation hit the same spot, slicing a line through the blob of sand and nearly hitting Gaara. The redhead glared as a wall of sand reformed and reinforced, constantly being carved into by the beam at various levels. ''He already has made an impressive level of sand! Surely, his gourd can''t hold this much. Can he do it even faster than he did with Kiba? I have to throw everything I have at him!'' "Don''t look down at people! It gives us the chance to surprise you!" Hinata canceled her beam, and Gaara dropped his wall of sand to glare at her.

    Three clones of Hinata ran out from various hiding points throughout the field surrounding Gaara who was unaware and utterly focused on his death glare at her. They each formed the familiar handhold as they all aimed at Gaara. The man did not realize the danger as he faced Hinata fearlessly.

    "That pathetic attack didn''t work the first time, human. Do you believe it will work the second? I believe I''ll crush you now." Gaara said with a bored tone. He raised his hand as sand surged around him.

    "How about multiple attempts at once?" Hinata asked innocently. "Forgive me for this." Gaara''s eyes whipped around as he discovered he was surrounded. "Gentle Fist: Cardinal Convergence!"

    Each clone shot off their own Precise Beam. Hinata immediately felt some level of exhaustion, spamming Precise Beam with Shadow Clones, which was draining. But Hinata did not hesitate as she and her clones fired.

    The Sand around Gaara formed a thick encirclement around him. The four beams hit, slowly drilling into the sand structure protecting Gaara. But the structure grew and repaired itself, managing to outpace the four chakra beams. Hinata grits her teeth; even now she is too weak?! No¡­ she didn''t want to use this in a mere competition, but she recognized Gaara intended to kill her. She wouldn''t hold back!

    The clones had come to the same conclusion as all four Hinata screamed again in unison. "Gentle Fist: Indiscriminate Beam!" The chakra beams widened, each much thicker before the slow drilling became a loud, quicker motion. Sand melting and flying away at much greater speeds. ''Surely he cannot hold out against this!''

    Gaara''s POV

    Gaara growled angrily as the walls around him groaned as what sounded like a much stronger attack slowly eroded away his defenses. ''It seems these humans are particularly pesty.'' His annoyance grew even further as the walls started to glow blue with chakra and buckle. ''She actually can breach my defenses. It may be time to take things more seriously.

    Gaara raised his hand into the sky. The ground beneath him rumbled as it slowly rose, propelled by a platform of sand beneath it. Suddenly, Gaara shot up on his ride, escaping as the four beams breached the sand and collided, resulting in an explosion. Hinata Byakugan was not distracted by such and dispelled her clones as she locked eyes with the air-borne Gaara.

    This woman was weaker than the Uchiha yet had managed to put him on the back foot somewhat. A feat, even if he was significantly holding back. She was a hopeful fool who had worked hard to get where she was. If only she was a jinchuriki she would be worth something. No matter.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Your attack was rather quick, I assume costly, but it''s good you realize it will take all your strength to beat me. But I must tell you it is a feat you cannot accomplish. No young human could hope to; jinchuriki like I am above humanity. For daring to assume you could ever is arrogant, a common theme for you humans. I will educate you painfully before your death." Gaara promised as he made a hand sign.

    "Gold Dust Manipulation: Seeking Orb" A melon-sized golden orb formed next to Gaara. He saw Hinata seem to prepare to dodge, but it mattered little. When Gaara bothered to use his father''s technique, it was because he was done. He could not control massive amounts of it like his father. But controlling a small amount of it was within his power. Besides¡­ with a flick of his wrist, the orb shot off with a loud boom. Hinata could barely even begin a rotation to user Kaiten, forming a thin shield, but the orb smashed through the chakra and into Hinata''s back. She coughed out blood as she went flying. Smacking into the concrete hard enough to crack it. She bounced and landed heavily on her back. Gaara watched her patiently as he slowly lowered himself to the ground. Once he saw what looked like a painful gasp of air from her, he smiled. It was always preferable to kill humans with his sand. Felt more personal. But he made an exception this time.

    To his surprise, though, the human slowly crawled to her feet. Her clothes and skin were scraped and covered in blood. She had spit out so much that some dripped from her still. Her stance was weak and futile, yet she faced him again as if still ready to fight.

    "You truly intend to struggle so futilely? Your strongest attack did little to me, yet you pretend to be a true threat? You realize if I had known the power of that cute little jutsu, I would''ve blocked it with ease, right? You can not even harm me! Admirable, to be certain, but oh so fitting. That''s the problem with you humans¡­ the good ones are weak." Gaara ranted manically. "If you must insist, come try to hit me! Prove you aren''t pathetic! But now my counter will kill you." He warned. As he did so, the orb dissipated and formed into a golden sash around Gaara. He wouldn''t need it to finish her.

    To his shock, the woman didn''t hesitate to charge.

    Hinata''s POV

    Her body was wracked with pain. Hinata was sure it was only her will that kept her standing. No, she was running, preparing for a palm strike on Gaara. Was there any point in her struggle? Why did she even try?

    "How have you surpassed me, sister! You''ve become so strong¡­ I hate to admit it¡­ but I acknowledge you as the true heir¡­" Hanabi had admitted such before the finals. She finally stopped challenging her older sister for the rights of the clan. Hinata knew Hanabi was likely plotting, but for her to even say such¡­

    "Hinata, I hated you for so long¡­ perhaps that is why when my ideology was proven wrong I decided to train you¡­ I never expected you would grow as much as you have now¡­ I am now certain you will be the greatest Clan Head the Hyuga will ever see." Neji had admitted during one of their friendly spars. Acknowledgement from someone she admired¡­

    "Hinata. I acknowledged you. So stop worrying if you''re good enough; just prove it yourself." Sasuke had chided her before the exams. Even Sasuke held his belief in her openly¡­

    She fought because she wanted to make her supporters proud. To let them know Hinata Hyuga had grown and would continue to do so regardless of the potential harm. She wanted to prove to herself she had changed. Now she was facing potentially the strongest Genin here¡­

    One blow. Hinata could be proud if she could just show him he wasn''t untouchable. A single blow would prove her stronger than most. Prove she tried everything. Make Gaara see her! But how could Hinata bypass his sand¡­ it was sand, not a solid substance, but pieces of various ones loosely controlled by chakra¡­ Could she make her chakra travel through it? She had to try¡­

    "Gentle Fist: Gentle Pulse!" Hinata made up as she unleashed a palm strike for Gaara''s chest. As expected, the sand blocked it deftly. Hinata did not flinch even as the sand covered her hand and traveled up her arm. Instead, she focused on flowing her chakra through it. It was a slow and difficult process. The sand somewhat constricting before she achieved it. Her chakra used microscopic spaces between the grains to flow through. She could see it as it did and flowed into Gaara. Take that¡­ she thought as she fell face first. The pain faded as her mind dimmed. Hinata did not even feel or realize she hit the ground.

    Gaara''s POV

    Gaara watched as his faithful sand blocked her desperate strike and wrapped around her arm. Perhaps he would remo-. Gaara stumbled as pain flared throughout his chest. ''What is happening!'' He thought as he fell to one knee and spat out blood. ''She managed to develop a technique to bypass my sand¡­ fortunately, she has fallen.'' He glared at the unconscious woman as he rose to his feet and spat out blood. "Perhaps that would''ve meant something against one of you fragile humans. Fortunately, we jinchuriki aren''t so feeble."

    Kakashi poofed in, observed the two, and turned to address the crowd. Gaara smirked at such, it was all the time Gaara needed; his sand surged, grabbed the defeated human, and raised her into the air. Kakashi whipped around and leaked out killing intent, but Gaara merely spoke to dismiss such.

    "You can attempt to stop me if you wish; I will survive your attack long enough to kill her. Even if you manage to kill me, the fall will kill her." Gaara said simply. Kakashi froze, now realizing the situation. Gaara was about to mock the Jounin before Neji and Naruto appeared before him, attempting a joint flying kick barely blocked by the sand. The impact of the duel blows nearly broke through the sand and cracked the ground beneath them.

    Sasuke appeared from above using his Besmirched Flambe to free Hinata from the sand. Using Gaara''s confusion from the other two to do so with ease. Naruto and Neji slid back as they faced Gaara, while Sasuke dropped her off with Kakashi before facing down Gaara with the other two. Kakashi called for emergency care as the wall of Genin stared at him¡­ he did not acknowledge them for now¡­

    Gaara watched as medical staff carted his victim away as Kakashi appeared in between Gaara and his newest victims. Cutting off the stand off and killing the excitement that flowed through Gaara.

    "We''re done here." Kakashi stated that his Sharingan was fully exposed and glaring at each of them. "You three, well two anyway, are lucky Hinata was defeated, or the lot of you would be disqualified. He turned to Gaara with a glare. "You almost breached the rules of needless killing, so be thankful. All of you return to your proper positions. Any more unsanctioned fighting will result in removal from the exams and a forfeit of promotion." He lectured to the group, trying to get some peace established.

    "No one will stop me from getting my prey next time." Gaara warned.

    Neji was already being escorted by security due to being a noncompetitor.

    Thus it was only Sasuke and Naruto left, and both furious men promised the same thing.

    "If I get the chance, Gaara of the Desert, I will avenge my teammate." Sasuke promised darkly. Gaara may be a monster, but Sasuke was willing to surpass his limits to protect his clan and his friends.

    "I''m gonna pay you back for that you bastard!" Naruto said threateningly. The blonde felt anger mixed with determination as he faced Gaara. His confidence was reinforced after the bout with Hinata. He saw the path to victory...

    "We''ll see." Gaara countered as his body flickered away. Gaara had to; the urge to further encourage violence and his fill there now had almost overwhelmed him. Indeed, it would''ve been a dream to crush the Uchiha as he shattered Uzumaki''s worldview. But it was unlikely to be; he had to wait for now. Gaara knew the chance for a proper fight, the opportunity to shed blood and bleed would come. The monster would have its day¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mifune''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "It appears your shinobi are as impressive as they are disruptive," Mifune said while eyeing Hiruzen.

    "They certainly are impressive and care a good deal for their comrades. Though I will readily admit they are¡­ a tad bit overzealous," Hiruzen said hesitantly. As experienced and composed as the legend was, no one missed the tension in his voice. Not a single soul in the room had missed the subtle problem arising. All five villages consistently used the Iron as a neutral ground. They were powerful enough to match any of the five and had no interest in their business. To cause an issue here was to risk the wrath of all four other villages in coordination with the Land of Iron. Cautiously, Tsunade and Jiraiya drew close to Hiruzen.

    It was fortunate indeed that Mifune had ample reason to grant him a favor; with a subtle look, Hiruzen asked for it. Seeing the potential to smooth over the most recent issue, Mifune subtly did as asked. A man never hesitated to pay his dues.

    "While admittedly against the rules, it was done in response to a potential rule break." Mifune reasoned out loud. It''s best to simply let it go. A simple bump in an otherwise fine road."

    "Don''t let this old fool disrespect you." A countered hotly. "Shinobi under my employ never would''ve acted in such a way."

    "I do hate to agree with this reprobate. But A is not incorrect about the conduct of your shinobi. My heroic lot would also behave within the rules given. In a just society, impurity must be punished. Perhaps a public demonstration is in order." Yagura proposed.

    "Eh, while I think action is needed, punishing those snot-nosed brats doesn''t get to the root of it." Onoki countered. "We need to address the clear failure of leadership this represents."

    "Surely, such is an overreaction." Mifune attempted to soothe the irate leaders. He was meant to mediate here and ensure a smooth exam process. So far, Mifune''s exams have been subject to various failures. The unnecessary loss of life, the exposure of a Leaf asset, Ikam''s lethal trap, not to mention the multiple disappearances/kidnappings of Leaf Genin.

    Indeed, Mifune had performed rather shamefully. The least he could do was ensure he repaid Hiruzen while maintaining peace. "There was no harm or injury, and the fight was clearly finished. It was obvious the Suna Genin had intended unneeded violence and experienced a proportionate response to such."

    Onoki sighed but was notably silent. The man had a problem with it but deemed his effort to raise a fuss unworthy. Yagura also seemed conflicted but less angry. It seemed Mifune''s words had reached him to some degree.

    It was the Raikage that spoke out. Determined to pursue the perceived wrongdoing of the Leaf. "Three shinobi interfering? Two of which doing so by launching a direct coordinated assault?" Hiruzen and Mifune now sighed in union while Onoki and Yagura looked intrigued by his points. "Why don''t we ask the Kazekage for his opinion? He holds the most weight as the representative of the victim." The tension grew as the occupants in the room knew the likely result.

    Rasa smiled magnanimously as he glanced around the room. Unlike the others, he seemed utterly unbothered by the recent events. In fact, Mifune would say he looked pleased. "I see no reason to raise a fuss. I, as his father, know Gaara had anything but good intentions. The interference to save an heir seems reasonable enough. As for the proportionate response, well, simply put. Even if the remaining contenders were to bound together they would still struggle to put Gaara down. My son was groomed to be the ultimate weapon of Suna. A living demonstration of our true power. I do not mind them doing so, for my son was never in danger. No harm, no foul, as they often say."

    The Raikage and Tsuchikage seemed shocked by this. The Hokage and Mizukage also seemed confused and bristled at realizing the Kazekage''s confidence. But Mifune merely shook his head, having expected as much. It was a common sight, while the exams weren''t something he often saw. The one he did often had a competitor far ahead of the others. A sure in one of the villages would build their reputation up with relatively low risk. This exam''s sure bet was Gaara of the Sand. It was difficult to tell if they were lucky¡­

    "So both the victim''s representative and the host have agreed this minor inconvenience should be acknowledged as the misfortune it was. Surely, with this in mind, we can let the matter go? Of course, any further violation will be met with a more extreme response." Hiruzen asked the room. The group did not seem happy, but the silence left behind was answered. Besides, four of the Kage had to battle with the knowledge the Kazekage had, in his own words, unleashed a weapon into the exams.

    ''Is there a shinobi in these exams that can best this monster masquerading as a Genin?'' Mifune wondered as the uncomfortable silence in the room stretched on, even as the participants of the next bout stepped onto the field.

    Luckily, one of the men was not so affected. And more than eager to bait his rivals into foolishness. Mifune felt his patience wane as Rasa poised his poisonous question.

    "It may seem poor taste to ask considering the moment¡­" Rasa spoke, sounding more alive than he had the entire exams. "But I must admit I find myself curious. We''ve all somewhat wagered on these exams. Obviously we have the foresight we lacked then. So I wonder, who do you expect to be the victors of the Finals?"

    The room was silent as they all pondered the question. Though seemingly innocuous, especially considering their earlier wagers. It was a clever trap of a question. Those who had none of their shinobi involved were slighted subtly and were poised to support the intelligent choice in Rasa. Those with shinobi involved would be motivated to defend them. In the process, risking embarrassment. It may seem juvenile or benign, but it was a subtle way of affecting the other''s political weight. Reputation was everything to a Major Village, after all.

    "I have faith in my soldiers; Samui will shock you all." A assured with an odd smile. Mifune nodded, unsurprised that A would go with the bold response.

    Yagura spoke next, nodding as if convincing himself of what he had said. "As much as it pains me to say such, Gaara will surely win. I simply cannot see anyone besting a jinchuriki of his skill. He is somewhat heroic, I suppose." Mifune sensed there was more to his words as well. But the man had gone the safe option all the same.

    Onoki merely shook his head, refusing to offer input. Mifune supposed such was why they called him the fence sitter, often unwilling to move riskily.

    "I personally choose the Uchiha." Mifune chimed in. "A man pursuing honor passionately will always find victory." While he disapproved of the actions he had heard of the Uchiha Clan, he could not shame one attempting to regain honor. Redemption was a considerable motivator.

    Hiruzen hummed out loud as he considered his options. Sasuke had proven himself to have grown into a considerable shinobi. Naruto had managed to trounce each of his opponents, but Gaara was undoubtedly the most likely to win¡­ no his shinobi would surely prosper. The Will of Fire guided them, and when it came to these principles¡­

    "I would pick Naruto Uzumaki myself." Hiruzen stated confidently.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke / Shikamaru''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    The Uchiha stood on the field as he eyed his opponent. Sasuke had faced quite an assortment of opponents thus far. Neji had proven skilled beyond belief and had nearly adapted to him. Fuu had proven to be absurdly powerful, such that it had taken all Sasuke had to even put her down momentarily. He was determined to face Gaara in the future, which would indeed be an absurd undertaking. But this¡­

    Sasuke was never one for gossip or much social activity at all, for that matter. It always made him feel ashamed and useless to spend time doing such. He made exceptions for close friends and family. But Sasuke minded little if he interacted with people. Yet even he had heard rumors of the lazy man before him.

    Shikamaru Nara was a man Sasuke had encountered a few times. Ever the hard worker, Sasuke had been studious and skilled throughout the academy. Even when it came to testmaking, the Uchiha was often the top student. But whenever Sasuke looked the Nara in the eyes, it was clear the man was intelligent. Sasuke had observed the lazy way he analyzed the world around him. There was no doubt the man was a genius.

    Further evidence of such was the one-sided bout against Suigetsu. As much as it seemed he was a threat to the Nara, he had simply played into his hands. Somehow, Shikamaru had even countered Yuno''s impressive Genjutsu with nothing more than pure intellect and quick thinking. Sasuke still knew Shikamaru was no match for him.

    "I offer this not as a show of arrogance but as a genuine warning." Sasuke spoke as he did, lowering into a stance as if wielding an invisible blade. "I don''t intend to play around with you like the others. I intend to taste victory today. Stand in the way of such at your own peril."

    "Real cute." Shikamaru casually replied. "But I''m just trying to get promoted here. Besides, it won''t be mortifying even for a slacker like me to surrender. Though honestly, I doubt I can realistically do anything here¡­ maybe I should surrender. This fight has trouble written all over it."

    Sasuke frowned at Shikamaru''s lackluster attitude. While he recognized the Nara simply realized he was outmatched, he found himself miffed at him taking this lightly. "I suppose you should. You don''t seem to be nearly powerful enough to face me." He sarcastically spat.

    "Preaching to the choir buddy," Shikamaru replied with a sigh. "Hmm, it would be nice to avoid getting my ass kicked¡­" At this, the Nara shockingly turned and slowly began to walk away.

    "Your whole team must be ashamed to be related to a coward like you." Sasuke spat, now thoroughly annoyed. "Perhaps that''s simply the way of the entire team, though." He sniped. In truth, Shikamaru''s attitude was not all that wrong. Yet it annoyed Sasuke all the same.

    Shikamaru''s POV

    Shikamaru wasn''t the type to do things out of anger. He figured it was simply his "intelligence" breaking down emotions too efficiently before they could settle. But he had always been protective, as lazy as he was. While it would''ve been much more accessible to allow the victim, Choji or Naruto, to be alone when he was a child, Shikamaru had done so. Easy as it would''ve been to avoid becoming a shinobi, he had felt the need to lead the clan as expected.

    Perhaps that explained the rare surge of anger that shot through the Nara. It made him turn and march before his mind could decide the best response. When he decided the wise thing to do would be to ignore the apparent bait, he realized he had walked over and dropped into a combat stance before Sasuke. His anger buzzed as his mind criticized this decision, but the Nara inwardly shrugged. He may be absurdly intelligent, but he always struggled to make the smart choice when his people got involved. So, despite the fear and dread that filled him, Shikamaru settled into the plan he had kicked around for a while for Sasuke. It was a loose one, but Shikamaru had the supplies and besides. Shikamaru protected his friends¡­ though the first step would be the scariest, enjoyable¡­

    Shikamaru gritted his teeth and prepared himself. "Rich coming from the fallen clan member himself." He said with mock mockery.

    Sasuke''s Sharingan seemed to be activated instinctively to the insult. "Excuse me?" He asked, his voice the definition of calm before the storm.

    "Just that, a clan as low as the Uchiha should know not to mouth off to their superiors." Shikamaru continued with a broad smile that looked alien on the Nara. Sasuke didn''t seem to notice, having already buried his fist into Shikamaru''s stomach. This plan was a painful drag¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Tenten''s POV (Audience Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "I''m confused, Tenten," Sai started as he scratched his head. "Shikamaru must know that he cannot hope to best the Uchiha. So why not only face but motivate them heavily? If he''s trying to bait him into anger, I believe it''s backfired."

    "I can''t be certain¡­ but I think Sasuke said something that upset him? He doesn''t care too much for insults against himself¡­ did Sasuke say something about us or Naruto? Normally, he has some sort of plan, but.." Tenten winced as Sasuke kicked Shikamaru away, only to arrive where he flew and kicked him again. Sasuke seemed determined to beat the Nara with his Ash Step alone. And Shikamaru seemed utterly hopeless to retaliate. "Yet I doubt he did so with nothing; he wanted him mad to throw him off his game. Somehow, he has to find a way to deal with his absurd speed¡­

    "Oh, that is why he asked for those!" Sai exclaimed.

    Tenten raised an eyebrow as she remembered Shikamaru had asked her for some seal; it was standard for Root members to learn the basics. "I did so as well. So he''s plotting something¡­ come on, Shikamaru. You may seem like a bum, but there''s a reason Sai and I acknowledge as our leader."

    "It''s odd Tenten." Sai remarked. "I know full well the odds are unlikely that he can win. Yet I feel an odd confidence in Shikamaru."

    "That," Tenten said with a wide grin. Giddy Shikamaru had felt the need to fight for them. Even when he knew it would likely be for naught. Better yet, Sai seemed to be healing from the emotional damage Danzo had done to them. "It''s because we''re Team Eight."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shikamaru''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Shikamaru spat out blood as he was launched back after a harrowing taijutsu barrage from Sasuke. The ability to teleport at a whim was difficult to counter. If you trained yourself to absurd levels like some of these monsters, you could react with pure speed. Shikamaru had no such ability nor will to gain such. Hell, Neji and, to a lesser extent, Fuu had shown this was countable. Mercifully, perhaps the Uchiha had hurt his fist, punching him, and the beating stopped.

    "It''s time for you to take back what you said and surrender," Sasuke spoke now, somewhat more in control. "I think I''ve proven my point."

    "I certainly feel inclined to agree. Unfortunately, I gotta stand my ground." Shikamaru said as he climbed to his feet. "In fact, I can turn things around with only a couple of moves."

    "Already falling back onto manipulation tactics that is a new low even-" Sasuke stopped as Shikamaru whipped a hand-sized orb at him. With impressive reflexes, Sasuke drew and sliced with his kunai in one motion. It split the orb in two and sent both halves on either side of him. Both halves suddenly exploded with smoke as Sasuke was shrouded in a thick cloud. He coughed slightly before activating his Ash Step to allow him to escape the smoke instantly. Sharingan spun and saw a smoke trail quickly heading toward the forest. ''Using smoke to counteract my Sharingan allows him to safely retreat to more favorable ground. Unfortunately, I can use my superior speed to fish you out!'' Sasuke Ash Stepped several times in quick succession to close the distance. He activated Besmirched Flambe as he flew through one cloud in a fury of steps.

    Shikamaru flinched as Sasuke flew through the smoke with his blade of flames and nearly landed a blind strike. Shikamaru winced further when he ducked and luckily managed to dodge another. Unseen and therefore unburdened with the audience. Shikamaru dropped to the ground and crawled as Sasuke continued to zip through the clouds of smoke, slashing blindly. Shikamaru sighed as he used another smoke to continue to hide himself. Tenten would surely be furious he was being so wasteful. But if Shikamaru fought the Uchiha head, it would likely only last seconds. He needed more obstacles between them, and the forest was the perfect location.

    Before Shikamaru could continue his crawl to safety, his entire body ached as he was suddenly launched through the smoke. His rib ached as he flew through the air. ''Bastard found me. Part two then!''

    Shikamaru crawled to his feet again and faced Sasuke. He forced his expression to look frustrated and desperate. Even faked a stumble as Sasuke marched out of the smoke cloud.

    "Found you." Sasuke said simply.

    "D-damn bastard!" Shikamaru said. "Let''s see you deal with getting blown up!" He said as he made a show of drawing a kunai and attaching an explosive tag.

    "As if that would ever hit me." Sasuke taunted as Shikamaru threw the kunai. He blurred forward as soon as it left the Nara''s hand.

    Shikamaru merely smirked as the tag suddenly shined brightly. "Let''s see you dodge light." He countered as he covered his eyes. Sasuke could do no such thing as he rapidly zoomed in using Ash Step. But it was no mere explosive tag Shikamaru threw. It was a light grenade one. Said light brilliantly shined, causing Sasuke to scream in pain and the audience to gasp. Sasuke, now blind and disoriented, missed his attempted attack on Shikamaru and instead smashed into a tree bodily. The stunned Uchiha stumbled back, heedless of the approaching Nara.

    Shikamaru was never much of a taijutsu guy, but¡­ he swept Sasuke''s legs and viciously followed it by smashing the down Uchiha with a dropping punch. Not worried about style but beating the Uchiha unconscious, the Nara didn''t bother with style. No, as he mounted the downed Sasuke. Instead, he launched a sloppy but powerful ground and pound landing three whole blows before Sasuke recovered.

    Said recovery was Sasuke activating Ash Step. This typically propelled him at massive speeds, letting him virtually teleport. But with him being mounted, it sent the two violently careening towards the forest instead. Sasuke smashed into a tree in a collision that nearly knocked him out. Shikamaru was sent skidding across the ground, landing a short distance away. Sasuke Ash Stepped to close the distance and noticed Shikamaru attempting to pull another tag. Sasuke zoomed in and snatched it from his slow hands. "No more flashes!"

    "That isn''t a flash. Just needed a second." Shikamaru said with a voice full of pain. He was on edge; he had taken much punishment and landed a minor offense. Yet Shikamaru smiled happily. "Thanks for falling for that bluff; look up if you wouldn''t mind."

    Sasuke did so cautiously, noticing several floating kunai in the sky; each was carried by what appeared to be a small parachute. "Cute craft''s project. Any point Nara?"

    Shikamaru offered no response as the kunai in the sky were dropped as the parachutes suddenly freed themselves. They revealed each to be much larger than they seemed and momentarily coated the arena in shadows. Sasuke, wisely knowing such would be less than ideal against a Nara, managed to fire off a fireball to destroy such. But Shikamaru didn''t care. "Checkmate. Shadow Possession Successful." He informed Sasuke.

    "The shadow was up for a mere second." Sasuke stopped as Shikamaru raised his hand, and he followed suit. His expression grew more bewildered when the two crouched in sync. "How?"

    "I can''t keep up with you, monster, in this exam. But if I can catch you? Well, it becomes my kind of fight. See, the smokes and flashbangs were merely red herrings. Something for you to fixate on until you give me the chance to set it up. Making you angry only ensured you wouldn''t catch onto it." Shikamaru explained. "The kunai parachutes I used are perfected and suited to create a moment. I rigged them to explode the cloth outwards, blocking out the sun for an instant."

    "Y-you surely can''t possess my shadow that quickly," Sasuke remarked.

    "No," Shikamaru said with a shrug. "I didn''t have to. Our shadows merged when the sun was blocked. It allowed near instantaneous possession. You''re undoubtedly the better man, but I win."

    "N-no," Sasuke said as he strained against it.

    Shikamaru went to counter such before he realized something shocking. Sasuke Uchiha was twitching. Shikamaru sighed as he focused more of his chakra on it. Only for Sasuke to groan in pain as he somehow managed to twitch. "H-how the hell are you doing this? Even with chakra enhancing yourself, forcing your way out should be nearly impossible!"

    "I-I''ve trained every day for y-years, forgone a social life, dealt with the hatred towards the Uchiha, I-I''m used to struggling with all I have. I-it''s all I have. I''m w-willing t-to-d-die for this! ARE YOU?!" As Sasuke finished his decree, he flexed his chakra and muscles and managed to break the possession in an impressive display of force. Causing Shikamaru to fall to one knee and both to pant heavily.

    "No, I''m not." Shikamaru panted out earnestly. "Can''t believe you escaped that, poured all my chakra into it. You damn Uchiha are something else!" He complained. Sasuke chortled at such. "Anyway, I''m out of chakra and have no interest in any more pain. I surrender." Sasuke nodded at such, showing both forgiveness and respect.

    Shikamaru would''ve responded or cheered but was too busy relaxing on the ground. Unlike last time, Kakashi did not remove them; instead, medical personnel came and loaded him on a gurney.

    Kakashi announced Sasuke as the winner, but Shikamaru had no complaints. At least he could rest now.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Exit Hall to Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto stretched his body and relaxed as he prepared for his next match. Samui was different from the opponent Naruto had been hoping for. He would''ve preferred Gaara or Sasuke. Both of them were dicks he would''ve loved to smack around. But Samui was a friend, a newer friend, but a friend. It wasn''t going to be fun to defeat her. It took work. Ino had come quite a long way, yet Samui had defeated her. Naruto wouldn''t let his guard down.

    Before he could walk out to the field, he heard a voice call for him.

    "Oi, you brat! Your wise and noble Sensei has come to offer three pieces of advice and wish you luck! Be excited to see the enigmatic Jiraiya!" Jiraiya roared as he marched down the hall, locking eyes with Naruto.

    "Pervy Sage?" Naruto asked, confused. He had grown rather fond of his temporary sensei during their training, and Jiraiya had even offered him more in the future. Yet he hadn''t expected to see him during the exams. The man already explained that he would be on guard duty in the Kage Box.

    "I keep telling you, add super, or it isn''t accurate." Jiraiya joyfully replied. "Besides, I wasted a favor to come talk to you. Don''t exactly get breaks on guard duty."

    "Right, thanks, Pervy Sage," Naruto nodded. "You said you had advice or something?"

    "Like any good sensei would!" Jiraiya agreed with a prideful nod. "Wanna hear?"

    Naruto shrugged his shoulders, which Jiraiya balked at.

    "Damn youth so indifferent¡­" Jiraiya complained with a shake of his head. "Though the wisdom shall breakthrough! The first and second both pertain to the match coming!"

    "Woah, I assumed it would be something stupid¡­" Naruto said, surprised.

    Jiraiya flinched but confidently continued. "Your opponent is a unique one! A cloud beauty! Do you recognize such a thing?"

    "Um, I mean, I guess she''s pretty," Naruto answered, confused.

    "She already has you!" Jiraiya bemoaned, full of despair. "See cloud kunoichi are known for their rare beauty! Especially the one before you; it could bewitch you."

    "Ahuh."

    "It could! See, she has the same refined beauty as your teammate. But with peaks of a much higher level!" Jiraiya ranted.

    "Watch it."

    "Yes, beware, my dear boy, for she may bewitch you-" Jiraiya could not finish this as Naruto promptly kicked him away.

    "You damn pervert, I thought you were being serious!" Naruto yelled angrily at the now twitching pile of pain that was Jiraiya. Naruto sighed at his ridiculous sensei before he slowly marched off. "Damn waste of time."

    However, the Blonde did not flinch when Jiraiya reappeared before him. The man often let him and Tsunade land hits but never seemed truly affected.

    "Violent student¡­" Jiraiya grumbled. "I was just pointing it out. Anyway, truthfully came to let you know I''m proud of you and counting on you to win me some money~! We''ll go to the club and party, right!" Naruto raised his fist warningly, and Jiraiya chuckled before his game face appeared.

    Naruto had learned that he could be serious despite the man''s goofy nature when he wanted to. Seemingly switching into a professional at will.

    "I did wanna let you know I expect you to win. And tell you something about Tsunade." Jiraiya said simply. "She told me about you two''s argument. One that likely is one I''m all too familiar with."

    "Yeah, she told Ino some crazy shit!" Naruto replied angrily. "What the hell is her problem?" How could anyone be so defeated? Naruto just couldn''t understand it.

    "It''s a story that isn''t my place to tell. A by-product of this cold world we live in. But I wanted to assure you, assure you that she has simply lost her way. Tsunade thinks she merely trying to spare you the pain that broke her. Not realizing she has become jaded and bitter. I''ve tried to break her of such for years but haven''t succeeded yet."

    Naruto pondered over this. Was this what tragedy did to a person? Tsunade had lived it, but was her state genuinely living? Was this the future of Shinobi? Surely, Naruto could avoid such.

    "I see the concern in your eyes, brat." Jiraiya said with a teasing smile. "I have lived something of a comparable life as well, yet I disagree with her. My point is that when it comes to women, anyone, I guess, you can''t always listen to what they say. Instead, consider what they haven''t said."

    Naruto was confused by such, but Jiraiya pushed him on anyone. "Make us Proud!" He called as he shoved him into the Courtyard. Naruto would have to reflect on Pervy Sage''s words. But for now¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakashi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kakashi watched as Naruto walked onto the field. The amount of pride that flowed through him made him feel as if he was buzzing. Neji and Ino had undoubtedly improved and impressed him. But Naruto had blown his expectations out of the water. Naruto had yet to indeed seem troubled or in any actual danger. Kakashi was confident that Naruto may even be a match for Sasuke or Gaara.

    It was painful that his sensei or team weren''t here to see the next generation begin. To see the son of Minato shine as brightly as he could. But it mattered little; Kakashi was here. And after these exams, it would be fair to get something nice for the blonde. Perhaps a gift?

    His mind focused again, noticing Naruto doing odd stretches, seemingly bored. How long had it been? Where was Samui?

 Forsaken Morals!

    Samui''s POV (Corridor to Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Samui marched dutifully forward with nothing but her mission in mind. Last night was a total failure. Samui had tried to compromise between her morals and duty and had simply shown her hand. Attempted desperately to complete her mission without betraying her new friend. But Naruto, drunk and dazed, had fallen asleep during her rant. While it had been crushing at the time, Samui recognized it as being for the best. Such a desperate tactic would never work, besides, as much as she enjoyed Naruto, she could not risk Atsui¡­

    Samui was a focused and intelligent woman. She had witnessed the Blonde''s love for a friendly bout, his passionate way of sharing during combat, it would be a great opportunity¡­ But could Samui do it? Attempting to woo the Blonde felt¡­ dirty. Naruto certainly had her attention, but she wasn''t sure she wanted something¡­ serious. Yet A had suggested such, and if Samui was somewhat interested, why not?

    Because she respected herself more than that. Samui was no mere tool, she was a cool and collected kunoichi. But Atsui and Naruto¡­

    "Samui." A voice called out, breaking her from her stupor. She turned to see her confidant/spy for A walking toward her. Samui could tell she was here for business, not for sharing any pleasantries, her eyes holding the same cold gaze they had whenever she was under the orders of A.

    "Our lord has sent me to remind you of your mission and offer guidance," Mabui stated woodenly. It was clear that Mabui was personally against this, but also just as clear she would not stop such.

    "Guidance?" Samui asked. She knew better than to react too strongly or even suggest resistance. A didn''t often go by his lord moniker, but when he did so, it was because he expected utter obedience and loyalty.

    "Indeed, you are a young, skilled, and attractive lady, but our Lord fears you may hesitate to follow his orders or fail to do so adequately. As such, I have been sent to offer some tips and remind you of the stakes." Mabui stated. Despite her robotic tone Mabui''s eyes shined with pain. Samui always hated it when she got like this. It was like she became a machine dutifully fulfilling its task. Yet all the while seemed to show her pain openly. A vicious cycle if there was ever one.

    "Which are?"

    "Firstly, our Lord recommends using your beauty, specifically your¡­ well assets, to get his attention and subtly fuel his lust. This should affect his decision-making process, a young man often only thinks with one head. Use combat as an excuse to get up close and personal. A shinobi always tries to fight with heightened senses and catching one off guard is the most powerful weapon most of the time. One lapse of attention and *click*- you''re dead. That unpredictability and lack of focus will help you achieve your goal. Our Lord wants you to focus on seducing the Uzumaki, as he sees it as the best path forward." Mabui recited.

    Samui felt a growing sickness in her stomach. "Surely you don''t mean to use me as some sort of call girl? That would be un-"

    Samui was stopped on the account of Mabui putting a finger to her lips. But it was Mabui''s eyes that drove the young woman to silence. They were cold and desperate, as if she knew Samui was in danger and that she would save her from such a threat at any cost.

    "Our Lord has been more observant than many know, he knows you have befriended him. He knows you seem more interested than mere friendship as well. As such, it only makes sense for you to move this way. Trust me when I say whatever he is to you, he is not worth it." Mabui countered. "Please Sam-"

    Samui, losing her temper, smacked her hand away. Mabui''s eyes widened at such, Samui rarely lost her temper. "You know that doesn''t matter, I wanted to see where things went, not be ordered to give myself to him! I barely know him! I thought you, of all people, wouldn''t do this!"

    Mabui''s desperation seemed to give way to anger as she got in Samui''s face. "Stop being childish! Do you think I didn''t try to convince him against this? I did! But our Lord will not be persuaded. Besides we aren''t asking you to wed the man, merely enchant him. Something I might add you seem to want. I know how it feels, but we, as kunoichi, are expected to use all of our¡­ assets to serve. It is the burden of being a woman of the Cloud. I''m sorry, Samui¡­"

    "No, I''m sorry! I refuse! This is not cool!" Samui stated boldly.

    "No, you don''t."

    "Excuse me?"

    "You don''t, you know the cost of doing such," Mabui explained gravely.

    "No¡­" Samui said as she realized why Mabui had been told to come speak to her before the fight. A was an impatient man, it seemed he wanted results and had prepared some cruel encouragement for her.

    "Yes, our Lord has made it clear he expects your compliance. Should you fail to attempt such, or we feel you failed due to your incompetence, our Lord has promised the death of Atsui¡­" Mabui said, looking away from Samui. Samui flinched as she dropped to her knees. She feared it may come to this, but A had promised it now. Samui knew better than to hope A would be bluffing if she failed... Atsui might die...

    "Fine, I''ll¡­ seduce Naruto¡­" Samui stated as she forced her calm to return to her. To mask the pain and shame that filled her body. Mabui nodded and hugged Samui as she often did when A did something like this. Cradling her as if she was a child. Mabui had been forced into this, this was a desperate attempt to express remorse. To make this blow hurt just a little less. Despite the small gesture, she was touched by it all the same.

    But it mattered little to Samui now. She had spent her life protecting the only family she had left. Today would be no different¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto was running out of muscles to stretch¡­ it bothered him that his opponent hadn''t arrived yet. He had been looking forward to his bout with Samui. Not that he particularly was interested in harming her. Just had wondered how a fight between the two would go. Though Naruto did consider it a plus, he could avenge Ino while having a blast during their battle. Though as much as the blonde would love to enjoy the fight to the fullest, he wouldn''t underestimate her.

    While neither Tenten nor Kurotsuchi had been too much of a challenge for Naruto, they had clarified one thing. Naruto was holding back too much, mainly to hide his more robust techniques from the likes of Gaara or Sasuke. But now he doubted such would matter, as strong as both were, such a slight advantage would mean relatively little. He wouldn''t expose it all, the surprise was part of the plan. But Naruto would be looking for the finish from the start. Though it would be harsh towards a friend...

    Kakashi also looked confused as he subtly gestured to the Kage Box. Notably, the Raikage stood and gave a thumbs up to him. Kakashi and Naruto seemed confused by such a thing until the steady rhythm of boots marched toward them. Both glanced down and saw Samui was present. Looking as unbothered as always as she squared up to Naruto.

    Naruto couldn''t help the smile that filled his face. Samui had a similar style to his own and seemed to be someone Naruto would love to be closer to. It may be odd, but one of the best methods Naruto had discovered to do so was combat. For some reason, when Naruto fought someone, he felt closer to them. It was as if somehow, in the storm of violence, he had found some peace. Neji, Tenten, and even Kurotsuchi had shown such. Naruto wondered if he and Samui could communicate clearly¡­

    "Everything all good?" Kakashi asked while he glanced at both. Both nodded determined, eyes never leaving each other as they faced down. "Huh, I''m a third wheel again. I should''ve said no to reffing. Anyway, begin." With his piece said his aloof sensei poofed away. Job done with the usual level of oddness.

    "Naruto," Samui stated with a confident smirk. "How about a bit of wager?"

    "Betting, eh?" Naruto asked, confused. "I mean, I guess, but my mom warned me that gambling is like evil or something. Oh, a lethal vice, I think that''s what she called it!" Was she trying to win some money off him or something?

    "Nothing evil about this," Samui said with an airy chuckle. Naruto wasn''t sure why, but he found the laugh pleasant. It made him focus on her slightly, made him wish to make her laugh more. Did she laugh like that before? "A simple one, whoever wins gets to give the loser an order they can''t refuse."

    Naruto wasn''t a social butterfly, but he could feel something off about that. "That''s kinda cryptic, I don''t know if I could agree to something like that unless I know what I''m doing¡­"

    "Nothing too strenuous. I''ll be gentle..." Samui assured Naruto, giving him a warm smile. Naruto felt a blush nearly appear on his face. Somehow that had felt innocent yet heady. How could it be both? "From what you told me, you don''t back down or go back on your word."

    Naruto frowned, he stuck to his word and, to be frank, was strong enough to win the bet irregardless. Naruto doubted he would be defeated here. Besides, she was a friend. What would the harm be? "Damn, throwing my own words at me." Naruto laughed earnestly. "Fair enough, the victor gets one order or whatever."

    "Do you know what you want?" Samui asked with a wink. Naruto caught the suggestive tone. "I can think of some things¡­"

    "Wait, what?!" Naruto asked. What was she talking about? But as he opened his eyes to demand what she meant, he saw Samui was already closing the distance between them¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sai''s POV (Outside of Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Sai and Tenten calmly walked toward the Kage Box, determined to speak to the Hokage.

    "Why exactly are we doing this without Shikamaru again?" Tenten asked, slightly miffed to be sent on an errand like this. It reminded her of her time in the Root, doubtless.

    Sai held no such intense ill will towards the task. He knew most would think it related to the supposed trauma received from the Root. But it mattered little to Sai, Sai was free and had gotten the friends his brother had asked him to find all those years ago. He even had gotten to keep Tenten as one.

    "Earth to Sai, are you zoning out again? I was supposed to be free of emotionless silence, but somehow, I got stuck with two more socialess creatures."

    "I am human." Did Tenten think he was such an odd animal? Wait¡­ Sarcasm. "Nevermind Panda."

    "I''m impressed you detected it this time Sai¡­ WAIT! Stop calling me Panda, you bastard!" Tenten yelled at Sai.

    "You told me not to personally insult people." Sai reminded his friend. With a wag of his finger.

    "And?"

    "I am a bastard, but it is rude for you to point that out," Sai said with a proud nod. Learning the complexities of social interaction was challenging, but he had come a long way. He rarely had misunderstandings!

    "So close and yet so far," Tenten sighed. "The answer to my question?"

    "When you sent me to retrieve him, he explained he was too injured to come with us," Sai answered obediently, he knew when Tenten was being serious to do so as well. "He asked his teammate if I would help him by carrying his burden today. It only felt right to do so. I am working on being the best teammate I can be."

    "That''s odd, I thought he surrendered before Sasuke could land anything significant." Tenten pondered. "Wouldn''t he have been healed anyway?"

    "Oh no, he assured me such a thing happened but was ineffective." Sai explained.

    "Did you, by chance... check?" Tenten asked with a frown.

    "You told me I should trust my friends, so I figured he wouldn''t lie," Sai answered sweetly. "I suppose that trust in friends is rather nice. Though it does feel rather risky."

    "I am going to kill Pineapple for taking advantage of you," Tenten promised vengefully. "It''s like he took candy from a baby."

    "He did no such thing!" Sai assured her. He had created another misunderstanding! Life had been much simpler in the Root. But he would work hard to adapt to it.

    "Oh brother, I''m surrounded by idiots." Tenten lamented head in hands.

    "Hey, kids, I assume you have a decent reason for making as much racket as you are? I don''t like the bastards myself, but you little shits are expected to act proper around the Kage. Something I''m forced to force you all to do." A stern womanly voice called out.

    Standing in front of the door to the Kage Box was one of the Sannin. Tsunade Senju. The only female S-rank shinobi, the world''s most renowned medic, and the unfortunately known gambler. She was facing the two down and seemed less than amused to see them.

    Tenten gasped in shock and seemed to hide behind Sai. Was she nervous around the legend? He supposed such was only suitable. Even in Root, Tenten had always looked up to Tsunade, Shikamaru had described her as a super fan. Sai took a step forward and offered a quick brow. If Tenten was starstruck, as they say, as a supportive teammate, the burden to take over was his.

    "Hello, mam, we are requesting an audience with the Hokage," Sai informed politely. "We recognize such is unorthodox, but we must insist, we have information we are certain he''d be interested in."

    Tsunade sighed, obviously somewhat annoyed with their presence. "Well, the old man can''t simply stop observing the exams. I suppose you could step in and offer such now if it was truly vital. Otherwise, it will have to wait."

    "We cannot do such Senju-sama." Tenten chimed in, having apparently overcome her star fright. "The information is of a delicate nature, we can''t just offer it in the presence of foreign entities." Sai nodded, as young and inexperienced as they were. All Root members were trained to deal with situations like this. Training Sai once again found helpful, and Tenten often fell back onto when stressed.

    "Hmmm, well, you can''t speak to him right now, if you tell me, I''ll inform him as soon as I have the chance to do so." Tsunade offered to them. Annoyed as she was, it would be foolish to at least not hear them out.

    Sai looked back at Tenten to ensure she agreed with this and, seeing her nod, offered their info. "Yesterday, we were celebrating with Dickless and Pineapple."

    "Sai, god dammit, use their real names, not your nicknames for them." Tenten critiqued.

    "I thought humor was good for diffusing tension?" Sai asked, confused.

    "Also good for ruining credibility." Tenten said with a sigh.

    "My apologies then," Sai offered with another bow. "Naruto Uzumaki and Shikamaru Nara. Such was going well. Almost all of us were somewhat affected by alcohol. During this, Samui of the Cloud arrived and asked to speak to Naruto on her lonesome. Shikamaru and I found this suspicious, Tenten was already unconscious."

    "SAI!"

    "Believing it to be risky to allow a foreign shinobi to speak to our ally alone while he was intoxicated and somewhat interested to see if they were hooking up." Sai explained in his usual straightforward way, he saw Tenten drop her face in her hands. But was unsure why and instead barreled on.

    "You really intended to bother the Hokage with gossip?" Tsunade asked incredulously.

    "Yes, though this gossip happened to be Samui of the Cloud being assigned and attempting to win over Naruto Uzumaki to the Cloud." Sai finished simply. Silence filled the room at the statement. He always enjoyed responding to attitude when it was apparent. Easy to pick out and respond to. Even amusing to fuel a tiny bit. Gaslighting they called it apparently.

    Tsunade offered a weary sigh before nodding her head. "Alrighty, I''ll tell the old man whenever I can. Good job on reporting this to me. I''ll handle it from here." The two Genin looked to themselves before bowing respectfully and marching off.

    Tsunade waited for them to be entirely gone as she kicked around their information in her head. So Samui had been ordered to win Naruto over. Despite their concern and what Tsunade was sure A thought was compelling reasons, Tsunade was confident Naruto would never change sides. Jiraiya had a habit of teaching men as talented as they were foolishly loyal.

    Furthermore, if she had told Hiruzen, he would have been forced to respond somehow. That would be dull, the brat had boldly declared her wisdom defunct. But now her warning would come full circle. It would be interesting to see how the arrogant brat dealt with the truth of the world.

    Tsunade would withhold this information for now. Time to see if Naruto Uzumaki was merely talking heedlessly. Could he truly navigate the problematic situation Kunoichi faced? Could anyone stop such a situation? Tsunade would find out if a fool like those she kept meeting truly could change anything.

    The last two sadly hadn''t.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto / Samui''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto had been excited about the fight but had yet to determine how it would go. He had not expected Samui to launch a surprise attack! Naruto grabbed the tanto on his back and tensed as he prepared his counter. Right when Samui drew close, he moved. Time to see who the better kenjutsu user was!

    "Uzumaki Style: Deflecting Draw!" Naruto called. He quickly drew and slashed with his tanto. Drawing and slashing away Samui''s attack in one fluid motion. Naruto''s strength sent Samui flying back a short distance. He smirked at the also smiling Samui as he prepared to follow this up.

    "Uzumaki Style: Seafoam Slashing Net!" With several slashes, Naruto sent a gridlike grouping of chakra blades flying forth.

    Samui did not flinch as lightning sparked from her blades and unleashed her technique. "Cool Flashing Beheading!" Lightning burst forth from her own blade, forming into a cutting bolt. This sliced through Naruto''s own attack before racing towards Naruto. Without hesitation, Naruto charged forward, dodging the attack by merely leaning his head. He closed the distance absurdly quickly. His raw speed allowed him to do so in a mere second. Samui raised her blade to block a thrust of Naruto''s tanto, but it was a feint. Naruto instead attempted to sweep her legs. Impressively, Samui back-flipped over, aiming a finger at Naruto.

    Naruto raised an eyebrow at such but flinched when Samui called out. "Lightning Style: Jumping Arc!" Samui called as a lightning bolt surged on her finger and arced toward Naruto. Only given a second to react, Naruto raised Riptide to block out but gasped in pain when the electricity was blocked but bounced off his blade and into him. The electricity made his muscles tense, and he froze in pain. It only lasted for an instant, but it was all Samui needed to do to close the distance. Naruto managed to raise his guard as Samui slammed into it with a flying knee. The power of the blow made him slide back and fall to one knee. Samui followed this up with a two-handed downward thrust of her blade. Naruto caught such, and the two engaged in a blade clash.

    "You seem to be losing your cool, Naruto." Samui said as she looked down at Naruto. She gave a small teasing smile intended to tempt his competitive side.

    "Didn''t expect you to be this strong," Naruto admitted readily. His grin grew as the fight was slowly building. But it was better Samui was strong, this fight would be fun! It would probably be painful, Naruto did hate being shocked. "But it''s better this way anyway! Let''s cut loose!" He finished his thought out loud as he prepared to continue.

    Samui POV

    "Let''s cut loose!" Naruto cried. Samui did not flinch at the next part, she expected him to attempt to overpower her again. He was the physically stronger opponent, it only made sense. Instead of allowing him to do so, Samui kept her cool and spun to allow his force to unbalance him. Samui felt her mind and body focus in the moment as he did so.

    As conflicted and disorganized as her mind had been, it finally achieved peace. There was no need to think as much now. Samui knew what to do, how, and the best way to achieve such. She would think over the ramifications and her feelings later. Samui had to do as she had done for years and protect what little she had.

    What was Samui''s mission? What had her leader commanded of her? She was to win over Naruto Uzumaki to the Cloud. Samui was also to perform well enough to not harm the Cloud''s reputation. A and Mabui had insisted she could achieve both in this match. So her goal wasn''t to win but to do well and build rapport with Naruto. Easy enough, Samui supposed, she would do whatever was needed for Atsui.

    Naruto impressively reacted to such a counter and attempted to grab her arm. Samui was too slow to dodge such a thing, but that was fine. Instead, she leaned slightly, making him miss the arm but brush something softer. It sent a small chill down her spine and Samui felt embarrassed but was focused, and it barely registered. Instead, she watched hawk-like as Naruto''s face grew red, he stumbled back, and he attempted to apologize. She ignored such and instead. As Mabui had suggested, watched his eyes. She noticed Naruto''s gaze dip lower than her eyes before shooting back up shamefully. Mabui was right, this was surprisingly easy. It even felt good to make Naruto lose his cool. Samui smiled sweetly as she used the opening to kick Naruto in his chest with a back kick. While Samui wasn''t the physically strongest, she could crack stones with that kick. Yet Naruto flew back but landed on his feet albeit a bit wobbly. As if it was something of a minor inconvenience. "Something wrong, Blondie?" Samui asked innocently.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Naruto seemed to hesitate before shaking his head and seeming to refocus. Once again, Samui took advantage of this as she prepared her attack with a taunting smile. "Cloud Style: Crescent Moon Beheading!" She called. Naruto ducked under the slash but was unprepared and unbalanced, which allowed Samui to crash bodily into him.

    The two became a ball of limbs as they rolled through before they settled with Samui straddling over him. Naruto instinctively bucked to free himself, but this merely made both freeze for an instant as their position became apparent to both. The contact was innocent and yet loaded with tension. Awkward looks were given to each other. Even with it being her intention Samui felt somewhat embarrassed by such but also enthralled to get this reaction. But she allowed the adrenaline to fuel her as she attempted to put her tanto to his throat, ending the match before Naruto called out his counter. Apparently annoyed and decidedly done with her odd tactics.

    "Personal Atmosphere: Level One!" Naruto called. The air around Samui seemed to swell around her before it lifted her away from Naruto. Naruto rolled to his feet and propelled himself up to her.

    Samui felt a sliver of panic fill her as Naruto''s gaze intensified. Despite the overwhelming power he showed and her being vulnerable in the air. She felt no fear of him hurting her. No, somehow, it only made her want to fight with him more. Test her limits, Samui had never been the type to lose herself in combat before. She had always been told when to fight for real. Yet, something was thrilling about fighting Naruto. This was fun, hell, it was cool!

    Samui was helpless as Naruto grabbed her and whipped her to the ground. Samui slammed into it with a booming thud and felt stunning pain fill her body. She rolled on instinct, narrowly avoiding a fight-ender of a double stomp attempted by Naruto.

    "Alright, Samui, explain yourself," Naruto said with a slight frown. "You''re not fighting properly, you''re being all weird. Plus, stop being so damn touchy! I can''t focus when you do that."

    Samui felt the shame grow but continued her ploy regardless. Besides, a small part of her was enjoying this. She liked having Naruto focused on her and making such an unflappable man squirm. His struggle to maintain focus and not leer at her was appreciated. Yet she felt some accomplishment when she made him break. "Why am I distracting~?" She sang mockingly asking as if she was confused. She also lowered herself into a sprinting stance, allowing Naruto a view she was sure would throw him off.

    Naruto flinched at such. "See, what the hell is the deal with that?!"

    "With what?"

    "I''m not stupid, I know what you''re doing!" Naruto bluffed obviously.

    "Preparing to charge?" Samui asked.

    Naruto growled. "You keep making us touch, and now you''re well¡­"

    "Hm?" Samui hummed in false consideration as she looked at her stance. She gasped in pretend realization. "Oh, I see, you find my... looks distracting."

    "Yes! No! Stop that!" Naruto roared indignantly.

    Samui felt vindication and shame in equal measure. She liked having Naruto''s attention and enjoyed the easy comradery of the two. This mission may not be purely a negative thing. Besides, Naruto had been having a hard time at home, and they would treat him better¡­ yet such thoughts caused an equal level of guilt. Samui nearly confessed her sins to her target. Before Atsui''s face flashed through her mind.

    She had to do this. Besides, she did enjoy it to a certain extent¡­ the best for everyone involved¡­

    "Seriously, Samui, what''s going on?" Naruto asked grimly. His voice was as serious as his eyes now. Something about the plain concern in his eyes made her feel weak.

    "N-nothing, I''m cooler than ever," Samui said. She nervously raced forward to keep him from prying, but to her dismay, Naruto seemed to handle her onset of taijutsu and kenjutsu. Each strike was dodged, caught, or blocked. Her blade never seemed to even come close to hitting the blonde. But most upsetting was his calm eyes, even as he slowly overwhelmed her.

    "Usually, no doubt," Naruto agreed, blocking several more strikes from her. "But right now, I can tell you are conflicted and not being honest. If it''s some strategy to distract me during this fight, it''s certainly working, but I''m worried about it. I thought you wanted something from me, unless you give it your all, you won''t get it!"

    Samui grits her teeth as a rare frown appeared on her face. "You think I''m not trying?! You have no clue what this means to me!"

    "Maybe," Naruto admitted with ease. "But whatever you''re fighting for isn''t something you believe in. Not truly, I can tell."

    Samui felt anger towards him for the first time since she had met the blonde. Naruto had no clue why she was conflicted. He was not being made to choose between his morals and family. "I believe in it plenty!" Samui roared as she upped her speed and intensity.

    "You were stronger when you fought Suigetsu." Naruto noted as he matched her increase in speed and power. "Does this have something to do with the bet?"

    Samui''s patience snapped at such. He wanted to know so badly? He insisted upon hearing the truth? Fine she''ll expose it.

    "YES!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kabuto''s POV (???)

    Kabuto wished he was dead. He supposed such should be more concerning than it was. But Kabuto was much past the point of panic. Even utter despair and terror could grow old, it seemed. When he created his Perpetual Healing technique, he was ecstatic. It was a feat even his master had found impressive. Comparing it to his own survival technique. It had been the pride of Kabuto.

    He may not have been as self-fulfilled as the average person. Kabuto may not even be that good of a person. But he had created a technique that would indeed ensure his legacy. It would ensure some level of meaning had been achieved in his life. Oh, Orochimaru, and he had theorized it the technique was truly perpetual that it would even pause his aging. If not for Orochimaru having a more fitting method for his needs, the Sannin would''ve surely taken it for his own. Kabuto was now sure of the power of his jutsu. He supposed it was fortunate Orochimaru had never realized just how strong it was.

    Unfortunately, his pride and joy caused Kabuto''s own personal hell. Despite the fact he could not breathe, he was still alive. There was no air in his prison, his mouth had been full of crystal. His body seemed to endlessly ache as he was forced to maintain his pose under the pressure of the earth. It was a painful and drawn-out death, or it should''ve been. Kabuto figured that his body must be creating cells due to jutsu at a rate faster than they were dying. His limbs would pulsate with numbness before he lost feeling in them entirely. His body was dying and being revived regardless.

    At first, Kabuto had reveled in such. If he could not be crushed by the earth or suffocated to death, what could kill him? Could anything truly? He maintained the technique and was determined to find a way out of the tomb Guren had created for him. But after what felt like days, he gave up. The pain, the shock of dying repeatedly, the darkness, it all overwhelmed in time, and Kabuto had attempted to end the technique. Better to die than to be a victim of this endless suffering.

    That was when the true terror set in. Kabuto had no control over the technique, he could not stop it. Just as he designed himself, his chakra automatically healed him and recycled itself. Indeed, it is impressive but shocking all the same. Then he realized what this meant. Guren hadn''t known it, but she had subjected him to endless torture.

    Being quite the adept interrogator, Kabuto was more than aware of the mental strain he was being put through. Keeping track of time was a great way to maintain sanity during such. But it was simply impossible, keeping count when awake was easy, but eventually, Kabuto passed out from exhaustion or lack of oxygen.

    There were no dreams or hope for escape. Kabuto would awake from his latest death to find himself still trapped. And the time passed only made him more terrified. Kabuto had never believed in any god, yet he prayed to any would listen for death.

    Once his emotions had run their course, it was either between death four hundred and fifty-one or four hundred fifty-six that the terror and despair had passed. Kabuto, from there, slowly worked. It was impossible to tell if he could escape, but if he was not allowed death, he might as well try.

    Kabuto spent his time conscious, trying to move any body part. He desperately attempted any sort of movement from his fingers to his jaw. As far as he could tell, he made no progress¡­

    Kabuto prayed he would die soon¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kurotsuchi''s POV (Audience Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kurotsuchi had initially intended to win the exams. This would make her a household name within the shinobi world, bring her homeland great acclaim, and prove to her grandfather that Kurotsuchi was ready as the front-runner of the next generation of Iwa ninjas. She supposed she had performed well, she had defeated Kankuro with relative ease. But her plans of domination had run into a roadblock. Naruto Uzumaki, oh, she was pissed at him for ruining her plan. But she had learned something.

    As much as it had been embarrassing, it had been eye-opening. Both skill and attitude-wise, Kurotsuchi had a longer way to go than she knew. If someone as carefree and goofy as Naruto Uzumaki was closer to her goal than her, Kurotsuchi had a lot of hard work to do. Perhaps even some personal growth, now she was sounding like a Leaf hippie¡­

    It was surprising to run into Ino during the festival. Kurotsuchi held no ill will towards her and had been bored. Perhaps that was why when she noticed the long face on Ino, she had offered company. A mere whim, Kurotsuchi had not seen the chance of friendship or comradery. Naruto may have been an exception, but Kurotsuchi was still not fond of Leaf shinobi. But Ino had shown a level of spine and attitude Kurotsuchi had not known she had. It turned out that Ino was much more interesting than she had thought.

    So when Kurotsuchi saw her new friend sitting alone, she felt obligated to sit with her. The duo soon became a trio when a more rambunctious kunoichi joined them.

    "Oh, you, Naruto''s teammate! The sexy rope lady!" Fuu was just as oddball as Naruto. Something that Ino seemed to be annoyed by as much as she seemed to enjoy it. Seeing the potential for fun, Kurotsuchi insisted she sit with them. Then, before Kurotsuchi could even set up some fun, fate showed its hand.

    "That absolute bitch!" Ino yelled as she gripped the railing that kept them from falling in. "She''s totally trying to seduce him!"

    "Hey, don''t call Samui a bitch. She''s awesome." Fuu chided with what looked like a glare from a puppy. Looked like she had grown close to the Cloud shinobi, only marginally better than the hippies. Though personally, Kurotsuchi wasn''t picking a fight with her. Anyone who could walk away from Sasuke''s finisher was someone Kurotsuchi had no intention of messing with. Apparently, Ino, despite her usual friendly and intelligent demeanor, seemed unbothered by the living tank she was talking to.

    "She''s a total man stealer!" Ino sniped back. Fuu seemed to hesitate at such.

    "Feeling a bit territorial?" Kurotsuchi taunted. Fuu would likely need to think over such. It was the fair Kurotsuchi stalled for her. This would be funny.

    "Oh, stuff it, she just doesn''t get to seduce MY teammate." Ino explained.

    "So threatened." Kurotsuchi baited further. She was not giving up on this so quickly.

    "Threatened by her?" Ino said incredulously. "Naruto would never anyway. He never even seemed to have a crush in the academy."

    "A late bloomer~! One presented with a woman puberty either blessed or cursed." Kurotsuchi tacked onto her fun with glee. "I''m sure it gets his attention, but I''m not a fan of back pain."

    "Naruto isn''t so shallow or easily wooed," Ino said confidentially.

    "Shouldn''t you be threatened by Samui-san anyway?" Fuu asked earnestly. Apparently she had found her train of thought.

    Ino''s head whipped around violently at such.

    "Well, she did beat you."

    "This time." Ino countered defensively. "That was before she tried to take my B- my teammate. Next time she''s done!"

    "HAHAHAHA" Kurotsuchi roared with glee.

    "How is she stealing anyway?" Fuu asked.

    Kurotsuchi would''ve loved to explain but couldn''t breathe. Laughter was suffocating, they say.

    "Samui being suggestive and being touchy and the things she''s saying!" Ino explained angrily.

    "What''s wrong with that?" Fuu asked, confused.

    Kurotsuchi, having regained her breath, chimed in. "Remember towards the start of the fight when Naruto accidentally touched her girl?" She asked bluntly. Ino growled at such while Fuu simply nodded her head. "How would you have reacted?"

    "Kill him," Fuu answered with a nod before stopping. "Ohhhhh, she likes him, doesn''t she?" Ino dropped her head into her palms as if utterly overwhelmed by the odd Fuu while Kurotsuchi continued her earlier fit of laughter.

    "You see why this is bad now?!" Ino asked.

    "No, it would be awesome if Naruto and Samui got together. I''d get to hang out with both of them at once. Conveniently lucky~!" Fuu decided with a satisfied nod to herself.

    Kurotsuchi couldn''t decide what was funnier. Fuu''s reasoning or the face Ino made at her when she said such a thing.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Samui / Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "YES! This stupid bet is related. I¡­ I was given orders from my Lord." Samui said with shame. She spoke softly so the mics would not pick up her words. Suddenly, she threw several orbs all around them, they burst into smoke, surrounding the two entirely and cutting them off from the audience visually.

    Naruto flinched at such but didn''t seem too concerned. "Your Lord? You mean the Raikage?"

    Samui nodded as she looked to the ground shamefully. She couldn''t look him in his eyes as she exposed her secret. "He asked me to win you over to the Cloud, primarily through manipulation or seduction."

    Naruto frowned at such but nodded to show he understood.

    "I know it sounds terrible. I normally would never do something so¡­ uncool. But well, my brother is a prisoner¡­ though I suppose hostage would be more accurate." Samui explained. "If I refused to do so, he would be harmed, there''s a chance he will be if I even dare fail. So, I decided to do as my Lord demanded. I figured if I seduced you, it may allow me to win. Then I would''ve used the bet to force your hand to join us¡­ then I would''ve used myself to keep you there."

    "I see." Naruto responded.

    Samui felt her shame and guilt drown her. She went to kneel to apologize before Naruto''s voice stopped her.

    "Why stand down? You gotta fight to protect your brother." Naruto replied with a small smile. He relaxed and stretched as he began to speak. "Furthermore, you gotta win this bet to accomplish your mission."

    "You realize what you say¡­" Samui said with a pause. Surely, Naruto couldn''t be encouraging her.

    "My mom told me everyone has their reasons for things. We often don''t understand them, but we should try." Naruto explained with a wide smile. "I get you were trying to trick me, but you came clean. But the Samui, I think I know, wouldn''t give up so easily. Especially if she had a good reason to fight."

    "I fight to take you from your home. I fight for my own selfish reasons." Samui countered.

    "Of course," Naruto replied with ease. "But I don''t intend to lose. And besides, we all lie sometimes. Why give up on something you want?"

    "Because it''s pointless, we both know you''d never willingly leave, and I can''t force you. By telling you the truth, I have given up. Even if it were not the case I attempted to mislead you. " Samui stated, her voice was now empty and full of pain.

    "Fuck that." Naruto said with a frown. "Nothing we fight for is ever pointless¡­ besides I gave you my word¡­ So forget all that other stuff. Right now it''s me and you."

    "Meaning?" Samui asked with wide eyes. Naruto couldn''t mean¡­

    "If you manage to beat me, I''ll do it." Naruto promised seriously. "But you better show me a real fight. Otherwise, you stand no chance."

    Samui slowly stood as the words reverberated through her. Her determination was refueled as the two stood staring intently into each other''s eyes. Before, they had lacked some intensity in them, but now they were filled with it.

    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are one of the coolest guys I''ve ever met," Samui said with a slight blush. "But you''ll regret bringing out my A-game, Blondie."

    "I don''t do regrets. Believe it."

    The smoke cleared as they finished their conversation. There was no need for words anymore. Naruto suddenly shot forward at a shocking speed. Samui somehow managed to duck under the headfirst attack. But she was left open when Naruto stopped himself in mid-air and kicked her unprotected back. Samui rolled with the impact and fired off several kunai as Naruto pursued her. But to her shock, each kunai froze in the air. Naruto smiled as they fired back towards Samui. With all her skill and speed, she deflected each within mere instants. As soon as she deflected the last one, Naruto was within reach. Samui attempted to leap back from the distance, but as soon as her feet left the ground, she felt herself fly toward Naruto. This left her wide open for a haymaker Naruto sent. The blow was decisive, Samui felt her consciousness flicker at such, and she flew through the air helplessly.

    Though Naruto could''ve finished her off, he allowed her to recover instead. The hypocrite¡­ Samui rolled on the ground to bleed off the impact. And stood with a scowl. Naruto seemed to flinch at her look with a nervous smile. "You''re holding back still. I appreciate the concern, but I''m not just some victim¡­ show me what a fight with Naruto Uzumaki looks like. I''d rather fail knowing my opponent held nothing back, anything less would be uncool."

    As Samui spoke, she pondered the fight so far. Naruto''s Personal Atmosphere was a tricky technique to deal with. It allowed him absurd mobility, augmented his speed and power, and allowed him to manipulate objects in the air and even her, if not well grounded. Naruto Uzumaki was much cooler than Samui had even realized. She would need to use that technique again, she supposed.

    "I suppose that''s fair," Naruto admitted with a laugh. "Though I gotta keep some of my moves hidden, I can show you what it looks like when I''m serious." As he said this, eight clones appeared in the air around the blonde. In sync, the group of Narutos all slightly hovered in the air. "Instead, I''ll show you my preferred close-range fighting style. Dance of the Nine."

    Samui inwardly flinched, she was struggling to keep up with one Naruto, let alone nine. And they all seemed to have that damned jutsu activated¡­ cool.

    Samui weaved hand signs with a smile, and the two blondes smiled as they prepared for the final stretch. "Cool Aura: Electric Sense." Samui said as lightning crackled off her skin. She lowered herself into a defensive guard, as much as she was enjoying this time with Naruto, she had to try to win. It would be the best for everyone.

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto ordered his clones to surround Samui with a subtle nod. Soon, the nine surrounded the blonde Cloud kunoichi from every conceivable angle. Each of their eyes was intense and focused. The smile was now gone, they each were focused with an intent stare. Naruto had been routinely pushed to his limits during his training with Jiraiya. It had affected him in odd ways. One of which was that it fundamentally changed the way he fought. Before, he would attack head-on with all of his abilities, guided by good instinct and blind emotion.

    Naruto had learned from that mistake, now he knew there was a time for such. A pitched battle was not the time. Samui was weaker than him, but not to her detriment. She was impressive. But Naruto had trained with a much stronger opponent in mind. Truthfully, this was going to be overkill.

    But Naruto knew if he held back, it would be to Samui''s shame. She must be going through a lot¡­ Naruto''s eyes glanced at the Kage Box. He could not see the Raikage but felt anger towards him. What sort of leader treated his people like this? It didn''t matter, Naruto needed to face Gaara, for now, that meant beating his own friend. Even if she did need the win¡­

    Besides, Naruto would never serve a leader like that.

    "I''m sorry, Samui, I must continue, even through you." Naruto declared seriously.

    "It''s cool." Samui said with a fragile smile.

    "But one day, I will come to the Cloud. And I''ll make it so this sort of thing will never happen again¡­ just wait." Naruto promised.

    "Oh, Naruto," Samui said fondly. "Don''t make promises you can''t keep."

    Naruto didn''t respond, they would communicate through combat.

    Two Naruto''s flew towards Samui at high speeds from opposite sides. With precision and coordination, three clones threw a litany of kunai and shuriken toward Samui, covering any route she might attempt to retreat. Naruto and another clone hung back as the last hovered over Samui.

    With a burst of electricity, Samui managed to deflect both clones but could only block a punch from a clone sweeping in from above. Naruto merely narrowed his eyes as the blocked clone clutched Samui''s arm, crying out as if shocked. The second clone in the air grabbed the legs of the other and, with a twirl, managed to whip Samui and the clone from the ground and slam them back into it. Samui coughed up blood as the two deflected clones zoomed in to finish her off. The lightning surrounding the blonde woman arced off her and destroyed both clones. The remaining seven Naruto''s eyed the woman carefully as she crawled to her feet.

    "I''m lucky this technique offers me some defensive amps as well. Or else that little slam would''ve been the end." Samui commentated as she reset her stance. She would''ve loved to go on the offensive but needed to stay still to use her technique, without it he would tear her apart.

    Naruto was ready to end this¡­

    "Let''s get this over with." Naruto said grimly.

    Naruto witnessed Samui flinch at such before Naruto and his clones zipped around her. Samui''s head whipped around as she desperately attempted to keep track of them. Naruto had decided to show his actual speed, it seemed he was too fast for her.

    Without warning, a clone zipped into Samui, once again, the woman managed to block it, but the move''s power made her stumble back. This left her open for another clone who took out her legs before she could rebalance. Samui flew up in the air, helpless as several Naruto''s smacked her around the air. The real Naruto watched from above as she flew up to him, with a flex of chakra, he grabbed her by the throat and raced towards the ground. Just before the impact, he slowed their fall, allowing the two to touch the ground gently. "It''s over." Naruto said with a smile.

    Samui had yet to respond. In fact, she seemed frozen, her face oddly red and panicked looking. Naruto was confused by this but figured she didn''t like him pinning her down like such with him on top of her. "Sorry." He offered as he stood up and offered a hand to Samui. The woman seemed to flinch before she smiled widely. It was similar to the smile she had given him earlier, but there was something different about it. He liked this one a lot more.

    "That it is," Samui said as she took her hand and allowed him to pull her to her feet quickly. "Nice work, Blondie, I had no clue you were so cool. We''ll have to do this gain sometime" Her tone was different than before, more optimistic, sure, but there was an odd edge, not unpleasant, but something different¡­

    Naruto had no time to ponder over it as Kakashi poofed in and, with a nod to both, officially announced the result. Naruto smiled as he heard a few sounds of applause from the crowd. It mainly was forced silence, but that was much better than the open hostility of before.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    A''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    A felt some fury as Samui was defeated. He was no fool, as good and loyal as the woman was, he did not expect her to defeat a jinchuriki. She would have to be punished somewhat for not even managing to make him use his beast. But regarding his most recent orders, he was pleased. Clearly, Samui had made a move of some sort when she used the smoke. For neither had looked harmed and had even seemed closer after the fact. Not to mention that ending¡­

    Yes, it was fortunate indeed A had slain her traitorous parents and imprisoned her brother. Samui would prove more than worth the cost of sparing them if she managed to seduce the Nine Tails jinchuriki. Even better, they would likely spawn worthy soldiers. Yes, things looked nice for A and, by proxy, the Cloud.

    He supposed he would spare Atsui and Samui from any further punishment,

    at least in this case. But it was time to act his part.

    "DAMN HER! MY ENTIRE GENIN FORCE WILL FEEL MY IRON CLAW!" A roared belligerently.

    Yagura, Rasa, and Onoki were all openly amused by such. A was not

    surprised, his exaggerated personality was grating. It must''ve been satisfying to see him "rage". Besides, they could take these mere exams.

    One day, he would show them all true strength¡­

    "Anyway." Hiruzen interrupted their chatter with a small smile. Smug Leaf bastard. "We may want to discuss how we wish to do the finals."

    "A good point." A agreed, happy to escape mockery.

    "There are three Genin left, perhaps a free-for-all?" Mifune offered.

    "Such a chaotic experience may become too much with two jinchuriki and a Uchiha in play," Yagura warned. "Besides, a one-on-one bout would provide a much more heroic battle."

    "While I do not share whatever mental illness this lad has." Onoki sniped as he chimed in as well. "But I do agree, I doubt the civilians could keep track of the action. Nor could we expect Kakashi Hatake to reasonably contain such. Those three are nothing short of Jounin level."

    "So we continue our randomizer to select a final bye round. The other two will engage in honorable combat and, after being healed, face the third." Mifune concluded. The others all nodded, leaving A no choice but to do the same.

    "Well, time to see which Leaf Hippie will die." A spoke bitterly. The board whirled with the three names as it landed on the official match.

    Gaara of the Sand VS Naruto Uzumaki

    Sasuke Uchiha Bye Round

    "Excellent. I''ll enjoy watching the Uzumaki perish." A said with a sneer.

    "I hope my son doesn''t kill him," Rasa offered while rubbing his temples.

    "Hmm, Gaara will win then." Yagura decided.

    But much to A''s disdain, Mifune, Hiruzen, and Onoki seemed to be leaning towards Naruto.

    "Naruto Uzumaki is a shinobi unlike the many I''ve met little over the years," Hiruzen admitted. "He has always been one to shock and inspire. I expect no difference here."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Guren''s POV (???)

    Guren sat on a branch slowly sharpening several crystal blades. They were in a small forest just outside the Land of Fire. She sat up high in a tree keeping watch for their expected guest while the other two waited below. In truth sharpening her blades was pointless, with a thought she could do so instantly. But it passed the time as they waited. Also helped block out the other two, who were deep in an argument.

    "I''m telling you shitstain you can''t possibly compare to the Sound Four!" Tayuya yelled angrily as she stood in the face of Dosu. The two were both arrogant of their abilities and had deemed to pass the time by arguing.

    "And I''m telling you we both lost to Naruto Uzumaki, we obviously aren''t all that strong. We both were practically useless in the battle with Kabuto." Dosu reasoned.

    "One loser, I didn''t lose, I surrendered. Two, you three lost three on one! Hell in the last fight I only struggled because you blew out his damn ear drums within seconds of the fight. He was fucking immune to my strongest Genjutsus!" Tayuya replied.

    "Against any normal foe that would''ve been lethal." Dosu countered. "Besides all you did was use that accursed form to fight like a bruiser."

    "Better than getting hamstrung and dropping out of the fight first!" Tayuya roared.

    "Yet I survived the same as you. Perhaps your title was as manipulative as your leader." Dosu pointed out.

    "I get the two of you are bored but please either fight or be silent." Guren barked from her perch above the two.

    "I suppose that would be the most efficient way to solve this." Dosu said as he lowered himself into a charging stance.

    Tayuya squared up with him as she raised her flute to her lips.

    Before the two could clash a duo arrived in the middle of them.

    "I have been beseeched to aid you lot. But I must warn you, I will not condone pointless violence. I am a man of principles after all." A deep voice sounded out.

    "Sensei remember these aren''t the best of people. But I''m obligated to aid them." A lighter pitched voice reasoned.

    The group stared down the new arrivals. One was a monk with a shaved head and garbed in simple robes. His eyes were serious and his chakra powerful, he nearly felt as strong as Guren herself.

    The other also radiated power and had a presence. He had long haired pulled back into a bun and seemed more expressive than his supposed sensei. He wore the same simple robes, though his aura was different though, it held an air of darkness¡­

    Guren dropped onto the ground facing the two. She had figured Danzo had some men who were still loyal and merely laying low. Then she had discovered Sora, after a brief clash to test his power it had been clear he would be needed for her plan. But she had not expected him to bring Chiriku with him, he was a Jounin level fighter. Guren could not help the smile that filled her face. Two strong fighters had joined their group¡­

    ''Prepare yourself¡­ Orochimaru¡­''

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

 See the Truth!

    Kakashi''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena Land of Iron)

    Kakashi was unsure how he felt once Naruto was chosen to fight Gaara. Naruto had seemed absolutely sure it would happen, and Kakashi had not doubted him. But he could not feel as if his student was not ready. Gaara had a soulless quality in his eyes, which Kakashi had seen before. Something his father had held when he had left. Nothing was left behind but a note telling them he had hidden away and planned to die alone. A grim reminder of his past.

    No one as young as him should hold their eyes like that. Not when Kakashi had them at one point, back in his Anbu days. When he had mindlessly and tirelessly completed the most difficult of missions. Truthfully, he had been searching for death, unwilling to kill himself yet looking for a battle he could not win. It had earned him his infamy through the blood of countless enemies soaked on his hands. Gaara had those same eyes, was intent on killing or taking Naruto, and seemed much more powerful than any mere Genin should be.

    Was Naruto ready for an opponent of that caliber? Would he ever forgive Kakashi if he dared interfere or suggested he surrender? What did Kushina want him to do? What would Minato think? Had Jiraiya done his job?

    As if further complicating his situation, the crowd cheered and chanted wildly. This was the semi-finals of the biggest Chunin Exam ever. They had already seen both participant''s battles and knew they were powerful and skilled. Though they were mere Genin, many had shown a combat aptitude and power of Chunin or Jounin. And these two had yet to even seem strained. Instead, they appeared to steamroll the competition. They were both monsters in their eyes as well. Jinchuriki posing as humans bred for violence. There would be no need to form a favorite. With any luck, they would kill each other. The civilians thought hatefully, though the majority of shinobi saw it differently. They knew how powerful jinchuriki were and knew the risk of two clashing like this. Regardless, the entire audience knew the upcoming bout would be one worthy of note.

    Kakashi glanced around until his eyes landed on the Kage Box. Should Gaara make a mistake here and kill Naruto, there would be an international incident. Likely even war, it had been had before for much pettier reasons. Yet alone the death of a military asset as valuable as a jinchuriki. It was his job to ensure it would not happen this way. All while not interfering in a way that would embarrass, infuriate, or disqualify his student. A conundrum of duty and wants. The whirl of his mind and the endless roar of the crowd were slowly and surely giving him a headache.

    His life seemed more straightforward when he had been an anbu captain. Kakashi had wished to serve his sensei''s student as his father had served him. Now, here he was, about to watch as a spectator as Naruto ran head-first toward a monster who would gladly slay him.

    Was Kakashi to watch someone he loved die again? In ten minutes, he''d find out¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Medical Wing of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto was never a man who had suffered much from stage fright. He craved attention in his younger days. And now, knew such would be expected for a future Hokage. Yet he was sure this fight was different. It felt more like when he had fought Juzo, he was uncertain he could defeat them but determined to die trying. Determined to show them he was not to be trifled with.

    But Naruto had learned from Jiraiya that sometimes mere guts alone wouldn''t be enough. A wise man leveraged guts with information to fearlessly succeed in any goal. As such, Naruto was determined to question his query. Learn anything he could to gain an advantage over Gaara.

    Hinata Hyuga was someone Naruto was vaguely aware of. In the academy days, the two of them had never crossed paths. Then Neji mentioned her positively, and to cap it off, he witnessed her fearlessly fighting Gaara, someone even he hesitated to face. She was one of the most impressive people he had ever met. Then, she had proved her worth even further. She had shown a chink in Gaara''s armor.

    As impressed as Naruto was with her, he had never expected her to defeat Gaara. He doubted even Neji would''ve been able to do such a thing. So he had prepared for a great but doomed effort. Yet Hinata had done something Naruto had only hoped he would see. Land a decent blow. Manage to hurt him, even if momentarily. Though it had been disappointing to learn, Gaara seemed just as tanky as Naruto even without his sand.

    Somehow, despite being exhausted and outmatched, Hinata had managed to land something. Gaara had even reacted in pain, he had clearly been fine. But it was the first evidence of humanity from Gaara. Proof that he could be defeated. Harmed, perhaps even shaken. If Naruto could replicate either the same technique or something similar, he could gain a decisive edge. Then his plan would allow him to defeat him.

    Hinata was propped up with various pads and pillows to be laid out straight and somewhat seated. She was covered in bandages with some sort of salve and fuinjutsu. Her skin was bruised all over or covered in minor cuts. Though Naruto noted she was smiling, he could feel her pride from entering her room. It was good to see Hinata was in high spirits despite her defeat. He was glad Sasuke wasn''t present though, the Uchiha likely would watch his fight with Gaara like a hawk. And Naruto just never really liked the vibe of him if he was to be frank. So him being here would''ve merely made it awkward.

    "Naruto?" Hinata asked politely, surprised to see the friend of a friend here. It hadn''t surprised her that Sasuke or Neji interfered, they had promised such. But his arrival had been surprising, perhaps not in hindsight. It fit the description provided by Neji. "How can I help you?"

    Naruto chuckled awkwardly as he rubbed the back of his head. "Well, I wanted to make sure you were doing alright. Though eh, well, it wasn''t my only goal, you can say, ya know?"

    Hinata openly chuckled at such. "I figured as much as Uzumaki-san, I am not offended. Regarding the first question, I am in fine health. Though I may look rough in mere hours, I will be fresh and healthy soon."

    Naruto sighed in relief before his face regained a serious note. "Good, I''m glad you''re physically alright, but it''s getting you down, right? Neji mentioned that you can be really hard on yourself. And well, I can relate to that, I guess. So I just wanted to let you know you did incredible. That guy was no joke and you managed to hit him!"

    Hinata smiled sadly. "It would be dishonest to say I am not disappointed in myself. While I recognized I was unlikely to defeat Gaara, I had hoped it would at least be a close match. Instead I merely landed one measly blow."

    "Hey, sometimes we-"

    "But Uzumaki-san, I have learned that failure is merely a part of a journey." Hinata interrupted with a sweet smile. "I managed to harm him, that alone was an accomplishment for me. I showed him he is not immortal. That I was some sort of threat. That if we face again I may have a way to best him. I must accept my limits today, but tomorrow, I will surpass them."

    Naruto was stunned before he smiled and nodded at Hinata respectfully. "I see how you won over Neji, you''re just my kind of kunoichi." Naruto said with earnest comradery.

    "You had another question?" Hinata asked.

    "Oh, shit, yeah, thanks for that." Naruto chuckled as he settled down in the chair next to her bed. "I wanted to ask if you would mind explaining how you managed to hurt Gaara. Every attack you threw at him was repelled, even your lasers took a while to do anything. Yet somehow, in the end, you managed some damage with that palm strike. Impressive as hell. How did you do it?"

    "Ah, I see. Well, I am more than happy to explain such, but I am afraid it is unlikely to help you." Hinata apologized. "See, in my desperation, I used my ability to see through objects and chakra using my Byakugan, I used it to weave my chakra through impossibly small gaps in his sand. It may have seemed like he blocked my strike, but my chakra slowly flowed through until I watched it enter him. Then, I allowed the chakra to pulsate, causing damage from within. If I had more chakra I could''ve potentially ended the fight. But such a strategy would be impossible for you to replicate Uzumaki-san. Without mastery of Gentle Fist and the Byakugan, I doubt you could pull such off. Even if you did you''d struggle to do so effectively. I''m sorry to be unable to be of use."

    "Nah, you''re fine. It''s a shame, too, that was damned clever of you, ya know?" Naruto said happily. "I think I have a couple techniques that may do it, but I am just leaving no stone unturned. Gotta win this fight ya know?"

    "I''m glad you mentioned such Uzumaki¡­" Hinata said hesitantly. "To be frank as much as I know you won''t like hearing such I feel the need to say it."

    Naruto shrugged. "Ok?"

    Hinata sighed as she seemed to accept the situation. "Neji told me a lot about you. Enough so I know you seem to be the type of ninja I wish to one day become. Confident, decisive, passionate, considerate, and unrelenting. You are the type to fight for what you believe in even if it seems hopeless. But this is different¡­"

    "Different?" Naruto asked with a quirked brow. "Different how?"

    "I can''t see why you would fight him, he intends to kill you and clearly has shown nothing yet. It seems clear you are strong but can you really hope to stand up to such a monster? Why risk your career or even your life just for a promotion? Your likely to be promoted irregardless¡­ maybe you should surrender¡­ Neji seems confident you have a great future. So why risk it just to fight this monster? I believe in never giving up, but isn''t it better to live another day?"

    "Maybe," Naruto admittedly. "This fight is likely to be incredibly difficult and painful, hell I might even die. Doubtless I could get promoted without it, so I guess I could say I achieved my goal."

    "Then why Naruto?" Hinata asked confounded.

    "Because Gaara seems like he needs help. Because Gaara as much as he has become monstrous isn''t just some monster. He had to be a normal guy like me at one point, but he gave up eventually. Gaara has rejected his very humanity. Grown to resent it for the trouble it caused him. Maybe if I had spent my life like that I''d be the same. Because on that day when we first met and I almost caught him off guard I didn''t see fear or resentment. But hope, hope that maybe just maybe he was wrong. Hope that I would be the one to prove that to him."

    "But you don''t even know him." Hinata reminded the blonde with a small smile. She was starting to understand just how Naruto had inspired Neji.

    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t agree with everything he does and says, but he was right about one thing. We are sorta like brothers, two guys who have been forced to carry a burden. Two guys who other will likely always find a reason to hate. We face the same problem but have two different solutions." Naruto explained.

    "So this is merely to prove a point?" Hinata asked utterly perplexed now. "Surely you see this is¡­ ill considered?"

    "It doesn''t matter, I want to become Hokage one day. Become a Hokage who can improve this world. The more I see the more tragedy I run into. If I want to become one of the greatest Kage to ever live I can''t look away when I see injustice or those in need. How could I ever say I achieved my dream then."

    "Your willing to die for this?" Hinata asked with a sad smile realizing the blonde would not be convinced.

    "I wouldn''t be living my life the way I intended if I wasn''t. Just watch Hinata, one thing I''ve learned is in combat were all honest. The two of us will clash and let our conviction and strength be the decider." Naruto explained further. "Whoever loses obviously would be wrong, maybe it''s not the best way. But it''s the only way I know¡­"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Gaara''s POV (Entrance to Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Gaara silently trekked down the hall eagerly. When was the last time he was hurt? That mere weak woman had managed such. Surely Naruto would prove more capable. When was the last time he had been excited for combat? And to make it even better, it was against no vile human! Oh, Gaara enjoyed slaughtering the humans who defied him but never enjoyed fighting the stronger ones. It was like fighting an insect with a painful sting. It should be weak and ineffective but proved deadly. Undoubtedly, more than a few could defeat him, but it would be through lesser means, or it was a gap Gaara was confident time would close. But fighting his brethren was different. He could enjoy it, relish in it, a clashing of equals.

    They were more robust, durable, able to heal from even fatal wounds, they even had access to unique and powerful chakra. Yes, Jinchuriki were the superior species, and a battle between them was one to savor. But his battle lust was not the reason for his determination.

    For one it had become clear to Gaara. Despite their inherent superiority his brothers and sisters seemed content to live as mere weapons. For the longest time Gaara had resented such. Still did, but now he realized it wasn''t their fault. They needed a leader¡­

    Naruto was the host of the Nine Tailed Beast. If rumors were to be believed it was the strongest of the beast. Power was important, without that they had been victimized and violated. Gaara knew they would need their power if they were ever to live properly. Surely Naruto would fit the bill. Yet Gaara doubted him. No he would lead his kind himself. Either with Naruto as a brother in arms. Or another death for Gaara to regret.

    Naruto Uzumaki should''ve understood. Fuu did, Gaara witnessed it in the way she happily clutched onto her new friends. But Naruto seemed determined to live as if it changed nothing. As if being a jinchuriki was nothing, the fool did not realize his greatness. Nor did he accept the cursed lives they have been given. Such ignorance should be punished¡­

    It was a curse forced upon both of them. Gaara could see the whole picture, but Naruto failed to. The curse the foolish humans gave them turned out to be a blessing. It made them more than mere humans, yet he acted like he would prefer to be one of them.

    Clearly, it was up to him to show his brethren the truth. Somehow, they had allowed this endless cycle of sacrifice to continue. The path forward was clear to him to save his people. They needed a leader to be united, and while Gaara had never been a people person, he had learned from the best how to control through fear¡­

    Naruto would merely be the first, and his current existence pained Gaara so that he must resolve it. Fuu would likely be next, weaker and a little dull, but Gaara would show his sister the light as well. Better not to think too far ahead and focus on his target for now. He hoped crushing him in battle would win Naruto over. Though Gaara wouldn''t hesitate to kill him if it didn''t¡­

    "Gaara!" A gruff voice called and dared to intrude on Gaara''s plotting. Gaara''s eyes whipped up, and he allowed a slither of malice to leak from his being. No one should dare interrupt him unless it''s him¡­

    Baki was the interloper present with his human siblings. The man met his glare fearlessly and even leaked his own killing intent. Gaara doubled his own as fury bubbled beneath his skin. Baki was his sensei in the mere title, a man his father had chosen to be some sort of handler. Powerful and fearless he was the perfect mole for his father. One Gaara could not kill easily nor manipulate. Gaara hated him so¡­

    Gaara was no fool, the man was loyal, robust, and tricky. Gaara was confident he''d be a worthy kill, even as a human. But also was sure his father would kill him for it. But what did the distasteful man want? Why were the other two here as well?

    "Gaara, you speak when spoken to." Baki spat with a sneer. "Your father asked us to come and remind you of the mission''s parameters."

    "While it is amusing listening to you pretend to have control over me, human. I must reject such, I am aware of the rules of the exam and am mentally preparing for such." Gaara responded with a thin veneer of patience. The sound of sand grating inside his gourd almost certainly shattered such anyway.

    "Sorry, little brother," Temari apologized politely. "But Father has updated our orders."

    "You are, under no circumstances, to kill Naruto Uzumaki." Baki continued with a firm voice. As if speaking to a particularly naughty dog. Furthermore, you must not use the beast, while you can use as much of your power as you like. The beast''s power is off limits. It is not needed here." Baki listed as he stood within inches of Gaara. It was torture for Gaara to not allow the sand to clutch him, but he knew his father would slay him if he did. That did not mean he was going to be stopped, however.

    "I repeat, Baki, you have no control over me. I intend to do as I please, you cannot stop me." Gaara informed him with a cruel smirk as he walked around the man casually. However, His smirk dropped when Baki stepped in front of him again.

    "You truly believe you are a match for me?" Baki asked belligerently. He had always resented Gaara''s attitude. "How about your two siblings and me?" Kankuro froze as if he was unsure what to do. Temari spun on one foot as she turned to face Baki herself.

    "Excuse me?" Temari asked indignantly. "We may all be loyal to my father but I will not stand against my family!"

    Kankuro chuckled in a pathetic attempt to dispel the tension. "Guys, we''re all on the same team here¡­"

    "Are we?" Gaara asked as he shoved his way through, quickly knocking Kankuro and Baki off their feet. "It seems you lot can''t even decide if you''re against or with me. Let me assure you, though, it makes no difference. I will do what I came here to do, if any of you, hell or all of you humans, attempt to stop me, I''ll kill every single one of you." He continued his slow trek to face his target. Gaara heard the scramble of feet and hands as Kankuro and Baki stood. Kankuro stood and fearfully stepped back while Baki attempted to step forward. "Think about it, sensei. Are you really willing to die? Because I don''t believe in exceptions." Gaara asked as he looked into his eyes.

    Gaara could only guess at what the man saw, but whatever it was convinced him of Gaara''s wisdom. For the man growled and stood still, Temari nodded happily while Kankuro seemed to look at anywhere but Gaara''s direction. Gaara chuckled bodily as he left them.

    ''Today is a fine day to die¡­ Naruto¡­''

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ikam''s POV (Hidden Base located in the Land of Water)

    Ikam sat at the head of a long table where his two most loyal and valuable men were. Well, a man and a woman, he supposed. The group was pecking at a meal before them, truthfully just biding time as they patiently waited for him to address them. Masked servants marched throughout the room either following orders or serving them. The table was covered in a veritable feast. Each plate was packed with all sorts of delicacies.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Ikam had several problems to consider. His presence was needed in the Mist to get the ball rolling on his latest ploy upon his arrival. Yet, more tasks required attention. First, and at least morally speaking, the most important was the request of his ally. Orochimaru had warned him of an imminent attack at his head base. The man had requested his aide, and being where he was, Ikam had rejected such a request. Now, Orochimaru had sent news of multiple parties closing in. Reporting his survival was looking more and more unlikely. While Ikam did not love the Snake Sannin, he was a helpful friend. Certainly more useful alive than dead. Finally, their ploy with the tanuki had failed, but a new lead had presented itself. Ikam needed someone viable to investigate such. Yes, the answer was clear.

    "Mishio, my love." Ikam addressed first, he forced a level of compassion he didn''t truly feel. Mishio, ever the helpless sap, failed to see such.

    "Yes, dear?" She asked patiently.

    "I need you to investigate the new lead we had regarding the scroll we discovered." Ikam informed sternly. "I have a team of mercenaries to send with you. Slay anyone who might stand in your way. If we can secure this resource, it will greatly aid our goals. I have a way to send you and the team to the destination. You leave in two days."

    "As you wish, dear." Mishio nodded. Ikam hummed as he considered the next point. With a nod to himself, he decided to take the following action. It was time to use that accursed technique. "Devil''s Possession: Devil''s Doll!" With a puff of smoke, a sizable human-sized scroll appeared in the room. The scroll was obviously ancient, weathered, and worn from the effects of time. It was the Scroll of the Living Doll, a scroll hidden in the Land of Whirlpool before its fall. Now Ikam had it in his possession. Mishio sighed at seeing such, while Ashira merely nodded. With a flick of his newest blade, Rageburst, the dark blade grew more and more red as the power grew in it, the chakra in the air seemed caustic, and allowed the blade to slice through the enhanced chains with ease. Freed the scroll, it unfurled with a whoosh of air and revealed a large and complicated seal. There was a poof as a short, naked woman appeared out of it. She had long red hair pulled into twin tails and black eyes.

    Ikam and Co sighed as they waited for it to pass.

    The woman looked around the room fearfully, shaken as if cold. She desperately crawled to her feet and slowly crawled away from the three watching her with unnerving focus.

    "Where am I? Where is Mukuto?" She asked dazed and with growing fear.

    "Sorry, mam," Ikam offered. "But your body is merely being used. We have no use for your filthy Uzumaki soul." He spat cruelly. With a snap several of the masked men suddenly appeared and ensured the woman could not run.

    The woman''s eyes suddenly filled with knowing terror. "It''s you again! You attacked me! Sealed me away! Where the hell is my family!"

    "Indeed, my love did," Mishio chimed in. "Likely he left the other either dying or dead. Worry not soon you''ll join them."

    "What?! Please don''t hurt me! I won''t tell anyone!" She begged with despair.

    "Sorry, mam, this is cruel, but you must pay for the sins of our clan," Ashira assured her with a cruel and maniac smile. "It should start now. A voice in your head that slowly gets louder."

    "What should start? Wait what are you saying? I''m not¡­ no¡­ please stop! No PLEASE! AAAAAAAAAAA!" She suddenly burst out in screams. She collapsed on the ground and writhed wildly as she screamed in pain and terror. Ikam and the others did not flinch, the men surrounding her stepped back and continued on their way unaffected by it. Ikam''s group of degenerates were content with this. In their minds the Uzumaki deserved no less, and they had done this before to many victims. It meant nothing to them. As suddenly as the screams started, they stopped, however.

    Ikam stood and unsealed a robe, chucking it towards the woman.

    The woman kipped up with ease and caught it. She wrapped herself up as she chuckled, her tone had changed, containing an edge of malice and lunacy it had been missing before. "Damn bastard thought you were going to leave me dead! Those two were fucking monsters!"

    "Considering such, and the fact you''re infuriating. You''re lucky to be alive right now. Even luckier that your bloodline makes you valuable. If any of the others could survive the process we''d replace you." Ikam informed coldly.

    "Don''t be like that, boss, I''m a woman again. I could even be yours if you wished." The woman said as she posed suggestively. Mishio suddenly appeared in front of her, glaring darkly. Ikam scoffed at such, Leifazu was insane and his constant body hopping had not helped such. Mishio was insanely devoted to him and known to be jealous. They were lucky Ikam tolerated such¡­

    "Stop the games, Leifazu." Mishio warned.

    Leifazu laughed at such wantonly. "Sorry, I''ve died so much that I can''t even remember my original gender. But man, I love being a woman the most!" She started to stretch shamelessly, exposing the curves of her new body to the group. Ikam could care little, Mishio was furious to see her expose herself to Ikam and Ashira, the old-fashioned man he was, looked away from her as if embarrassed for her. "Anywho, I know you well enough not to bring me back unless convenient to ya. Another death mission by chance?"

    "Doubtful, I am sending you and Ashira on a quest, after all. I could scarcely afford to lose two valuable soldiers at once." Ikam answered with a smirk. "I need the two of you to assist the Sound. Specifically their leader Orochimaru of the Sannin."

    "We are to aid him? While an ally, I had doubted you cared much for his safety. Certainly not enough to get involved in what sounds to be a complex situation." Ashira asked with a raised brow.

    "I never liked that snake." Mishio chimed in. "Can we not just let him and his pathetic men die?"

    "It would be amusing, but my ally is useful in many ways. We share common enemies and an understanding only men of our stature could achieve. I cannot afford to leave the Mist right now, but you two are to do so and aid him in any way you can. Leifazu, you are permitted to die if it allows him an advantage. Ashira, you are not to perish as I will be preoccupied and unable to save you."

    "Oh joy, I was hoping I''d get to face death again," Leifazu complained with a hand on her hip.

    "Understood, sir." Ashira offered simply.

    Ikam smiled, it was almost time for him to move again.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    ???''s POV  (Hidden Base (Somewhere in Land of Sound))

    Tensu was a lanky man with thinning hair much past his prime. An unremarkable man if not for his occupation. Yet Tensu ran with a desperation inside of him that felt alien to him now. It reminded him of his days as a missing shinobi on the run. Running with all his might, terrified of being caught. Yet he was certain it was for nothing. He had the odd feeling he wouldn''t survive today. His life had been changed, the Hidden Sound had been recruiting through the black market, offering significant sums to any man willing to work without questions. That had been something Tensu was unaware would be a life defining moment.

    Signing up had been simple. The work was more accessible and profitable than most crime, sure, it was morally bankrupt. But so were most professions, criminal or otherwise, at least Tensu hadn''t claimed to be a good person like most posers. At first, it was simple and easy: guard here, patrol there, rough these people up, and kill some intruders. Not the most incredible work but within reasonable expectations. Tensu had worked hard, loyally, and never asked questions. Such led to him quickly rising in the station he had been placed. Eventually, Orochimaru himself made him an offer personally. Became the boss of one of his hidden labs, protected it with his life, and ensured his experiments were carried out. It sounded like a cushy upgrade,almost too good to be true, but one Tensu took nearly instantly.

    The job had taken an immediate dark turn. Sure, it was hidden incredibly well, but Tensu wasn''t sure how anyone unaware would ever find it, especially with it mostly underground. So Tensu doubted he would ever have to risk his neck for it. Better yet, the scientist, workers, and bodyguards present all ensured his "running it" was purely a metaphor. The experiments had been the trade-off Tensu supposed. The only part that had made the money-focused man ever hesitate. The screams of victims tortured for the most mundane of study. Capturing the defenseless knowing the fate waiting for them was worse than death. It had turn his easy job into a haunting one.

    Experiments were undoubtedly a word for it. But to Tensu''s apparently ignorant eyes, it seemed more like tasteless, soul-shattering, old-fashioned torture. It was like a scary story that was dramatically told to kids had came to life. Men were dissected alive, forced to starve, and drugged with experimental and often detrimental chemicals. There seemed to be no limit to the horrors committed. All done by scientists forced or coerced by his leader.

    Tensu cared little, though, he was much too deep to return now. He had found peace with it, drank during the night to forget the screams and deny any guilt he felt. But now he felt nothing but terror. Two men, it had only been two. Yet they had broken in and quickly began slaughtering the men inside. Tensu ran desperately through the halls, screams, cries, and names of jutsu echoed off the wall as the defenders tried to fight them off.

    What had Tensu ever done to deserve such? He was not that bad of a guy! He burst through the double set of doors towards the emergency exit. There were several terrified scientists and grim and focused enforcers present. Ignoring such a thing, Tensu attempted to run through the group to escape, but two enforcers caught him and forced him to stay.

    "Hey! Hey! Hey! We need to fucking run! There are two killing machines in there! Let''s fucking leave!." Tensu pleaded as he attempted to pull himself free. But even a single enforcer was similar to Tensu. He was helpless to leave.

    The lead scientist and Orochimaru''s favorite in base. An absolute bastard named Rin stepped forward. While intelligent and the favored one of them, Rin was far from combative and seemed just as scared as Tensu. Yet his words proved the difference between the two.

    "Orochimaru asked us to face the threat head-on and repel them. We cannot afford to risk this base." Rin recited.

    "Come on, don''t be stupid, you damn egghead!" Tensu snapped. "He''s lying! He''s hoping we can soften them up! Sacrificing us." His words were cut off when one of the enforces hit him hard in the side. Tensu could hear his ribs snap from the blow. He dropped to his knees and began to cough up blood.

    "Our master has spoken." The large man offered coldly.

    A scream of pain ended the argument. The stone exit hall of their base was lit with mere candles and offered a terrifying atmosphere as the group waited. Suddenly, three glowing red eyes stared from within the darkness.

    Itachi and Obito Uchiha marched into the hall facing the group.

    The same enforcer who had snuck Tensu roared an order upon seeing them. "Everyone, kill them! Half for each!" It was foolish they had fought their way to them. Indeed, they, like Tensu, realized the folly of such. But to his horror, enforcers and scientists alike charged with screams of desperation.

    Tensu felt a small trinket of hope as they did. Twenty enforcers, all Chunin level, and twenty scientists armed with various weapons. They would pose a threat to any shinobi within such a confined space.

    The left group charged for the man with a single glowing Sharingan. The man casually strolled towards the mob of men. Who quickly bodily surged into him and must''ve literally buried him in bodies. Unleashing blows upon their downed foe. Tensu nearly cheered, perhaps this was a reasonable effort. His eyes slid to the right group, and the budding hope died as soon as his eyes landed on them.

    Each and everyone stood utterly still as if frozen. Worse yet, the men each were screaming out in terror as the horror approached. Itachi was not nearly as handicapped as them. And with brutal skill, they marched through the group, thrusting kunai into each of their chests. Each died quickly and likely painlessly, yet each death filled Tensu with terror. "Should''ve just left, those who lack the Sharingan only see what I wish," Itachi remarked as he finished his grim task. Tensu stood and tensed as he prepared to fight for his life.

    But a whistle brought a shiver of terror through his body. Obito sat on top of the pile of bodies. Somehow, they were completely unharmed and freed, instantly defeating them all.

    Tensu whimpered as he collapsed again. Itachi and Obito approached the man casually as they discussed amongst themselves. "Man, it feels like it''s been forever, Tachi!" Obito dramatically complained.

    "This is only the most recent base we''ve taken over." Itachi countered. "We''ve been swamped."

    "Not what I meant!" Obito complained again. "Anyway, do the thing."

    Tensu, sensing what was coming next, felt it was best to interject.

    "Just tell me what you want to know! I''m a squealer, I swear!" Tensu promised. Itachi walked up silently, grabbed the collar of his shirt, and lifted him up to look him in the eye. "Please, no need for torture! I''ll talk and only speak the truth!"

    "I know you will. You''ll have no choice." Itachi replied. "I will find out everything you know and don''t know. If you''re lucky, you''ll live."

    "No, please!" Tensu pleaded.

    "Tsukuyomi." Itachi countered. There was no malice in his voice, yet no mercy.

    Tensu was unsure where he had gone, but suddenly, he was on a cross, his hand and feet nailed to such. Tensu knew somewhere deep in his mind it was genjutsu, but it felt so natural he screamed out regardless of the waves of pain that came from each limb.

    "My, this may prove too much for you." Itachi sounded.

    Tensu focused on the man deliriously through the pain. To his horror, there were hundreds of him. Each wielding what seemed to be a dull tanto.

    "You will tell me everything. But first, I will subject you to this for twenty-four hours." Itachi informed before one of him stepped forward and embedded his tanto into Tensu''s leg with a powerful thrust. His vision went white as he howled in pain.

    "Please," Tensu begged. "I''ll tell you everything¡­"

    "You will." Itachi nodded. "But this will ensure you suffer for your sins and tell the truth.

    Tensu admitted the knowledge of Orochimaru''s location after twenty-five stabs. Told of his limited understanding of his abilities after fifty, and told him anything and everything by one hundred. By one hundred twenty, the man had gone silent and merely sobbed. Itachi, confident the man was broken and therefore truthful, freed him.

    Tensu sobbed in the real world as his body radiated in pain. He did not suffer long as Obito, with a frown, thrust a kunai into his chest. At this point, it felt familiar there.

    Obito''s POV

    Obito felt shame and fury as the pitiful man beneath his blade died. It was a quick and primarily merciful death, but it had been too late. Obito had suffered the effects of that genjutsu. Lesser men stood no chance of surviving its effects with sanity intact. "You could''ve been more gentle, the guy seemed shell-shocked. Probably drove him insane near instantly."

    "I tortured him, such would only make sense," Itachi replied evenly. "I admire your sense of morality, my friend, but remember that these men facilitated the horrors we witnessed. They deserve no mercy."

    "We shouldn''t take lives so lightly," Obito said bitterly. "Though I suppose we have no choice. I''ll make sure Orochimaru suffers for this personally¡­"

    "We''ll have to catch him first, unfortunately for him, we now know his location," Itachi confirmed. "I assume you know the presence that has been following us?"

    "Was hoping they''d try their luck while we hit the base." Obito admitted. "I was tempted to go confront them. Should we hit them before we take out the snake?"

    Itachi hummed as he walked by his comrade towards the light shining from the exit of the subterranean base. "No, we can''t risk the Sannin potentially leaving the base while we do so. Besides, if they make a move on us, we shall simply take care of them."

    "Perks of being badass~!" Obito sang. "Sounds like a plan, tachi~!"

    "Grow up."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    As Naruto stepped into the arena''s light, the total weight of the moment settled onto him. He wore a golden scarf wrapped around his neck as he marched in. It swayed in the wind as he did so. As much as it sounds arrogant, the matches were mainly fun before now. Perhaps competitive, but never severe. He had enjoyed fighting such unique people, conquering the drama between them, and finding a way to triumph. Yet there was no doubt that this fight would be different in Naruto''s mind.

    Even the crowd seemed aware that the next match was to be observed closely. There was a dull roar of chatter, almost certainly people discussing their bets or their favorite to win. Even his mere emergence caused a burst of noise. Not applause, the audience seemed firmly against him as a jinchuriki, but since Gaara was also such, it was likely the spectacle of such. Sasuke''s and Fuu''s bout had shown them what it took to defeat a jinchuriki. So, for two to clash would surely be a treat.

    Naruto was determined to give them as they wished. Gaara was a unique case, someone he doubted he could win over with his words. It seemed Gaara was obsessed with power. Naruto wondered if it was due to him believing jinchuriki was superior¡­

    Gaara appeared in the arena with a mere gust of wind. Naruto expected nothing less and matched his glare with his own. Kakashi senses the tension building between the two. Naruto could see he seemed hesitant. Likely, Kakashi feared for Naruto facing Gaara.

    Naruto couldn''t resent him for such. Gaara seemed content to enjoy the moment. No longer hiding his presence, he seemed to radiate a wave of intent to kill. It washed over Naruto, and slowly, the arena was in waves. Those like Naruto and Kakashi stood firm, somewhat flinching at the action but not of fear. Some civilians in the audience screamed out in terror. Others fainted on the spot.

    It likely would''ve been worse, but Naruto felt his pride flare. He wouldn''t let Gaara terrorize him or anyone else. He had no intent to kill but every intent to be the victor of this match. Naruto allowed his confidence to show with ease. An aura of his own subconsciously activated and clashed with Gaara''s. Unlike the Suna shinobi, it was peaceful yet competitive. A contrast to the violent malice of Gaara''s.

    The two auras left the crowd safe but tense as the two allowed their mere presence to clash with each other.

    "Now now, ne~!" Kakashi chided lightly. "No need for the killing intent. You''re not the only killer present~! Behave~!"

    Gaara chuckled happily as he suddenly stopped it, and Naruto followed his lead. "Forgive me, human, I merely got absorbed in the moment. Naruto Uzumaki, today is the day. I will test your worth, if you are a liability to our ascension, I will slay you where you stand. Fret not, Uzumaki, today will be one for history!"

    Kakashi and Naruto blinked in sync. Kakashi walked over to the blonde and lowered himself to his ear. "If you want to surrender, I wouldn''t think less of you. This guy is some sorta psycho." Kakashi whispered playfully. Yet Naruto could detect earnest concern in his tone.

    "Nah," Naruto whispered back with a smile. "Guy needs someone to knock him into place. Besides, we''re apparently brothers."

    "Riiiiiight~," Kakashi said with mock understanding. With a twirl, he turned to address the crowd, his voice booming as the crowd roared, approving of the match to come. "Naruto Uzumaki VS Gaara of the Sand begins! NOW!" Kakashi puffed away with that.

    "Why do you care if your so-called "brothers" and "sisters" are strong or weak? You resent humans for being divisive and cruel yet intend to judge your supposed own kind? Sounds like some sort of hypocrite to me. No better than those who take advantage of the weak!" Naruto rebutted with a frown. He smiled for a moment when he saw Gaara lose his own smirk. But it remained shortly after as he chuckled.

    "An amusing point, Uzumaki, but I recognize that power in this world is all that matters. The very world is full of humans who resent our superior existence. We cannot afford to be weak, should any of us prove to be, I will offer them mercy by killing them before someone else does. Perhaps their replacement will prove to be a better option. I recognize it as cruelty, but it is necessary cruelty. I cannot afford to be the brother of a weakling." Gaara replied fanatically.

    "We aren''t any different than the rest of humans!" Naruto snapped with a growl. At impressive speed, he had Riptide drawn and even flowed with charka. "You call us different to make yourself feel better about society rejecting you! Ever consider proving them wrong!"

    "Oh, I will, Naruto Uzumaki. I''ll prove them and you wrong¡­" Gaara promised menacingly. He seemed upset at Naruto''s words. "Now shut up and fight before I kill you." As soon as he finished, he raised his hands dramatically. A massive wall of sand raised behind him. Easily the size of a two-story building, it rose into a wall before it started to surge toward Naruto like a tsunami. "Sand Tsunami!"

    The wave was more significant than the one he had used against Kiba. It tore any obstacle in its path from the ground and crushed it within the constantly motion sand.

    "This is merely a trifling from me, Uzumaki! Your humanity is a weakness! Now scramble for your pitiful life!" Gaara roared as the wave was within several feet of the blonde¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Contestant Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    It was a shame Sasuke had to wait for his turn. Sasuke was confident Gaara would have proved a difficult opponent, perfect for his goal of building infamy. Naruto was a bit more of a toss-up, he hadn''t seemed to show everything he had in store. But also used the little he had shown to defeat some solid opponents.

    Considering the lack of challenges either had received, it was for the best that he got to witness this. They would struggle and clash in what was sure to be a show-stopper. In the process, they would expose their entire kit. Sasuke felt slightly ashamed, but it was less than honorable. But it was a small cost to ensure his plan went smoothly.

    It took a lot of work for him to state who would win. Gaara seemed to be the betting favorite, it was easy to see why. From his research into him, Sasuke discovered a mission record that was nothing less than shocking from a Genin. Twenty-two C-Ranks, Fourteen B-Ranks, and an A-Rank on record. Two of the B-Rank and the A-Rank were completed solo.

    It painted a grim picture of a monster who shouldn''t have been sent to the exams. A familiar practice from Sasuke''s experience. History had shown that it was not uncommon for one of the villages to send an "overqualified" Genin to the Chunin Exam. They would dominate and gain their village quite the boon. It seemed to Sasuke the Kazekage had made a plan to do so.

    Could Sasuke truly see Naruto Uzumaki stand before such a man? Naruto wasn''t someone he knew well. From what he heard, he was a goofy, unreliable shinobi. These exams were somewhat actual, but they had clearly estimated him. Naruto had made the work of Tenten, Kurotsuchi, and Samui easy. While Sasuke bet he or Gaara could do so, it suggested Naruto was a powerful shinobi.

    He certainly seemed confident, standing unflinchingly toward a wave of death. Indeed, the idiot didn''t think he could block or deflect such. It must''ve weighed literally tons. Sasuke knew he must avoid such a thing, so why did Naruto face it?

    Sasuke sensed Naruto was similar to him. Not in personality, not entirely anyway. But the same is true of the sense of drive, he sensed it in the blonde. Naruto would go as far as he would in his goals. But would it be enough?

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto breathed in deeply as death approached. The sand made a shockingly loud sound as the small pellets surged forward and consumed anything in front of it. He lowered his center of balance and sheathed Riptide as if not planning to attack but draw his blade. His left hand was in a hand sign, and his right clutched to the blade at his back. He allowed chakra to flow wildly. The wave was mere inches away, even with considerable speed, Naruto was sure he could not dodge it. It didn''t matter, though, he was ready now. Time to show one of his new tricks, a technique he created using all his teachers'' aid.

    Naruto whispered as he initiated the technique. "Draw of the Maelstrom: Slicing Storm." He drew Riptide quickly, and as he did, the wind spun around the blade as if a twister had formed. As he slashed, the storm was unleashed. With a boom, countless wind blades surrounding a much larger one flew forward into the wave. Despite the speed and mass of the sand, it offered little resistance to the attack. Naruto watched pridefully as the cutting force and power punched through the wave, splitting it into two parts. It failed to reach Gaara, who smiled on the other side of the collapsing wave, the split allowing the two to eye each other. The sand crashed around the two. Now, the center of the arena had become a large ring of sand surrounding the two. "You''ll have to do better than that, Gaara," Naruto said with a smile, excited to finally begin this long-awaited fight. "This human won''t be going down easy!"

    Gaara chuckled wildly. "Anything less would be disappointing, brother."

 See the Truth! Pt 2

    Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    There was tense silence in the arena as the crowd was blown away by the opening move. For most of it, Gaara''s massive sand wave was one of the most impressive attacks seen in the exam. As remarkable as Sasuke or Fuu had been, they had yet to produce an attack entirely on this level. Yet it had been matched and wholly overpowered by Naruto''s attack. It made one thing inherently clear to the crowd. This battle would be on another level that was well beyond what could be expected from mere Genin.

    There was a tense moment between Naruto and Gaara as they stared. Naruto could feel the bloodlust exuding from Gaara. It was clear Gaara was not intimidated or overly impressed, he seemed to have expected Naruto to be able to do what he had done. Gaara smirked as the sand around him and leftovers from his attacks rose into pillars of moving, thriving sand.

    "I''m thankful humanity has not dragged you down to their pathetic level," Gaara remarked with a smirk. "Had that technique stalled you for a single second I would''ve been disappointed. You wouldn''t want that¡­"

    Naruto frowned at this. "Why does it matter if I''m strong? Shouldn''t I be inherently worth it as a jinchuriki? You''re always talking about how "superior" we are." Truly, Naruto could understand why Gaara would hate "humans," but why did he seem so focused on strength? Why? If he wanted to unite them, why did he seem so prepared to strike him down if he was "disappointing"?

    "Don''t be naive now, brother." Gaara replied with a frown, as if he was dealing with a rebellious younger sibling who needed chastising, "You know more than anyone what the inherent need for power is. Jinchuriki were created for that sole purpose, power is our birthright, our reason. Without it we can never escape this cycle of pain created by our forefathers nor rise to our true glory. To be jinchuriki is the meaning of power. What these villages use to scare off each other¡­ We can change the world¡­ a world where the powerful rule over the weak. A weak jinchuriki is a paradox, unnatural, and oh-so disappointing. And I''ll warn you¡­"

    Naruto flinched as he ducked and dived to his right. This narrowly allowed him to avoid several sharpened strands of sand sent to run him through. He jumped into the air to prevent a small wave that crashed where he had landed. Naruto looked into Gaara''s smiling face as he watched the ground around Gaara writhe as his sand whipped itself into a frenzy. Naruto prepared to unleash a counter, but his and Gaara''s focus was broken as a loud and dismal roar sounded from the audience. Naruto and Gaara both whipped their heads and lowered focus as nearly all of the civilian audience let their voices be heard. Though each said something different, the message was clear:

    "Finally, these monsters are fighting each other. It''s unfair to have poor humans fighting those beasts!"

    "Kill each other, scum!"

    "Kill them both!"

    "Death to jinchuriki!"

    Naruto landed with a grim frown. He had been confident his impressive performance would''ve won some of them over. While the shinobi were more neutral, the crowd only saw it as harmful. He supposed a strong monster was worse than a normal one.

    "Do you see, brother!" Gaara roared happily. Naruto whipped back to Gaara and used Riptide to block several small globs of sand fired at absurd speeds. The power of which made Naruto slide back. Naruto growled as he charged toward Gaara, who merely cackled in response as he sent several streams of sand barreling toward the blonde. "They hate us! Wish us nothing but suffering! Yet you wish to coexist!"

    Naruto did not flinch as he met the streams of sand head-on. He leaped forward as he channeled chakra and readied Riptide. "Uzumaki Style: Seafoam Slashes!" While flying through the air, Naruto slashed the sand streams into fragments. However, before Naruto could draw close enough to attack, he was suddenly stopped in mid-air.

    "Your naivety is almost admirable." Gaara stated as Naruto realized his predicament. Even dispersed and in mid-air, the sand could be controlled, and he managed to snag each of his limbs. Holding him up in the air. "You intend to hold back? Do you intend to side with those who hate you? You, Naruto Uzumaki, may just be a fool. I will say this only once. Show me everything, and you may yet live. Though if you refuse¡­" A large river of sand burst from the ground in front of Gaara. It raced forward towards the held up Naruto. "You may enjoy death."

    The sand trampled the held Naruto, before it could fully even settle, it was suddenly condensed into an orb with a crunching of bone and a poof of smoke.

    Naruto suddenly burst from the ground below, channeling chakra into Riptide as he attempted a surprise attack from behind Gaara. However impressively quickly a wall of sand rose shifting as it attempted to block the slash. His chakra made a grating sound as he attempted to use chakra surge to cut through it. He had been moving at the highest speed he could in base, and yet Gaara had reacted with ease¡­

    "A mere misdirect? Shadow Clones and slashes from a toothpick? Is this all you have to offer? Perhaps Fuu would be a better ally." Gaara remarked. "I know you can do better, stop making me wait."

    "One¡­ thing¡­ I can''t stand¡­ cocky bastards¡­ who think they''re better than people." Naruto growled. "Luckily, this mere misdirect worked."

    "Oh?" Gaara asked with a smile. "Something to show me?"

    "Yeah, I can use two kinds of clones, ya know? Boom!" Naruto suddenly exploded, kicking up sand and dust into the air and shaking the arena. Gaara''s wall had become somewhat melted into dirty glass, but with last-minute reinforcing from more sand, it had managed to hold out.

    Gaara chuckled playfully as he stared at Naruto. "Impressive technique, but that won''t be enou-"

    "Smashing of the Waves!"

    "Smashing of the Waves!"

    Suddenly, two Narutos appeared, both disguised as stones left on the ground. Both with glowing Riptides raced forward and slashed in unison from both sides of Gaara. The blades boomed as they managed to cave in the walls slightly. The walls seemed to bubble before they erupted into sand spikes destroying both clones.

    "Patheti¡ª" Gaara stopped and looked back to Naruto. During the instant he had defended himself from the last attack, Naruto had been busy. Where one Naruto had stood now, there was an army.

    "You said we''re playing for keeps, right? Naruto Wall of Steel!" The clones taunted before they all suddenly launched kunai. A literal wall of metal raced toward Gaara as he laughed.

    "Better but still pathetic!" Gaara called a massive wall and caught each kunai with ease. "Learn a new trick, brother!" He taunted as the wall became an enormous fort between Gaara and the army of blondes. It was revealed each kunai had an active exploding tag. Gaara laughed as they were about to ignite.

    Just as Naruto hoped. His clones did not hesitate as they raced forward, their chakra flowing through Riptide. Each stopped as they stabbed Riptide into the ground before Gaara''s defenses. "Hey, brother!" They sounded off, "Tricked you again! Uzumaki Style: Piercing Geyser!" The ground surface began to crack in thin lines that flowed towards Gaara''s position.

    "Bring it on, Uzumaki! Quantity is not quality! You can''t hope to beat my defenses!" Gaara rebuked as his fortress continued to grow.

    "That''s why I gotta get unpredictable!" Naruto roared. As he finished, the ground beneath Gaara began to glow blue, swell up, and crack. Suddenly, sand burst from the ground, raising Gaara into the air. This was a massive plane of condensed sand seemingly hidden beneath. The clones of Naruto all froze as their combined attack was unable to drill through the previously submerged sand. There simply was much too much sand for the attack to do so. It seemed Gaara had hidden sand beneath him, unfortunately allowing him to block the surprise attack with ease.

    "You cling to your humanity. Convincing yourself with morality is worth the suffering we go through. Blindly, you try to convince yourself we can achieve peace and understanding with humans. But you don''t realize how deep their hatred is. The only way they will ever treat us fairly is once we crush them beneath our feet. We must use the power and relationships we have been given to improve this world. We must crush them! Only then can we, jinchuriki, ever find peace! If you believe my way is wrong, don''t give me a passionate speech! Show me it, prove me wrong, Naruto Uzumaki! Show me the power of humanity!" Gaara ranted as he hovered over Naruto on his massive floating platform of sand.

    "Fine." Naruto said as he fell toward Gaara. Gaara flinched as he turned and noticed Naruto so close, Riptide shining brilliantly mere moments from Naruto using it. "Have it your way! Uzumaki Style: Slash of the Riptide!" A horizontal line of chakra fired towards Gaara. Sand formed a dome around him just before the attack closed, causing a small explosion that created a smokescreen at the source of the impact. Naruto fell toward the ground all the while, summoning several clones to use as steps to slow his descent. He stared up at the smoke, wondering if that one had stuck. It had nearly been enough before, surely now that he was stronger it had hurt h-

    "Cute." Gaara said as the smoke cleared. His skin appeared to have a thin cut on it. Clearly, Naruto''s attack had almost managed to pierce the haste defenses. But Naruto knew it was merely his armor on which he had landed a glancing blow. "You assumed that attack was strong enough to pierce my defenses. That is a fair assumption, but make no mistake. That first time we met, you only came close due to me being so excited. Perhaps you need to die after all? IS THAT WHAT IT WILL TAKE TO MAKE YOU SEE THE TRUTH?!"

    Naruto growled at that furiously. He needed to take it up a level¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Rasa''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "Well, my son seems well in control," Rasa said. Yet there was no hiding the smug tone of voice he chose. He knew it to be petty and something he should be above. But the Sand rarely dominated the exams as they did today. Even rarer than the Kazekage lineage had done so directly. When Rasa participated, he was outshined by the litany of powerful fighters of the wartorn ages. Rasa had managed to grow since then, but his son would likely surpass him. Furthermore and rather amusingly, it would establish the Sand as an equal to their competitors. Rasa was more than happy today. "Not to shame the Uzumaki, he has performed admirably and seems more than ready for the Chunin post. But it would take more than a mere Chunin to stand up to my son."

    "Seems early to me," A responded gruffly. Rasa had seen him keenly paying attention to the match. And it seemed both the Leaf and Sand holding more promising shinobi in the near future had made him unhappy. It was admirable he attempted to hide such. "We have a couple of jinchuriki ourselves. Their battles tend to be destructive and drawn out. We likely have just begun."

    "It is rather impressive from both parties. We do not use chakra the same way as you lot, and as such, we rarely run out of it. Our method of combat is more¡­ efficient." Mifune chimed in. "I thought using such powerful and large-scale techniques in the sequence was supposed to be draining?"

    "I forgot it has been years since you fought us shinobi." Onoki remarked with a reminiscent smile. "Even when you did, I don''t think we were foolish enough to risk a jinchuriki against you."

    Mifune sighed at this. "My land considers the idea of living sacrifices shameful. Both for the parties creating such and the souls damned from such. This means that meetings between samurai and jinchuriki are rare and violent. Even for these exams, there was nearly an incident. My people feel intense hatred for them sadly."

    "You consider us shameful?" Yagura replied with a raised brow. "I suppose we somewhat are, myself excluded, of course. Allow me to fill you in, Jinchuriki has several traits that make them unique from humans like yourselves. First, their chakra levels are often high and, in some cases, absurdly boosted by tailed beast chakra. Secondly, their physicality in every way is boosted to absurd degrees. Strength, speed, durability, and stamina all boosted to levels much higher than the host could achieve themselves. Thirdly, they are known for their regenerative properties. If ever a jinchuriki is attempted to be killed, it is a drawn-out and difficult process regardless of the strength of the host. Finally and most troublesome, they often have a unique ability based on their beast."

    "What is the point of such power being placed into mere humans?" Mifune asked with a raised brow. "Surely the risk outscales any potential award."

    "It was used as a deterrent by my forefather." Hiruzen intercepted. "He hoped that if each village was gifted, it would limit conflict. They are quite destructive, and he figured they would deter war."

    "But it was shortsighted." Onoki snidely commented. "It merely gave us new and powerful weapons to use. Fool should''ve known they would be used, an unused weapon is often considered a waste."

    "Idiot didn''t consider it fully." A agreed.

    Hiruzen sighed at such.

    Rasa chuckled. "It matters little. This fight will only continue as long as my son entertains such a thing. He prefers to play with his food. Torturing them mentally and physically before finishing them off. Often with ease that betrays his own age. I have made him into a incredible weapon."

    There was a tense silence in the room at those words. Yagura and A seemed intrigued. While Onoki, Hiruzen, and Mifune seemed alarmed.

    "Oh, you all seem confused. It''s no misunderstanding nor metaphor." Rasa assured the group calmly. "I am entrusted with leading my men, protecting my village and ensuring its legacy. It became clear to me eventually that even with my own efficient leadership, the unique resources we have access to, and even with the unending spirit of my men, that one day my home may need something or someone to protect us and crush our enemies. They needed someone monstrously strong, someone without fear or mercy, someone who could be utterly controlled. I decided to use my final child for such, the only way to ensure they''d be competent."

    "I''m dreading hearing anymore," Hiruzen said with the agreeing nod of Mifune. "A father is meant to protect their child, not risk them."

    "Let him finish," Onoki countered. "If he wishes to give us information for free, let him."

    "My interest has peaked as well." A agreed. "Let him continue, it seems like has some sort of plan."

    Rasa chuckled as he continued.

    "I decided with my third child to ensure he had the necessary power. I would raise him loyal and useful, to ensure he would be worth my effort, I gave him what I thought was a gift. For years, we had kept the One-Tailed Beast unsealed, with my power, such was viable. But it was time to use it as intended. I had it sealed into my son before he was born. My scientist thought such would lead to a stronger jinchuriki, more naturally attuned with their beast, having adapted to it since birth. This didn''t work, in hindsight, it was obviously foolish, but the consequences were much more dire than I had thought. It cost me my wife, and for years, Gaara was sickly. His young body cannot deal with the strain of being a jinchuriki. I resent him, which motivated me to do what was needed¡­ I hired various assassins from within my forces and even criminally, all tasked with killing my son. I expected they may just succeed but hoped my son may prove to have some unseen strength. As I had hoped, my son had something of a mental breakdown. The stress of which allowed him to use his powers. This allowed my son to kill them all and began to distrust those around him. My next step was to ensure his siblings were somewhat distant. It worked, Gaara became powerful and violent, and his hatred of others and my power ensured he did what was necessary for me and, by proxy, Suna as a whole."

    "The birth of a hero?" Yagura mused to himself. "Heroes can only be made in tragedy."

    "How utterly decisive of you, Rasa!" A roared in surprise and approval. "I forgot how cutthroat you are!"

    "Cutthroat and decisive certainly, though I would''ve chosen inhumane or unnecessarily cruel." Hiruzen chastised. "It is your own blood, have you no shame?"

    "Morality is not some simple line to be crossed, old friend. By being "cruel" and "inhumane," I have assured the safety of my people. I claim no objective correctness, merely to have fulfilled a need for my home. Besides, we all routinely sign off on the deaths of hundreds. Let''s not pretend our careers are morally right, merely scarcely legal."

    "Perhaps, though I feel as powerful, knowledgeable, and influential leaders, we must¡­ limit the damages as it were. Besides, as a father myself, I find it reprehensible to subject your spawn to this." Hiruzen reasoned somewhat angrily.

    "While I have no care towards Hiruzen''s more sentimental concerns, I have my own," Onoki interjected. "In creating such a son, did you ever consider the future? He will only get stronger and stronger as time goes on. When you finally weaken, won''t you fear your death and shortly after overthrowing? My daughter is a fool, but even I know to treat her somewhat kindly. Your children are your legacy."

    "A fair point," Rasa admitted with a shrug. "But it matters little. I have dedicated my life to ensuring my homeland will prosper during and after my death. If my spawn becomes worthy enough to replace me, my death will be a small price. For Naruto Uzumaki, despite his skill, there is no true chance against my son. I know his type: proud, brave, and foolish. He will gain some notoriety before meeting a grim death."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    This led to a momentarily silence in the room as the tension slightly increased. Rasa paid attention to Hiruzen and his group. Allies, they might be, Rasa enjoyed taking them down a peg.

    Rasa saw as Hiruzen felt Tsunade suddenly tense, he even felt her killing intent and observed a microscopic shift as if to physically interject. But as expected of her, she seemed to hold her temper in, Jiraiya seemed unbothered, even keeping a hand on Tsunade''s shoulder in case she lost her temper. But Rasa recognized the stiffness in the usually relaxed man''s stature. Knowing his men well, Hiruzen seemed to sigh and interjected less they do so less gracefully.

    "Naruto Uzumaki has shown to be an adaptive and impressive young man today. Doubtless that this will be an intense fight. I still would find it foolish to count him out of it. After all, he is a jinchuriki as well." Hiruzen pointed out, his two guards relaxing with him and contesting Rasa''s jab.

    "This will be interesting, despite being one myself, it''s been years since I''ve heard of two jinchuriki fighting. It is a rarity even in war. I expect an inspiring battle." Yagura said with a smile.

    "That I can guarantee." Rasa said with a giant smirk.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Gaara / Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Gaara could not remember the last time he''d been so excited. He had been fearful that Naruto would have been overwhelmed. It would not be the first time someone had been determined to fight Gaara, only to lose once they realized his superiority. When Naruto had begun without his little wind technique, Gaara feared Naruto was either too scared to try his most brutal or too arrogant to feel such was necessary.

    But Gaara cared little, even if it was some plot, it would matter little. Naruto was impressive and one of his own. But no mere Genin could hope to resist Gaara, and soon enough, not anyone¡­

    "So you think I truly stand no chance against you?" Naruto asked with a raised brow. He had shifted into the stance he had shown whenever he got serious, lowering his center of balance and crossing his arms with his tanto pointing toward Gaara.

    "Is that truly even a question?" Gaara asked, he had intended to be polite with his brother. But his delight got the best of him, and a small chuckle escaped. "You are not as pathetic as these humans, and you seem more capable than our ditsy sister. You still have a long way to go, you are not a true jinchuriki."

    "I never really cared what people called me, ya know?" Naruto said casually. "I know what I am and what I''m not. So even when it hurts, I don''t let it keep me down. But it is annoying, everyone assumes I''m not good enough, stupid, or naive. They love to call me weak. I realized that I can''t tolerate such a thing to achieve my goals and earn respect for others. I have to prove them wrong. So let me show you, Gaara, just what a human can do! Personal Atmosphere! Dance of the Nine!" The wind howled as it twirled around the blonde. The howl increased to absurd levels as nine clones poofed into existence. Each of them ready and glaring at Gaara intently.

    Gaara could not help but cackle from his platform of floating sand. Even as he did so, the sand started to break off into clumps, which slowly became two-foot-long spikes of condensed sand. "Finally, you''re going to make this interesting! Show your elder brother what you can do!"

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto frowned as he heard Gaara''s cry. ''I was gonna kick your ass anyway¡­ but now I''m gonna enjoy it¡­ older brother, my ass.'' His clones and he took off with a boom of air, all the clones shooting off from the ground. The force of which cracked the ground beneath them.

    Each clone zoomed through the air at high speeds. Each posed with a chakra-flooded Riptide prepared to unleash powerful strikes once they came close. Gaara peered down at them, smiling feral as they drew close.

    "Racing towards death?" Gaara mocked. "Let me meet you halfway! Piercing Sand Avalanche!" The spikes of sand set off booms as they raced toward the clone. Easily dozens of them sailing forward with the single intent to kill Naruto.

    The group of Blondes did not even hesitate as they met the rain of death. Each pointed Riptide forward as if to ward off the sand. The giant spikes of sand mere inches from the first clone suddenly flattened out and dispersed around the clones like they had hit a curved and invisible wall. Naruto smirked when he saw Gaara''s shock. "Personal Atmosphere: Directional Surge!"

    With a raising of one hand, half of his platform suddenly spread out and filled the sky, blocking all pathways to Gaara and moving to subdue him with the massive amount of sand. It slowly became a gigantic net of sand that began to wrap around the clones. The net of sand was huge, with the gaps between strands closing as smaller strands worked to leave no gaps. "Impressive, but you''re caught! Sand Net!"

    Naruto felt a shit-eating smile fill his face as his clones and he sliced through the sand with ease. Each turns to face Gaara from above. "Now that was pathetic! Try this out for size! Uzumaki Style: Slicing Wave!" They called in synch as each cloned slash Riptide sent several curved chakra lines converging toward Gaara.

    Gaara''s smile became so broad it threatened to split his face. With a snap, most of the remaining platform beneath him converged around him, forming a dome. The chakra slices cut into such with an explosion of power. Yet once again, Gaara was unharmed as his dome collapsed, much of it melting from the onslaught of chakra. "No, that was pathetic."

    "No!" Naruto countered as he and all his clones pointed their Riptides at Gaara, and they called out again. "Personal Atmosphere: Directional Surge!"

    Naruto watched as Gaara flinched and sent a boulder-size glob of sand flying so suddenly. With such speed, it missed Naruto but hit three of the clones. Flying through the air above them, its momentum carried it past them. However, it did nothing for Gaara as the sudden and powerful burst of wind sent Gaara careening through his own sand. Sending Gaara careening to the ground and smashing into it with a bone-crushing thud. Naruto flinched but lowered himself slowly with the remainder of his clones. Before he gasped, he realized there was no injured Gaara but merely a pile of sand. Suddenly, it shot off, managing to destroy another clone. The others and Naruto himself were utterly caught off guard as the massive pile of sand from earlier slammed into them and indented them from the force.

    "A sand clone," Gaara informed the downed Naruto, who crawled from the sand and slowly receded back to Gaara. "I could''ve ended this there, but I wanted to clarify. I guess I won''t crush you yet."

    Naruto crawled to his feet, somewhat bruised and dazed from the sand landing on him. "You should''ve done this while you had the chance. Now, I finally have the chance to finish this. Personal Atmosphere: Directional Surge!"

    Gaara''s sand wrapped around him to protect him but was unsuccessful. The ground burst open, revealing the remaining six clones still active beneath Gaara. The force of the gust shot Gaara through his sand and high into the air. Naruto smiled happily at this before he nodded to his clones. Each aimed their hands at Naruto. "Naruto Sniper!" they called as the real Naruto shot off after Gaara.

    Naruto shot forward head first. The wind whipped at his face, and the speed made his spine feel as if it was bending, but he smiled all the same. For a mere instant later, his skull smashed into the ribs of the airborne and stunned Gaara. The redhead cried out in pain as the impact carried them further into the sky. "I figured out your weakness!" he taunted as he grabbed Gaara''s top.

    "You think so!" Gaara countered. "My sand never leaves me!" Naruto glanced back to see a massive amount of sand a short distance away and gaining.

    "I do because you can''t defend yourself without your sand! And it''s much too slow!" Naruto laughed. "Personal Atmosphere: Jetstream!" Suddenly, the two shot off at absurd speeds, racing even higher into the air. The clouds in the sky were now closer, and the air was becoming thinner and colder. The arena looked smaller in the distance, and the sand was much too far to be of help.

    Gaara''s POV

    Gaara had grown used to life being somewhat predictable. Harsh training pushed by his harsher father. Being shunned as equally as he was feared. Killing those who failed to understand reality. Plotting and biding time until he could engage in his dream. A boring and repetitive life, but one Gaara had grown accustomed to all the same. Yet, as of late, it has been changing.

    The change was something Gaara could say in earnest he was a fan of. He intended to restructure society, which would surely lead to a fair bit of it. But it was somewhat startling to experience. The lynch point of such was one Naruto Uzumaki.

    Gaara hadn''t been entirely convinced at first. Their first meeting had been interesting, and he had been excited about the potential. Yet when Naruto attacked, Gaara couldn''t help but worry. Was Naruto not able to meet the standard he had hoped for? Was this the limit to him? To wield the strongest of the beasts was something Gaara felt was the greatest gift one could hope for. Yet Naruto seemed¡­ like them¡­

    His attack had been powerful, sure, but Gaara could tell Naruto had held back, merely attempting to end the fight quickly and without much trouble. Naruto against Gaara had struck without intent, it had shown as well. Gaara was certain Naruto had thought himself quite capable by that showing, it had been merely luck. Naruto acted like a mere human, contrary to their morals and ideals being directly opposed by his. He was happy to serve his masters despite the cruel treatment he received.

    Then, it was exposed. Naruto Uzumaki had not even known¡­ not even the people around him had¡­ A jinchuriki who received all the benefits and none of the drawbacks. He, similar to Gaara, had been blessed but had not earned it. Gaara was considerate, he had forgiven such a thing. Ignorance was not a crime, after all, merely a bit of a irritation. Gaara would slay him if he was a human, but his brethren could be forgiven. It had been straightforward to Gaara then. He would test Naruto to ensure he was worthy and valuable for his vision. If he failed, then Naruto would have to pay dearly. But if he passed, Gaara would spare him, the bold ones always snapped with just a little pressure. It would be okay, Gaara knew Naruto would survive it. He had, after all.

    Suddenly, Gaara had purpose again, and his dream didn''t seem so distant. Gaara''s father couldn''t have known his order would serve his eventual fall. All Gaara had to do was win Naruto over, preferably Fuu, as well. But Naruto was the main target, he had the most potential. It would prove easy, surely!

    But once again, Naruto had changed things, he was worthy! Perhaps even more so than Gaara had ever hoped. Gaara could not remember the last time he felt truly helpless. Only his father could achieve such, which was a rare occurrence. Gaara had avoided it for years.

    Yet now, as Naruto flew headfirst into his midsection, the feeling returned. A rare sensation filled Gaara''s nerves as the air was forcefully from his lungs. White hot pain flowed throughout as he gasped aimlessly. But Gaara was not afraid! He could feel his sand racing towards them. Soon, it would defend as reliably as ever, and he would congratulate Naruto on his decent attempt. Yet again, that changed all with the utterance of the blonde.

    "Personal Atmosphere: Jetstream!"

    Gaara felt the pain increase as his vision blurred, and he could feel them zip higher into the sky. His sand grew increasingly distant, unable to catch up to them. Gaara was truly def-

    Naruto interrupted his thoughts. "I''ll admit it, Sasuke''s fight inspired this idea. But I think you''ll find I have my original twist to it," He said with a smile as if it were a joke. This was a fight of life and death. How dare h-

    Gaara did not see the strike that hit him in the face. He barely felt it, merely heard ringing from the impact and nauseousness. Gaara was actually being overwhelmed! Yes, this fight was what he needed! His body flew even higher, but Gaara felt a pull draw him close before it could escape the range of Naruto''s reach. Another powerful blow rocked his ribs, and he heard a crack, not of bone but of his sand armor. Was Naruto managing to break such with his bare hands? Gaara had chosen well.

    "Had enough?!" Naruto asked while Gaara flew back.

    Gaara now understood why Naruto had held back in the beginning. He had assumed arrogance or ignorance, but now he saw the truth. Gaara underestimated Naruto and hadn''t thought he would be such a plotter. His early, paltry, yet amusing attempts had been nothing more than him testing Gaara, seeing how his sand reacted, how strong it was, and its speed¡ªall just to ensure Gaara would be defeated. It was thrilling. Was there a chance he wouldn''t win today?

    "No." Gaara spat with a smile. "GIVE ME MORE UZUMAKI!"

    "Have it your way! Time for some brotherly tough love!" Naruto cried as, with a gesture, he willed Gaara back to him. Gaara smiled all the same. Let Uzumaki try his damndest to breach his defenses. He could feel his sand draw closer. He best take this shot¡­

    Gaara felt so alive¡­

    Naruto''s POV

    "Have it your way! Time for some brotherly tough love!" Naruto cried as passionately as infuriated. Why did Gaara insist on this? Naruto could feel his killing intent all around them, it was suffocating. This wasn''t a fight he could enjoy. It was a fight, a fight he needed to win to communicate his point. Naruto had known this was something he couldn''t avoid. He felt obligated to help Gaara, and this seemed to be the only way to do so.

    It was good Jiraiya had helped him develop this combo. One designed to finish an opponent, even one with absurd durability like Gaara. Naruto would thank him for such, but he had hesitated to use it. He didn''t want to kill Gaara after all, just kick his ass a bit. But Jiraiya had offered him a stern warning, a tip for fighting top-tier opponents.

    "Listen, kid." Jiraiya had started after a tough day of training and drinking. It always seemed to make the man more sentimental and advising. In an infuriating way, of course.

    "Dude, I''m literally a legal adult." Naruto replied dryly.

    "A young adult." Jiraiya corrected.

    "Get on with it, old man."

    "Anyway, I want to talk to you about how you should approach fights with the top-level fighters you will encounter. There always is one in the exams¡ªa dead ringer, someone who obviously doesn''t need to even take them. I remember nearly getting my ass kicked by some Jounin disguised as a Genin. So there''s something to keep in mind when facing them."

    "This isn''t some lame joke, right?" Naruto asked. "I mean, I''ll take advice, but you spent the day kicking my ass, so no jokes."

    "Shut it, with our training, I''m certain you''ll be able to hold your own. But you need to make sure to take the shot given to you. In a fight with a good shinobi, if you can finish it, you finish it. You may not get another chance. As such, you need to form a decisive combination, a cool name for it, and use it as soon as possible."

    "Is the cool name really necessary?"

    Naruto hadn''t been sure of it, but he knew it would be foolish not to heed it to some degree. This combination he had formed at Jiraiya''s behest was one he was proud of. Hopefully, it will show Gaara the truth!

    "Naruto Style: Uzumaki Barrage!" He called as Naruto zipped back towards him. Naruto pulled himself to Gaara and started the technique with a crushing flying kick to the ribs. With a burst of wind chakra and at his highest speed, he unleashed a follow-up backhand. He smirked as he saw Gaara''s "skin" start to crack and fall off. But in another instant, Naruto followed this up with an overhand to his head, an uppercut to the chin, a powerful leg kick that made Gaara spiral in the air, a body hook that stopped the rotation, and a body kick that hit him higher in the air. Sand seemed to rain off the redhead as Naruto continued his high-speed barrage. Naruto unleashed another uppercut to Gaara''s face and wrapped his hands around Gaara''s head. Sand seemed to be collapsing off Gaara, nearly half his armor broken off, and a look of joy on his face. Naruto paid no heed, however, as he smashed his knee into the smile, knowing Gaara could take it, Naruto ruthlessly followed this up with a series of the same powerful knee strike repeatedly. The last of which sent Gaara flying back, or would have if not for Naruto grabbing onto his top to stop him. "I''m not done!"

    "Yes, you are!" Gaara cried as the tiny remaining bit of sand armor wrapped around Naruto''s hand and started to constrict. Seemingly, the redhead was determined to stop him. It would fail¡­

    "No! I''m! Not!" With inhuman strength and wind control, Naruto cried and whipped Gaara around like a ragdoll, violently he flung him back towards the ground. The force freed his hand and sent Gaara back toward his sand and the ground at a great speed. "Personal Atmosphere: Jetstream!" He cried and flew towards Gaara, quickly closing in and guaranteed to reach him before the sand. Perfect¡­

    "Fool!" Gaara taunted confidently even as he fell. His sand armor being gone revealed another layer¡­ this gold but partially cracked from the onslaught. "It''ll take more than mere punches and kicks to hurt me! You could barely breach my sand armor! My gold is much stronger! You can''t hope to overcome it, acting like a human!" As he finished, more gold flew from his clothes, forming the same orb that had nearly killed Hinata. "In fact, I''ll smack you out of the sky! Golden Dust Manipulation Seeking Orb!" The orb sounded off with a boom as it raced toward Naruto, who grimly glared at it as he flew toward it.

    "We''ll see about that! Time to show you what a human helped me create!" Naruto screamed as he pulled out a scroll, releasing a small metal cup. "Time for the finishing blow to the Uzumaki barrage, it''s dual technique! First Uzumaki Style: Full Powered Raging Wave!" Riptide began to shine a brilliant blue that Naruto''s eyes seemed to almost match. As the golden orb closed in, Naruto impressively reacted and sliced the orb in two with a nearly lazy slash of Riptide. He twirled as he did such in the next instant, being more inches away from Gaara. Gaara cackled as his golden armor shined, Naruto could see his sand closing in. It would be too late! "Time to show the technique I learned just for you!" Naruto screamed as he closed in the wind and swirled around his hand as he thrust his cup toward him. "Here''s the other part! Wind Style: Implosive Rejection!" Naruto called, there was a growing sound of a whistle from the cup. The wind howled as it appeared a twister of wind was somehow coming from and somehow seeming to suck in a twister. There was a sound of suction as it came close, and Naruto smiled as Gaara was pulled in rapidly.

    "A mere wind technique? My sister is practically a master. Do you think such a thing can breach my armor?" Gaara taunted as he flew in, even helpless, the monster seemed fearless.

    "Like I said," Naruto said grimly as Gaara collided with the cup. There was an awful sound as the cup seemed determined to somehow suck Gaara in. "I designed this for you, but it isn''t the kind of technique that can be blocked." As Naruto said this, his other arm prepared Riptide for a slash. Suddenly, the cup warbled under pressure and, with a boom, shattered into shards. That seemed minor compared to the calamity of booming wind it unleashed. The mere force ripped trees from below from the ground. Much of the audience shrieked in fear or fell from their seats. The storm above shook the entire arena with an audible rumble. Gaara screamed in pain as his armor shattered, and he was battered by the wild wind, in every direction, more wind was battering him even further. Leaving Gaara frozen in the air and blowing his sand even further below. Naruto did not hesitate as he twirled, preparing to finish the combo. Riptide shined as Naruto slashed ten feet before the airborne redhead. Chakra flooded from the blade and unleashed a massive amount of chakra, which engulfed Gaara. It boomed as it exploded in mid-air. Naruto watched grimly as Gaara fell from the cloud to the ground below. His sand proved the man was alive, or Naruto thought anyway, as it gathered below to catch Gaara, engulfing him into a protective orb and then crashing into the ground with an echoing thud.

    Naruto slowly floated to the ground as the orb of sand shifted downwards. Naruto hoped it was over, even Gaara couldn''t walk that off.

    As the sand flattened, it exposed a battered and burned Gaara glaring at Naruto. He managed to stand, but it was shaky. In contrast with his beaten and exhausted appearance, he smiled wildly. Covered in gold, dust, sand, and blood, Gaara looked as if a demon had clawed its way from the very earth. Even more frightening was what Naruto noticed.

    Gaara seemed to be standing straighter as the second went by. His burns seemed to shrink and fade, and the blood or grime didn''t go away, but somehow, Naruto could see his minor cuts and large bruises slowly disappear.

    "Are you surprised?" Gaara asked with a brow. "Thought you were the only one gifted?" He wondered again merely. "It''s become clear you''re worthy¡­ now to establish who''s in charge here."

    "I don''t take orders from creeps." Naruto countered hotly. "Also, I won''t be joining you. I have my own dreams and goals to pursue! Being a jinchuriki doesn''t define me!"

    "Oh Naruto¡­" Gaara said with a wild chuckle. "It''s the only thing about you that matters¡­"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Temari''s POV (Audience Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "Dear Kami, he''s actually losing?" Kankuro asked, absolutely shocked. Temari sighed at this, as good as a shinobi as her brother was, he had always been a bit thick-headed. "I''ve never seen anyone land so much as a hit on Gaara, let alone hurt him to such a degree. I''ve seen him kill Jounin with little trouble¡­ You don''t think he''ll?"

    "No."

    "No."

    Both Temari and Baki answered sternly and dismissively of Kankuro''s concerns. Kankuro growled angrily as he glared at the other two.

    "I get that you may not care for him, Baki, but Temari¡ªhe''s our brother. I hate the little creep sometimes, too, but that doesn''t mean I want to watch him get torn apart," Kankuro said with a growl.

    Baki merely ignored him, not interested in an unimportant discussion. He had never been much of a social man.

    "Yes, I would be worried too. Unlike you, however, I don''t try to threaten our younger brother," Temari replied sarcastically. "Furthermore, I''m much more informed than you. This fight has just started."

    "It''s been a while and a hell of a fight. Naruto and Gaara are surely heading towards the final stretch." Kankuro remarked with a raised brow.

    "No, this was likely Naruto attempting to end the fight quickly. Unfortunately, he underestimated Gaara. He should''ve never stopped hitting him. Maybe if he kept up the assault it would''ve stuck. But now he''ll see just how strong our brother has become," Temari countered confidently.

    "That''s stu-"

    "Silence, fool." Baki interjected. "Your sister speaks with wisdom you do not have. Gaara has not shown nearly his full capabilities. Likely, neither has Uzumaki."

    "Okay, Gaara is strong, there''s a reason Temari and I fear our own brother." Kankuro agreed. "But come on, even he''s just a Genin."

    "You''ve never seen your father fight Gaara, have you?" Temari remarked. "You usually leave whenever Gaara gets like that."

    "Father always wins." Kankuro countered.

    "Yet it is never easy," Baki added. "You also were absent the day our team dynamic changed."

    "Changed?"

    "Gaara defeated Baki sensei¡­" Temari chimed in. "It was an absurdly close fight, but he managed it¡­"

    "Bullshit," Kankuro interjected. "Even Gaara couldn''t beat our strongest Jounin."

    "Yet he did," Temari replied. "We haven''t seen anything yet. Our brother has become something¡­ different¡­"

 Prove it!

    Naruto''s / Gaara''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "Oh Naruto¡­" Gaara said with a wild chuckle. "It''s the only thing about you that matters¡­"

    Naruto frowned at this and went to answer, but Gaara loudly continued. His odd tone made Naruto listen in morbid curiosity.

    "Truthfully, do you think you''re special?" Gaara asked as he merrily walked a loose circle around Naruto. Despite the Blonde having the edge to this point, he seemed confident and at ease. Seemingly unconcerned with the possibility of Naruto attacking. "You certainly have the potential, a jinchuriki of the strongest beast, a survivor of a clan famed for their ability to host such and the means to contain it, born into a strong village, the pieces are certainly there. By human and jinchuriki standards, you should be extraordinary. You are to be frank, but not nearly as much as you should be¡­" As Gaara finished, he seemed saddened, as if his perceived summarization of Naruto pained him.

    "Good enough to be winning this fight, creep," Naruto replied frostily. Gaara seemed to have forgotten Naruto was much too fast and crafty now for him to keep up. "Besides, isn''t talk cheap?" Naruto boomed as his Personal Atmosphere allowed him to shoot himself through the air at an absurd speed. But as he closed in, another Golden Orb rushed forward, matching his speed and attempting to snipe him out of the air. Naruto stopped his momentum, simultaneously flooding chakra into Riptide, and slashed away the orb. The force sent him back and sent painful vibrations tingling down his arm.

    "Very true, Uzumaki, but I believe you should be frugal. You''ll find action at this point to be rather costly." Gaara warned as several more orbs of gold formed. Naruto shifted into a stance, summoning two more clones to strengthen his defenses and joining them with two more surviving ones from earlier. "You hesitate." Gaara taunted. "Perhaps attempting to understand my new ability? No need to strain your mind, I need not take advantage of you being caught off guard. My sand control is linked to Shukaku. It allows me to easily control massive amounts of it. As well as defending me automatically. But my golden dust is different¡­"

    Naruto flashed forward again, reinforced by his clones, as they attempted another sudden assault. "Don''t care!"

    The gold orb shot off seven, intercepting the clones and sending them flying back from the impact. Each orb boomed as it clashed with the clones, instantly countering the sudden assault. "You should, Uzumaki. At this point, I''m being sporting. You''re more than strong enough to join, and I recognize I must shatter someone as strong-minded as you to ensure it. But I hope you prove even more power than I had ever hoped. As such, learn about my Golden Dust."

    Naruto spat out some blood one of the orbs had, impacting his ribs and nearly breaking them. Stalling would ensue once he was healed, if Gaara wanted to monologue like a movie villain, Naruto would be foolish to stop him. Let him brag; Naruto would find the chink in his armor.

    "My Golden Dust was born from a Kekkei Genkai relative to our family line for years. It is a bloodline unique to the Sand and rare even in our family. It is commonly referred to as Magnet Style. It allows us to either attract or repel various metals; it has many uses, though my father and I use it with gold. Using it masterfully, we can manipulate gold in various ways, though I use it much differently. Gold is much heavier than sand, meaning moving and using it as I do sand would be incredibly costly to chakra reserves. My father has the chakra efficiency and reserves to use it heedless of such, but even as a jinchuriki, I would struggle to do the same. Besides, gold is rather fragile; it makes for a poor defense by itself; even my golden armor is heavily reinforced with chakra to make it effective. So I decided to use it differently. I form it into simple shapes and repel and attract it all at once with great force. This leads to fast and powerful strikes, but often predictable and easy to counter. By themselves, it would be a decent trick but easy enough to bypass."

    "So why bother Creep?" Naruto asked with a taunting smile. "Like to accessorize or something?"

    Gaara chuckled ruefully at such. "Of course not brother. It''s just that you struggled to deal with sand. Now, you must deal with both." Sand suddenly burst from the ground below Naruto and quickly formed into a net.

    "Time to break you."

    Naruto flinched before he lashed out with Riptide. As expected, it slashed through the sand with ease, but Naruto flinched as the sand parted around the blade, encompassing it and then anchoring it to the ground. Naruto planted both feet and attempted a tug to free Riptide. The ground cracked from the force, yet the blade did not emerge from the sand pillar. Naruto watched as his two remaining clones raced forward and, with a dance of Riptide and wind chakra, repelled the several golden orbs attempting to hammer the original Blonde. Naruto grits his teeth and pulls the blade free again but has to let go as two spikes shoot out from the pillar, attempting to pierce the Blonde. Naruto jumped into the air with a curse but smiled as one clone tanked the orbs, poofing from the mighty blows; the other slashed Riptide free and tossed it to the original as the orbs smashed him into oblivion. Naruto floated above Gaara, who smiled up at him as sand whipped around him in circled golden orbs, also whirling around him almost lazily.

    "You don''t cease to entertain Uzumaki." Gaara complimented him with a predatory smile. "You have proven your worth, yet I understand you will not join me. Tell me why not."

    "I have things to do in my village, and I also don''t hate humanity. They might hate us, but it''s from a place of ignorance. Hating them back won''t improve anything. It just makes you a hateful loser. Instead, I''ll prove them wrong and earn their admiration regardless of how hard it may be," Naruto explained passionately.

    "And you think that is a worthy cause? That is why you fight and risk your life for humans? You crave mere acceptance?" Gaara asks incredulously.

    "I fight for myself." Naruto responded furiously. "I fight because I value the people around me and want them to do the same. I don''t care if I''m human or jinchuriki or even some monster. I am Naruto Uzumaki, not the mere parts that make me."

    "Yet you speak from a place of moral superiority? Because you work for your own tormentors, and I lash out? So much potential, and yet I cannot lie to you, Uzumaki. You disappoint me; I''ll crush and remold you to meet the potential within. I find your foolishness slowly infuriating. I work to change the world that subjects us to such cruelness. To correct a mistake in the food chain, to make a world better for those cursed to live the life we lead. You merely wish to fit in."

    "Oh, of course, the social recluse would have a problem trying to fit in." Naruto sniped back angrily. Gaara had barely spoken as much as he had now. His words seemed to reverb through Naruto''s head. But he had never been the type to take disrespect lying down. "Have you ever considered that perhaps the world isn''t "wrong" or "flawed," but maybe you were unlucky? Hell, you seem pretty dislikable to me so far, ya know? Perhaps it started out undeserved, but it''s deserved for someone as monstrous as you, Gaara.

    "Deserved?!" Gaara laughed manically. "I am the beast they created, I could''ve been born a regular child, but they needed to sacrifice yet another life for power. Then, they resented their own creation. I resent their ignorance; can they not see we are not cursed but blessed. We have such unique power and access to such unique creatures! How dare they not see us for our greatness. Instead, they demonize and isolate us. Slowly driving us insane, then blaming us for their own doing!"

    "Just because we experience terrible things doesn''t excuse our actions!" Naruto replied hotly. "Just because we''re treated poorly doesn''t give us the right to kill and maim as we please. It doesn''t matter what we are, don''t you see we''re all the same?"

    "You damn fool, we are anything but. You could be so much more if you only realized such!" Gaara roared. "We can survive wounds they could never hope to suffer; we have the power they can scarcely comprehend locked within, and we live years and years longer. We are objectively superior beings! One the humans have made clear is that they consider lesser and not the same."

    Naruto tensed but stopped as he realized there were now more golden orbs. Sometime during their argument, Gaara had spawned more and had them surround him.

    "It infuriates me, ya know?" Gaara mocked Naruto as the Blonde tensed and got ready to defend himself. "You should be the strongest of us. You could be more than any human or jinchuriki could hope to be. Yet you cling to your humanity. Even convince yourself it gives you strength. You naive fool¡­ Golden Dust Manipulation: Golden Weasel Hunt." Gaara spoke. Suddenly, Naruto ducked an orb that sped through the space his head had occupied. He barely managed to raise Riptide to block another from his left. Though the force of the speeding orb made the Blonde''s feet skid against the ground, the force nearly overwhelmed him. Naruto was left wide open; however, he slammed into his unprotected back for another orb. Naruto coughed up blood immediately after the blow, allowing the other orb to power through Riptide and smash into Naruto''s chest. The two orbs forced the Blonde from his feet and to spiral through the air. The orbs, including the ones that had been orbiting Gaara, pursued the Blonde. Surrounding him the entire time. Naruto recovered in the air and, with a point of Riptide, repelled the orbs with a burst of wind. He flinched, however, when they immediately shot back towards him.

    "That won''t work," Gaara said as if he was sorry for the inconvenience. He looked as relaxed as earlier, calmly slowly circling the Blonde and orbs as they continued their desperate dance. Naruto was defending well, considering the absurd speed and power of the projectiles. He uses his blade and wind chakra to repel and dodge impressively. But it simply was impossible for Naruto to do such a thing perfectly. Several found holes in his defenses, crashing into his body and likely slowly breaking him down and killing him. His favorite technique was the one he had developed to defeat Baki sensei. "Golden Dust Manipulation: Golden Weasel Hunt is a cruel technique," Gaara explained. "Using my magnet style, I can magnetize you to the gold. I can attract or repel the gold to and from you by adjusting your polarity. This allows for a low-cost continuous technique; until I die or they are destroyed, they will pursue me. Either slowly battering you until you surrender or allowing my sand to capture you." Gaara explained.

    Naruto would''ve loved to respond. But as he deflected an orb with one hand while jumping another and willing his Personal Atmosphere to deflect two more. Found himself struggling to stay in the game. How did this happen? Mere seconds ago, he had been faster than Gaara and faster than his sand. Now he struggled to keep up his gold, the heavy orb speed through the air little more than blurs. So far, he had managed to avoid a direct blow, but even blocking them shot pain and numbness down his limbs. Riptide seemed to be holding up, but the Blonde knew the sword wasn''t meant to take such powerful attacks in succession.

    Naruto had to repel this attack. It was going to overwhelm him-

    Naruto felt a jarring and mind-breaking pain as his left leg was clipped by a golden orb. The force sent Naruto''s body flying through the air. Even in his uncontrolled flight, the Blonde managed to deflect several more orbs with Riptide, but another found a hole in his defense, smashing into his ribs and robbing him of breath. This sent him skidding along the ground. Naruto rolled with momentum and managed to stop his flight. And with a yell of effort, sheathed and unsheathed Riptide "Uzumaki Style: Deflecting Draw!" The slash managed to send three golden orbs flying up into the air. Unfortunately, he left himself open to another three, which smashed into his body. Sending him careening through the field and crashing into the forest the impact of the Blonde smashing through a smaller tree. The orbs circled for a moment before shooting off towards the forest as well.

    The momentum had changed in the battle¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Neji''s POV (Audience Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Jealousy. It was a feeling every side branch eventually felt. It was only natural; after all, they were forced to serve their own family merely based on their parents. Jealousy came, gave way to despair, and for some, including Neji himself, it gave way to resentment.

    With the man''s aid, he watched the battle below; he had escaped such a cycle. Perhaps not entirely; Neji still resented Hiashi and the elders, but now he recognized wrath, and avoiding it would not be the solution. Instead, he must work towards improving it from within, finding comfort in the knowledge that one day he will not live enviously.

    Yet again, the ugly feeling settled into his gut as he watched Naruto battle. Neji knew and thought he had accepted the possibility of losing to Sasuke, even more so that Naruto would likely go further, even defeat Neji if it came to that. But he had assumed the gap was a small one, perhaps furthered by Naruto''s unique physiology. Neji had even accepted he was unlikely to be able to match Gaara. His mere presence had managed to shake Neji once or twice after all.

    But never had Neji imagined the gap was as large as it was. It filled his gut with shame and disgust. When had Naruto so thoroughly surpassed him? Ino had always been slightly behind them, but Neji had always imagined himself the rival to Naruto. But he wasn''t¡­

    No!

    Neji would not allow that darker side of personality to rear its ugly head again. He had grown from the hateful young man he had been at the creation of Team Seven. He had grown to enjoy his team- no - his friends and count on them. He was confident the fault lay within and would work hard to close the gap.

    Neji wasn''t entirely sure the ugly feeling would dissipate so quickly¡­

    "That- that is Naruto?" Ino asked, utterly stunned. Neji wasn''t surprised; his other Blonde teammate had seen most of his fights. But this one was much different than his performance before. It had been clear Naruto was holding back a considerable amount in his previous showings. But this match made it clear just how powerful he had become. "Kami, it''s like he''s a whole different person! How the hell did he get that strong?!"

    "I''m not sure," Neji answered plainly, masking his own shock and amazement at the developments. "But it seems he might be the strongest Genin here¡­ other than his opponent potentially."

    "Course he is! He beat me after all!" Kurotsuchi chimed in from the left of Ino. "That being said, I could take either of them!"

    "Quite the statement, considering he seemed to have held back a significant amount against you." Samui chimed in as she sat as well. She was covered in several bandages but looked otherwise fine. "That being said, I hope he has more to show. His effort so far is cool, but I feel there''s much more to come."

    "Of course there is!" Fuu chimed in grimly. It was only the second time Neji had noticed her lose her normal happy-go-lucky attitude. "It''s a battle of jinchuriki; it never is a quick or easy thing, especially when two clash."

    "Don''t tell me that!" Ino cried out dramatically. "I was just closing the distance, and now the finish line seems incredibly far away! Surely, I''m not that useless!"

    "You said it, not me." Kurotsuchi mocked with a shrug.

    "But it is possible to put them down." Neji countered. "Sasuke managed to defeat Fuu after all, and he is no jinchuriki."

    "It was more of a match-up thing. Sasuke had an advantage in speed that Naruto seems to lack. Not to mention, he tricked me into eating his hardest hit. Even then, had I been prepared for such, it likely wouldn''t have worked." Fuu countered. "I wouldn''t look into it too much. Who''s winning now. I would be more concerned with who is winning ten minutes from now¡­"

    Ino seemed to growl at this. She glared at Fuu and the others. Neji nearly flinched from the intense gaze of his teammate. "Naruto isn''t done yet; Gaara is the one that has to be careful. Naruto is only starting."

    "OF COURSE!" Fuu agreed with a cheeky shout. "Naruto is awesome. Besides, I think he might be just as lucky as I am."

    "I don''t know," Kurotsuchi added with a grin just measured too dark to be well intended. "Perhaps the Blonde bit off more than he can chew. Pale, short, and sandy over there, it seems he''s well in control of the match. I can barely keep track of Naruto yet alone the orbs. I think our favorite knucklehead is about to lose this one¡­"

    "Weren''t you mere seconds ago confessing your belief in him?" Neji asked, confused. What was this woman''s game?

    "Yeah," Kurotsuchi admitted with a shrug. "It''s Hard to be decisive in a win-win scenario. Either he wins, validating my own loss, or he gets beat, and I get second-hand revenge. I might like Blondie, but he ruined my shot. It won''t hurt me to see him get beaten around."

    "You basic bitch!" Ino snapped as she stood and marched towards the Iwa kunoichi. With a smile just short of ecstatic, Kurotsuchi rose as well.

    Neji and Samui rose and held both back. Neji, his infuriated teammate, and Samui, the amused Kurotsuchi.

    "Basic, aye?" Kurotsuchi asked, her smile thinning a bit as her anger grew.

    "Sorry, forgot the Blonde friendzoning you is a no-go."

    "Rich coming from the hag he beat. Didn''t you mouth off about being better only to be proven wrong?" Ino countered as she reached for the woman. "Guess it stung to be shown as the unremarkable bitch you are!"

    "He got lucky!" Kurotsuchi hotly countered. "Unfortunately, that luck is done!"

    "Guys¡­" Fuu attempted to interrupt the tensions.

    "Naruto may be in danger, but it would be unwise to count him out." Neji chimed in, his support calming Ino somewhat. Kurotsuchi, seeing the energy leaving Ino, stopped as well, rudely snorting at what Neji had said.

    "Tch! You all are soft! Wanna believe your friend can somehow stand up to that monster! But news flash, he''s just another jinchuriki that just met a better one. You can be biased all you like, but that idiot is fucked." Kurotsuchi snarled.

    "Guys¡­" Fuu tried again.

    "Unco-" Samui was interrupted when Kurotsuchi rudely shrugged her away.

    "Don''t care. Gonna find some real shinobi to watch this with." Kurotsuchi spat.

    "Might wanna look at the field¡­" Fuu tried a third time.

    "Go on then!" Ino yelled after her. "They wouldn''t want a fake like you around anyway."

    "GUYS!" Fuu screamed, cutting through the tension for a moment. She looked around as if to ensure the group was looking at her. Satisfied with their attention, she smiled widely and pointed at the field. "Things are heating up down there~!" Fuu sang happily.

    The group of various shinobi all stood and leaned over the railing. The tension between them was momentarily forgotten as they watched the two strongest Genin clash.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto''s body ached as he flew through the forest. The orbs were frankly bullshit. They were faster than hell and nearly broke his bones with each impact. He barely managed to twirl around a tree; with only an instant to react, he managed to reflect another, but the force sent him smashing through the tree.

    Knowing better than to remain still, Naruto shot wind against the ground, forcing him into the air and narrowly avoiding three more golden orbs that sought to finish him off. Four more shot off into the sky with him. Naruto groaned as he deflected two spun around one another. The last hit a glancing blow on his shoulder, making him spin through the air. Naruto, through instinct alone, continued his upward path. Seeking refuge in the sky, he suddenly stopped before he could get much higher. Feeling something coarse and dry wrap around his ankle. With a shocked glance down, he saw a long strand of sand emerging from the middle of the forest and connecting to his leg.

    ''He can control the sand and the gold at once!'' Naruto thought, shocked.

    The Blonde had little time to consider much else before his vision exploded with darkness. He blinked and regained vision, seeing an orb covered with blood shoot away from him. It must''ve hit him in the back of the head-

    Once again, he was suddenly interrupted as the strand of sand reeled him in with speed and force. Naruto was initially surprised, but regaining his cool, he attempted to slash with Riptide and free himself. But suddenly, two more orbs smashed into him at once. Naruto cried out in pain before he was fully pulled into the forest. He crashed into the ground, shattering the rock below and bouncing from the force. Naruto hit the ground again bodily.

    It took him several seconds to get to his feet as he blearily glanced around the surrounding forest. Fully in the middle of it, he could not see the crowd or even Gaara. He grunted as he lowered himself into a defensive stance. Naruto was confident he would not have to go looking for Gaara.

    "You seem so determined to live your own way¡­" Gaara''s voice echoed throughout the forest, making it nearly impossible for Naruto to determine where it was coming from. "Determined to live as if you are not what you so plainly are. How foolish of you," Gaara taunted.

    "As if you''re any better. You''re nothing more than a sick brother! Years of abuse and hatred have made you blind. All you are is just some murderous little bitch! At least I fight for something I actually believe in! You claim to want to change the world but in truth you just want revenge. You want power to make people treat you better. That''s something you earn!" Naruto roared.

    As soon as he finished the sentence, another orb nearly removed his head. Another came low, and he jumped over; without missing a beat, Naruto called out, "Uzumaki Style: Slicing Wave." A slash of chakra raced forward, cutting down a tree. However, there was no reaction, and for leaving his guard open, another orb slammed into him. Naruto stumbled back painfully. Another attempted to follow up, but in a show of inhuman reaction and raw strength, Naruto caught it and whipped it towards another. The two smash into pieces, and neither survives the clash.

    "Sick? Is that your way of accusing me of being insane?" Gaara continues, seemingly unbothered by Naruto''s attempt to strike back. "I am quite sane, brother. Sane enough to recognize that humans and jinchuriki will never see eye to eye. They believe us to be monsters, ignorant but not entirely untrue. See, insanity is their reaction. Creating creatures such as us and using us as mere weapons? No, our creation wasn''t a mistake. The use of us was. We were never meant to be mindless monsters! That suggests we are lesser! Oh, sure, we can be; a good example would be yourself¡­"

    "I thought we were done talking! Come prove how "superior" you are already!" Naruto yelled out. Furious with Gaara treating the interaction like some sort of game.

    "Let''s not be too quick, brother." Gaara chided calmly. "Talking is preferable to what comes next. But I suppose I can do most of it while you handle the next step in my plan¡­"

    "Which is!" Naruto said while glancing around his surroundings.

    "Break you, of course." Gaara replied blandly.

    Suddenly, Naruto flinched and barely managed to duck an orb. But another nearly took out his legs. He caught this one before the remaining seven smashed into him at once. Naruto spat out blood and stumbled before the golden orbs seemed to vibrate. Naruto managed to stomp a foot down and regain his sense and balance as the orbs froze.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Time to show you what this technique truly looks like." Gaara spat.

    Naruto growled as he willed his personal atmosphere to repel as many orbs as possible. The orb now doubled in speed, them constantly flying in and out, and they began a cruel barrage of strikes. Naruto did not flinch as focus smothered panic and pain. Riptide became a mere streak through the air as it smacked aside orbs and attempted to split them. The wind howled as, in some cases, it managed to repel the balls. But mostly, it barely managed to slow them.

    "As I was saying earlier," Gaara said as he floated within the vision of Naruto. He was standing on a platform of sand, mere feet away from Naruto. Yet, as he continued desperately to survive the seemingly endless assault, he was helpless to attempt to attack Gaara. "Jinchuriki can be rather unimpressive beasts, some simply too wild and others like you. Too weak¡­"

    Naruto''s eyes widened in fury, and his speed seemed to increase with such. He managed a better defense but was still slowly smashed by orbs over time. He had to counter this! But how could he? An orb snaked through his guard and nearly knocked him from his feet. But with grit, Naruto managed to stand his ground and continue his desperate stand.

    "Oh, you certainly are powerful, by human standards anyway. But you are weak. You refuse to embrace a gift given to you. You are a fool through and through," Gaara mocked.

    "I rather¡­" Naruto blasted five orbs away, deflected a sixth, and tanked the seventh. "Be a fool¡­" Three smashed into him at once. Naruto kept his stance up and defended follow-up attacks as the force made him slide across the ground. "But at least I''m not a monster."

    "But what ARE you?" Gaara asked earnestly. "You refuse to embrace what it means to be a jinchuriki; the humans don''t want you; what is there left to be?"

    "NARUTO UZUMAKI SHITHEAD!" Naruto roared angrily. With this, he pushed Riptide and his palm out. Using the full power of Personal Atmosphere to blow away all the orbs. With this, he used it to shoot forward, attempting to blitz Gaara. He got within inches before sand once again snared him. It shot him out like a cannon towards the ground. Naruto forced the wind to right himself, but two more orbs suddenly took out his legs and, by proxy, his focus. Grounding Naruto again, the orbs continued their assault. Naruto quickly and desperately rises to defend himself. Gaara chuckles all the while.

    "But who is that? Why is he so special to be different from Fuu and me, who live lives defined by their gift?" Gaara interrogates, and Naruto struggles against the orbs. "Is it your determination? I mean, surely not even a child can manage such. Perhaps your bravery? No, it strikes me more as ignorance and arrogance enabling your foolish behavior. Maybe then it''s your tough can-do attitude? Admittedly amusing, but to be frank, brother, you are nothing close to what you could be. But fret not."

    Naruto slowly was being hit more and more. The absurdly fast and powerful golden orbs beat him into submission over time.

    "For I have a plan, not only for myself or you but all our brothers and sisters. A way to end the pain we feel and to ensure that future generations live lives worthy of our kind. First, I had to ensure you hadn''t been weakened or tainted by the humans you''ve clung so desperately to. Second is where we are now; I''ll shatter you and, with the pieces, reform you to see the world as I do. To recognize this "curse" they gave us is actually a gift. The power we wield can force this world to change. To force it to be better. Once you give in, we shall do this with each jinchuriki. Forcing their loyalty or sparing them a life of pain by slaying them. Once we gather all nine jinchuriki, we''ll use our combined power to reforge this world." As Gaara finished, Naruto was sent flying by all seven remaining balls, hitting him at once and sending him flying out towards the center of the courtyard.

    Gaara followed Naruto, his golden orbs orbiting him as they paused their assault. After thirty seconds, Naruto crawled to his feet, holding a cup in hand and glaring at Gaara.

    "You think you can force the world to change? Can we make people do whatever we like because we''re a little stronger? Don''t make me laugh. They would fight us till the bitter end. They would probably win, too, ya know? All because one entitled, antisocial, murderous little brat refuses to learn some social skills." Naruto taunted with a bloody smile.

    Gaara frowned but did not answer, merely shoving all seven orbs. Slowly, several strands of sand (in comparison to the gold and Naruto anyway) followed. It seemed Gaara did not like his jab back. Naruto''s shit talk always seemed to lead to violence, didn''t it?

    Naruto merely smiled, glad to finally have a chance. The gold was so fast and dangerous that the sand kept him from gaining distance or attacking Gaara. He had been struggling to gain any ground back. But Gaara''s technique had made one thing clear. Personal Atmosphere Level One wasn''t going to be enough. But first, to create an opening¡­

    As the orbs closed in, Naruto allowed the chakra to flood the cup again, thrusting it toward the approaching golden orbs and sand. Crying out proudly as he called out his counter. "Wind Style: Implosive Rejection!" The wind howled again, and the cup seemed to warble and warp as the storm formed inside. The air could be visibly seen sucking into and out of the cup at the same time. Gaara''s eyes widened as he realized Naruto had goaded him.

    Gaara raised both hands as his sand submerged him into a growing orb. The redhead recognized the technique and its power.

    "Won''t matter!" Naruto assures as the power of the storm within the cup begins to suck in violently, somehow managing to suck several orbs and some sand inside as the cup continues to grow and warp. With a boom, the contained calamity was freed. Gold, sand, and air boomed as it was spat out. A destructive wave of wind and debris smashed into Gaara''s last-minute fortress. Naruto''s entire arm holding the cup suddenly burst with blood as the sleeve of his jacket was shredded off, revealing the arm covered in a multitude of cups. Naruto wasted no time, however, as his will forced him through the pain.

    Naruto lowered his stance and flexed his chakra as his eyes scanned the wrecked forest. Gold, sand, trees, and debris were all that was left of the forest. His scarf seemed to flow as if alive; before, with a poof, a small raccoon was visible on his neck. Unlike most raccoons, it had a golden coat and an intelligent gleam in its eye.

    "You ready, Muri!" Naruto yells as he raises his hands in a hand sign, chakra flooding the area around him. The raccoon chuckles wildly as he does, seemingly amused by the powerful winds that blow around them.

    "It''s about time, bossman!" Muri yelled out happily. "I was worried you''d lose before we''d get to try! Time for the Okama clan to make their grand return!"

    "Oh, shut it. I got the chakra and wind nature chakra! It''s time for level two!" Naruto yelled as the turbulent area around them grew even wilder.

    "As you say, bossman!" Muri answered cheerfully. "Just excited to finally fight with our newest summoner!"

    The two cried out in tandem as the sand parted, revealing a mostly healed Gaara. As he marched toward the two, they finally activated their jutsu.

    "Collaboration Jutsu: Personal Atmosphere Level Two!"

    "Collaboration Jutsu: Personal Atmosphere Level Two!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Jiraiya''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Jiraiya subtly eyed his long-time teammate, friend, and one-sided love interest. As busy as the man was, he had always kept an eye on his ever-burning flame. Partly out of a desire to keep her close but also at the behest of Hiruzen to ensure her loyalty. The situation had been confusing and alarming as most ended up between the two of them.

    The point was Jiraiya knew Tsunade better than anyone. He understood her reactions, impulses, and limits. She knew she was hurting; the loss of Dan and Kawaki and even their treacherous third Orochimaru Tsunade had been suffering. Her previous proclivity for gambling grew into a full-blown addiction. Her fiery temper often reigned in by her intense intelligence. Grew uncontrolled and usually displayed. Jiraiya had watched as Tsunade distanced herself from their home. Took over a local mob and made them into her lackeys.

    It had been straightforward to Jiraiya that Tsunade had given up. Living merely for her coping mechanism instead of any happiness or drive. Tsunade had become a shell of herself. Until recently¡­

    Jiraiya, having grown accustomed to keeping an eye on his often troublesome teammate, realized she had yet to visit the local red light district, which held a rather considerable casino. There had been relatively few cases of Tsunade causing property damage or assaulting people, the few instances present all being almost universally involved with Jiraiya himself. The old habit of teasing his teammate had never left Jiraiya. Tsunade seemed, for all intents and purposes, to be making an unknowing recovery.

    Jiraiya, being both the spymaster and caring teammate he was, had investigated such and had made an exciting discovery¡­

    Tsunade''s recent improved behavior coincided with the meeting of one Naruto Uzumaki. The odds seemed abysmal and unlikely, and random Jiriaya had initially dismissed it. But as he pondered the idea, it seemed increasingly likely.

    Tsunade had moved to defend Leaf''s interest, something she had likely done merely because she knew such was expected. It was not the first time such had happened, yet her reaction was peculiar. Jiraiya had seen her save others in similar circumstances. Usually, she''d crush or drive the opposition away, heal the allies so they were safe, and leave as soon as possible. Yet Tsunade had personally escorted them and even allowed Hiruzen to keep her there.

    Oh, Jiraiya knew Hiruzen had intended it to be an order. But Tsunade was never one to take such lightly. If ever given one she found disagreeable, Tsunade was the type to voice such. And if need be, she would debate it at length, settling when fed up or convinced. Yet she had agreed readily, even making her little crew the new Police Force. A decent choice considering the relatively low workload, but a peculiar one.

    At least until Jiraiya looked into it further. The Police Force had recently taken on a civil and shinobi dispute case, even calling for a controversial council meeting. All of which was focused on one Naruto Uzumaki. As if to further this idea, the ones who had headed such besides Kakashi himself had been Dez and Shizune¡­

    Tsunade had returned to the Leaf upon meeting him, involved herself in affairs to his benefit, and now had confirmed it. Tsunade had almost intervened in the conversation among Kage. Unthinkable for most bodyguards. Even the two of them, as Sanin, were expected to respect and act politely toward Kage. As little as the opinionated Tsunade would care for such, she wouldn''t stir up a situation that could be dangerous lightly. Yet an insult to Naruto Uzumaki, if only for a moment, made her consider such.

    A shame this wasn''t one of Jiraiya''s works of art. If Tsunade was younger, or perhaps Naruto was older, this would''ve made for quite a great setup! An older, scorned woman who had lost faith in love, inspired by a courageous young man who awakens that old flame in her. Perhaps Jiraiya should write that down¡­ later¡­ Besides, this wasn''t the case; Tsunade had sworn off such, and it seemed almost more¡­ maternal?

    Jiraiya refocused on Tsunade. The woman must''ve seen him daydreaming and lowered her own guard, openly watching the battle with rapt attention. It was clear now that Naruto Uzumaki had gained her attention, perhaps even impressed her to some degree.

    It wouldn''t surprise Jiraiya, given that, in a few years, Naruto would be quite the man. And if Jiraiya was honest¡­ he was sure Naruto was¡­ familiar to Tsunade. He figured being noisy could be forgiven. Besides, if Naruto had managed to bring Tsunade back to life, it would only have been suitable for Jiraiya to nurture it.

    "Enjoying the fight?" Jiraiya asked nonchalantly. Intentionally, he lowered his gaze into the valleys of Tsunade. Who caught such and merely sighed, annoyed.

    "I can''t say I am. Are you? The bastard is your student," Tsunade answered hotly. Jiraiya didn''t mind. However, he had learned by now, irritation made Tsunade more honest and loose-tongued. "Figured it would bother you to see him get thrashed like this. And they call me heartless." The two were whispering so as not to interrupt the others. Doubtless, Hiruzen could hear them, but he would not give them up. They had earned the right to speak freely as long as they were not interruptive.

    "Of course it does, but because he''s my student, I know this isn''t over yet." Jiraiya countered with a shrug. "Besides, I learned with Minato that you have to let them learn in whatever way they choose to. Kakashi won''t let him die, and I have confidence Naruto will find his way out of this. Though I admit I am infuriated, he hid so much of his abilities from me, though it makes me feel more confident in his chances."

    "Chances? The brat is lucky to be alive down there. In mere minutes, he''ll probably pass out." Tsunade snidely responded. "Seconds later, he might die."

    "See, Naruto is odd, though¡­" Jiraiya responded. "We spared often, and now I see he held much of what he can do from me. But that cements my confidence in him. See, we had this one spar. I pushed him harder than I ever pushed a student. Even Minato likely would''ve struggled to power through it. Naruto did, too, the first time I ever saw him close to giving up. But he steeled himself and came at me one last time."

    "Another can''t give up type huh?" Tsunade asked with a raised brow, obviously unimpressed. "Sounds like every foolish shinobi or kunoichi ever."

    "That''s not what impressed me. If you''re unskilled and uninformed, never giving up simply isn''t enough." Jiraiya said grimly. "Guts are important, but there needs to be substance to it. In that final push, I saw a side to Naruto that I never would''ve guessed existed. Naruto became a machine, eyes unblinking and focused, movements precise and efficient. Enough to where, for a mere moment, I took him seriously. And I think It''s happening again." Jiraiya pointed down to the arena below.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kushina''s / Rasa''s POV (Courtyard / Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron )

    Kushina was shocked as she watched her son face down the monster below. Naruto had spoken to her about Gaara, but seeing him fight made it clear just how massive the task was. Gaara was no mere Genin; even Chunin would''ve fallen to this beast. Kushina was sure that even if she did as all mothers wished to do and fought her so, she would struggle with this beast.

    Yet Kushina had helped Naruto train, allowed Jiraiya to aid as well, and allowed Kakashi to enter them in the first place. Was this what Minato had given his life for? For Kushina to allow their son to face death again and again? Indeed, he was ashamed of her performance thus far as a mother.

    Despite the shame, it was drowned out by a feeling of pride as she watched her son. Kushina had whooped at each victory, cried out at each close call, and been blown away by how far her son had come. Naruto had shown his strengths on occasions during her visits to him in the Forest of Death. But never had she realized Naruto had grown into a powerful young shinobi¡ªone that she wouldn''t have to coddle or worry over incessantly.

    Somehow, even now, in the fight , Gaara was playing with Naruto. Kushina felt a certainty that kept her from losing her cool and saving her baby herself. Naruto had not shown any great fear, effort, frustration, or even momentarily panic, but never fear. Kushina''s son clearly thought this was somehow still within his control. Kushina would be a good mother and would believe in such a thing.

    Rasa''s POV

    When was the last time Rasa felt such unrestrained joy?! It must''ve been when the Third was slain all those years ago. It cemented his rise and weakened the political opposition of those who had sided with them. Yet this felt much greater, much more intense. Perhaps it was because it was his own spawn doing it for him?

    Yes, it felt good to watch his son battle his own fight. Sowing a bright future for Suna with his own blood pleased Rasa. Furthermore, it couldn''t have happened in a more satisfying way.

    It was a poorly kept secret among the Five Great Villages that the Leaf had access to the strongest of the Tailed Beast. The Nine Tails had wreaked the most havoc by far of the beast before the First Hokage had captured them. Ironically, their closest allies, Suna, had received the weakest. And now, hehe, and Hiruzen had forged an alliance, yet there was still a grim thrill. Something about watching the Leaf, often heralded as the "strongest" of the Five Great Villages, lose his Sand, often heralded as the weakest.

    But that would change after these exams. Rasa would make certain of such. He would take advantage of the boon of missions request for Gaara, leverage for his homeland as he did everything else. Yes, the Sand would grow more vital than ever. Their stable economy and soon mission boon would ensure a smooth period for Suna.

    To think Rasa had been foolish enough to attempt to have Gaara killed. It had built him into a killer, but now that it was clear he would be useful, Rasa feared it made him a flight risk or potential future overthrower¡ªa meager price to pay to ensure the future of his homeland.

    Rasa would have to work to change such a situation. Gaara would be needed for the future. Rasa would have to ensure his son became fully loyal. This monster needed a leash¡­

    Rasa focused his attention outward once again toward the Kage. A and Yagura both seemed deeply troubled by the information. He imagined A worried about a powerful jinchuriki residing anyway but the Cloud. Yagura was more a toss up. Rasa found it shocking the man even became a Kage. For all intents and purposes he seemed insane. Rasa wasted no time trying to guess what went on in the sick man''s head. Besides, it was time to leverage things as he planned.

    Hiruzen and Onoki glanced at each other. Onoki nodded toward the Hokage making it clear he intended to watch how it went for him. Logical considering Rasa was feeling particularly creative at the moment.

    "Rasa." Hiruzen spoke politely. Knowing better than to hastily trade words with either men, Rasa merely nodded to show he was listening. "I''d like to request to send an official political envoy to the Sand after the exams. With our new alliance such seems wise."

    Rasa barely stopped himself from smirking. Hiruzen was a sly fox of a politician. Mentioning their alliance in such a scene strengthened the Leaf even with the Sand making such a showing. It made it seem they were on the same side, which while more or less true, was a manipulation all the same. The envoy was also a wise ask, instead of asking from something from him, he offered. Making the Leaf seem strong even as they strengthened their bond. Rasa admittedly wanted to reject such, it was always enjoyable to disappoint Hiruzen. But it would be needless. His offer was mutually beneficial.

    "That only would make sense old friend, would you like for me to choose one as well?" Rasa offered with his most accurate impression of a kind smile. This also kept the Sand from looking weak, besides they both were likely sending "envoys" who would just so happen to keep an eye on things. Better to play along, especially with the promise of Leaf support.

    There was a tense silence in the room for a moment. Rasa knew such would be the case. With five large nations present and always ready for war. It could be mere friendliness to another nation that launched it off. A from the look of him seemed primed to make an issue of it. But with Onoki seeming interested in talking business next, and Yagura seemingly out of it. It would be more risky to do so then it was worth.

    "And if I ever would inquire for Gaara''s services in the future?" Onoki chimed in sensing Rasa was feeling amicable. Old fool.

    "I would refuse." Rasa answered plainly with a more honest smile. Onoki''s offer seemed good but was simply too risky. Onoki would have a lot to gain from ensuring Gaara never made it back but too little to lose for such. Even war would be unlikely due to the other villages. Onoki was no idiot and likely had considered such. But perhaps thought Rasa was merely too merry to catch on. Unlikely.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Gaara''s / Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "Collaboration Jutsu: Personal Atmosphere Level Two!"

    "Collaboration Jutsu: Personal Atmosphere Level Two!"

    Gaara couldn''t help the wide smile that broke out as he saw Naruto reveal his summon and unleash his chakra. The blonde''s wind technique had been troublesome before, but he would be even more formidable now.

    Was it possible Naruto Uzumaki was not only worthy but even more? Gaara was nothing short of ecstatic to find out. Besides, now he could start to cut loose. With a flex of his chakra, gold sand whirled through the air around him, taking moments to form into large golden spikes. Unlike before, however, Gaara allowed his sand to move in tandem. Two growing spires spiraled through the air. It forms into two large Dust Devil-looking funnels.

    "Golden Dust Manipulation: Headstone Golden Volley, Sand Devils." Gaara said with a smirk as he glared at Naruto and his newest ally, the small raccoon.

    "So this redheaded human is the one you told me of? Gata was it?" Muri asked as he held up his palms, aiding Naruto in maintaining the technique. Focused even as he began chatting with his summoner.

    "It''s the one; remember how we do this technique, right, Muri?" Naruto asks as he starts to lightly stretch and test out his new technique and the power it seems to fill him with.

    "Of course, the Okami clan takes our duty seriously, ya know? There''s little time to waste anyway, Naruto. You need to remember the limit." Muri answered dutifully.

    "Don''t need the mockery," Gaara interrupted. "You forget who you face, the arrogance. I will humble you, brother!" With a chop of his hand, Gaara commanded the Sand Devils to spin even faster, the trunk-sized golden spikes cycling them quicker and faster. Gaara smirked as he released his volley.

    Gaara was surprised, however, as Naruto merely walked to meet the speeding projectiles. For one, he could tell the blonde was tracking their movements easily, whereas, as before, he had struggled. To walk towards it so confidently suggested a defense, a counter, but it would matter little. This attack would make Golden Weasel Hunt look tame. The piercing golden attacks would not be deflected or blasted away. They could not be tanked as Naruto had the orbs.

    Naruto seemed to disagree with Gaara, however. The wind seemed to move independently as the attacks drew close, similar to Gaara''s defenses. Somehow, a wall was seemingly formed that each spike collided with and was destroyed. Somehow, the mere wind repelled one of his stronger attacks. No matter! Gaara had planned for him to survive anyway.

    "Let''s see you deal with this foolish brother!" Gaara mocked as the living storm that was Naruto Uzumaki continued his march. Gaara whipped the Sand Devils towards Naruto, who stopped his march and raised both hands. Similarly to the spikes, the sand twisters met the invisible wall. Unlike them, however, it was not repelled or destroyed; instead, it attempted to grind through the wall. All the while whipping small bits of zone and debris into it. Gaara smiled at the standstill and, with a hand sign, willed the golden dust into it. There was a shrill sound, sand and gold ground against condensed wind and chakra. "So much power wasted on y-" Gaara was shocked into silence as Naruto slowly sheathed Riptide and crossed his arms. He seemed to grip the air as even more chakra filled the Courtyard. Naruto ripped his hands back to their original sides with a silent grunt as if tearing something in two. Gaara felt confused until the two Sand Devils suddenly split in two. The sand and gold flowed back to Gaara as Naruto completely negated them.

    "It''s not wise to use a twister against a powerful wind nature user," Naruto mocked with a smile as he crouched, prepared to leap.

    "You are nothing to me!" Gaara roared. Never before had anyone dared to not fear him or crumble before him. His joy was slowly being replaced with Rage.

    "Prove it," Naruto answered simply as they suddenly released a hand chop. Gaara rose a brow before suddenly flying back, his face aching as if there had been an impact. Had he been at Another painful blow hit his legs, making Gaara''s head point to the ground and his legs the sky? Overcoming the sudden pain, Gaara buried himself in a massive amount of sand. Gold forms into several smaller spikes before shooting off to kill Uzumaki. "Gold Seeking Slivers, Living Sand Pyramid!"

    Naruto knew not what he was doing¡­ Gaara would have to try to remember his plan¡­

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto frowned as a massive form of sand completely buried Gaara, which formed a giant pyramid that filled half the field.

    "Get your head in the game, lazy bastard!" Muri complained. He handled the defensive part of the Personal Atmosphere and constantly repelled the hastily formed golden blades that badgered Naruto as he observed the large, smooth pyramid of sand. "Hey! Seriously, this isn''t nearly as easy as it looks!"

    "Sorry, Muri." Naruto apologized, rubbing his head. "I hadn''t expected him to retreat like that, especially considering my track record of punching through his defenses, ya know?" Suddenly, the pyramid writhed as dozens of massive tentacles of sand formed and surged towards them. Their massive size and number cast a shadow over both Muri and Naruto. "I''ll help out here. Are you ready for a boost?"

    Naruto did not wait for an answer as he drew Riptide, which shined with chakra before a tornado seemed to form around the blade. All the while, Muri worked tirelessly to deflect the constant barrage of gold from all angles. Naruto then began slashing slowly and with power. Each slash unleashed a massive howling line of wind, slicing through each tentacle of sand easily. Naruto marched forward, calling out the technique and preparing the final blow.

    "Personal Atmosphere: Slicing Wind Currents!" Naruto called as he finished with a two-handed slash. This ended with a massive, thick line of twirling wind that slashed through each tentacle and collided with the pyramid. There was an enormous screech and boom as the two powerful techniques matched. So much sand was thrown up, and it momentarily blocked the sight of all present. An instant later, Naruto''s wind cleared reve, leaving Naruto holding another iron cup, and he flew towards the pyramid. Now revealed there was a massive groove in it. Nearly reaching the center where Gaara was sure to be hiding. Naruto aimed for the groove even as it slowly sealed itself. Once again, the familiar sound of wind and iron slowly shattering filled the arena, and Naruto trusted his uninjured arm to use that powerful and destructive technique.

    "Wind Style: Implosive Rejection!" Naruto called as the cup was once again overwhelmed by the captured wind and shattered, unleashing the storm upon the pyramid. Luckily, due to the weakened structure due to his previous attack, it drills through with ease. Gaara''s screams could be heard as the wind tore down the pyramid from within. The redhead eventually shot out of the remnants of the pyramid, covered in cuts, bruises, and blood as he smashed into the ground. The force embedded him slightly into it.

    Naruto, focused and unwilling to take chances, zoomed toward where Gaara landed. Feeling Muri enhancing his speed with wind making him even faster than before. He appears before Gaara with a raised foot prepared for a kick. Gaara had just managed to crawl out of the hole Naruto had left him. A small amount of sand and gold attempted to shield him. But Naruto empowered his blows with chakra and wind manipulation, and Naruto quickly smashed through them. Hearing a painful crack as his foot impacted Gaara''s face. Gaara went flying up into the air. More sand and gold desperately attempting to catch up to aid him. Naruto watched as it did before he lowered himself to jump. He did so and, with Muri''s aid and his own physical strength, shot off like a cannon. His speed was so great he surpassed the sand and gold with ease. Smashing his fist into Gaara''s ribs and watched as the redhead spat out spit and blood in equal measure. Naruto knows better than to lower the pressure now. Gripped his arms around the waist of Gaara.

    "I always wanted to pull this off in a fight," Naruto said cheekily as Personal Atmosphere forced him and Gaara to spin through the air as they fell back to the Courtyard. The spin increased the force of the hold, making the blonde smile as he prepared to finally break through to Gaara. "Here comes the tough love, brother! Naruto Powerbomb!"

    "What in the universe is a powerbomb!" Muri asked as Gaara screamed out.

    "Watch and learn!" Naruto yelled as the two impacted into the ground.

    Naruto was on top, using the spin and fall to land a massive slam. Driving Gaara''s upper body into the ground. The impact of such shook the entire arena. Even Naruto, from his relatively safe position up top, felt each of his bones vibrate with pain from the effects. Naruto had never done this to someone before; it was mostly just a daydream he often had. Naruto had never met anyone he was sure could survive, and he seemed cruel. Against Gaara, however, it would be the perfect nonlethal finisher.

    Naruto eyed Gaara suspiciously. The redhead''s eyes were seemingly empty. His skin was covered in bruises and cuts, and unlike before, it didn''t seem to be healing. Even his sand seemed still.

    "That''s a powerbomb! What a barbaric technique! Never pull that again, you bastard!" Muri commented exasperatedly. "Couldn''t you have just slashed or punched him?"

    "Oh, come on, it wouldn''t have worked!" Naruto complained. "Besides, tell me that didn''t look badass!"

    "I suppose it was rather novel." Muri said with a shake of his head. "And he is breathing, well done su-"

    "To be fair, that didn''t work either¡­" Gaara interrupted the two. Gaara''s stance was weak and loose, his eyes bleary and unfocused. Yet his smile was sharp and broad, as if he had no reason to be fearful. "Naruto Uzumaki¡­ you more than I ever could''ve hoped. I was wrong about you¡­ But before accepting such a request, I must insist on one more battle. A more honest one¡­"

    "I''m pretty sure this is over. You look half dead, ya know?" Naruto said cautiously. He was confident the fight was over but knew better than to lower his guard.

    "Like I said, let''s begin in earnest," Gaara continued. "Let''s fight as we truly are; consider it a favor from you, brother." Suddenly, chakra exploded from Gaara in an insane amount, the pure force of which cracked the ground and threw dust and small stones.

    Naruto flinched but faced Gaara down grimly, determined to end this here.

    Gaara started to laugh as his incredibly killing intent grew even more robust. Naruto could see those of weaker constitution in the crowd faint from it alone. Before, it felt as if Gaara may kill anyone who bothered him and enjoy it. Now, it felt like he would kill anyone and would be thrilled.

    "IT''S TIME UZUMAKI!" Gaara bellowed. "TIME TO SHOW THEM OUR GLORY AND BATTLE WITH THE GIFTS WE WERE BLESSED WITH!"

    "No way, brother." Naruto replied with ease. "I intend to beat you with my own strength."

    "You won''t have a choice, my dear brother¡­ it begins now!" Gaara''s laugh turned pained as a startling transformation began to take place. His skin became coarse and dry looking like patches of sand in constant motions. Lines of blue shined and hummed with pure chakra. The new skin seemed to even grow over his face and clothes. The whites of his eyes darkened as his irises became golden, and his daze became even more crazed.

    "SHUKAKU NOW THE TIME HAS COME!" Gaara cried, his voice shrill and wild. The calm facade he had maintained was discarded in his elevated state. With a powerful pulse of chakra, a pale yellow barrier wrapped itself around the Courtyard, seemingly cutting off everyone, even Kakashi, who had been standing outside of it to avoid debris. "THE FINAL TEST BEGINS NOW, BROTHER!"

 What it Means to Win!

    Rasa''s / Narrator''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    A large pale tan translucent barrier shimmered formed around the courtyard. The dome had capped off the arena, slicing through anything between it and the match. Kakashi nearly was cut in twain as it formed, slicing off the courtyard with a quiet hiss.

    The barrier was see-through, only adding a slight tan tinge to the sights within. It shimmered every now and then, pulsating with chakra as it did. The entire thing had a presence, filling the surrounding air with a thick foul chakra.

    Perhaps sensing something was amiss, Kakashi jumped to the rim, cutting off the audience from the courtyard. He stared at it incredulously before firing off several kunai and shuriken at speed most couldn''t see. Each bounded off it harmlessly, not doing any noticeable damage. Kakashi nodded before he reached into one of his many pouches and removed a kunai with a tag tied to it. Like the others, he threw it, clearly showing it was a Fuijutsu tag. But like the other, the kunai bounced off the barrier, the tag not reacting in any way. Clearly, the man was frustrated; as he lowered his stance and braced his arm with his other. Chakra and lightning surged around his hand as he powered up the technique. Kakashi wasted no time; he blurred forward and slammed his creation into the dome. It fizzled out the instant it came into contact, having no effect whatsoever. Kakashi jumped back narrowly, avoiding coming into contact with the barrier.

    "What on earth is that?!" A asked incredulously. "What purpose could this serve?"

    "Perhaps a setup for an attack?" Onoki mused calmly.

    "No." Rasa interrupted their musing stand at his feet and with a flex of chakra, grains of gold shimmered off him and condensed into a thick strand that flowed around him. Despite his calm facade, he felt a naked panic fill him. This may very well ruin everything! "Pakura!" He roared.

    Pakura appeared suddenly, her green and orange hair bouncing at the speed. Her head bowed respectfully as she dutifully waited for her Kage order.

    Rasa felt dread grow throughout his body. But perhaps he worried for no reason; if it didn''t, it''d make it clear how much trouble this was to the others. Save Rasa some time, time that would possibly save this situation. Gaara had always been a wild card, but one Rasa had believed he had it entirely in hand. He would ensure he tightened the leash after this incident.

    Assuming Gaara hadn''t doomed them and started the next Great Ninja War.

    "Pierce that barrier," Rasa ordered.

    Pakura merely nodded.

    Hiruzen and Mifune both rose from his left. Mifune had reason to ensure things went peacefully. His intervention had been expected. Hiruzen, as well, had his own soldier down there. But Rasa felt some panic when A rose as well. Surely A, sensed the potential for violence and never being one to avoid such was likely exciting. "Now!" He hurried Pakura along. The loyal woman nodded again grimly as she set her hands into a sign, ready to do his bidding. The Kage, up and moving, was suddenly blocked off by two massive walls of gold. Rasa flinched when A smashed a fist through, even more so when Hiruzen''s staff and Mifune''s blade did as well.

    But his stall tactic worked. Pakura barked out her jutsu triumphantly. The woman was likely beyond pleased to be of use to him. Rasa watched with a smirk as her jutsu activated, ensuring his attempt was successful.

    "Scorch Style: Twin Propulsive Blast!" Pakura called out desperately. Two orbs appeared under her foot, carrying her from the ground below them and starting to lift her up from the ground. An instant later, the orbs pulsated, and a small explosion sounded off. The entire arena shook as the two booms went off at this explosion. But Rasa paid no heed to it, watching as the twin explosions shot Pakura off like a rocket. Rapidly propelling Pakura toward the dome, she smiled as she drew close and began making more hand signs.

    "Scorch Style: Great Steaming Explosive Blast!" Pakura roared; as she did, several orbs formed around her, merging into one giant that writhed with energy that seemed to heat the air around it. Steam snaked off of it and gave its surroundings an orange glow. "My Kazekage has ordered this barrier down, Gaara! You forget your place!" Pakura lectured. With that, she shoved her hands toward the barrier. Sending the giant orb spiraling toward the barrier. Several shinobi and samurai alike cried out in surprise and fury. But none of them could move to intercept it or stop it meaningfully. But it was clear such an action was seen as criminal.

    Rasa would usually brace for such a powerful attack, but his suspicions were confirmed when the orb collided. Instead of the powerful, fiery, and sudden explosion it traditionally produced, it merely hissed as it seemed to fade into the barrier. Slowly but surely, it disappeared entirely into the barrier, even the heat and steam fading into it.

    "Explain yourself!" Mifune roared as he marched in front of Rasa. His usually relaxed but stern face was not stretched and contorted by rage. He had not bothered to sheathe his katana. In fact, he had the point of the blade thrust squarely in Rasa''s face. "The gall to interfere with this match, as a Kage no less! You may not simply act as you please because your blood battles below. To disrespect the rules so brazenly is a mark on our very honor! You''ll find we extract quite the toll for such insolence!"

    He likely would''ve continued his endless rabble, likely giving Rasa a headache. But luckily, he trained his men well. Pakura burst into the box, facing down Hiruzen and A with a determined scowl. Mifune glanced over at such, allowing Baki to also dive into the box. Zooming through the air with a blade of wind in hand, he slashed at Mifune. The samurai readily reacted and blocked the strike, though the force made him slide back.

    Rasa glanced around the room at the tense atmosphere. Mainly to ensure no further attacks happen. But the room was still as some of the brightest minds in the world debated what this moment meant. It was fortunate; despite his strength and the considerable talents of Pakura and Baki, they could not hope to survive a full-blown fight. Even the older samurai was someone to be wary of. He had never seen someone deflect Baki''s Wind Blade. Yet alone so casually.

    "If you offer me a moment to explain myself instead of killing me, you may find I have answers that suit your questions." Rasa offered to the room calmly. Such likely seemed absurd to them but he had learned confidence had a way of ensuring people listened.

    "There is nothing to discuss!" Mifune roared as he lowered his stance, appearing to be readying himself to charge the group. "You have broken the rules of this establishment and the trust given to you. This is a grave offense in the Land of Iron." He warned.

    "I always wanted to see that samurai go all out. Besides, the Kazekage here did act out of line." A remarked merrily. Conflict that did not involve him or his forces was always welcomed. It served to weaken his enemies. Rasa kept in mind the man seemed keen on such.

    "Now, now," Hiruzen objected with forced calmness, standing between Mifune, A, Rasa, and his guards. "It cost us nothing to hear him out." The man turned and offered a harsh glare, filling the room with killing intent. "That being said, it had better be a good explanation for this nonsense of my own men being risked!"

    "Ah, such conflict reminds me of home." Yagura chimed in whimsically. "A hero survives off of conflict."

    Rasa sighed as he marched forward to stare at the barrier surrounding his son and his son''s foe. His mind whirled to earlier days as he started his explanation. Rasa hoped to explain that this may offer him insight or, more honestly, time.

    "As I''m sure many of you are aware. Jinchuriki are human weapons made by sealing a tailed beast into a human. Though we create them in many ways, their inner workings and mechanics are mysterious. Not to mention things like long-term physiology, the psychology of jinchuriki, and even the limits to their power. Through war and testing, we''d all like to pretend it didn''t happen, but it allowed us to make various discoveries regarding them. One that was most recently discovered was that each jinchuriki seems to have unique abilities. It is different for each beast and notably is only present in jinchuriki form. The tailed beast never shows use of it, suggesting it is the bond between human and beast that produces this. It was the Cloud who discovered such." Rasa started.

    "Aye, we discovered it late into the life of one of my own jinchuriki." A agreed. "The ability was something else."

    "Indeed." Yagura said with a smile. "I, too, have access to such an ability. Though I question what this has to do with any-. Oh, how interesting¡­" He finished with a smile.

    Rasa frowned but continued on anyway. Recognizing he was in a delicate spot and needed to get out of it before anything else. "Well, I actually made the discovery myself years ago. See, on the night of my son''s birth, I had arranged for the best care possible. Nurses, doctors, guards, anbu, truly the best of the best. It was necessary; I had given Gaara his beast before his birth. Meaning it was due to be a difficult and life-threatening process. But all was going well; my wife was strong-willed. And despite the great pain and stress she was in, as well as the complications from my meddling, she was doing well. Gaara was nearly delivered flawlessly until a hiccup was had. Birth from a perspective of a child is a traumatic and stressful situation. Some infants even suffer some of the effects of trauma from such. Gaara must''ve been similarly spooked. Suddenly, the barrier we saw before us was erected around my wife and son. The nurse holding onto my wife lost an arm as the barrier cut through it. Even more, unfortunately, it had managed to wound my wife. This barrier was the same dome you see before you now. I, enraged and fearful for both my wife and son, attempted to bypass the barrier using all my might. It was unsuccessful, and I was forced to watch helplessly. Giving birth and bleeding profusely, without the aid of help or medicine, my wife delivered my son. But in the process, she lost her own life. I was enraged by such, and once I stopped weeping, I sought to avenge her. I hired assassins and killers alike to take care of Gaara. I couldn''t do it myself, even I don''t wish to kill my own spawn. However, he lived, and despite using it that night to kill my wife, Gaara never displayed the ability again. I assumed he did not even know he had it. Surely, the beast did, but that was no concern. Or so I had thought; it seems either he learned to wield it or Shikaku informed him."

    "So he used it just now. I don''t see how that is worth risking the life of my Genin." Hiruzen complained, marching closer. His gaze had not softened.

    "Think about it, old friend. My son has hidden this ability and revealed it in a match he seems quite keen on," Rasa egged on.

    Hiruzen shook his head in disbelief. "He''s using it to trap him? For what purpose? It hardly hinders Naruto in any true way." He asked.

    "He intends to use the power of his beast, potentially unleashing him. It wasn''t to keep Naruto in. It''s to keep us out. He intends to kill or more than likely torture the Uzumaki and does not wish to be interrupted." Rasa explained. "To stop an international incident due to my son''s impulsiveness, I hoped Pakura''s powerful bloodline would free them. But it seems it will take more."

    "I still fail to see the issue." A chimed in. "Why does it matter that it is within the rules of the exam?"

    "The exams no longer matter," Rasa said bluntly. "My son wouldn''t have sealed them off unless he believed we''d interfere. Even Kakashi''s interference wouldn''t have inspired such a harsh measure. I suspect he''ll use the full power of his beast if need be, however. Despite the rules, I believe the blood of a jinchuriki by another may create some turmoil."

    "I hold no true hatred for jinchuriki." Mifune said with a frown. "I hold them in pity, wretched beings they are. But to allow any creature to unreasonably die on my watch would shame me and my men. The price we extract for such would be costly." He warned.

    "No need for your price." Jiraiya roared as he and Tsunade joined the group facing Rasa. "Should my student be killed because you''re maniac of a son, I''ll kill the both of you."

    "He''s a perfect jinchuriki?" Yagura asked with a smile. It served Rasa well, however, as it momentarily shut down the tension in the room. If ever leaked to any Kage, such news would be valuable enough to spill blood for.

    "Not truly, but due to his¡­ declined mental state, he is better attuned with his beast than most jinchuriki," Rasa answered honestly. The information being told was valuable, and usually, he''d never give such away with the ease he did. But such was unavoidable with the situation Gaara had created. Best to seek their aid and avoid further complications.

    "Regardless, it would be best if we solved the issue first. Waiting may be costly." With this, Rasa snapped his thumbs. Pakura and Baki jumped toward Rasa, landing on a golden disc and hovering in the air. Rasa mounted his own. "As I said earlier, I am not sure this barrier can be breached. It would be best if we combined our efforts. The exams are not worth the trouble this could spell for the Elemental Nations." Rasa said quickly. The three shot off before anyone could question them, shooting into the air above the center of the dome barrier.

    "Jiraiya, come on!" Tsunade roared as she leaped from the box and raced toward the barrier. She hadn''t needed Jiraiya right behind her as they faced the west side of the barrier.

    Jiraiya yelled out to the group. "It''s best if we attack it from all sides! A series of simultaneous and widespread powerful attacks may be able to overwhelm it!"

    As they did so, Mifune followed, leaping out in a streak of silver as they leaped to the east side of the barrier. He dropped into an absurdly low draw stance as he sized up the obstacle.

    "As if I would allow one of mine to suffer on their own," Hiruzen remarked as he raced to face the north side.

    A growled at the happening as he faced the south side of the barrier, furious. His men had been utterly shown up, and now a mere Genin had attempted to seal him off! No such insolence could stand!

    The violent and now terrifying fight below shocked the crowd into silence. Gasping loudly, shocked to see so many infamous and powerful shinobi suddenly on the move. Each moved with such speed most shinobi and civilians alike could barely process their movements. Instead, they appear to be surrounding the dome. There was a nervous chatter as this carried on before the shocked silence returned as Onoki floated above the orb and loudly coughed. His voice was deep and loud, making the arena shake, obviously from using some jutsu.

    "This damned jutsu, I can never tell when it-" Onoki muttered to himself, seemingly unaware of his jutsu working. Before he flinched, subtly smirking as he saw the audience seem to relax slightly, the humorous mistake allowed them to calm down. "Anywho!" Onoki continued heedless of the humor as if ashamed and bashful. "We need to stop this exam; we will dispel this barrier post haste and deal with these troublemakers. There is no need to fear or panic. The Five Kage are here and guarantee your safety." Onoki explained.

    The crowd was silent as such. Even to the native Iron people, the word of a Kage or world leader was nothing to take lightly. But most could not help the anxiety slowly pooling. Everyone had heard tales of the power of jinchuriki. None wished to see it firsthand. However, if the Five Kage were to keep them safe¡­

    The crowd roared in approval.

    Rasa watched this all as he and his two most trusted men prepared their attempt to stop his son''s plot. Seeing the barrier reminded him of the night his wife had died. The same pale glowing orb that had stopped him that night again sought to thwart his plans.

    It would not.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto stared warily at Gaara, unsure of his new form or the barrier surrounding them.

    "Dome of Forced Isolation!" Gaara cheered madly. It was as if he was overjoyed. He held his face as his roars turned into cackles.

    "So, is there a point to this barrier?" Naruto asked as he eyed it curiously. "Some kinda ultra secret technique?" Naruto asked with a raised brow. Jiraiya had spent much of their training ironing out Naruto''s strategic mind. Including how to use manipulation to farm information from his foes. Hopefully, Gaara wo-

    "Probing for information already, brother!" Gaara howled, his voice deepening as it did. The transformation was complete. And Naruto''s ploy had been detected. "But why not indulge you? We have plenty of time! This beautiful dome is a gift from Shikaku, unique to any normal jutsu you may encounter! Greater truly! With this technique, I have assured you there will be no interruptions, no more noisy interlopers denying me what is mine!"

    Naruto was utterly perplexed by Gaara''s behavior. He hadn''t lowered his guard even now; he was certain Gaara had somehow become even more fearsome in this form. "And what is yours exactly?"

    "You."

    "Excu-" Naruto started but had to duck as suddenly Gaara closed in and attempted to slap Naruto with a massive sand hand. He was slowly growing in size as the sand seemed to aid his strength. ''He''s strong!'' Muri''s voice sounded off in Naruto''s head. It appeared he had switched to mental communication. ''Faster, too, I saw you attempted to repel him. He resisted it with raw strength. This really is the final stretch.'' Naruto thought as he spun around in the air with absurd speed, a whoosh sounding off from the motion and wind working to empower the blow further, and kicked Gaara square in the face. But to his shock and Gaara''s joy, the sandy monstrosity did not budge an inch. Nor did the sand seem to even indent from the power of the blow. However, Naruto had no time to be shocked, as Gaara grabbed Naruto''s leg quickly and yanked.

    Naruto was no stranger to physical might, yet was shocked by the ease with which Gaara whipped him from his feet. The entire time, Muri desperately attempts to blow Gaara away. ''Naruto! Be amazed later! I will not be a tanuki pancake!'' Naruto focused back as he willed his chakra and will to double the power of the wind. But Gaara merely chuckled as they held on with ease. Naruto growled as, with a thought, Riptide flew back into his hand; Naruto growled as he filled it with chakra and managed to hack off the giant arm of Gaara''s. Naruto and Muri worked in tandem to float above Gaara and stare down at the monster. Be careful not to touch the barrier. Barrier Ninjutsu was something the academy had briefly taught them, warning of their effectiveness and counter-defensive measures.

    "Thank Kami, Uzumaki. For a second, I was worried physically and mentally crushing you would be boring!" Gaara roared. "It would''ve been a shame if this was boring! It is the start of your new life!"

    "I won''t be changing Gaara, but you will be," Naruto promised readily. He then started to slash Riptide rapidly, each strike transforming the air around him into blades as they rested above Gaara. "Starting now!" Naruto screamed as he hurled the storm of powerful blades toward Gaara. Naruto had seen these blades cleanly split massive boulders in two. This would slow him down, surely!

    Gaara squatted down before he launched himself into the air. Each blade hit its mark, but each dispersed around his tough new skin. Gold shined within it. Showing the Golden Dust had been used to harden part of the hide even further. Naruto could only widen his eyes before Gaara roared triumphantly as his now-massive hand wrapped around Naruto. He had finished growing but was quickly three times as large as before. With a cruel chuckle, he whipped Naruto to the ground.

    "Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!"

    "Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!"

    Naruto and Muri called out in tandem as they spiked toward the ground at a speed that both appeared to be nothing but a blur. With a wind boom, they both managed to stop their fall before suddenly Gaara flew in from above. Body fully outstretched, he tapped his hands to his knees before reextending and calling out with glee. "FROG SPLASH!" The massive Gaara smashed both Muri and Naruto into the ground. All three''s enormous impact and weight smashed them through the ground''s surface. Fully burning Naruto and Muri, Gaara chuckled as he climbed out of the hole.

    "GET U-" It was Gaara''s turn to be silent as Naruto burst from the ground, kicking the massive Gaara into the air. He was bloodied and furious. Even poor Muri was covered in dirt, his fur unkempt from the impromptu burial. Naruto and Muri raised both of their left hands and slapped Gaara as if he were mere inches from him. The effect was immediate as Gaara was violently slapped to the ground. The redhead is now buried. Naruto offered no respite to Gaara, and he and Muri punched at Gaara. Another massive and focused gust of wind smashed Gaara even more violently into the ground. Buried even deeper than Naruto and Muri had been. Gaara, though, seemed more annoyed than harm, leaping out of the whole as if he were unharmed. Naruto and Muri narrowed their eyes and, this time chopped their hand. The blow instantly cut a shallow line into Gaara''s sand skin. However, the force managed to send him back to the ground.

    "MURI LET''S KEEP THIS BASTARD DOWN!" Naruto roared as he and Muri continued their chops. Each unleashed a speedy, sharp line of wind slowly cutting through Gaara''s armor. The force of each made him slowly stumble backward. ''I can''t keep this up!" Muri complained. ''Set him up for the finish already-'' Muri suddenly was ripped from Naruto''s shoulder by a strand of sand. This ended the Personal Atmosphere Level Two, leaving Naruto off guard and falling toward Gaara. He paid no heed to such, instead watching in horror as Muri was being dragged to his sure death. To lose Muri was to losePersonal Atmosphere Level Two, which was the only thing keeping him in it. Surely Naruto should instead attack Gaara while he still could. But Naruto couldn''t risk it, and with a small amount of hesitation, he activated the jutsu to dismiss Muri. Just as he had fallen into Gaara''s massive hand, the redhead had attempted to crush him.

    Naruto managed to stop his descent but was still at level one. Landing on the ground a short distance from Gaara, who was laughing even more uncontrollably. But as he stared at the monstrous Gaara, he knew this battle had become one-sided.

    "So that was the secret, brother," Gaara laughed richly. "A summon would be the only way for you to catch up to my level so quickly¡ªat least for a jinchuriki as untrained in our power as you. But it matters little now. I have removed your little summon. This fight is over. Now, we can begin with the true purpose of our clash today."

    "Which is?" Naruto asked fearlessly.

    "Well, first, I''ll beat you senseless as I tear into your insecurities. It will surely be a long and debilitating process, but it is necessary to make you into what you should be. Fret not, Uzumaki, for soon you shall not be alone!" Gaara ranted.

    "I''m not alone, you damn c-" Naruto was silenced as Gaara''s massive foot smashed into his entire body. Skidding across the sand beneath, he stopped his painful flight.

    "Silence, brother. I''m working. Scream or fight back if you wish. I will have to break you to make you see the light¡­" Gaara whispered as he stomped after the blonde.

    Naruto screamed out as he activated Directional Surge, attempting to gain some distance. Gaara reached out with his left hand as if to grab him, and with his unique sand body, Gaara did just that, his limb stretching absurdly as it jetted out and grabbed Naruto by his left ankle. Naruto reflexively attempted to slice the hand off with a stroke of Riptide. But a crushing left blow to Naruto''s back stopped such. As Gaara grabbed his other ankle and raised the blonde above his head, Naruto was stunned. Gaara smashed Naruto into the ground with a cruel laugh, which splintered and collapsed from the force. This left Naruto partially embedded in it as Gaara laughed at Naruto.

    "I was a fool, Uzumaki! I thought I was wrong and might find proof of my cynicism! But here you are, Naruto! So close to being what I need but just unwilling to do so. Use it, fool!" Gaara ranted anxiously as if impatient to continue their battle.

    Naruto faked a groan as he slowly allowed chakra to flow into Riptide. As soon as Gaara looked to grab him, Naruto lanced out, slicing Gaara''s face. The redhead howled and stumbled back. Even with his enhanced hide, the combination of the powerful chakra and the sharp and durable Riptide had found its mark. A small amount of blood dripped from the tip.

    Gaara had grown absurdly strong! Naruto had expected Gaara to use the beast. Jiraiya had assured him of such and offered some advice. Well, at first, they practiced the use of the Kyuubi. But Naruto had heartedly rejected such. It would''ve been hypocritical of him to use the beast chakra, not his own. Fuijutsu was his next suggestion, but upon seeing the Blonde''s handwriting, it would take too long to use it safely. So Jiraiya had offered what little advice he honestly could. Hit them hard enough to take them out all at once (unlikely with Gaara''s famed defense) or repeatedly hit them hard and fast until they faltered.

    Jiraiya had warned Naruto this would change the scope of the fight, but it was ridiculous!

    Gaara growled savagely as he faced the blonde, a cut flowing with blood even through his sand. It had narrowly missed his left eye, leaving a slightly deep line, making the redhead look even more fearsome. "Cut-"

    Naruto did not waste time as he attempted to summon clones. But was knocked into the air suddenly. The blonde nearly passed out from the sudden and decisive blow to the chin. But through willpower, he stayed conscious. Only to cry out in pain as his ribs are kicked violently by Gaara. Naruto spat blood as he flew away, only to stop suddenly in his flight. Gaara had kept his grip, allowing his arm to stretch. Once he also noticed Naruto had, he reeled him in with a chuckle. Naruto willed his Personal Atmosphere to free himself. But Gaara''s raw strength repelled such with ease. As he pulled in Naruto, he wrapped both arms around his head. Dropping his weight, suddenly Gaara slams Naruto''s head violently into the ground. Naruto sees darkness again for a moment, but another painful blow rocks him from such. Gaara had stomped on his chest. He couldn''t breathe! Gaara laughed cruelly at such, but Naruto managed to keep his focus and launched Gaara back with a sudden burst of chakra.

    ''I''ll hit him with everything!'' Naruto thought as Riptide suddenly beamed in chakra. He had been subtly doing this the entire fight, looking for an opening to unleash it. With a cry of "Directional Surge!" Naruto flew forward, closing the distance with Gaara.

    Arrogant or confident, Gaara launched his limb forward, unconcerned with his uncontrolled flight. Naruto roared with frustration and triumph as Riptide quickly cut through it, leaving the limb falling off. Naruto closed the distance and began a series of fast and precise slashes. Each cut through Gaara''s hide and made him roar in pain. Suddenly, Gaara caught Riptide with a sand globbed hand, simultaneously kicking Naruto back.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Naruto allowed himself to do so as he summoned several clones. He flinched, however, and Gaara locked eyes with him and prepared to launch himself. The second he did, he boomed over in an instant. Any clone brave or foolish enough to be in the way dispelled from the collision but slowed Gaara down enough for Naruto to narrowly dodge it. However, his sleeve was caught by Gaara''s regrown limb; instead of pulling it, he shoved it, slamming Naruto through some of the few remaining trees. Naruto skids across the ground from the shove, now beaten and bloody.

    Gaara appeared above him. Confident and relaxed now that Naruto seemed to be slowing down.

    "It''s frustrating, isn''t it?" Gaara asked simply. "Being so helpless, feeling targeted, it must be frustrating. But we have the ability not to be such; we are not mere humans!"

    Naruto crawled to his feet slowly. "What is a human?" He asked numbly.

    "Brother?" Gaara asked, confused.

    "What makes a human a human? Is it looks, intelligence, or blood? When does a human stop being a human¡­ you don''t know, do ya?" Naruto continued, his voice growing in spirit and volume.

    "What is your point!" Gaara asked with a raised sandy brow.

    "You can call yourself whatever you want¡­ be whatever, but we''re all human." Naruto countered determinedly. "It''s not something we choose to be or something that is amazing. But it''s you, brother¡­" Despite his haggard and beaten-up appearance, he seemed sharp and ready to tango still.

    ''You intend to fight until you die? You cannot win; perhaps he''ll have mercy if you surrender and agree to his terms.'' A deep voice sounded from within Naruto. It was the Kyuubi!

    ''Would you ever surrender? Surely a monster like you can understand what it means to accept defeat!'' Naruto mentally snapped back. His anger made his hesitation disappear. Two clones who had survived Gaara''s earlier attack appeared behind Gaara, each thrusting Riptide towards his back. Naruto raced from the front as they did. Before they could land their surprise attack, electricity burst from the back of Gaara. The two bolts arced through the air before stabbing into the clones.

    Seeing the electricity, Naruto attempted to stop, sliding as he drew closer. Gaara chuckled merrily as more electricity burst from his body and surged into Naruto, who screamed out in pain, stumbling back as he did. Unknowingly, the blonde dropped Riptide. But I had little time to consider things such as Gaara rammed into Naruto bodily. Sending him bodily rolling across the ground.

    "You thought I was a mere brute? Relying on the strength of my beast? A one-trick pony? Brother, you are as foolish as you are stubborn." Gaara explained as he marched toward the slowly rising Naruto. "I discovered my element and mastered it years ago. Then, I came up with a technique for it, one that requires some setup. All this gold in the air and ground acts as a conductor of electricity, a superior one. In fact, these conductors act like lightning rods, attracting my lightning-nature chakra. It leaves me to blast a powerful burst of electricity that race it into the surrounding area. It leaves the victim helpless, as it were." Gaara blasted him again as he drew closer, but with a scream of pain, Naruto dived forward and unleashed a powerful haymaker at Gaara. Further boosted by a simultaneous blast of wind, Gaara did not react as he kicked Naruto down and blasted him again.

    Naruto needed to fight back! To rally somehow!

    ''This One agrees that this one would not surrender in this situation. But I am practically immortal and powerful beyond comprehension; you are a slightly remarkable jinchuriki.''

    ''I have to win!'' Naruto mentally bellowed back, though his voice screamed in pain as Gaara played with him. Switching from battering to shocking the blonde on a whim.

    ''This One has been called prideful¡­ yet This One is more than you humans. If This One were to lose, it would never be slain. Pain and mortal injury are mere inconveniences to This One. For you, it is more than you can bear. This One believes winning these exams is not worth the peril and torture you are going through.''

    ''Your- d-amned point¡­'' Naruto thought back in between screams.

    "Why?"

    ''I don''t care that much about winning these exams. I want to try my best, but¡­ this is more than that! Gaara is just like me! I could''ve ended up like him; I can see it so plainly.''

    ''What does it matter what could be? Reality is much crueler than such.''

    ''But if I was him, I''d be desperate to be saved¡­ to be proven wrong, for someone to stand against and make me see the truth¡­''

    ''You act as though acting selflessly is something to be commended. This One has always acted in its own interest. Such is the nature of life, all creatures do it to some extent. Acting like you do is what humans call self-destructive¡­ what makes your way, right?''

    ''It isn''t! But if we strive to better ourselves over time, things will improve! Even if they don''t, we need to be better! Surely, with all this power and abilities we''ve been given, we can be more than weapons or freaks!''

    Naruto heard nothing from the Kyuubi. For a while, Gaara kicked him around. It took all of his willpower to stay conscious¡­

    ''Touch your fist to Gaara''s paw.'' Kyuubi commanded simply. Naruto was delirious from pain and exhaustion, but he was determined to listen. He would not give up!

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Audience Section of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    "We need to help him!" Ino cried desperately. She attempted to race forward but was stopped by Neji.

    Ino nearly tore his head from his shoulders, but the intense look and aura around Neji gave her pause. Neji was as upset as her yet maintained his calm.

    "Thank you," Neji started through gritted teeth. "We saw that the woman''s impressive attack failed to breach it. Though we know the basics of barrier Ninjutsu, we know not how to breach it. We''re useless¡­"

    Fuu was being held back like Ino. It takes Both Samui and Tenten to hold back the powerhouse.

    "This is bad," Sai said simply. The fake smile he normally wore was gone, and his face locked into a scowl. "The Sand has failed to keep their beast in check. We can''t afford to lose Naruto. If only¡­"

    "Shut it!" Tenten chimed in as she struggled to keep Sai in check. "God damnit, how strong is she!"

    "It would be cool if you listened, Fuu," Samui stated as she barely managed to hang on.

    "Screw that! Naruto needs help!" Fuu cried.

    "There is no helping him. He either finds a way to survive or perishes." Sai replied dryly. The entire group of on-lookers seemed to tense at the sentence. Some are furious, and others fear its accuracy.

    "Use your damn heads!" A voice snapped, silencing the turbulent group. To the surprise of the collected Genin, the lazy Shikamaru objectified. The ordinarily relaxed and droning voice had been replaced with a sharp loudness that pierced through their disagreements. His face, which was typically locked into a bored stare, was sharp and creased as he watched his best friend be beaten. "Sai is partially correct, WE, as in us inexperienced and unremarkable Genin can''t help him." He continued as he marched to the railing and clutched it hard enough for the metal to creak. The odd sight of the intelligent and calm Shikamaru having an emotional outbreak kept objections from sounding out. "But he''s not helpless. We have all five Kage here; at least some will be motivated to interfere. So hopefully, they can save him, but if I''m being honest."

    "I think we''ve had enough of your honesty!" Ino snapped. Truthfully, she saw truth in his words but was beyond the point of reason. Seeing Naruto being victimized and unable to rush to his defense seemed to hurt her as much as the blonde did. "Maybe you should shut your fucking mouth!" Ino felt shame at her burning anger, but it did little to calm her. Shikamaru had been her friend before the formation of Team Seven. Their families were close. She thought she-

    "IF I''m being honest!" Shikamaru snapped again. "You all need to have more faith in Naruto Uzumaki!"

    "Faith?" Sai asked incredulously. "I recognize emotions have their place, but surely you recognize-"

    "I recognize that Naruto was in the remedial exams mere months ago. I recognize he has repeatedly managed to prove those who look down on him wrong. I recognize Naruto Uzumaki has coasted his way through these exams!"

    "I res-" Kurotsuchi started, but a hand over her mouth from Samui silenced her.

    "I recognize Naruto Uzumaki doesn''t understand how to quit or go against his word. He won''t die today, nor will he fail. Naruto Uzumaki will show us all again the kind of shinobi he is. The kind I''m proud to call my friend." Shikamaru concluded.

    Ino''s and everyone else''s stunned silence was enough to answer how effective Shikamaru''s words were.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Rasa''s / Hiruzen''s / Tsunade''s / Mifune''s / A''s / Narrator POV (Surrounding Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Rasa hovered over the barrier with a determined scowl. This ginormous dome was like someone had erected a monolith to his failures. A giant, unsightly reminder of a night he would give anything to change. Baki and Pakura hovered near him, both floating upon platforms of gold. Both had been present as guards the night of Gaara''s birth. As such, they were wisely silent. Preparing themselves for their individual most potent techniques for what was next. Rasa had studied barrier ninjutsu after that night; it would''ve been foolish not to after his wife''s untimely demise. As such, he knew it was theoretically possible to penetrate them with brute force. There were noted accounts in the olden, more bloody days of the past that showed such examples. However, they needed more specifics. Perhaps he should''ve sought council with one of the old goats-

    ''Can you hear me?'' A male smooth voice sounded from within his head. Nerves snapped for an instant, but as a hesitant ally of the Leaf, he was familiar with this.

    ''Yes.'' Rasa answered back simply.

    ''Good work, Inoichi. I had planned to ask you to set this up, but excellent work without my input,'' Hiruzen answered as well.

    ''Ah, I''ve heard tale of this.'' Mifune was apparently part of this as well. ''This is the unique jutsu of the Yamanaka, correct?''

    ''Indeed!'' Inoichi sounded off. ''However, the reason I started the... A, can you hear me as well?''

    ''Been years since I been subjected to this.'' A sounded off as well. ''Why was I even included?''

    Rasa sighed mentally but was annoyed when such was somehow mentally audible.

    ''We merely figured a man of your stature would be insulted by the insulation that this mere barrier could bar your path?'' Hiruzen saved them from a pointless argument with his blatant attempt at manipulation.

    ''HA! I see you as slippery as every you old fool!'' A roared happily from within their heads. ''Fine, I will aid you pathetic lot just this once.''

    ''Jiraiya and I will as well.'' Tsunade chimed in.

    ''Was gonna do a call entrance, but sure ruin it.'' Jiraiya complained.

    ''The point of this.'' Rasa cut to the chase. He could never stand how eccentric and powerful a shinobi tended to be. It was distasteful, to say the least.

    ''Right,'' Hiruzen started. ''I have studied barrier ninjutsu for years; Inoichi runs my barrier department. My point is that I have the knowledge to give us the best chance to actually manage this.''

    ''Cowardly Leafs showing their true colors as always!'' A taunted. ''My attack will breach this barrier with ease!''

    ''We shall see if your strike pierces true.'' Mifune moved A along with a quick line. ''Continue Hiruzen.''

    ''If we all strike the barrier with various powerful jutsu simultaneously from our current position, we may just overwhelm the jutsu''s chakra limit. Doing such should lead to the barrier collapsing, allowing us to end this farce,'' Hiruzen explained.

    ''Wouldn''t that risk the civilians?'' Tsunade asked.

    ''Nah,'' Jiraiya answered. ''That sexy explosive lady''s attack was proof it absorbs chakra or at least energy. It''s meant to keep it from being whittled away, but if we overwhelm it, it should keep the reactions to a minimum.''

    ''As good of a plan as any.'' Rasa agreed. ''I shall give count.''

    ''Understood.'' Mifune signed off.

    ''Will do, old bastard.'' Tsunade agreed.

    ''We need to move quickly.'' Jiraiya said his anxiety over his pupil being beaten was palpable from voice alone.

    ''I suppose I''ll play along.'' A hesitantly agreed.

    ''Excellent. On your mark, Rasa.'' Hiruzen agreed.

    Rasa''s eyes had closed as he focused on the mental discussion. They now snapped open with intent. "Pakura and Baki, prepare to strike in tandem with me. Your best defensive bypassing attacks. Preferably ranged, as we do not know what contact with the barrier will entail. Likely a painful demise."

    "Sir." Baki answered simply, as with a series of snaps, he wielded several blades of wind, each rotating around him.

    "As you wish Kazekage-san." Pakura agreed. She began the same series of hand signs for the techniques she wielded earlier.

    Rasa nodded as gold pooled above his head; it separated into large golden orbs, each floating in place as they started to swirl from within.

    ''1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ Now!'' Rasa mentally screamed as he began to bellow his next technique. Now was the time to redeem his past failure!

    "Wind Style: Blades of Wind Revolving Wheel!" Baki called as he hurled the spinning blades of wind. Each buzzed as they zipped through the air.

    "Scorch Style: Great Steaming Explosive Blast!" Pakura called a massive glowing orb of chakra, shooting off toward the barrier again.

    "Golden Dust Manipulation: Golden Geyser Volley!" Rasa yelled in rage as each of his orbs shot their mass out in a beam of solid gold.

    The combined blast of techniques rockets toward the dome. The audience gasps at the powerful techniques racing toward the center of the arena. Rasa watches as civilians scramble to escape. Informed samurai and shinobi rush to calm and contain them. But they will only settle once they are confident they will not be torn asunder.

    Hiruzen''s POV

    Hiruzen, in many ways, felt as if he had failed Naruto Uzumaki. The boy''s father had been Hiruzen''s pride and assurance in many ways. Hiruzen retired quickly, knowing that such a capable and passionate young man would take his place. He certainly had been old enough for it.

    Yet the man had fallen in combat as every Hokage had before him. Leaving a son and wife behind. Hiruzen had also lost people that day, and being forced back into his abounded post had been weary and unfocused. Kushina had always been independent and private. As such, Hiruzen had not worried much for Naruto Uzumaki. He had figured the boy would become someone he would treasure. But trusted it to happen without his interference.

    The exams showed that despite the coldness of the decision, it worked out primarily for the best. Naruto was a mix of his mother and father and seemed to Hiruzen to be the following legend of the Leaf.

    But his decision was clearly flawed¡­ Naruto was now fighting a perfect jinchuriki. Hiruzen had battled the beast, and even jinchuriki ordered many to combat them. Usually an experienced Anbu squad, preferably, one with Fuijutsu knowledge. But this mere Genin was battling something that awfully resembled.

    Hiruzen had made the mistake of allowing an asset to be risked. Now, he has rectified this mistake.

    He allowed his chakra to flow in earnest. His power made the very ground creak. His mind, a weathered but efficient machine, whirled as it considered the best attack. Barriers were tricky; some were weaker to physical attacks, some more energy-based. Perhaps a mix?

    He was called the Professor of Shinobi for a reason. It was time to do his duty and show these younger shinobi how the veterans do it.

    ''1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ Now!'' Rasa roared in his mind.

    "Self Collaboration Technique:" Hiruzen bellowed as he began his hand sign sequence. He was the only ninja capable, well alive and known anyway, able to use two different elemental jutsu at once. It was¡­ useful. "Fire Style: Great Dragon Flame and Earth Style: Mud Dragon''s Roar!"

    Two giant dragons burst to live behind Hiruzen. One was made of liquid, moving earth. It lazily moved as it gazed upon the barrier. The other was surging fire. It roared before it glared at the barrier. Both spat their terrible breath, one a mix of stone and mud, the other pure flames. The streams combined, creating a slurry of flaming mud and stone that raced toward the barrier.

    Tsunade''s POV

    It was surreal standing in an arena like this. It had been a different one when she had been trying for Chunin. In fact, she was sure it hadn''t even looked like this, certainly hadn''t gone like this, yet it reminded her of the past all the same. Perhaps that was why she felt so motivated.

    Naruto was a complicated pain for her. Tsunade was loathe to admit it, but Naruto was a remarkable young man. He had proved to be much more of a shinobi than she would''ve ever believed. But that was not what caught her attention.

    Naruto was proud and determined like Nawaki had been. Naive to a lesser extent but with a will that made her sure they would persist regardless of the difficulty. Tsunade had always found this admirable and something she had once sworn to protect. It made Tsunade both yearn to speak to the blonde and want to avoid him¡ªa conundrum.

    Yet Tsunade could not be bothered by merely that. Somehow, the blonde also reminded her of¡­ Dan. His high sense of morality, the open passion he had moved with, and the caring that made it so endearing, even his odd and, at times, masochistic sense of honor. It was nice to remember him, but like Dan and Nawaki, it seemed Naruto had bitten off more than he could chew.

    Tsunade flinched as Naruto coughed up blood. As Gaara drew closer, he snapped up and managed to pick up and slam Gaara through a tree in an impressive show of strength. Though based on the laughter, it had merely bought him time.

    Perhaps she was simply feeling her actual age. But Tsunade did not intend to let history repeat itself.

    "I knew it!" Jiraiya cheered. "You like the brat too!"

    "What of it?!" Tsunade asked haughtily. "He''s¡­ familiar."

    Jiraiya frowned at such. "I figured he might be¡­" Jiraiya had always been respectful of Dan despite the fact he had won the woman he loved. It was one of the few reasons Tsunade put up with the man. "We gotta help him, Princess."

    "Use your Odama Rasengan." Tsunade ordered.

    Jiraiya, used to working with his temperamental teammate, did as she asked, raising it above his head. "I thought he said ranged attacks?"

    "He did, and it will be¡­ FOR ME!" Tsunade roared, barely able to contain the excitement in her voice.

    "What does that-"

    Tsunade didn''t bother listening to the rest. Instead, she bent low, distracting Jiraiya from his dog-like tendencies. Leaving him defenseless as Tsunade suddenly grabbed an ankle and ripped Jiraiya from his feet as if uprooting a weed. Jiraiya screamed and barely managed to stop the Odama Rasengan from contacting them and killing them both. He was reliable like that; Tsunade threw the man savagely at the barrier.

    Whoever said violence never solved anything obviously hadn''t tried throwing them harder.

    Mifune''s POV

    It had been a rough few days for the old samurai. Truthfully, Mifune felt each of his years as if they were weights tied to his back. The heaviest of which was undoubtedly the unavenged murder of Reizo. But the most recent two were just as shameful, leaving Mifune nearly shaking from rage.

    The first several Leaf Genin disappeared during the exams. All of which were on the grounds of the Iron Arena. As all hosts do, Mifune had ensured, within reason, the safety of his colleague''s men while on his land. Yet several had disappeared, all of which seemed to violently do so. It weighed heavily on Mifune to disappoint Hiruzen. Of the Five Kage, he always seemed the most reasonable. He is selfish for his land and manipulative as any politician. But the man acted with honor and had always been true to his word. Mifune could respect such and worked tirelessly to find his Genin.

    Only for Hiruzen''s arguably most valuable Genin to now be in peril and, despite their efforts, may perish. If Naruto Uzumaki were to die now, it would shame not only Mifune but the Land of Iron as a whole. Mifune could not allow such.

    Gaara had seen fit to erect a barrier in the path of a samurai. While Mifune and samurai were intelligent creatures, they had never taken well to limits or been shamed. As Mifune lowered himself to the ground, he allowed his chakra to flow like it hadn''t in years. His sheath vibrated with energy as he prepared his slash.

    He would hold nothing back. A samurai did not allow obstacles to stand in his path unaddled. ''Let my blade strike true¡­''

    "Severe Execution: Absolute Bisection!" Mifune roared as he drew his blade. A massive line of chakra raced through the ground in front of him. Surging toward the barrier in a brilliant showing of lights.

    A''s POV

    A was not blind to Hiruzen''s attempt to play him to get his aide. And as much as it made his blood boil, it did not make his words any less accurate. How could A, the greatest Raikage of the most extraordinary village, allow a mere upstart to impede him? Hiruzen had been right; it was a show of arrogance from Gaara. And as a senior shinobi, A would educate him on his folly. And if the little freak was killed in the process, all the well.

    A allowed his chakra to flow into his left arm. It became coated in lightning so fierce that it made the room glow white.

    Furthermore, it would lead them to believe A compliant. It was annoying to think these lessers thought they could never be on the same level but acceptable to further their goals. Besides, letting them go on was free PR for his enemies.

    A could not let such stand.

    A marched toward the platform outside the Kage box. He had no need for hand signs or any significant build-up. Such was beneath a man of his caliber. A would use a mere fraction of his power with only one hand and smash through this barrier and the jinchuriki inside. He would excused.

    After all¡­

    He was only trying to help¡­

    A flicked his wrist, unleashing a massive storm of lightning that outshined even Gaara''s.

    Narrator

    Civilians wildly slammed into the equally panicked samurai. Only the veteran shinobi among them held together the fragile morale. Even then, it barely managed to keep the crowd from stampeding. Even those among the audience who kept their cool flinched at the massive display of power being shown both within and outside the dome.

    Anbu hastily formed their own barrier ninjutsu in case of significant splashback. But even some among them were stunned by the display before them.

    The Chunin hopefuls watched in shock at the events before them. Some cheered at the chaos, others prayed for Naruto, and others even prayed for Gaara. Sasuke, the proud man, felt inferior watching the battle below. The two could even match his speed with raw speed!

    Even Shikaku and Kurama watched from within their host. Both are interested in what will happen that day.

    Each powerful attack collided with the barrier at the same time as expected. Unexpectedly, however, they were all into it. The dome glowed with latent energy, heating the air around it and evaporating whatever water was present. It looked as if, for the moment, the Kage''s gambit had paid off. The dome did flicker, but it returned with the same glow.

    The attempt had failed.

    Even the Kage looked on in shock.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s / Gaara''s / Narrator POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto''s entire body ached. His mind whirled with random thoughts, and his body moved independently, in sync with his mind. Determined to fight and struggle even if it killed him.

    Naruto rolled through Gaara''s impact, sending him flying again. Gaara had already closed the distance, so Naruto sidestepped the lunge and smacked Gaara in the face with both feet. It made the redhead stumble, but that long arm slammed into Naruto''s ribs and knocked him down once again.

    His ribs ached with sharp pain. Many were broken, and they had been broken multiple times now. Naruto supposed he was either extremely fortunate he healed or unlucky. At least it kept him in the game.

    Gaara lunged forward again, and Naruto''s mind raced to what the Kyuubi had said. His gut trusted it. Suddenly, Gaara stumbled as the dome around them flickered before returning to normal. Gaara had stumbled in pain and seemed stunned. It was now or never! Naruto raced forward and locked his hand with the sandy paw of Gaara.

    "This One is glad you listened. Let''s see if you can take advantage." The Kyuubi bellowed before Naruto''s vision went dark.

    Naruto''s POV

    It was as if Naruto blinked. Suddenly, instead of the Iron Arena, he stood in a desert. As far as Naruto could see, all he could see was sand. Some are in massive mountain-sized dunes, and the rest are flat. Unlike the desserts Naruto had been told of, there were no cactuses or minor green life among them. All of it was sand.

    "So that''s why this little shit did that! Kurama, you piece of shit! Shikaku had a plan with Gaara! Now, the little creep will complain!" An odd, shrill voice boomed. It made the sand tremble for its force, yet was not as deep or smooth as the Kyuubi.

    "This One does not go by much anymore." The more familiar Kyuubi sounded off. Naruto turned around only to see an incredible sight before him. The Kyuubi, in all its tale, hadn''t been justice. The beast easily outsized the dunes around him; it would likely be a disaster even if it moved quickly. Its eyes were red, and its nine tails twirled lazily. Just being by the beast made Naruto feel insignificant.

    Amplifying the feeling was the massive beast beside it. Unlike the Kyuubi, it looked almost like a giant mishappen tanuki. Naruto was glad Muri did not see it; the little critter would likely disapprove of it. However, the likeness was only shaped as the massive beast was made entirely of shifting sand. Lines of blue, glowing chakra pulsed throughout it. It almost looked like¡­

    "Hey!" Naruto said, calling them out. "Big fox and raccoon thingy!"

    "Ah, this little ant is too cocky! Glad my Gaara is gonna torture you to insanity or kill ya! Insanity made Shikaku way better!"

    "This One disagrees." The Kyuubi countered bitterly. "Watch yourself, by the way, brat. This is your only chance to win here, and This One is more than happy to take such a thing away."

    Naruto went silent for a moment at that. "Where are we?"

    "Inside my mind, brother." Gaara sounded off from behind Naruto. The blonde turned around to see a massive pyramid of sand before him. It seemed to stretch into the sky, yet somehow, Naruto could plainly see Gaara at the peak. "I suppose Kur-"

    "This One is limited in what It can do here. But It can make your

    feeble mind shatter. Gaara of the Sand."

    "The Kyuubi." Gaara amended with ease, nodding at the beast. "Thought that if you were able to overcome me here it may give you the edge needed to win. I fail to see how, however. Assuming you could even do such, I''d crush you immediately following."

    "Your mind?" Naruto asked, confused. "I thought only Yamanaka could do that."

    "You being This One''s host allows you access to a mental state humans cannot normally achieve. Furthermore, This One can allow you to share such with humans."

    "Kyuubi convinced Shikaku to do such!"

    "Why." Gaara demanded.

    "Shikaku may work for you, but Shiaku does not care about your goals. Shikaku wants to be entertained!"

    Naruto raised a brow, but Gaara merely nodded.

    "As you wish." Gaara answered. "But will this truly entertain? It is meaningless."

    "It would be." The Kyuubi agreed. "But Shikaku and This One have agreed that whoever wins shall be healed slightly. If Gaara Naruto is left unhealed, he will be at your mercy. If Naruto wins, he will be healed, and Shikaku will make you pay a toll. This One rather likes the idea."

    "Shikaku does as well!"

    "As it were¡ª" Gaara suddenly deflected a blast of chakra with sand, glaring at Naruto, who knew he was floating at eye level. "Time to show you I''m stronger, mind and body, brother."

    The pyramid writhed as countless strands raced for Naruto.

    Naruto was gobsmacked; he could not dodge or counter all of them. There were hundreds of massive ones!

    "This One will inform you, Uzumaki. You are not limited as you would be in your own world."

    Naruto''s eyes widened as he willed his mind. Suddenly, hundreds of Naruto''s forme slashed a storm of chakra blades with their Riptides, each slashing through the sand with ease.

    But Gaara merely chuckled as massive waves of sand surged forward. Each is well over a hundred feet long.

    Naruto willed the clones away and growled at them. He was tired of being on the back foot!

    "Get out of my way!" Naruto screamed as he slashed once. Each wave suddenly collapsed into itself, sliced in two. Gaara''s pyramid was cut in two, leaving the redhead to fall into the desert and seek deep within the ground. Naruto imagined wind forming into massive hands that reached deep within the sand. He imagined them ripping Gaara free and beamed like Gaara had just done that. Looking as if he was held by an invisible massive hand. "I''m not done yet!" Naruto taunted. With a flick of his accurate wrist, Gaara was sent careening into the remnants of his pyramid.

    "YOU CANNOT DEFEAT MY UZUMAKI!" Gaara bellowed as he rose from the sand, and two massive sand Gaara''s formed. Each could not be seen fully as their heads stretched into the sky. It mattered little however because Naruto flinched as both raised massive fist and slammed them towards the blonde. "GIVE UP!"

    Naruto felt a sliver of fear crawls into him. But gritted his teeth.

    ''Stand tall; your mental strength becomes true strength here¡­'' A voice sounded off from within his mind. It gave him the confidence he needed.

    Naruto lowered Riptide and instead raised a palm toward the giants. Right as the fists were mere inches from colliding, they froze. Suddenly, twisters formed from within their arms. The tornados tore the giant Gaaras apart and flung the real Gaara toward Naruto.

    Naruto''s mind raced for the right words to say. But he had never been a poet or anything. Naruto went for what felt natural.

    "Shut the fuck up!" Naruto bellowed as he zoomed through the air and slugged Gaara as hard as possible. As soon as the fist connected, the entire realm seemed to darken. Naruto felt the odd darkness return to him, and as he did, two beasts conversing was all he heard.

    "This One was right¡­ he may be different¡­"

    "Shikaku doubts it! But Shikaku''s word is his word."

    "This One agrees¡­ lying is for weak humans."

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto blinked as he realized he was staring at a stunned Gaara. Not the monstrous form he had taken but his usual human self. Furthermore, Naruto realized that the barrier was gone. He still felt nothing but pains and aches as exhaustion settled in. Naruto had been at death''s door before, so it was better.

    Even with the boost, however, it took all of his strength to stand. Despite that, Naruto found more and marched forward, determined to see it through.

    Gaara blinked, seemingly caught up like Naruto and aware of what had happened. "You, how did y-you?"

    "I assume that place uses willpower or something from us as strength?" Naruto asked between pants. "If so, you never stood a chance, ya know?"

    "N-no, stay away, you fool!" Gaara screamed as he fell back onto his rear. "I will lead our people to a better future. I recognize the true order of the world! I am change!"

    "No," Naruto answered simply. He tripped slightly, the exhaustion getting the better of him, but managed to recover. "I know what you really are."

    This shifted something in Gaara.

    Gaara''s POV

    No.

    No!

    NO!

    Gaara willed his sand to grab and crush the fool before him. However, for the first time in his life, his sand did not listen. Where had it gone?

    ''Gaara, you must listen! '' An odd voice called out. But it knew different from what it asked. He could not retake it!

    Indeed, not even his own blood would reject him. Gaara had told him the truth, offered him a path he could''ve never found, and even now, he worked tirelessly to recruit him.

    Now, even Naruto would say those accursed words!

    "What a monster?! A beast?! A murderous psycho! I am what I have been made!" Gaara roared manically.

    "Perhaps," Naruto answered as he drew within mere feet of Gaara.

    Gaara had lost access to Shikaku and its powerful abilities. His gold was scattered and would take a while to gather enough to be useful. But Gaara had just enough chakra for one last jutsu! Let him draw a close! Gaara would end this!

    "But more than anything," Naruto started as he drew back a fist.

    Gaara did not let him finish. The fear would not let him. Instead, he called out shrilly.

    "Lightning Style: Murderous Voltage River!" Gaara screamed. A massive flowing wave of lighting flew forward and enveloped Naruto mere inches from Gaara. Naruto froze as his muscles locked, and he screamed out in pain. Gaara cheered in jubilation as he maintained it, dropping every ounce of chakra into it! Gaara would not let this fool say it!

    Gaara ran out of chakra, and Naruto, perhaps frozen in pain and shock, stood still. Gaara nearly mocked him before the blonde surged forward in a shocking burst of speed. Gaara cried out in fear as Naruto once again reared back his fist.

    But instead of a powerful punch, Naruto''s fist lightly rapped his forehead, specifically on his "love" tattoo. "You''re incredibly lonely. Someone who feels like they have nothing to live for so you rejected your humanity. You lash out not because you''re evil but because you''re hurting. And in some weird and- slightly creepy way, you''re my brother¡­" Naruto said softly before he collapsed onto the ground.

    Naruto was breathing but did not stir or rise again.

    ''I¡­ I won¡­''

    Gaara didn''t feel like he won, however¡­

    Narrator

    Kage, shinobi, samurai, and civilians were frozen in shock from the events. However, a certain cyclops marched forward dutifully.

    Gaara watched as Kakashi Hatake drew close. If he was in a reasonable state of mind, he might''ve felt fear or moved, but Gaara was as stunned as everyone else.

    Kakashi bodily shoved Gaara back, who was immediately grabbed by Rasa and surrounded by several samurai. But Kakashi paid no heed. Instead, he picked up the unconscious, bruised, and bloodied Naruto.

    As he walked him toward the medical section, the signlessly activated a voice jutsu.

    "G-... Gaara of the Desert Wins¡­"

 Aftermath! Pt 1

    Naruto''s POV (Mindscape - ?)

    Naruto Uzumaki was never someone to be described as lazy or relaxed. He often pursued his goals somehow or goofed off as if his life depended on it. Yet Naruto had to admit recent days had seemed to lean to the former. Naruto had spent literal months focusing on his growth. The first mission of Team Seven and the Mizuki incident had enforced the importance of such into him relatively early in his career.

    He had been dedicated and tireless, Naruto spent most days training, planning, or mediating¡ªanything he could to work towards his goal. Naruto had never known why, but he never felt relaxed if he was working towards something. He could enjoy some time to kick back, but Naruto felt it had to be earned. Besides, Naruto had never heard of a Hokage who had shunned hard work.

    Naruto had never heard of Hokage, who failed either¡­ Gaara had¡­ defeated him¡­ Naruto felt a small sliver of doubt worm its way into his head. Perhaps it was excusable to most, but the Blonde had always strived to keep his word, to rise to the occasion, to stand confidently, and to use his determination to force his way forward. But that hadn''t worked¡­

    Naruto pondered over the fight for a moment, remembering the clash, the pain, the mistakes, what worked and what didn''t. Despite the shame Naruto felt, he also felt pride. He had known Gaara would be an opponent unlike any before, and he had been right. Yet Naruto had not shied away and had stood toe to toe with him. Naruto had faced a stronger foe head on and nearly won¡­

    But the gap between their powers simply had seemed too large, he had been aware of it, but the extent had been shocking. Naruto had known somehow that Gaara was powerful, perhaps even more so than himself. But he had been sure his growth would''ve been enough. After that final month, Naruto felt incredible; it formed into an easy confidence. Naruto had simply been able to envision himself powering through and besting Gaara. Jiraiya had warned him against such, in fact¡­

    Jiraiya had predicted this; the man had warned Naruto that defeat was likely without using his own beast. Offered to aim him in learning such, but Naruto, even now, would''ve refused. Naruto was more than a damn jinchuriki! He had come so far! He didn''t need some beast to do it for him¡­ or¡­ did he¡­?

    ''NO!''

    Naruto screamed mentally. Failure was nothing new to him, but he had always achieved despite it. Facing it time and time again had numbed the blonde to it. The pain was great, but he knew it was only momentarily. He found a way that others would''ve never found, simply by being too stubborn to surrender. It had failed him here, yet Naruto was certain it would be different next time. In fact, he knew it was; Naruto would make sure of it. The only way forward was to continue. So even if he faced Gaara or even someone somehow more fearsome.

    "It seems to This One you may be too concerned moping to talk to This One. Should This One wait till later? You human break down often¡­" The booming voice of the Kyuubi sounded. Naruto opened his eyes and realized once again he was in the sewer system, now facing the Kyuubi. Water still dripped from the filthy and moss covered walls of the sewers. It gathered into a puddle that filled the bottom of it. The cage was the only thing dry and pristine. The large bars completely seemed incapable of housing such an absurdly large creature. Yet it did not attempt to test the bars. Likely knowing better than anyone how pointless it would be. It was just as terrifying as last time, yet it seemed... a tad bit different somehow. As if it was more bored than infuriated to see its host. "You choose defeat, boy. Do not regret it."

    Naruto felt his anger surge as he kipped up to his feet and stomped toward the cage; even in his rage, he had the sense to stop short. Knowing to draw too close to the beast would be a risky venture. But Naruto glared right into the giant pupil of the Kyuubi. The beast was stooped low, the left side of its face pressed against the bars to gaze upon Naruto easily. It was massive, thick, wild orange fur, only broken by its large canines and red eye. The eye alone was significantly larger than him.

    "Maybe I did." Naruto said frostily. "I had to. If I had used you to defeat him, it wouldn''t have been a victory, it would''ve been admission of his point. A pointless loss."

    "Ah, This One knows what this is." The Kyuubi droned on with an amused smile. "The foolish pride of you humans. That foolish sand human believes himself something more than he is, and you think that you would be anything without This One."

    "It doesn''t matter what or who I am now." Naruto retorted with speed. His rage and determination filled him, seeming to melt away the shame and regret. "I won''t be so in the future! I''ll keep growing and become the best of the best. I''ll even make you acknowledge me! I don''t care how many times I fail. I always get back up; and never shy away from the task!"

    "As if it means anything." The Kyuubi roared as it openly mocked Naruto. "It is no great task to be too prideful and too foolish to know when to quit. This One is unimpressed, to think This One''s vessel is beneath the weakest of its brethren."

    "Bullshit." Naruto spoke simply.

    "You ins"

    "I''m not stupid, Kurama. You helped me there; we both know it. There was some sort of reason; before that, you had hated me, and now you have assisted me. You wouldn''t do that if you despised me. For whatever reason you seemed content enough to give me a fighting chance. Don''t get it confused, I don''t care if you think I''m a failure or resent me. I intend to keep living my life, ya know? But it would be a lie to say I wouldn''t prefer it if we could be allies, Kurama. We''re stuck together; it doesn''t have to be like this." Naruto attempted to reason. Before he could utter another word, the form the Kurama writhed as massive claws slammed into the bars, causing a boom and the awful screech of meeting being scratched. Though the bars held firm, Kurama continued to scream rage. Even pain as the bars reacted by arcing electricity into the Beast. Though it hardly seemed more than inconvenienced by such.

    "You dare utter the name of Kurama? The Nine-Tailed Fox, the Kyuubi, ravager of the Leaf, and strongest of the Tailed Beast!" Kurama continued to rage as if Naruto had committed the gravest of offenses.

    "It''s just a n-"

    "It is more than you could ever hope to comprehend, human!" Kurama snapped back. It was still rage-filled, but the now icy fury, instead of the theatrical fury, stunned Naruto. "It was given to K- This One by the only human ever worth the chakra they were gifted. This One will not have you dare besmirch it by uttering it with your pri"

    "I''m sorry." Naruto interrupted the beast softly. His body half bowed as he faced the Kyuubi. Naruto felt shame return at him for so carelessly treating the beast. He had been upset after his defeat and had ignored the Kyuubi helping him. Naruto knew the beast had no need to do so and even stood to potentially gain something should Gaara continue. "I- I didn''t know it would upset you. If I''m honest, I lashed out due to the stress of this moment. Always been a bit impulsive, ya know? Honestly, I was so excited when I heard your name¡­. It was nice to feel like I understood you better. But I won''t say it if it offends you¡­"

    "As if a pathetic human could ever!"

    "GOD DAMNIT, BE REASONABLE, YOU DAMN FOX! I SURE AS HELL DON''T LIKE YOU EITHER! NEWSFLASH, THIS MAKES MY LIFE SUCK, TOO! MAYBE IF YOU COULD BE DECENT TO ME FOR TWO SECONDS, WE COULD HAVE A BETTER SITUATION FOR BOTH US!" Naruto roared in anger, his fury overriding his fear. Kyuubi so coldly rejecting his attempt to patch things up and insulting him was growing tiresome. Hell, he was fed up with the damn fox treating him as a lesser. Naruto did not need to deal with more arrogant assholes today. The Kyuubi seemed shocked by Naruto''s defiance. Before it regained its control, sighing heavily as it regarded the Blonde.

    "This One must be the superior being This One is and accept your ignorance." The Kyuubi spoke, seeming oddly flat and emotionless now. "Do not dare speak my name again, and do not mistake my aid as anything more than charity. It was done on a whim, unlikely to happen again, and besides, you were close to getting us killed."

    "Us?"

    "Enough. This One tires of this conversation. Try not to disappoint This One again, as hard as it may be for a human like yourself¡­"

    "You motherfuck-"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Medical Ward of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto blinked as he realized he was somewhere else now. His eyes seemed open, yet Naruto could see nothing. The tense energy and violent emotions that seemed to surround Ku¡ªthe Kyuubi¡ªwere gone.

    ''THAT MOTHERFUCKER HUNG UP ON ME!''

    Naruto tried reaching out to the beast with his mind but either could not or did not know how to do so properly. For nothing answered in his mind. Making the Blonde feel a bit ridiculous.

    "His face is wincing!" A familiar female voice called out. Ino was here?

    "My baby! Call for the medics!" Another female called. Naruto felt a small amount of humiliation but was happy to hear his mother was there.

    "I doubt that will be necessary, Kushina-san." Kakashi''s cool and airy response was with a small amount of amusement present.

    "Indeed, the fool is likely having a nightmare. He has always been spineless." The smooth and snide voice of Neji closed off the group.

    His whole team was here! He had survived! Why couldn''t he see?! Naruto blinked before he realized he could feel a cloth on his face. He attempted to raise his left hand to touch it, only to discover it was being held by some weight. His right as well!

    Suddenly, the room became much too bright! Naruto winced as light filled his vision; oddly, it seemed much more bright than Naruto had remembered!

    "It''s okay, son." Kushina let him know with a smile as she happily squeezed his right hand. "You were injured badly. If not for the Kyuubi and the aid of Lady Tsunade, you likely would''ve been out for days, if not weeks. You gotta be safer, ya know?" His mother explained with tears in her eyes. Naruto felt ashamed at having worried her, but he was saved by another shouting voice.

    "You absolute ass! You just have to risk your life whenever Neji or I turn around! And for what, some stupid macho pride?!" Ino roared. Naruto glanced worriedly to his left, seeing a tear-stained Ino''s face, who glared at him. Naruto, so alarmed by such, failed to notice his teammate''s hand wrapped firmly around his left hand.

    Naruto knew it would be wiser to stay silent, but he felt the need to defend himself.

    "I had to Ino." Naruto replied simply. "For myself and Gaara, someone needed to make him see the ot-"

    "Why not his dad, sister, or even creepy brother?! Why is it that every time you meet someone who''s self-destructive, you drag yourself through hell to help them! I watched as my two teammates tore each other apart! Watched as you did the unthinkable and fought an S-rank ninja to save us! And now I watched some serial killer beat you within an inch of your life! Do you have any clue how that makes me feel? How useless and awful it leaves us? How about you consider your mom, or Neji, or Kakashi sensei, hell even me?!" Ino ranted, glaring into Naruto''s face. Unknowingly mere inches away from the now fearful Blonde.

    "Yo!" Kakashi sounded off happily, facing the group. Naruto felt joy at Kakashi attempting to break the tension, though based on the way Kakashi wilted once Ino glared at him, it was clear he would be no help.

    Naruto''s eyes darted to his mother. She was in protective mode; surely she would stop Ino! But to his horror and dismay, Kushina merely smiled humorously as she shook her head. Maybe Ne-, no. Naruto didn''t bother to look at Neji; he always enjoyed their arguments and likely would agree.

    He had been left to suffer by his loved ones! How cruel!

    "Answer me, Naruto Uzumaki!" Ino ordered as she grabbed Naruto''s face and made him face her sharp eyes. Naruto went to speak, but Ino roughly pressed her fingers against his face, silencing him. "You keep fighting for your beliefs, and that''s fine. I get it and love that about you. It''s your life, and I won''t order you around; it''s not my place. But I''ll be damned if you keep tearing yourself apart for stupid reasons! At least let Neji and I help! I can''t keep watching you treat yourself like this¡­" Ino finished, exhausted. She stood up and glanced around the room. She bowed to the others and faced Kushina with a grim smile. "I''m sorry to have dressed down your son like that, please recognize-"

    "No worries," Kushina answered with a warm smile. "I thank you, in fact. Naruto needs someone other than me to tell him off. I''m glad you care about my son, ya know?" Ino nodded at this and left the room without so much as another glance at Naruto. Naruto attempted to rise, but Kushina lightly shoved him back down into the bed. "Give her a little time. She''s frustrated and scared. She''ll come around once her anger leaves her."

    Naruto dumbly nodded before he glanced at his mother. "Did you think it was stupid?"

    Kushina sighed, anger flashing in her eyes for a second before she managed to reign it in. "Franky yes I do son, I don''t understand why it was necessary. Especially when Kakashi would''ve saved you should you have merely asked."

    "It wasn''t an option; I was there to win and failed. But I never even considered running away," Naruto answered readily.

    "I would feel the same, but surely you recognize it was for nothing, right?" Kushina said lightly. "I''m not sure anyone could get through to him¡­ and it''s not because you''re not good enough, but¡­ some people are too far gone, son."

    "Screw that!" Naruto responded immediately. "That attitude is what created him in the first place. He is one of the few people who understand what I''m going through, but he has no support. I can''t just walk away from someone who so obviously needs help, not when I can understand their pain. I don''t know why he calls me brother, but he''s not wrong¡­"

    "Of course he is." Neji chimed in confidently. "I won''t pretend I don''t understand your reason for fighting. I, too, would''ve likely done the same; however, risking my life attempting to get through to him would be wasteful. Gaara was an enemy of you with the intent to do you harm. You were better off attempting to do the same. Though I respect your wishes and admire your performance and determination."

    "Don''t encourage him!" Kushina snapped at the Hyuga. Kakashi seemed frozen at the tension, unsure how to interfere.

    "I am not." Neji disagreed. "However, he is a man who made a choice. It does not matter how we feel about such, nor that it was foolish. Naruto had the choice and made it. Make no mistake. If I had realized just how astray the match would go, I would''ve interfered. But I will not shame him for acting in the way he believes was right." Kushina glared at the Hyuga openly.

    "Maybe we should focus on the news we should deliver¡­" Kakashi objected with a nervous chuckle. "We know where we all stand and will have time to discuss it. But for now, we should focus on more important matters."

    "Huh? How long was I out?" Naruto asked, confused.

    "Nearly a full day." Kushina answered, calming slightly. "That final shock nearly killed you¡­ your skin was burned all over. Even your eyes were damaged. You looked¡­" Kushina''s voice broke slightly; the image was too much for her. But she recovered quickly, "Luckily, the Kyuubi kept you alive and, with the aid of Tsunade, was able to fully heal you. Thank Kami for that woman¡­ Jiraiya also collected Riptide."

    "Wait, who won the exams then?!" Naruto asked, shocked.

    "Technically, no one!" Kakashi answered with joy. "The Kage had called the match over and even attempted to interfere. However, it seems the power of the Tailed Beast is something to behold."

    "It was impressive Gaara somehow held back so many powerful shinobi. You say that is due to the Tailed Beast?"

    "Undoubtedly." Kushina chimed back in. "While that feat is impressive, even infeasible for humans, the full power of a tailed beast is incredibly unique. They are rarely outclassed when it comes to power. Even multiple Kage would struggle to overcome that."

    "So he was a perfect jinchuriki?" Neji asked. "I thought such was rare, especially for a mere Genin."

    "It is indeed, from what I heard from rumors milling. It is apparently an ability unique to the One Tails. They are apparently calling it the "Perfect Defense." Gaara will become quite infamous¡­"

    "He won''t be the only one," Neji added. "The audience, half anyway, clapped not for the psycho but for you, Naruto."

    "Unfortunately, not the Leaf civilians, but plenty of the others!" Kushina agreed happily. "My baby is a fantastic shinobi!"

    "You''ve also been scarred." Neji taunting with a friendly smile. Before it softened slightly. "You may wish to examine it yourself. I know all too well how marks like those can make you feel¡­"

    Naruto gasped as he raised the blanket. He was wearing no shirt, but attention was directed to his torso. Two lines snaked throughout his abdomen and abs, wrapping around his side. Each stood out on his tan skin, with a tinge of blue and purple throughout. Naruto prodded them, pleased to see they did not ache. But he was otherwise unaffected; he didn''t run around without a shirt anyway.

    "You did well to survive that final attack from Gaara. Or were lucky anyway." Kakashi nodded. "The technique was simple but powerful. Luckily, the Kage are discussing how to deal with him as we speak."

    "Damn straight! Hope that bastard gets what''s coming to him!" Kushina roared in approval. "He''s likely to fry! The samurai are infamous for their unforgiving nature.

    The group all flinched, however, when Naruto suddenly stood. Luckily, he was somewhat dressed under the blanket, briefs covering his modesty as he stretched and seemed utterly focused.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "How to deal with him?" Naruto asked seriously as he glanced at Kakashi. The idea of Gaara being cordoned off and treated like a monster frustrated the Blonde. His efforts would be for nothing if they killed him!

    "Yes. After you passed out, the samurai and assorted shinobi subdued Gaara. It was easily done with him being exhausted. Shortly after, the Kage assembled to discuss how to proceed. The two issues being addressed are the results and promotions from the exam, as well as the fate of Gaara."

    "The fate of him? Why would he be punished just for beating me?" Naruto asked.

    "Attempted Unauthorized Murder, Endangerment to the Public, Disregarding the orders of a Kage, times at least two by the way, and being a damn creep." Kushina listed angrily. Obviously, his mother will not forgive Gaara soon.

    "If the rumors are to be believed, such is going incredibly poorly." Neji chimed in. "The Sand accepts the blame but refuses to accept any punishment geared towards Gaara. The Leaf and Iron are determined to make Gaara pay Hokage-san due to his attempt to slaughter you. Though the samurai seem just as upset as he, they do not take treachery lightly on their grounds."

    "What''s the punishment?" Naruto asked nervously.

    "That is the complication; I can count the previous cases with international influence on one hand. The Sand insists it is an internal matter, and they will appropriately reprimand him, offering compensation but not the perpetrator himself. The Leaf would be agreeable to such but seemed particularly offended by an ally nearly costing them such a resource," Kakashi started. He nodded at Naruto to show he meant no offense and continued. "The Iron insists the perpetrator must be punished to settle the matter. They are severe when punishing perceived slights. It is why all Five Great Villages tread lightly around them." Kakashi explained. "They''ve been arguing nearly the entire time you''ve been unconscious."

    "But surely they won''t execute him?" Naruto laughed.

    "I wouldn''t be so sure, son¡­" Kushina warned. "As useful as Kage finds jinchuriki, I''m not sure Rasa can risk a no here. To do so could potentially stir up the Fourth Great Ninja War¡­" Naruto heard such and made up his mind. As he stomped toward a close he grabbed his pants, shirt, and jacket hastily dressing himself.

    "Naruto?"

    "Son?"

    "Naruto?"

    The three sounded off in unison.

    "I gotta go," Naruto informed them as he prepared to set off.

    Neji merely nodded, standing by the side of the blonde.

    "I will go with you, injured as you are it would unwise to go alone."

    "Normally, I don''t mind your can-do attitude Naruto." Kakashi said softly as he walked toward the two. "But this is a no-go; you''ve done enough for Gaara, and this wouldn''t be forgiven if you were to intrude. Hell, the samurai would likely kill you before you reached them."

    Kushina ignored this, shoving past Kakashi and facing Naruto. "Son, are you sure about this? He isn''t worth it."

    "Maybe, but I just feel like I need to. Someone needs to do it for him." Naruto answered plainly. "He needs a friend¡­"

    "And if they say no?" Kushina asked sharply.

    Naruto hesitated, unsure what to say.

    "I''ll help you, son, but don''t act out if we fail." Kushina told Naruto, who nodded grimly, glad for the aid.

    "Kushina!" Kakashi yelled, shocked.

    "I agree that it''s stupid, Kakashi. But I also recognize that look in my son''s eye. No matter what we say or do, he intends to stop that meeting from going poorly for Gaara. If I can''t stop him, I''ll help my son. Besides, we Uzumaki are a stubborn bunch, ya know?"

    Kakashi sighed but nodded. He walked in front of the group as if walking to his death. They followed him. The group was conflicted about their goal but determined anyway.

    "I disagree with this course of action, but as both your sensei and your coolest Uncle." Kakashi said, his light tone of voice returning.

    "You''re an Uncle?" Kushina asked with a raised brow.

    "I will accompany you. Hopefully, a group won''t be instantly detained or killed!" Kakashi plowed forward with false cheeriness. Silently continuing on toward their destination. Naruto wasn''t proud of putting Kakashi in a position he didn''t want, but he was determined to see things through with Gaara.

    Though Naruto heard Kakashi mutter to himself mutter a saying to himself.

    "In the ninja world, those who break the rules are scum, true. But those who abandon their friends are worse than scum¡­"

    Naruto was sure Kakashi thought they didn''t hear him, and Naruto could tell the others didn''t. It was an odd saying, one he agreed with but not one that would be popular with most shinobi. But he liked the quote; it made him respect his sensei even more¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kakashi''s / Naruto''s POV (Entryway of Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Kakashi was a man who was very familiar with failure. He had failed Obito and Rin, Minato, and now even Naruto. Kakashi had pretended to be chosen randomly, but truthfully, Kushina and he had decided to have him referee the finals months ago. A subtle but effective way to ensure Naruto and his other students turned out okay. A bit against the spirit of the rules, but such was the life of a shinobi.

    The task seemed simple on paper: watch two people fight, declare a winner, and announce the next fight. It was a simple and incredibly hard-to-mess-up formula. At least on paper, Genin, as skilled and powerful as Chunin or even Jounin, murderous jinchuriki, and destructive young adults, had complicated the job considerably.

    Kakashi wouldn''t say he regretted it. Doubtless, it had been nice to be right there. Assure his students wouldn''t suffer needlessly, or anyone for that matter. It should''ve been simple for a former Anbu captain.

    Yet Kakashi had failed; barrier ninjutsu, while rare and powerful, was not against the exam rules. In a moment, Kakashi decided not to be captured in such a way. Recognizing he was to interfere when required. Though he had tested it, first with kunai, fuijutsu, ninjutsu, the works. But he had not been able to pierce it, as everyone else. Kakashi had been forced to watch Naruto struggle against a force, even if he would''ve been pressed to overcome it. But unlike the others, Kakashi was meant to be the one to stop it¡­

    Kakashi felt the iron control slip into place, calming his turbulent emotions. One did not become part of Root and the Anbu not to learn self-control, despite the moody and ashamed mindstate he had. Outwardly, he was pouting childishly about not getting his way, causing both Naruto and Neji to smile in ways they thought were subtle.

    Kakashi was familiar with failure, and as such, he knew better than most how to keep going. One simply had to move on to the next task. Forget about the failure; it had no bearing on the future.

    The fast pace of the group of shinobi led them to the doorway of the Kage Box within mere minutes. The doors were guarded by a milling group of relaxed shinobi and samurai. Kakashi used his infamous nature to nod at the shinobi and even some of the samurai as they drew closer. Subtly assuring them of his position and lack of evil intent. However, the two samurai guarding the doors correctly seemed less enthused to see them attempting to enter.

    They stopped as they drew close to not encourage a dramatic response. One samurai marched forward, the other remaining by the large door.

    "Stop, shinobi; the Five Kage and General meeting is before you.

    "Whatever your business is must wait." He ordered dutifully. He was a bald young man who seemed to radiate pride. Likely a brown noser of sort, time to turn on the old Kakashi ch-

    Suddenly, Naruto, exhausted but determined, marched forward. Naruto was obviously in pain, but Kakashi could also tell the Blonde was utterly determined to do this right now. The samurai flinched slightly, obviously slightly startled by Naruto blatantly ignoring his orders. The man attempted to draw his blade, but Naruto clutched a hand around his drawing arm. The man grunted as he tried to rip his arm free and draw his sword. However, Naruto''s powerful grip did not waver; instead, Naruto glared at the man.

    "Out of my way," Naruto replied gruffly before he shoved the man with one arm, as opposed to the typical result of a shove. Likely leading to a stumble or even fall, the man went flying into the large doors with a violent bang of metal being hit. The doors slightly caved in from the force.

    "Naruto!" Kakashi admonished in shock! Was the fool finally going to get them killed? Kakashi was about to launch into action; trying to save this from becoming violent was best! However, a blur raced past him before he could intercept the angry charge of the second samurai.

    The second samurai froze in shock. Naruto did as well.

    "Naruto, you gotta be persuasive!" Kushina informed as she reared back her fist. "Got the hell outta our way!" Kushina roared. In an instant, she punched the fearful man, the power of which launched the man into the doors, making the heavy iron doors collapse inward. "All in the legs, son!" Kushina cheered as she marched forward. Naruto nodded, seemingly impressed, as he followed.

    Kakashi felt dread but followed as well. Neji echoed such but seemed content to see the chaos through. Kushina usually got away with this sorta thing anyway.

    As the four emerged into the room, they faced the Five Kage and their bodyguard, who glared at the interruption. Rasa faced the crowd separately, standing before a bound and chakra sealed off Gaara. The rest of the Kage faced the two, obviously questioning them heavily. The bodyguards moved first, quickly moving to surround them, splitting off into two groups to surround their flanks and limit their movements. However, with a snap of Hiruzen''s fingers, Tsunade and Jiraiya headed off both groups. They suddenly move, leading to a standstill.

    Onoki seemed the first to gather his thoughts, sighing as he gazed at the group. "First, we have Rasa leading unstable weapons to the friendly exams, and now Hiruzen''s foolish men misbehaving as usual," he complained. "In my day, we knew our place."

    "Your day has long passed, old man," Yagura smiled. "Though I must admit, were they my own, I would take them to ask myself."

    "Though they are not," Rasa interjected. "Besides, at least two have relevance in this case."

    "They may be involved." Hiruzen allowed. "But they have no bearing on your crimes."

    "To call them crimes is a gross exaggeration." Rasa countered with a scowl. "I mistook my son''s behavior and mental soundness. Not attempted some sort of evil crime."

    "I disagree most vehemently!" Mifune snapped. "I understand your shinobi work in "shadows" as you put it. But we samurai operate under a complex and honest honor system. To disrespect the rules of a host as a guest is a grave offense, to attempt to spill blood in my land despite my warnings not to is a grave offense, and to hide your son''s delicate mental state is plain irresponsible!"

    "Then allow me to compensate for the Land of Iron. I would offer favorable trade deals, financial boosts, and perhaps discounted service to amend this "dishonor,"" Rasa offered.

    "Do not mock my land''s customs, you arrogant fool!" Mifune snapped.

    "Now now," Hiruzen chimed in. "We have several guests here. Perhaps we should look into this before continuing where we left off?" He offered calmly. "Once we know why they are here, we can determine if they should. To send them off now would be foolish; hearing them out first is best."

    "I do grow weary of listening to you all argue." A agreed. "Let them speak; perhaps they''ll offer something new."

    Kakashi took it all in with practiced ease. Reading the open body language of the Kage, it seemed obvious where they were. A, Yagura, and Onoki seemed more exasperated and cautious. They likely recognized the situation had intense ramifications and were keeping clear to plot away based on the result.

    Hiruzen was easiest for Kakashi to read, him being his own leader. And it was best to say Hiruzen was conflicted. His allyship with Rasa likely put him in a difficult position. Rasa is risking his asset, but the Leaf may be weakened or included if things go pear-shaped. Was it better to side with the Iron against the Sand. Or is it better to support their ally and attempt to make things smooth? Kakashi was glad it was not his choice.

    Mifune was incensed in a way Kakashi could not say he had seen before. It was clear the man was aiming for blood. It''s not that Kakashi could blame him; he would not mind burying a lightning cutter in Gaara''s chest himself.

    Kushina nodded to Naruto, showing her support as Kakashi started from them.

    "We are here to inquire upon the fate of Gaara of the Sand," Kakashi answered with a bow. Kushina and Neji followed suit, but Naruto seemed locked into a stare with Gaara.

    "I wish we could say we have an answer¡­" Hiruzen admitted.

    "We do. This is simplistic in nature, a honor debt demands payment from the guilty party." Mifune called out.

    "I have already offered you com-" Rasa began.

    "I said guilty party; the debt must be paid by your son." Mifune countered.

    "I will not entertain the demands of a hu- of a person like yourself," Gaara answered.

    "Having a Genin be punished severely is a little absurd." Kakashi attempted.

    "Ah, horeshit!" A roared. "They are soldiers all the same, punish the little shit and be done with it."

    "I agree, unloyal dogs must be punished." Yagura concurred with a dark grin. "Even heroes are not above order."

    "He may choose to give his own life or face me in a duel. I care little for the option but must insist-" Mifune started but was interrupted by Naruto.

    "Why?" the blonde asked simply. The room was shocked by the Genin''s speaking out and his odd question. Mifune''s head whipped around as he focused on Naruto. The other Kage, including Rasa, followed suit. And soon, all eyes were on Naruto Uzumaki.

    ''Sometimes I wish he inherited your patience, Sensei¡­'' Kakashi thought worriedly.

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto felt the weight of the room settles upon him. Kakashi had obviously chosen to head their plea, perhaps using his odd charisma to sway them. But Naruto could not wait for such. He needed to talk to Gaara. He wouldn''t stand idly as someone just like him suffered!

    However, Naruto would readily admit that his boldness somewhat dropped when he realized that the most important leaders in the world were now focused on him¡ªnot merely from a distance but within mere feet. The thing that shocked Naruto the most was the latent chakra even he could sense. As if stuffing so many powerful shinobi into the room affected the very atmosphere. If Naruto had his way, he would day be seated here himself. It was a humbling experience.

    However, glancing at Gaara, he felt a familiar internal tug as darkness took over his vision. Within an instant, he was bathed with light, and a blink revealed again that he had been transmitted from where he had been. He was in a desert¡­ Gaara!

    He whipped around and found the redhead lounging calmly on top of a dune a short distance away. Naruto, familiar with this place from his recent fight with Gaara, willed Riptide into existence with his right hand. The blade, while not truly real, made Naruto feel more comfortable.

    "Worry not, brother." Gaara spoke his stare at Naruto''s complex and one the Blonde could not decipher. "The time for us to fight has passed. Luckily, this mental connection between jinchuriki cannot be blocked off. Or we would be unable to have this discussion. Furthermore, time passes¡­ oddly here. When maintaining this field, we may talk or battle for hours without much time passing in reality."

    "I''m not becoming whatever you''re trying to make me," Naruto replied bluntly. "Next time, I''ll win and prove to y-"

    "There will not be a next time. While you failed to beat me, I did learn something." Gaara interrupted him. "I still do not believe my ideals are wrong. Despite the morality of it, the simple fact is humans, no, people have and will continue to treat us wrong. Perhaps you disagree with my solution but must admit that something must change."

    "Ah, so maybe things will get better if we reverse the order? Wouldn''t that just lead to further hate between the two? Soon, they would be the underdog, and it would be the same. An endless cycle of pain and hatred is your solution." Naruto asked heatedly.

    "Let me finish, brother," Gaara said. Naruto wanted to argue, but the lack of malice in his tone threw him off. He had figured Gaara would''ve been haughty and determined to continue their battle. "I recognize some of the flaws in my plan, not due to your reasons. People will always discriminate against those who are different. We can be virtuous or the lowest of scum, and they will decide our worth for us regardless. But we are forced to live with them; we very well cannot kill them off. We, too, need them, though differently than they need us. I''ve had time, my brother, to consider things; while that pa- those people have spent the day bickering like fools, I''ve spent it learning."

    "Get to the damn point already!" Naruto''s patience was wearing thin. He had come to save the freak, not argue with him! Now Gaara was monologuing again! Naruto found new depths to his patience as he managed to stop himself from rushing the redhead.

    "I need to explain myself well, brother. I see now that power has limits; people and even my brethren will fight to their last breath against a monster. And despite how weak they are and how powerful we are, they would very well wipe us out in an all-out battle. The answer becomes clear then: we do not need a powerful and commanding leader like myself. But a compassionate, bold leader, one that can encourage our kin and opponents alike to stand with us." Gaara ranted. His energy was coming back.

    "I don''t want any part of this," Naruto replied evenly. "I have my own goals, dreams, and interests."

    "I was concerned at first, worried my realization was for naught. After all, even with me beating you within an inch of your life, you never gave in. Until it becomes clear, you will lead us by your choice¡­" Gaara smiled knowingly.

    "Ya, well, we''re shinobi from different villages; it doesn''t matter, ya know? I doubt they''d let us work together. Besides, we need to work out a plan to get out of the trouble you''re in! I got a plan!"

    "Then enact it after this, I worry little; my father would rather start a war than lose his weapon¡­ I am not trying to convince you, Naruto Uzumaki. I know you will eventually see what I see. The treatment and discrimination will wear you down, and as you experience more of the world, you will see what I did long ago. Our world is flawed; it was not created that way, brother. No, it was corrupted by these¡­ anyway. I know the time will come when you reach the same conclusion I have reached, where your compassion and drive will leave you needing allies." Gaara explained. Naruto stared back, utterly confused. "That is all I wanted. Farwe-"

    "So nothing has changed? All of that was for nothing?" Naruto asked.

    Gaara froze and openly considered such. "I would not say so. You may not have bested me in battle, but I will admit I see things¡­ differently. Farwell¡­ brother."

    It was as if he blinked and was now back in the room. The assembled people silently waited for his response. Gaara smiled at the Blonde tauntingly, and Naruto''s mind settled. Gathering his wits, Naruto began his desperate ploy.

    "Why are we punishing Gaara or the Sand?" Naruto asked bluntly. He could see Kakashi, Neji, and Kushina tensed, obviously seeing his angle as a strange one.

    "Don''t play coy, Naruto." Hiruzen replied with a curious smile. "It is due to Gaara attempting to kill you, as well as disobeying the orders of the Samurai and even some kage in the process."

    "These may sound minor to a young man like you." Mifune started. "But we cannot allow such transgression to pass. Such would encourage any fool to act out."

    "But he didn''t do that, not knowingly anyway." Naruto countered.

    "How interesting," Yagura said with a smile. "Us jinchuriki seem to be anything but boring. Care to explain?"

    "Why are we even entertaining this?! A mere Genin speaking during the assembly of Kage?!" A roared. "Have we no shame?!"

    "He may not be a mere Genin for long," Onoki countered, though he did seem unimpressed with the blonde. "Though I will admit this is unorthodox. However, he spared and was gentle with my daughter; I shall hear him out."

    A grumbled but likely remembering the Blonde''s odd bout with Samui left the matter alone.

    Hiruzen sighed dramatically. "I have always made it a point to hear the ideas and concerns of those under my authority."

    "It matters little, Hiruzen." Mifune cut off harshly. "I will not have chaos within my land. First, you all bring jinchuriki without notice; they wreak havoc with my exams and now barge in with no respect!"

    "I recognize such, but I ask you to forgive and at least hear their plea. It would only be fair considering what we have discussed before¡­" Hiruzen reasoned.

    Mifune flinched at such, was silent momentarily, and then nodded. "The floor is yours, Uzumaki; I assure you. However, I expect a satisfactory answer."

    Hiruzen smiled knowingly at Naruto as if the man had caught onto his ploy!

    "Well, it''s just like I said. Gaara isn''t guilty of trying to kill me or disobeying direct orders," Naruto said with a shrug.

    "You know, Naruto, that you nearly died several times?" Onoki asked with a smile and a raised brow. Had he caught on as well?

    "Actually, the Genin makes a good point; while he''s not quite a hero, all jinchuriki can take an absurd amount of damage," Yagura argued toward the Blonde''s argument. "While it certainly seems murderous, I can assure you battles with jinchuriki are often violent."

    "I suppose..." A agreed hesitantly. "But clearly, we attempted to stop the match; several attempted to break through the barrier. That should''ve been a clear indicator of our intentions even if you couldn''t hear us." The Raikage countered, also seeming to lean against Naruto.

    "That is the bigger of the two offenses, Naruto. While an attempted murder would be relatively minor in the heat of battle, intention or not, refusing to obey the orders of multiple Kages is quite the offense indeed," Hiruzen explained. "While punishments could vary, it wouldn''t be unheard of for them to ask for the offenders'' head."

    "That is not an option." Rasa snapped. "I will not have my son taken nor my village weakened over an over-sensitive so-called samurai!"

    "It doesn''t matter anyway. We couldn''t tell what was going on outside the barrier. Hell, I had no clue Kakashi wasn''t still in there!" Naruto said with a smile.

    "A bald-faced lie." Mifune snapped.

    "Not the case¡­" Gaara spoke out calmly. "I had no way of knowing the match had been called off nor that the barrier was strong enough to keep you all out. It came to me unknowingly during the battle, and I thought it was a more decisive technique. Shikaku activated and kept it going independently of me. Until the combined strike of you all, we had no idea."

    "Even then¡­ Gaara froze for a second!" Naruto said with a snap.

    "Indeed, I had no idea why but, in the heat of the battle, cared little. Now, you all must have come close to breaching the barrier. For I think that was some sort of recoil," Gaara explained.

    "I''m not buying it!" Mifune snapped. "Why erect such a barrier if not to keep interference away!"

    "It seems unlikely Naruto Uzumaki would stand up for Gaara unless he was actually innocent." Onoki reasoned. "I struggle to see why else he would support him now after that brutal battle."

    "I''m bored of this conversation anyway!" A snapped. "I listened for interest in potential violence, but it seemed more like senseless bluffing. Let the damn man go."

    "I also second that. It was an entertaining battle. Besides, Gaara seems to be quite the shinobi. It''s a shame to be wasted due to some mere fun. My homeland would''ve loved such a battle." Yagura agreed.

    Hiruzen nodded happily. Seemingly content with the explanation. Though Naruto suspected Hiruzen had caught on, he wasn''t being sincere.

    Rasa seemed to stare suspiciously at them but relaxed slightly.

    Gaara seemed bored.

    Mifune hummed at this, obviously annoyed, but recognized the room was now against him.

    Rasa sighed loudly, "Come on, old Samurai. The argument is solid, and just to ensure good faith, I will provide you with a healthy amount of resources unique to the Land of Sand. For the next year, you will receive a steady supply of unique resources that are worth a fortune on the market. Drop your grievance, and we may both prosper."

    Mifune sighed. "As it were. The Land of Iron shall forgive Gaara with the understanding he is innocent as long as the Sand proves true to their word. I promise this in my own life. Are the four Kage all in agreement to drop the matter of punishment of Gaara or the Sand?"

    "Of course," Hiruzen said with a nod.

    "I cared little anyway." Yagura shrugged.

    "Aye." A agreed.

    "Hm." Onoki sounded.

    "Then the matter is concluded. I would ask that the shinobi, which is unnecessary for further discussion, leave and take my men to the medical bay, Aye?" Mifune asked.

    Kakashi, Kushina, and Neji bowed, and Naruto did a second later.

    "Wait!" Naruto questioned. "Did I become Chunin?"

    "Why noisy Uzumaki." Mifune said with a fragile smile. "That is what we intend to discuss."

 Aftermath! Pt 2

    Naruto''s POV (Kage Box of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Naruto and his group were silent as they gathered the two unconscious samurai. Kakashi and Neji having elected to carry them. Naruto kept glancing back at the group of Kage, who silently observed them, clearly waiting for them to leave before discussing promotions.

    Naruto sighed, disappointed to have to leave the room already. But as he went to leave, suddenly, he felt an arm grab his. Naruto stopped to see who had stopped him, Kushina, Kakashi, and Neji also stopped, realizing the blonde had stopped walking with them.

    Naruto turned to see a strange, tall man facing him. The man''s head was covered in a cloth that even covered half his face. The Suna headband clearly marked him; he was Gaara''s sensei, right?

    "Naruto Uzumaki, would you be so kind as to allow me your time? Preferably alone, it is a private matter." Baki asked with forced politeness.

    "I think you, Suna shinobi, have done more than enough to my son." Kushina declared frostily, stepping between the two.

    "It is a bit absurd to expect him to agree. This sounds like a standard set up to me." Kakashi agreed with a raised brow.

    "Let''s be realistic, Naruto will agree, if you don''t mind Kushina, I''ll stay with him." Neji offered. "The fool needs someone to keep an eye on him."

    "If it was merely one shinobi, that would be more than fine. A witness will serve nicely, in fact." Baki added.

    "If Neji is with him¡­" Kakashi mused. "Besides the building is full of peace keeping samurai, there couldn''t be a worse place for him to plot an assault." The Cyclops reasoned.

    "Creepy wording aside, I suppose if Naruto is okay with such, I''ll allow it." Kushina hesitantly agreed. Glancing at Naruto subtly, she intended to deny such if he didn''t want to, but also respected him enough to allow him the choice.

    "Uh, sure, I guess?" Naruto agreed. "No harm in hearing him out."

    With that decided, Neji handed off the injured samurai to a worried Kushina, and the group left the Kage Box; Kushina and Kakashi headed toward the Medical Ward, while Naruto, Neji, and Baki walked off in the opposite direction.

    The two male members of Team Seven walked side by side slightly behind Baki as they silently trekked wherever he wished to discuss things.

    "Do you know what he may want to talk about?" Naruto asked his teammate curiously. Unlike his mother, the blonde doubted it was anything nefarious.

    "I cannot be certain, but a sensei coming to a recent opponent of his student does not bode well," Neji warned. "While there should be no issue between us, it would be wise to be prepared. Issues with shinobi are never so simple. Watch your words and actions; the repercussions could potentially be severe."

    "Okay, so you''re seeing it the same way I am. The whole thing screams hidden intentions." Naruto agreed.

    "Then why agree to come?" Neji asked calmly.

    "Like I said earlier, it doesn''t hurt to hear him out. Worst case scenario, we jump him. Easy peasy." Naruto replied flippantly.

    "There will be no violence nor any need to "jump" me." Baki calmly responded from the lead as if unbothered.

    "You fool.." Neji said as his eye twitched, Naruto merely chuckled, similarly as unbothered as Baki.

    "Oh, come on Neji, a future Hokage like me has to be skilled socially and politically. Consider this live practice." Naruto said with a giant smirk.

    Neji merely grunted in response. Muttering something about this being unwise both socially and politically but Naruto ignored such. Neji had come a long way but was still a cynic at heart.

    Baki stopped after a short while at a door. He opened it and allowed the two to enter the room. Naruto and Neji glanced at each other before walking into the room. Both unsure what to expect cautiously scanned it as they entered. Prepared for any attack or trap it may contain. Inside was something of a small kitchen: a simple wood stove with a countertop, a microwave, various cooking tools and pots, and a large counter separating the actual kitchen portion of the room from the rest. At that counter, Kankuro and Temari sat, unsurprised by their arrival. In fact even eating a meal seemingly having been waiting a little while.

    Naruto and Neji tensed in sync. Neji dropped into a low stance and squared off against Temari and Kankuro, looking mere seconds away from launching at them. Naruto turned to face Baki, hand resting on Riptide''s hilt but kept the blade holstered. Holding out to hope this would not get violent. If it did, it would likely be a hard fight. Naruto was healed, but not a hundred percent quite yet, and Baki as a Jounin would be just as strong if not stronger than Gaara, not to mention the other two siblings of him were no weaklings either¡­

    "Hey, what''s the idea here?" Naruto asked, his tone light, yet the air around the room seemed heavier, filled with the blonde''s presence. There was no killing intent and yet each felt the weight of crossing the blonde in that moment.

    "Whoa there, Uzumaki!" Kankuro called out hurriedly. "We come in peace!"

    "Indeed." Baki agreed readily. "Our lord has asked us to speak with you; the other two also have their reasons."

    Naruto and Neji looked at each other, nodded, and relaxed, confident this was not an ambush or trap.

    "So uh," Naruto said while rubbing his head. "What''s up?"

    "Firstly, we would like to personally apologize for the actions of Gaara, for Gaara." Baki recited as if it was written into memory. "He is a disturbed mon-"

    "Shut it, you piece of shit!" Temari snapped. "He''s our brother and fought for the Sand!"

    "Silence Temari, I only speak the truth." Baki replied with ease.

    "He''s only that because of people like you," Naruto replied calmly. Baki seemed surprised by him Interjecting into the age-old argument between the two. "I don''t need an apology either; Gaara and I needed to fight. I wanted it as badly as he did. Besides I wouldn''t change a thing, well maybe the whole losing part, ya know?"

    That drove Baki to silence and made Temari and Kankuro smile.

    "I apologize. I am here to make things right with you. Not to antagonize you or anyone else." Baki backtracked slightly. "Allow me to continue. We would also like to thank you for your aid in the fate of Gaara. In fact, the Kazekage has authorized me to give you this." As he finished, he pulled out and handed over a signed envelope. "This stands as proof of the gift we offer."

    "Proof of an offer?" Neji asked suspiciously. "You wouldn''t be attempting to poach my teammate, would you?"

    "Nothing of the sort," Baki countered. "The Kazekage is offering you something of a favor. Should a time come when you need aid, please call on us to do so. We will not fight your battles or kill for you in fact their are a litany limitations with this, but you will find favor from a man of the Kazekage''s stature has quite a few uses regardless."

    "We¡ª" Temari started dragging a complaining Kankuro behind her. She threw him onto his knees in front of Naruto and Neji, did the same, and bowed deeply. Kankuro hesitantly followed her lead. When she rose, she stood before Naruto with a severe look. "We incredibly appreciate you fighting for our brother in that meeting and even during the exam. We recognize you had no need to do such and owe you as well. Our brother isn''t¡­ he isn''t¡­"

    Kankuro sighed heavily but spoke out as well. "Though people, especially father, like to pretend otherwise, there was a time when Gaara was a normal child. He may be some sort of crazy, but he''s never been wrong. He has been treated unfairly, he has only seen the ugly side of humanity. Father ensured such. Yet seeing him treat himself like a monster¡­ shamed me as an older sibling¡­ It should''ve been me to set my brother straight but I was too weak¡­ I''ve never seen anyone stand up to Gaara like you did. You didn''t even flinch once and at the end Gaara was too shocked to even try to kill you¡­ So, thanks, I doubt it did much, and arguably, Gaara deserved punishment, but he''s still my brother. So I have no choice but to thank you sincerely."

    The two stood tall and proud as if they had not even bowed. They quickly moved past Naruto and Neji quickly, joining their sensei at the door.

    "We of the Sand are a proud, self-sufficient nation. One that rarely forgets debts, good or bad. We now owe you one Naruto Uzumaki. Remember that the Sand never forgets its allies nor to repay them." Baki informed the two. His face seemed to freeze before he spoke again. "If I am to speak personally as an experienced Jounin," Baki started, "I think you have some maturing to do. I do not besmirch how far you have come nor your strength. But to risk your life so heedlessly for virtually no benefit is not an act befitting of a shinobi. I only say this due to the favor you have paid us. In time you will have to learn when to not fight." Baki warned before exiting the room in short order.

    "Thanks anyway, Blondie~!" Temari sang as they exited. Kankuro chuckled as they went. The two seemingly amused by Baki''s mere serious closer. And regaining their composure in the awkward tension.

    There was silence for a moment as the two processed what had happened. Both faced the door, confused, before Naruto chuckled nervously turning to face the room again, Neji sighed heavily.

    "I truly will never understand how you seem to befriend others so effortlessly, especially after beating a prized asset half to death," Neji snarked. "Regardless, you have earned yourself quite the gift."

    "A favor, huh? Not too bad, I suppose." Naruto nodded.

    Neji shook his head in disbelief. "It''s a favor from a world leader, limited as it may be. Many would risk their lives for such. Though Gaara did nearly kill you, an earned gift if nothing else."

    "Maybe I should ask for some money!" Naruto said, turning away from Neji with a shit-eating grin.

    "I will end you if you waste a political favor on mere wealth," Neji warned.

    "Oh! Maybe some fancy sake! Or an endless amount of Ichiraku!"

    "You dare not waste much on mere carnal pleasures!" Neji snapped.

    "I know," Naruto replied, finally facing the Hyuga. He saw Neji frown as he processed the gaslighting.

    "You are getting sharper." Neji complimented begrudgingly.

    "Thanks, you aren''t!" Naruto sniped, ducking Neji''s predictable swipe at his head.

    The two smiled, and then suddenly, the door was kicked open. Naruto and Neji looked confused, but not for long, for Ino marched into the room, eyes locked on the blonde Uzumaki.

    Naruto felt fear fill his body, remembering the fury she had shown earlier. He grabbed Neji''s shoulder and leaned toward him to whisper, "We were totally bonding earlier. We''re bros. Please help!" He only half-joked as Ino marched closer.

    He could not see Neji''s face but could tell by his tone that he was smiling. "Yes, we were, and as your "bro," I feel the need to give the two of you the space you need to bond as well." Neji smugly whispered back. Naruto gulped as Neji brushed off his hand, offered a polite bow to Ino, and offered the same with a sweet smile as Ino to Naruto before he made his leave.

    There was silence for a few seconds, longer; it seemed to drag on. Naruto wished to break the ice impulsively, but Ino''s smile seemed false and put him on edge. But Naruto''s finite patience broke when it stretched to nearly two minutes, and he spoke.

    "Ino listen, I understand why you''re upset, but I had to fight him. And it''s not like I intended to die; I was confident I could win. If I knew how strong the dude was, well, maybe I wouldn''t have fought him, ya know? It''s not like I want to die." Naruto explained, ending with a joke to keep things light.

    Ino''s fake smile dropped, and to Naruto''s surprise, she didn''t seem infuriated or even angry anymore. She looked tired and even somewhat guilty. "I know¡­... I can''t pretend to understand why you had to do what you did, why your beliefs are worth dying for, and maybe I never will. It''s frustrating for me, making me feel useless and hopeless. Yet at the same time, I really admire that trait, Blondie."

    Naruto felt an odd surge of emotions at that but stayed silent. He is not too confident in his ability to traverse the conversation with his clumsy and impulsive manner of speech.

    "I meant what I said, but I didn''t mean to treat it like you were at fault, not fully. You didn''t deserve nor want to be beaten by Gaara." Ino smiled sadly as she said this.

    "Hey, it was a close fight!" Naruto complained. "Next time, I''ll kick his ass!"

    "That''s another thing." Ino chuckled at Naruto. "After I lost to Samui, I felt like an utter failure. It felt like I had betrayed Anko and Kakashi-sensei and that I hadn''t grown; I felt like trying would almost be stupid or pointless in a way. Yet you''re already back to normal and confident as ever." Ino said. "My point is, you are one of my closest¡­ friends. One that I worry about, and sometimes I worry you''re not even worried about dying. Like you would gladly die if it would serve the people or ideals you care for." Ino explained. "I don''t think you realize how haunting that sounds to me. That one day in the future, I might have to watch you die, knowing you could''ve lived if you cared about yourself more¡­"

    "Ino," Naruto said, sitting on the counter with a frown. "It''s not like I want to die or even expect it. Hell, make no mistake, no one kills Naruto Uzumaki with ease! But on that same hand, I don''t really fear it. If I die pursuing my ideals and beliefs, then I can live with that. That being said, I''ll make you a promise; you know I''m a man of my word."

    Ino raised a brow, looking less than impressed. "A promise? I trust you, Blondie, but I''m not sure that holds any weight. Not after you''ve shown such a pension for risking your life on a drop of a dime."

    "Have I broken a promise yet?" Naruto asked with a small smile.

    "Well, no." Ino admitted.

    "Then it should be enough, Blondie!" Naruto snarked.

    Ino smirked, chuckling at their shared trait. She walked toward Naruto, who was sitting on the counter next to him. "I suppose so, so let''s hear it."

    "I promise no matter what trouble finds me or how stacked the odds are, I won''t die, and if I need help, I''ll come running to you and Neji. Probably more you than Neji, though. Can''t let the bastard get a big head." Naruto promised.

    The two of them laughed fragilely at the joke. Once again, silence filled the room. Naruto wished he had something to say, but Ino had drawn him to silence. Naruto had never considered how other people felt watching him struggle. Never thought that watching it might hurt them. He needed to become strong enough to solve that as well as he supposed.

    Naruto''s eyes sneakily glanced over at Ino. His female teammate closed her eyes, seemingly in a mental daze; Naruto was never the most knowledgeable on the mind, both his own and others. At times, the blonde struggled to relate to others, yet he knew Ino was supposed to be somewhat of the master of the mind due to her heritage. Naruto wondered what she was thinking right now. Was she still furious? Perhaps worried about Gaara coming back or him screwing up again? Naruto blinked, realizing he had been staring.

    Luckily, Ino had not noticed, likely too tired or in her head to pay attention. Naruto had never really realized it, but Ino was, well, pretty. Naruto had never and would likely never say such a thing, but he found Ino''s hair enticing. She was blonde like him, but here, it was platinum blonde instead of his more yellow hair, long and fine it almost seemed like threads of pure gold. Naruto had wondered how it would feel before, brushing his hand through it, not often but on occasion when looking at Ino. It covered half her features, which were soft and pleasant. It made her slightly difficult to read and somehow was perfectly fitting for her. Naruto blinked again and wiped his eyes from her.

    ''What kinda asshole leers at his teammate!'' Naruto berated himself as he glanced at the wall. Naruto''s thoughts were interrupted as he felt a weight suddenly settle on his shoulder. His eyes glanced over and roughly met Ino''s; she had rested her head on his shoulder. And was lazily looking into his eyes. Naruto could feel his heart rate quicken. Since when had Ino had this effect on him?!

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Things seemed simpler when we first became a team," Ino said airily.

    Naruto''s mind whirled back then. Glad for the distraction to their close proximity. It hadn''t truly been that long, but it certainly felt that way. Back then, the three of them had been practical strangers, Neji resenting them and the two bonding over such. They would often gang up on Neji to tease him or to admonish Kakashi. It had been different from now, Ino and him had been steadfast friends, easily getting along with little cause for concern or argument. Now it seemed Neji and Ino had switched positions in the team. "Yeah it wasn''t even that long ago, but things were simpler." Naruto said with a smile.

    "I remembered Neji intimidating me a bit. I was surprised you were so willing to fight him. Weren''t you worried about losing? Then I remember, when I realized you could win, I felt utterly inspired, if you felt like you were fighting for me too in a way." Ino reminisced further. "Now, everything seems so complicated. You keep risking yourself, drama keeps emerging, and a certain lady¡­"

    "Lady?" Naruto asked, confused. He was unsure who she meant.

    "So let''s just restart a bit, okay? I''ll forgive you for this, and in exchange, next time there''s trouble you grab Neji and me, we are Team Seven. We face our problems together." Ino continued.

    Naruto beamed at such. "I promise, believe it."

    They sat in content silence for a while, Ino resting on Naruto, the two just enjoying each other''s company. Naruto was surprised at how much he enjoyed the contact. He had never worried much about romance or anything like that. He understood the idea but never worried about it. Perhaps this was why people seemed so concerned about a partner¡­ this was nice¡­

    However, their peace was disturbed when a voice rumbled throughout the arena.

    "ALL PARTICIPANTS, AKA CHUNIN HOPEFULS, PLEASE PROCEED TO THE COURTYARD OF THE IRON ARENA. THE FIVE KAGE ARE PREPARED TO ANNOUNCE THE RESULTS! ANYONE NOT IN FIVE MINUTES WILL BE DISQUALIFIED!"

    The two jumped up to their feet and began to run to make it.

    "Let''s go, Blondie!"

    "Come on, Ino!"

    The two roared as they raced to face the future.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mifune''s POV (Courtyard of Iron Arena - Land of Iron)

    Mifune stood with a small group of samurai and shinobi surrounding him, and the Five Kage stood slightly behind them. The audience roared with support and excitement as they saw the gathering of so many well-known names. Citizens from each of the Five nations and even the homeland citizens roared to support their particular representatives. One would not guess there had nearly been a massive incident.

    It was something leaders learned early on. The ability of the populace to move on as long as they were safe. It was fortunate the situation had gone as well as it had. And now the people would act as if they had never been in danger in the first place.

    Mifune, if honest, was at his wit''s end. The death of Reizo weighed on him heavily, not an unfamiliar weight, but unpleasant all the same. The first argument between Gaara had frustrated him incredibly. Had Mifune gotten his way, he would''ve beheaded the monster himself. Only for the beast to be spared by his own victim. The discussion of promotions had been more straightforward but timely; the Kage were incapable of being unbiased, and the whole debate had been full of subtext and attempted manipulation. But it had been decided.

    The Genin who had made it to the final were lined up facing Mifune and the Kage with admirable composure. Though Mifune could not help but realize the Leaf were missing some, yet another recent mistake of Mifune''s.

    The disappearances had now reached five: Sakura Haruno, Rock Lee, Kiba Inuzuka, Choji Akimichi, and Yuno Uchiha. It was clear whatever had happened was against their will and potentially violent. Some even disappeared in front of witnesses. Each was a mark against the promise Mifune had made for these exams. That the Iron would not allow its guests to unnecessarily suffer. Mifune resented having had these exams, and shinobi had a way of complicating things. But for now, he finished his duty; the time to respond would come.

    "My name is Mifune of the Iron, I serve as the General of the Samurai Council. I have been honored to host this special rendition of the Chunin Exams as part of my duties." Mifune began his booming voice reaching throughout the Iron Arena. "It truly has been a gift to oversee such a thing, one that has now ended. Battles had been had, ideals and personalities clashed, and willpower and talent had traded victories in equal measure. But as it always has been, conflict raises victors. Though the tournament had to be called off, there are clearly those who have shown the worth of being given a promotion. For those who have worked diligently and, as such, have shined, a rise of station is needed! The Five Kage and I have debated such a thing in depth. Now you will hear the verdicts we reached."

    The crowd had seen more than enough to be satisfied; they now roared to know their champions. Mifune smiled, enjoying the excitement and allowing it to momentarily clear his stressed mind.

    "One by one, each Kage will approach and address its entrants. They shall do so for each and, in time, reveal the Chunin promotions. We ask for silence until all the vests are given for each village. Remember, this is not about sides, but cooperation and acknowledgment of the next generation." Mifune answered, and the crowd fell into silence, knowing better than to take the word of a world leader lightly. " Firstly, the Mizukage of the Mist, The Hero of Blood, Yagura Karatachi!" Mifune announced with a lack of excitement. The crowd matched such.

    Yagura stepped forward, seeming unaware of the awkward atmosphere Mifune had created. His smile was relaxed and amused, but his eyes did not seem to shine kindly toward his shinobi. Unlike the other Kage, however, many of the crowd did not like the young man. They had heard tales, but admittedly, from a distance, he seemed ordinary. The messy green hair, short stature, and sizeable ornate-looking staff portrayed an aloof young man, yet he held himself unequally. Could this really be the Kage behind the Bloody Mist Civil War. Eyes never leaving his men, he began.

    "In the Mist, we value strength more than most. We recognize the need for strength, tempered by a hero''s instinct and wisdom. We suffer more than most, but we create the men you see before you through that pain. Heroes born of tragedy, soldiers of misfortune. I say such to remember the expectations a Hero like myself must have." Yagura started the crowd, silently stunned by his monologue. His eyes glanced at the first Genin to be addressed. Suigetsu stood, obviously nervous to all. "Suigetsu Hozuki, I have admired you and your brother for the selfless service you gave the Mist. However, you know as well as I that we cannot tolerate weakness; a weak hero is a failure. To lose in the first round and act as brash and foolish as you choose to leave me no choice but to leave you as a Genin for now. Perhaps the shame will nurture the more heroic aspects of your personality." Yagura lectured. The crowd was silent; no one expected such a public dressing down. Suigetsu''s eyes were firmly planted on the ground, and shame and self-hatred were evident for all to see. Yagura did not hesitate, however, as he turned to Magetsu. "Magetsu Hozuki, you performed better than your sibling; you held your own relatively well. However, your arrogance is unfounded and, as such, a weakness. May this shame nurture your heroic nature." The dressing down was softer and less brutal, but nonetheless, it brought down the mood in the same way. Chuckling merrily to himself, seemingly pleased with his decisions and behavior, Yagura returned to the line.

    The crowd was silent yet not disappointed. It was rare to see or hear from Mist shinobi these days outside of their violent civil war. As such, it had been expected none would even come, let alone be promoted. It likely wouldn''t affect the war-torn Mist much, but it was certainly a lost opportunity.

    Mifune disapproved of such cruel reactions but would not disrespect Yagura by voicing such; instead, he coughed as his voice sounded off again. "Next to speak will be the leader of the Stone. The Tsuchikage, Onoki of the Scales!" Mifune had always respected Onoki; the man was complicated but often fair, as fair as a shinobi could be anyway.

    Onoki floated forward, facing the crowd and smiling, pleased with their roars of support. Doubtless, the man enjoyed showing up Yagura; wise and patient Onoki was, but Mifune had always seen he had a more petty side. "I have lived many years¡­ more than most men could wish for or would wish for." He explained with a smile. "In that time as a leader of my great home, I have participated in, watched, hosted, and even judged many Chunin Exams. This one was a rarity, containing a litany of talents that only the best could hope to shine in. As such, it brings me great pride to see my granddaughter hold her own. You outfoxed a rather game shinobi easily and even pressured an opponent well above your abilities. Thanks to your tactics, talents, and unique way of thinking, Kurotsuchi of the Stone, I grant you the honor of becoming a Chunin of the Stone. May you serve loyally and without hesitation." Onoki lectured as Mifune handed him the Iwa vest for Chunin.

    Kurotsuchi stepped forward, beaming. She accepted the vest and immediately put it on. Once she had regained her composure, she bowed to Onoki and stepped back.

    Onoki floated back gracefully, though no one missed that only one Iwa shinobi was promoted.

    Rasa likely realized the crowd may be against the Sand and the failure it had brought him, so he stomped forward and faced the crowd boldly. He looks confident despite the circumstances and has his back to five of the strongest warriors in the world. "The Sand has always been an independent and proud nation. One that values self-independence and loyalty above all else. It is because I had to judge harshly, even regarding my own men." His eyes slid to Kankuro first, Kankuro, my eldest son. You were confident and prepared for battle, but such means little if you cannot adapt to your opponent and waste time with needless self-congratulatory prattle. You have shamed the Sand on this day. You will not be receiving a promotion." Kankuro looked a mix of ashamed and furious. But Mifune watched grimly as Rasa moved on to the next of his kin. "Temari, you are my eldest daughter. You are skilled, powerful, and wise beyond your years. Regardless of whether you have failed on this day, let this be a lesson learned. While performing better than your foolish sibling, you have shamed the Sand. No promotion for such a performance." Temari seemed to take the news worse than Kankuro, who looked abashed and withdrawn. It was a shame to see a proud woman dragged to such by her father. Mifune had thought both had performed well, but his mercy was withheld. The last of Rasa''s kin was to blame for such. "Gaara¡­" Rasa started cold and cruel eyes locked onto the redhead. He was interrupted by the crowd, who hurled abuse at the jinchuriki. Words of hatred were somewhat justifiable. Mifune was not the biggest fan of the beast; however, seeing such unrestrained hate pained him. Gaara fearlessly matched his glare with one of his own. "You, unlike your siblings, have always been powerful and shockingly skilled, though all of which is pointless considering your disloyalty. I had thought the time had come when you realized your position in this world. See, now I was wrong. I will address this once we arrive home. Unpromoted as well." With his piece said Rasa marched back. Only Gaara of the proud Sand Trio seemed unaffected, though he glanced at his siblings in bewilderment.

    A was next, the man seemed somewhat pleased to have watched Rasa not promote any of his students. He eyed the crowd before popping a pose to a roar of applause. A chuckled merrily at such before he continued. "I am known by many titles, the Raikage, the Grand Lord of the Cloud, Unruly A of the Cloud. My wonderful home has produced some of the best shinobi to walk this world for years. The crop you have seen in these exams is a mere sliver of the greatness the Cloud offers. Unfortunately, I must address one who has fallen short¡­" A glanced at Omoi; faster than most of the shinobi could see, A lunged forward, grabbing Omoi by the face and lifting him up into the sky. "For such an offense, face the IRON CLAW!" A roared, Omoi wildly crying out in pain. Samui, next to her suffering teammate, merely face-palmed in embarrassment. With several samurai''s collective efforts, Omoi was freed, a little pained but ultimately unharmed. A laughed, apparently pleased with himself yet again. "Luckily, I will work to improve you, young Omoi. You have failed, but I will remedy that imperfection. Now, to address the shinobi that did the Cloud justice today. Samui of the Cloud, I shall promote you to a Chunin for your skill, intelligence, and unflappable manner. May you use your strength and loyalty to serve the Cloud without compromise." A marched back as Samui nursed Omoi back to his feet.

    Hiruzen was last but certainly not the least. The man was a living legend, just like Onoki. The crowd allowed their approval to be heard. Hiruzen showed no reaction kindly regarding the crowd and Chunin hopefuls, with a grace and aura that few could hope to match. Mifune felt shame once again. Nearly every failure of the Iron these exams had been at the cost of the Hokage. But despite it all, Hiruzen seemed pleased and patient as he allowed the crowd to quiet before speaking.

    "First, let me say, regardless of the results or words of my colleagues. I want to assure all the Genin and future Chunin who have fought, bled, and, in some unfortunate cases, even died today that such was not in vain. These exams serve as peace-keeping practice, representing the unity between our villages, our willingness to peacefully discourse, and the focus on the future we''ve held. Not too long ago, the treaty all five villages signed was printed, and it was an even shorter time since we decided to change how we did Genin. This exam has shown the benefit of such. But before I can address the future, the present must be accepted. During these exams, there was a tragedy. Kiba Inuzuka, Choji Akimichi, Yuno Uchiha, Rock Lee, and Sakura Haruno all disappeared during these exams, and their fates are currently unknown. Please keep them in mind. Hopefully, they shall be found soon. But for now, let us focus on the positive, as it were. Because of the number, excuse me for being a little brief while I discuss my men. Firstly Shikamaru Nara,"

    Shikamaru stepped forward, looking utterly miserable and despondent.

    "You showed great strategy, wisdom, restraint, and the ability to improvise; while not the strongest, you use your tools well. I am proud to promote you to Chunin; take your vest and stand with pride." Shikamaru took his vest as if disgusted by it. Hiruzen nodded at the Nara, who matched it after some hesitation. Hiruzen continued on to the next Leaf Genin. "Shino Aburame."

    Shino stepped forward as unreadable as ever. However, Mifune noticed a slight excitement in his step. It seemed even the Aburame could be emotional.

    "You did not get much chance to showcase your skills, an unfortunate draw to combat one''s teammate. I know such a battle is not one easily won. However, we must judge based on what is shown. Unfortunately, such is not enough to receive a promotion." Shino nodded at such and marched back into line. Mifune nodded at such, respecting the dignity the young man held in defeat. "Next up Sasuke Uchiha."

    The crowd roared in response to such with a roar of approval. Sasuke allowed a slight smirk but marched to face Hiruzen without theatrics.

    "Your performance will be remembered well. You faced an onslaught of skilled and powerful opponents. Each of you matched and eventually overcame, even that of a jinchuriki. I am aware of how you may feel about me. The man who ultimately agreed to have the Uchiha¡­ taken care of. But I must admit, you do the Leaf justice and the very blood in your veins. I proudly promote you to Chunin for your skill, power, and adaptability." Hiruzen finished with a slight bow, not one of subservience but acknowledgment.

    Sasuke repaid such with a mere second of hesitation. Which led to further support from the crowd. The support increased in volume as he accepted the vest.

    "Neji Hyuga," Hiruzen continued. Neji received the most polite applause and faced Hiruzen politely, bowing to show his loyalty. "You only had one battle to showcase your abilities. Yet it would be remiss of not only me but my fellow Kage if I did not acknowledge your performance. You showed adaptability, decent strategy, and the skill to back it up. In fact, it is doubtless. Had your luck been better, you would''ve done much better. With this in mind, I insisted on making this decision. Neji Hyuga, I will promote you to Chunin. Own this vest with pride, for it was earned." Neji bowed deeply to such before he rose, retrieved his vest and rejoined the line. Seeing the youth maintain the decorum and manners their predecessors had developed over the years was good. "Hinata Hyuga."

    Hinata politely walked forward, stopping to bow to Neji, who matched such, then once facing the Kage, bowed again, not rising and in perfect pose.

    "It is not always easy to participate with family, as has been shown it is easy to be outshined by one''s peers. Especially when one is an inherent prodigy, but you''ve managed such with grace and gusto in equal measure. Your battle with Sai showcased your unique skills and abilities. Your battle with Gaara showed ingenuity and the willpower to surpass your limits and achieve your goals. As such, I am proud to promote you to Chunin." Hiruzen explained with a kind smile to the female Hyuga.

    Hinata bowed even deeper, and though the crowd could not see the tears drop from her face, the Kage bore witness. Onoki and Hiruzen smiled at the pleasant moment, and Yagura, Rasa, and Mifune bore it no mind. Though A made sure to loudly snort at such, Mifune sighed as he glared at A. The combined efforts of both him and Hiruzen silenced the Raikage for now. Hinata regained her composure, took her vest, and retreated to the line.

    "Tenten of the Leaf." Hiruzen said.

    Tenten marched forward, looking remarkably unbothered. Mifune was impressed; she must have nerves of steel.

    "Your performance was impressive, and I assure you that it was also enlightening. Unfortunately, it was not enough, and despite your impressive showing, you chose to fight head-on against a superior opponent. Perhaps you will write this in the future, but I must withhold a promotion for now." Hiruzen apologized.

    Tenten nodded respectfully, taking it in stride. Mifune made a note to contact the young woman at some point; he might know where she could look into her newly discovered bloodline. And if Tenten''s slight smile was any indicator, she likely was excited to explore her origins.

    Hiruzen idly scratched his face. It was a small gesture to most, but to Mifune, it spoke of hidden stress. It surprised Mifune little to catch that Hiruzen felt miserable delivering bad news.

    "Ino Yamanaka." Hiruzen said grimly.

    To her credit, Ino marched forward with her head held high, though the grimace her face locked in made it clear. It was apparent to her how this would go, and Mifune respected her for facing such with dignity.

    "I have met you several times, and every time, you have changed. Your growth this time was nothing short of unpredictable and shocking. Know that your time will come shortly, and when it does, I look forward to seeing it. But for now, I must ask you to hone yourself further¡­" Hiruzen politely lectured Ino. To her credit, Ino did not cry or flinch; she merely nodded, bowed, and returned to the line dutifully.

    "Sai of the Leaf." Hiruzen began again. Sai, unlike those thus far, seemed awfully unaffected by it all. Facing his leader with an odd smile. "I know of you well, Sai, and I must admit I expected much from you. A shinobi who uses more than mere power or jutsu to overwhelm their opponents. As expected by a student of my old friend. You have performed well; just watch those people''s skills."

    "As you say, Old Man." Sai replied.

    Hiruzen''s smile disappeared for a moment before returning. "Quite, you have been promoted to Chunin. Congratulations", Hiruzen replied, a small measure of annoyance breaking through his tone.

    Sai nodded as if unsurprised, gathered his vest, and returned with the others.

    ''Shinobi are always such strange people,'' Mifune thought as he hummed as Hiruzen called the next one.

    "Naruto Uzumaki." Hiruzen said he wore a smile yet again¡ªmore prominent than before. Mifune raised a brow at this but allowed it to go on.

    Naruto stepped forward, head up high, yet there was a noticeable hesitance. Mifune was unsurpassed; a defeat of the nature Naruto had suffered often shook one''s confidence.

    "I met you several times throughout your life; each time, you warned me the time will come for you to take this hat from me." Hiruzen mused out loud. "I never took this all that seriously; determination and ambition are nothing special. However, you are a rarity, and I doubt anyone doubts your abilities. I can count the number of shinobi I know with the hand that has lived to tell the tale of a no-hold-barred battle against a jinchuriki. Now, I can add you to that list. I have decided to promote you to Chunin for fearless loyalty, impressive ability and power, and impressive battle intelligence."

    "DAMN FUCKING RIGHT!"

    "DAMN FUCKING RIGHT!"

    Naruto and a voice from the crowd called in sync. Naruto smiled at such, sure it had been his mother.

    Hiruzen rolled his eyes as he tossed Naruto his vest and nodded at Mifune. Naruto walked back to the line, smile huge and attitude infectious. Ino and Neji at his sides matched his smile, proud of their friend. Hiruzen nodded at Mifune, allowing him to handle the final part.

    "As the leader of the Waterfall is unable to be present. I will take his place and present for Fuu of the same." Mifune explained. As such, Fuu cheerfully skipped over to the older samurai. Mifune eyed the strange young woman oddly, but Fuu merely smiled back. "We had discussed your performance at length; to call you anything less than a powerful warrior would be a disservice. Unfortunately, Chunin must be more than mere powerhouses. Even samurai see the value in strategy, flexibility, and intelligence. Such aspects of which you failed to show off." Mifune explained. "We have deemed you unworthy of a promotion."

    Fuu shrugged at such, skipping back to humming quietly to herself, waiting.

    Mifune was beginning to detest these damn shinobi.

    "Right then. Those have been selected to become Chunin for this exam session. If those in question would step forward and allow the audience to congratulate them." With Mifune''s words concluding, the new Chunin stepped forward; with a snap of Mifune''s fingers, several anbu subtly activated an earth jutsu to rise above the others. As if to showcase them to the crowd. Who followed the words of Mifune, cheering wildly as they faced their champions. "The new Chunin of the Elemental Nation are Kurotsuchi of the Stone, Shikamaru Nara, Sasuke Uchiha, Neji Hyuga, Naruto Uzumaki, Sai of the Leaf, Hinata Hyuga, Samui of the Cloud!" Mifune roared but was soon drowned out by the loud roar of the citizens of the nations supporting the shinobi before them. Mifune could not blame them; these exams were nothing short of shocking. But he needed their attention; a quick smash of his sheath into the ground interrupted such, the loud snap it made cutting through their roar. "One more thing before we may all move on. We shall be holding another fair to celebrate the successful exams. So, if you wish to continue the energy and praise these wonderful shinobi of the future, do so!"

    The crowd did reply, but it was merely the sound of thousands voicing approval.

 Aftermath Finale!

    Naruto''s POV (Iron Festival - Land of Iron)

    The Chunin Exams had wrapped up with less than a bang. Gaara and Naruto''s match had been eventful and killed any chance of another match being held. Naruto had been beaten pillar to post in display many of the crowd had found distasteful and hard to watch. Gaara was also exhausted and quickly disqualified upon the uproar of not only the crowd but many of the Kage, shinobi, and samurai alike. They had crowned Sasuke as the champion as the last, legal, standing competitor. The Uchiha seemed utterly pleased with this, and by the crowd''s roar, they also approved. Naruto supposed no one liked a match end like theirs, or jinchuriki, one of the two.

    But Naruto did not honestly mind. His goal of winning the exams faded once his mother told him the truth. Naruto had been determined to win regardless, but he was okay with losing to someone like Gaara. Fighting the redhead had been something Naruto had thought he was prepared for. It had been apparent early on he had assumed incorrectly. In his defense, It''s not like anyone else could''ve lasted as long as he did! But seeing his performance written off as tragedy or unlucky did sting. Naruto had nearly won, damnit!

    Furthering his anger was the unwelcome news of the disappearance of some of his friends. Five of them were missing without a trace, leaving behind evidence to suggest it wasn''t a peaceful kidnapping. Naruto felt ashamed he had been so focused on everything else, and even more, that the Hokage had decided they were not allowed to search. It wasn''t in his nature to stand idly by while his friends were in need of help. Sasuke, Hinata, Shino, and Team Eight were belaying this order and exploring the surrounding area anyway. The Samurai did not like this but were simply too busy to bother stopping them. Perhaps they were sensing it would lead to unneeded tension was ultimately harmless and, potentially even beneficial. Naruto was upset he could not aid them, but somewhat trusted those around him would find them. The very best were gathered here, after all.

    His anger didn''t last, however. After the long and painful tournament, their had been time to rest, they were given little time to rest, and the time to do so and the excitement over his recent promotion overwhelmed such. Various shinobi officials and sensei motivated their students to clean up and prepare according to Samurai standards. Which Naruto had been confused by. Neji, ever the pompous jerk, had, of course, filled him in kindly¡ªin his own unique way, of course.

    "The people of the Land of Iron are disciplined, honorable, and humble," Neji began. "The differences between the Land of Iron and the other Lands are more than the Samurai. Even the civilians are a bit formal and withdrawn; we of the Hyuga respect such and have developed some of our customs from their culture."

    Neji''s words proved more than true. Apparently, the Land of Iron heads all celebrations in twos. One is a more casual and business-driven time for people to cut back, relax, and enjoy a rare time of indulgence. Such was called the Iron Fair; the celebration afterward is called the Iron Festival, a more formal and official affair. It was known for the practiced dance of the samurai, a somber but infamous dance that the Iron People were famed for.

    Naruto was amazed at the difference. The Iron Fair had seemed similar to most fairs he had been to at home. But the Iron Festival was different entirely. Unlike before, the stall-ridden land had been cleared, smoothed, and freed of snow entirely. It was lit by a litany of rod torches, long iron poles wrapped neatly in some sort of cloth that burned brightly and set off warmth. Despite the cold air and snow surrounding them, the entire area felt warm and dry. However, such was never a concern in the first place. For the center of the clearing held a giant iron construction that held oil-soaked wood, occasionally cared for by samurai in absurdly ornate kimonos that would dance by or dutifully add fuel or wood to the blazing inferno the odd iron brace contained. The partygoers also danced around the flames; their movements seemed precise and rhythmic, simpler than the samurai''s though similar, yet no music played. Instead, the samurai who tended to the fire hummed a slow, deep melody, their voices merging and harmonizing into a loud resonant tone. They swayed and shimmied in sync as if completely in tune. Something was entirely captivating about it. Though as Naruto watched longer, it seemed it was mostly locals, the other visitors, like Naruto, seemed out of their element and slightly confused. They danced as well, but in small groups and in their own unique ways.

    Of course, Team Seven had come together for such, something Naruto had been initially ecstatic about; even Kakashi had promised to come! Kushina had unfortunately had to return to the Leaf; the Hokage having said; having both of their jinchuriki out and about was risky. With his decision made it had been decided both Jiraiya and Tsunade would escort her back. Seeking them on the return trip halfway. His mother had been sad to miss it, yet seemed oddly excited about him coming to the festival.

    Now Naruto knew why; the Iron Festival was considered a formal event and, as such, had mandated attire; all guests were to wear simple one-color kimonos. Supposedly, it represented nobility and humility, but Naruto preferred regular clothes to these infernal robes. Not to mention Neji had to assist him with the damned thing. His mother must''ve been laughing all the way home thinking of it. Of course, Ino and Neji had no such problem as "dignified" clan members. Neji had chosen a white one, Ino a purple one, and to the horror of the other two, Naruto had gleefully chosen an orange one. His mother had often found a way to remove the majority of his orange clothes so this was welcomed. But as "formal" as they called the festival, it seemed intrinsic and fun to the Blonde.

    It was funny; Naruto had never really yearned to travel. It never occurred to him, but now that he had finally experienced it. Naruto would say he was more than a fan. The Iron Fair had been a surprisingly enjoyable event. It had been interrupted but had worked out relatively well despite that. This was a much more lively event with tangible excitement in the air. The odd formality to it only added to the mystique and intrigue for Naruto. One thing that made Naruto smile involuntarily was that both Ino and Neji were also transfixed by the odd sight. Though Neji was poorly attempting to hide such. They had grabbed drinks; from one of the various servants, who walked around dressed even less lavishly than the visitors, and they handed out sake, water, or even freshly cooked meat speared on thin, dull slivers of Iron. Team Seven watched the dancing transfixed for a while before Naruto spoke.

    "Man, that looks crazy! Kinda jealous I don''t know the dance, looks like they''re having fun." Naruto complained good-naturedly. He had never been a dancer or was very motivated to learn it. But he felt somewhat envious watching the locals enjoy their chaotic but controlled dance.

    "It certainly seems complex. I''ve had a fair amount of dancing experience and am hesitant to hop in there." Ino joked with the fellow blonde. "Looks like we''re out of our element, Blondie, even our favorite gen-"

    "Actually," Neji countered with a smile that was giant for him. "As a well-regarded member of the Hyuga clan, I have been informed about the various customs from the various groups we are tied to."

    "Is the Hyuga clan''s famed trade deal with the Iron real? What do the two exchange?" Ino asked curiously.

    "They allow access to certain rich metals in this land that we use for various purposes. In exchange, we offer them some seals that they otherwise would struggle to produce, not that we are masters but more than skilled enough to be of use." Neji lectured with pride. "Now it''s time I made the two of you look bad." Neji taunted as he walked towards the thriving mass of dancing people, soon joining them with effortless grace. Fitting right in with the locals with an ease that stunned the blondes.

    Ino and Naruto watched owlishly as the crowd, now with Neji in tow, continued to dance around the flames. The swaying steps, contrasted by sharp swings of their arms, and flare of the flames made for quite the image. There was clearly a rhythm for the dance; the two, as practiced and dexterous ninjas, could detect such. However, discerning such without a musical tune seemed impossible, the feeling of inferiority and awkwardness led Ino and Naruto to a predictable conclusion.

    "No way in hell I''m letting Neji punk me like that!" Naruto yelled defiantly. Naruto wasn''t much of a dancer, but it couldn''t be that hard!

    "Yeah, I''m an heiress anyway! I am a master of dance!" Ino roared with pride, similarly wounded by Neji''s teasing.

    Naruto felt his smile grow massively as Ino and his hand and hand raced into the writhing chain of dancing people. Naruto''s eyes flew around wildly as he quickly took in the steps of the dance; easy enough, the solo dancers and Neji seemed to be doing a more complex version of the dance. It simply had too many steps to copy as he did it, and Ino seemed similarly concerned from a brief glance. However, Naruto noticed that the couples danced more straightforwardly, with fewer steps, and seemed to count on the dancers to make it whole as a combined effort. Naruto once again glanced back at Ino, the two''s pride having been challenged; the recent drama between them was forgotten, instead, determined to prove Neji wrong, they joined hands as they began the complicated struggle of the dance. They were predictably rough and stood out for a few seconds. Something Neji made clear when he danced by purposely smirking and taunting as he did.

    The Hyuga may have made this mistake, for the two proud blondes doubled their efforts. With Ino''s absurd flexibility and grace, Naruto''s boundless energy and speed, it allowed the two to outshine the other pairs. Copying their dances and doing so with more energy speed and grace than any of them could offer. Neji saw such with a mere smile, and Team Seven began dancing in utter joy, encaptured in the celebratory mood and the tireless people of Iron. Nearly all the dancers eyed Naruto worriedly, but either too drunk to care, or simply confident he was under control, danced all the same. Some even whispered of the jinchuriki of the Kyuubi being¡­ different from the others. But the few who had this revelation kept it to themselves. The crowd, in fact, gave a berth around Team Seven, seemingly not willing to come too close to the Blonde. Naruto felt the good mood dim momentarily before smoke suddenly erupted around Ino, Neji, him, and even some of the crowd. The dancing stopped as the crowd panicked before the smoke suddenly faded, revealing what had joined them¡­

    "Kakashi-sensei!"

    "Kakashi-sensei!"

    Ino and Naruto called out happily; Neji merely nodded. Naruto was convinced he often pretended to be unaffected. Smug bastard¡­

    "Yo!" Kakashi called cheerily. Before the Jounin danced wildly, it wasn''t the dance they had been doing; not any of the crowd or even the others. It needed to be looser and unrefined. However, Kakashi''s pure gusto and charisma won the crowd over. And with a roar of a approval and continue of the deep humming continued their own dance. The birth now slightly closing. Naruto''s smile nearly split his face in two; it hadn''t gone over his head that Kakashi''s display had distracted the crowd. Team Seven danced again, and soon, Ino, Neji, and Naruto joined. Naruto couldn''t remember the last time he had this much fun!

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kurotsuchi''s / Ino / Naruto''s POV (Iron Festival - Land of Iron)

    Kurotsuchi couldn''t help but smile wide as she tugged along her unwitting helpers. She usually wasn''t such a troublemaker, not so openly anyway. The children of the Tsuchikage had to conduct themselves a certain way after all. And as a daughter as opposed to a son, the bar was much higher. Kurotsuchi had condoned herself appropriately and as needed to achieve her ambition.

    As a child, she was incredibly proud of her grandfather. Kurotsuchi and everyone else, the man, had become the leader of their village and a legend throughout the elemental nations. Kurotsuchi had spent much of her days chasing around her busy grandfather, dogging his every step. She needed to learn how to become him; as a child, mockery was her best effort. Due to this, she had grown close to him, close enough to hear his grief in the coming years.

    Onoki had become old, much past his prime. He often complained of such, Kurotushci wondered if he realized how much it gave her chills. In fact, he was the oldest of all kages, though unfortunately not the longest reigning. Her grandfather was determined to find a worthy successor. Like many kage before him, he had looked to his kin first. Her mother had never truly been a consideration; a non-shinobi prospect simply would never amount to much. And her father¡­

    Kitsuchi had been a promising shinobi, powerful, level-headed, loyal, and more. But he had yet to impress his father. Onoki had said he was unremarkable, lacking a spark that all Kage needed. Kurotsuchi saw it as well. Her father simply had no ambition, something that had always driven a small wedge between Kurotsuchi and Kitsuchi¡ªso much so that Kurotsuchi had always secretly agreed with her grandfather''s response. But that raised the following issue: just who would replace Onoki?

    It had always been a tradition in the Stone for the Tsuchikage to hand-select their successor. Many villages may choose to do so as well, but their system had been in place since the origin of the Stone. So much so that while other villages often did different as needed the stone refused to. And had served them well, until recently, anyway. Onoki had searched their home far and wide and, to the dismay of he and Kurotsuchi, had found no one he deemed worthy. As a young child, as she had been, the solution had been straightforward. Kurotsuchi would take his place; Onoki had laughed when she first suggested it. But Kurotsuchi had walked that path since, and she never bothered to look back. Onoki, her grandfather, would need only wait a little longer.

    Yet she couldn''t deny tonight she would stray just for a bit. The exams had been a decent success for her for sure. Kurotsuchi had imagined winning the vest after having thoroughly bested the competition. But she wasn''t foolish enough to deny a promotion she had managed to earn in defeat. She could return home proud of having accomplished her goal of representing her village well, but Kurotsuchi couldn''t help but want to top it off well. Cause while career and personal success was nice. But she had always enjoyed some drama¡­ Though she couldn''t engage at such at home, her reputation meant too much. So while she was here¡­

    Ino''s drama had been unexpected but not welcomed. Kurotsuchi had initially allowed it to prove Naruto wrong, she wasn''t intolerant of Leaf hippy bastards. Though it had been nice, ultimately it had been somewhat melodramatic. But she had to admit it had been well worth getting involved in. Kurotsuchi had inspired Ino and enjoyed some decent fireworks during the exam, which was a win-win. But if there was one more night with a dance of all things¡­ well, love might just be in the air¡­

    Hence her unwilling helpers. Kurotsuchi smiled even wilder, dragging the other two women along even faster. One cheered at such and the other cursed at her. But in their kimonos they couldn''t offer true trio of rushing women must''ve made for a sight. Kurotsuchi wore a simple red kimono, but as a proud Chunin of the Stone, she wore her dark brown vest over it with pride. Fuu''s kimono was a brilliant emerald color, and Kurotsuchi bought one for her plan. Samui was dragged along with a slight frown, wearing a dark gray one herself. Both had been planning to come but had been hesitant. Fuu was slightly overwhelmed not seeing a celebration like this much, and Samui seemed to be thinking over something heavily. But both were crucial for Kurotsuchi''s fun! Convincing Fuu had been as simple as asking and convincing her it''d do no harm. Samui was left in the dark; she would''ve probably vetoed it otherwise.

    How could she make Naruto''s and Ino''s odd relationship more entertaining? Pressure it by throwing another attractive beauty in the mix! Grade-A cinema, indeed! Kurotsuchi would remember the fun for years to come! Fuu was merely to add to the subtlety of her ploy. No need for any blonde to go after her.

    Her plan was simple. There was a large and odd dance. She had heard tales of the people of the Land of Iron often doing so at these celebrations. Inject two future love birds, and a sweet dance was sure to ensue. Kurotsuchi, however, would make things more complex. A little switching of partners could create the sparks she longed to see. Besides, it would serve that blonde bastard''s right to humiliate her in public like that!

    "This- is- incredibly- uncool!" Samui complained as they drew closer to the massive burning pyre.

    "I think it''s kinda fun!" Fuu chimed in, chuckling happily as she willingly led, barely being dragged, unlike the more hesitant Samui. "Besides I want you and Naruto together!"

    "You wanna say goodbye to the Leaf hippies, right?" Kurotsuchi chirped convincingly. She only needed to fool one. "And you want Naruto right topheavy?"

    "Actually, I''d prefer if we didn''t¡­ also uncool¡­" Samui started.

    "I ALMOST FORGOT TO SAY GOODBYE TO NARUTO!" Fuu yelled out disappointingly before she grabbed both their hands. Samui gasping at such and Kurotsuchi merely smirking, as Fuu carried them with ease, racing forward to the fire. Samui sighed, not looking forward but hesitantly content to face what came. Kurotsuchi could not say the same. More than giddy to be stirring the pot so thoroughly, Fuu was now unknowingly aiding her in earnest.

    The trio arrived soon to see the large dancing crowd and the more prominent spectators. Fuu cooed happily and prepared to race in and join, but Kurotsuchi grabbed her arm. Samui eyed her warily all the while, the intelligent woman likely sense the trap but her manners stopped her from acting.

    ''Chump.'' Kurotsuchi thought as she eyed the crowd.

    "We haven''t even seen them yet, just one second, Fuu." Kurotsuchi reasoned smoothly.

    "What is your plan once we see them?" Samui asked suspiciously.

    "I''m just waiting for a dance," Kurotsuchi replied with feigned innocence. She watched the dancing line carefully as Samui optically scanned her for dishonesty. However, as the dancing line continued to revolve, she saw what she was waiting for. She lined it up as Samui continued.

    "It seems awfully like you have an ulterior motive for this." Samui accused. "Perhaps some sort of nefarious plan to stir up drama?"

    "Sure, do you wanna see what?" Kurotsuchi said smugly.

    Samui started to answer but was caught off guard as the earth below her shifted, sending her flying toward a particular group of blondes. Kurotsuchi had been subtly setting up the jutsu for such. Fuu having been won over by Naruto and Samui being together guaranteeing her more time around them. Reacted quickly and raced after her, Kurotsuchi followed, barely able to keep her laughter in.

    Ino''s POV

    Ino had spent much of the last few months feeling dour. She had regretted her reactions and level of commitment to her career and friends, doubted the very friendships she had recently made, and even who she was.

    But now, such thoughts were so small and unnoticeable that it was a wonder she''d paid any attention to them. She and Naruto laughed again, smiling, with no awkward silence, tense arguments, or unbearable tension. The two of them merely enjoyed each other; the people surrounding them didn''t matter; they only added to the joyous atmosphere. It made her feel bubbly, and Naruto''s rare beaming smile made it clear it also affected him. Their hands stayed linked at all times, like the other duos. It made the dance difficult; they were meant to sway and swing their arms as they pranced, but as shinobi, it was an easy enough matter. Something Ino took no small amount of joy in. Though Ino admitted to seeing Naruto''s earnest smile, she was slightly distracted by his face, dramatically lit by the flames.

    Ino could be forgiven then for being caught off guard as suddenly she saw a blur race for her in her peripherals. Naruto somehow reacted timely, shoving her back and turning to brace against the impact. Ino flipped, landing on her feet as she prepared to dash in to help. But she was shocked as she realized what the blur was! That damn Samui again!

    Naruto had caught the airborne woman with one arm. Holding her up with his strength with ease. The positioning was unintentionally romantic. Both dazedly gazing into each other''s eyes.

    ''That Bitch! She''s really going too far this time!'' Ino''s mind raged. Her hands clenched as she started to angrily walk towards them ''I''m not taking this sitting down! I was finally getting to enjoy time with Naruto!''

    But before she could move to stop the treacherous Cloud shinobi, another blur appeared, wrapping her up and spinning her around with terrifying ease. Ino''s instincts kicked in, and her hand whipped out to punch at the throat of the attacker, it landed but instead of a choked gasp they merely chuckled in a light voice. A super strong tank¡­

    "Fuu?" Ino asked, confused as she gazed at her sudden captor.

    "I wanna dance!" Fuu sang as she twirled the two of them. "Let''s do it!"

    Ino tried to complain, but Fuu spun and attempted to join the rhythmic hum of the samurai. She felt a slight drowsiness settle in. She doubted her ability to free herself from Fuu without hurting her feelings and her ability to even free herself in the first place. She allowed the dance for now. Samui would not have the final laugh.

    Her eyes glanced at Naruto and Samui, who seemed to accept the oddity of the situation and were dancing in Ino''s stead. Naruto glanced over at her worriedly but seeing Ino shrugged and accepted the situation.

    ''Damnit Blonde! Stop being so damn nice!'' Ino thought bitterly.

    Samui somehow seemed much more adept at the dance than Ino and, in fact, had started to guide the blonde through more complex moves that even the other coupled dancers weren''t doing. Samui''s face seemed troubled, but as Naruto told a joke, it seemed to relax her, giving the blonde a relaxed smile. Ino knew that smile; she had just been giving it! Ino needed to interfere right now!

    "Fuu, don''t you wanna try dancing with different partners!" Ino tried.

    "Can''t do~!" Fuu sang.

    Ino growled, this felt planned. She glanced at Naruto and Samui and prepared her own plan.

    Kurotsuchi POV

    There were few pleasures in this world Kurotsuchi enjoyed as much as a plan coming together. Her impromptu fling of poor Samui and deployment of over-eager Fuu had worked perfectly. And based on Ino''s frustrated face, it had worked as intended. Kurotsuchi''s smile grew enormous, and her eyes glided to Samui and Naruto. The Cloud kunoichi seemed slightly unsure, but her smile made it clear she was enjoying this. Naruto ever the nice guy had adapted to such and was now happily dancing with Samui. "Ah, to be young and in love." Kurotsuchi joked to herself. "Though I would never pick such a clueless guy¡­"

    However, she saw a potential party pooper attempting to make a move. Luckily, Kurotsuchi had never been afraid to get her hands dirty. She had never really craved a dance with a Leaf hippy but in pursuit of laughs¡­

    Kurotsuchi leaped directly in front of Neji, who flinched at her arrival. Taking advantage of his momentary stunning, Kurotsuchi snatched a hand and began a rough rendition of the dance being done by Naruto and Samui. Prideful as any Hyuga and unwilling to look silly, Neji smoothly went into such with masterful guidance, guiding them through the dance. He was almost charming.

    "What are your intentions?" Neji barked darkly. "I don''t enjoy these silly dramatics you''re bringing about."

    "Now, now," Kurotsuchi snarked. "Act your class and age. I merely wanted to help my friend get a dance with an interest in hers and improve social relationships. Think about it: Leaf, Cloud, Stone, and Waterfall shinobi all becoming staunch allies and friends. All due to a little romance due to your''s truly."

    "Convincing words, if not tone women." Neji sniped back. "It seems much more likely that you''re stirring the pot for your own twisted amusement."

    "Perhaps, but that''s such a cynical world view," Kurotsuchi remarked. "Ever consider I''m helping them along? They say a little competition is good for you. Might make Ino realize that guy won''t be naive and undervalued forever¡­"

    "That does not excuse you sticking your nose into it and manufacturing incidents for your own amusement," Neji said rebutted.

    Kurotsuchi merely snorted. "We''re shinobi, not some honorable moral warriors. Deceit and manipulation are our bread and butter. Besides, it wasn''t a lie; either they fight, and that blond bastard catches on, one of them makes a move and he catches on, or they realize he''s not all that. They, and much more importantly, I, win in each situation. Besides, we''re not little kids anymore; real love isn''t so easy as first sight."

    "It strikes me as odd to be so invested when you lack a partner yourself," Neji said with a smirk.

    Kurotsuchi felt her excellent mood only increase. To think one of these Leaf bastards would engage in some actual verbal sparring! "There hasn''t been a man who could handle this," she said with a wink; however, Neji was unaffected.

    "That ego is overwhelming." Neji agreed.

    "The pot calling the kettle black~!" Kurotsuchi sang.

    "I, at least, do not manipulate others for mere entertainment. Unbefitting for a Kage''s blood."

    "Yes, because we must all engage in endless self-serving platitudes, lest the others realize we Hyuga are human!" Kurotsuchi mocked. "Besides, you should be lucky to dance with two beauties tonight~!" Kurotsuchi sang again even more gleefully.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Ignoring the fact I would contest your supposed beauty." Neji insulted. "Whatever do you mean-"

    Kurotsuchi didn''t allow the Hyuga to reply. Instead, she yanked his hand, ripping him close to her. She snuggly hugged him to lean in and whisper in his ear. "Ah, and here you were, my type, Hyuga~." Before he could process and respond to such, she sent him spinning away with a quick toss. Fuu did the same; Neji was caught by Fuu, and Ino landed back with the blonde, leaving a confused Samui alone. Kurotsuchi fixed that by grabbing and leading her into another dance. The two stared at each other as they danced. Kurotsuchi with a broad smile, and Samui with a surprisingly passionate glare.

    "Okay, what the hell, Kurotsuchi? First, you randomly threw me at Naruto, and now you interrupt our dance. I was willing to indulge you, even happy it led where it did. But what is your game?" Samui asked seriously. Though Kurotsuchi couldn''t help but see the slight flush her skin had. It seemed she either had it bad or the blonde bastard was smoother than he looked.

    "I was just trying to help you out. I can tell you are interested in the Blonde Ba- Blondie, and I wanted to make sure you got a dance with him. Didn''t expect Ino to be so territorial like that." Kurotsuchi explained. "So you''ll have to share with her, it''s only fair. I think she has first dibs as his teammate, anyway. They probably spend all sorts of time together."

    Kurotsuchi knew that all wasn''t relatively true; it seemed clear to her that as infatuated with the blonde as she was, Ino wasn''t fully decided on making something more of it. Hell, Samui seemed interested, but cross-village relationships? Rare and often looked down upon. But stirring it up was just as eventful as she had figured.

    Samui glanced at her eyes suspiciously. But Kurotsuchi had been careful to tell half-truths, which were harder to suss out than outright lies. "It is uncool of her¡­" Samui admitted.

    "Especially considering who knows when you two will cross paths again, let alone if it will be as enemies." Kurotsuchi tended to the flames cautiously. "If it were me, I''d make my mark."

    "It''s probably not worth it¡­" Samui reasoned to herself.

    "True, Naruto does seem to be into her, I mean, look at the two of them." Kurotsuchi continued, barely able to hold her mirth. The two women glanced over to the pair, and the pair of blondes laughed as they danced. They focus on each other, and their movements are seemingly in sync. The two had seemingly unknowingly drifted closer nearly touching as they danced. Ino seemed to sense their attention, for she offered a cocky smirk before they turned away in dance.

    ''That Bitch!'' Kurotsuchi knew Ino had that fire in her!

    "That little b-" Samui started before sighing heavily. "Uncool of her, but maybe for the best."

    "Hopefully," Kurotsuchi agreed. "Then again, the guy definitely doesn''t fully realize, I bet he thinks he''s low-demand goods Maybe if some beautiful lady enchanted him¡­"

    Samui frowned deepened at such. "My brother always did say it was uncool to keep emotions bottled up¡­"

    "My thoughts exactly¡­" Kurotsuchi agreed. "When we have an opening?"

    Samui puzzled over it for a few seconds before nodding.

    Kurotsuchi loved these exams.

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto needed clarification. First, he danced with Ino and had a ball. They were proving Neji wrong and were simply enjoying each other''s company for the first time in months. Then suddenly, one blonde had been replaced with another. Samui suddenly appeared, and Naruto, not wanting to be rude or stop dancing, simply continued with her. Samui had caught him up with some of A''s reactions. Apparently, Karui and Omoi had been sent back to the Cloud early, disgraced, and both apparently received some sort of special training due to such. He had been light on Samui but warned her to continue her mission. Naruto felt odd at such; unlike before, Samui seemed focused on him and not her mission. Yet as they danced, Naruto swore they brushed against each other more than necessary. Samui wore a rare smile as they danced wildly. The energy from her was infectious, and Naruto found the different side of her enjoyable.

    Yet just as she was getting into such a situation, Samui seemed primed to ask him something, and she was again replaced with a blonde. Ino was back.

    ''The fuck is going on here?'' Naruto thought, confused, as he looked at Ino.

    Ino seemed less surprised, grabbing his hand and began another dance. Naruto didn''t mind but was well beyond confused at this part. However, the oddness was quickly forgotten as the two continued their dance. Ino eyes lidded, and like Samui, they seemed to get closer as they danced.

    "Naruto," Ino asked quietly, eyes intense yet somehow relaxed as they were fixed on his eyes. Something in her tone made him hesitantly gulp.

    "Yes?" Naruto asked.

    "What do you think about Samui?" Ino asked sweetly.

    "Samui?"

    "I didn''t stutter, Blondie."

    Naruto gulped again; he knew that tone. Well somewhat, he knew it wasn''t good! Ino was not playing games here. She would only drop the matter if given an answer that she liked or felt was fully honest. Naruto chuckled to stall, as his mind wildly tried to think of a conclusion. "Well, she''s pretty strong; her swordsmanship is as skilled as mine, hell we use the same kind of sword and her lightning jutsu is no joke. Though I honestly was a bit disappointed when she beat you. Thought you had that for sure."

    "Continue," Ino said with a nod.

    "Um, well, she''s smart, accepting, and I like how chill she is. I guess overall she''s cool, ha ha." Naruto finished lamely.

    "Do you enjoy her company?" Ino asked. Eyes making it clear his answer had been unimpressive.

    "Well, yeah? But I mean, I don''t really know her all that well." Naruto explained honestly. He was attempting to get through this conversation smoothly. But Naruto simply didn''t understand what she was getting at here.

    "You don''t," Ino said with a smile, she was pleased with his answer? She suddenly stopped her dancing, glanced at Samui, him again, then asked another question with that sickly sweet tone. "So, who do you think is prettier?"

    Naruto also stopped dancing, recognizing, at the very least, the minefield he had suddenly been dropped into. While unsure of what Ino was getting at, he knew his answer would need to be tactful. "Well, they say beauty is subjective, ya know? Who cares what I think?"

    "I do," Ino said with that same terrifying smile. "I''m just curious. I mean, Samui is a gorgeous girl with a lot of¡­" Ino seemed to glance over to Samui. "assets¡­"

    Fuck. This was worse than Naruto had thought.

    "Well¡­" Naruto began whirling his mind through the limited advice he had bothered to remember his mother had given him. As someone as ambitious as he, social situations had never been his forte. "You''re both incredibly beautiful!" Ino''s short stare was all the response he needed to know that was not his escape.

    "Naruto, no need to be dishonest. Everybody has their type; which of us is closer?" Ino promised.

    Naruto went to respond before two streams of water suddenly wrapped around his body, and the blonde yanked from the clearing and into the snowy landscape around them. Honestly he should''ve been alarmed or angry, yet he felt like he had been somewhat saved.

    Give him random kidnapping to this any day!

    Ino''s POV

    Ino nearly fell as Naruto was snatched away. Her instincts homed due to her training with Anko, had made her attempt to dash after them. But suddenly, a body smashed into another, the two of them falling as three more ran upon them to check on them.

    Ino glanced from her downed position, seeing Samui across from her in the same position. Samui had reacted like her, and the two had crashed into each other due to it. She felt her anger flare as she surged to her feet. Samui did so as well, seemingly upset for some absurd reason. Before the two could race toward each other, Neji stopped Ino, and Kurotsuchi stopped Samui. Fuu ignored such sprouting wings and flew off toward Naruto.

    "I''ll check on him~!" Fuu alerted as she chased after the blonde.

    Ino paid no mind, however, and Samui and her sent death glares at each other. Both, however, were calm enough not to fight. This allowed Neji and Kurotsuchi to step back and allow the two to face each other.

    "What the hell is your problem?" Ino asked, annoyed. "Why do you keep trying to interrupt me dancing with my teammate? Hell why is a Cloud shinobi so insistent on being around him anyway?"

    "The first time, as well as this time, was not my fault." Samui countered. "However, retaliation is childish. And furthermore it isn''t a political matter nor a concern of you. Your his teammate not his partner."

    "Childish?" Ino asked, further insulted. "I get it. I may not have watermelons on my chest. I assure you I''m all women. Also I know what I am and what I am not. Besides, it was my dance, not something you have the right to interrupt. And I assure you-"

    "Yes, childish, one a teammate isn''t someone you get to monopolize to yourself. Two if you''re insecure with your size, it''s not my problem. And three, maybe that''s why you weren''t promoted." Samui sniped back. "Besides, I think Naruto prefers his woman to be cool, not possessive!" Samui sniped back.

    Ino growled at that; this woman seemed determined to stay in her way. First, she ruined her tribute to Naruto, her shot at Chunin, and now seemed determined to steal the blonde away entirely! "Firstly, I''m not; I have enough back problems. Secondly, Naruto prefers someone with a vocabulary larger than the world cool and one who knows a bob cut is acceptable; thirdly, I''m not possessive. Just concerned about a foreign shinobi attempting to seduce my teammate."

    "Ahuh, or maybe you''re just an uncool sore loser." Samui snapped back.

    "You little bit-" Ino paused as she visibly reigned herself in. "Not now, but sometime soon, we''ll settle this." She promised. Samui merely nodded in agreement before she stomped off. Ino did the same after a few seconds of glaring.

    "Do they even remember Blondie got swiped?" Kurotsuchi asked curiously. "Also shouldn''t you help the Blonde Bastard?" She asked Neji, who had watched the whole situation with much less enthusiasm than she thought would be reasonable.

    "No, no, they don''t, and no, no, we shouldn''t," Neji answered. His Byakugan is active and staring at where the blonde must be. "Naruto was taken not too far from here, and Fuu is catching up shortly watching. There are two shinobi orchestrating the meeting. It seems they merely wished to get his attention. I don''t know why, but it is unlikely to be a violent reason. As such, I refuse to involve myself in every piece of drama Naruto inexplicably finds."

    "Right, that ruins my fun, so¡­ wanna dance?" Kurotsuchi asked Neji with a smirk.

    "I suppose so."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Nearby Snowscape - Land of Iron)

    Naruto was calm as he zipped through the air. Honestly, if not for the water tentacle slowly soaking his kimono, he would be content to allow this to happen. That whole dancing situation had been confusing and alarming. Naruto never knew women could be so confounding. Though he supposed it seemed he was missing something and, as such, was making it worse. The whole situation was confusing, so as far as Naruto was concerned, this was a welcomed excuse to escape it.

    Naruto shuffled into his robe and drew a scroll. His progress with Fuijutsu was slow; his mother had occasionally aided him with such, but Naruto had never been all that skilled at it. Though always had trained diligently in the art, it made his mother happy. Naruto however, with consistent effort and time, managed the most basic of seals. With a pulse of chakra, he released Riptide and slashed through both strands of water with ease. The momentum carried him lower in the air until he landed on a slope with a lack of trees filled with snow. There stood two shinobi, Magetsu and Suigetsu of the Mist, they stood staring at Naruto, Suigetsu''s arms solidifying as Naruto slid to a stop. Naruto offered both a confused stare but cautiously dipped into a defensive stance. Two-on-one combat was still preferable to the odd situation he had been in before.

    "Naruto Uzumaki, we wish to speak to you," Suigetsu offered somewhat kindly. It was obvious that Naruto was forcing it to some degree, and Naruto prepared his chakra to fight.

    "I told your younger brother we should ask him to speak to us. It''s a miracle he didn''t try to kill us." Mangetsu said with his face in his hand. "Please do not misunderstand Uzumaki; we mean no harm."

    "Funny way of showing it, swear I can''t have a peaceful night¡­" Naruto mainly complained to himself. "Listen, if you wanna attack me, just do it, I am not in the mood for mental gymnastics. And would rather just get it over with so I can get some alone time."

    "I don''t like his attitude; we don''t need him, brother." Suigetsu quipped as he paced toward Naruto. The blonde subtly started to flow chakra into Riptide. "What kind of fool willingly allows himself to be taken?"

    "Well, it would be an unfair fight¡­" Naruto started with a smirk. He felt mischievous and relished Suigetsu''s dismissive snorting; he was taking the bait.

    "No such thing-" Suigetsu started, but Naruto did not have it.

    "You should''ve probably brought more guys. Not much of an ambush if I can smash through ya, ya know?" Naruto taunted.

    "You think that little match in the exams was how I fight?" Suigetsu asked, incensed. "Let me show y-"

    "Suigetsu!" Mangetsu roared and flexed an impressive amount of chakra, stopping the two in their tracks. "We have no time for your games. We''re here on business." Naruto watched as Suigetsu obediently stepped silently behind his brother. What on earth did they want to discuss with him? Couldn''t he just enjoy his night?

    "Alright, so what the hell do you all want anyway?" Naruto asked bluntly. "You really could''ve just asked."

    "Do you know of the Civil War inside the Mist?" Mangetsu asked.

    "Um, well, somewhat? Most sources have cited information as difficult to validate due to propaganda from both sides." Naruto answered slowly. He had heard people discussing the topic but wasn''t overly familiar with it.

    "Half true," Suigetsu snarked. "The Bloody Mizukage certainly releases plenty of propaganda; the rebels, however¡­"

    "Let''s walk him through it, brother." Mangetsu chided before continuing. "For years, the Mist had suffered under the cruel reign of the Third Mizukage, a man who had developed a unique and deadly style of water jutsu. His power was unique and politically ingrained within the village. His reign had seemed absolute until a new prodigy arose."

    "The jinchuriki of the Three-Tails died; as such, a new host was chosen." Suigetsu chimed in. "The third chose him himself and decided to train and raise him. The training was whispered to be cruel and unending. It was not only of the mind but the body. The Third spent years creating what he called the Hero of the Mist. And to be fair to the long-dead bastard, it worked."

    "Yagura was trained to be a hero?" Naruto asked. "Why would that be bad?"

    "Yagura is no normal man; his sanity has been shattered by the cruel and relentless life he had lived due to the third. Perhaps the beast simply drove him mad; it mattered little. He was no hero of the Mist; he was a beast. Yet the man thought himself different. Even in his odd mind, the ideals of the Third took root. Yagura is obsessed with being a hero. It''s certainly odd, but Yagura worked hard to achieve that goal. Crushing criminals, corrupt officials, and intruders with a zealous lust. Was able to sway the Third towards a more reasonable rule."

    "So how does somebody raised to be a hero lead to the "Bloody Civil War"?" Naruto asked.

    "It started with the death of the Third. It is said he died in an ambush in the village, but, oddly, he was killed, yet his own guard Yagura had not noticed nor been felled himself. It mattered little, however, for no one in our home had the credentials to override his reign. Yagura was next in line, and only then did we see the monster he had become. His hero complex, the reason he was beloved, soon became the very reason people turned on him. Believing himself to be a hero, anyone who stood against him was seen as villainous, his word and law became the new moral standards, and he believed in crushing any such "evil"/ opposition he crossed."

    "When it was those we all could agree were guilty, the people approved it. We don''t mind some healthy pruning, after all. However, the culprit list seemed to only grow, and the reasons became more and more nonsensical. Soon, it wasn''t even limited to his enemies; even those who had the slightest chance of being disloyal were killed." Suigetsu ended.

    Naruto was shocked by the news. The whole situation sounded absurd. He had heard the rumors to listen to it from Mist shinobi themselves, which made it clear how real it was.

    "I see, but why are you telling me this?" Naruto asked.

    "We need all the firepower we can get; we have the unenviable task of besting not only the youngest kage ever but one that is a perfect jinchuriki. You are clearly a skilled shinobi after these exams, one that just so happens to be a jinchuriki of the strongest beast." Mangetsu explained further. "We''re offering a dire job, fighting with the Equal rebels against Justice Loyalists. Upon victory, you will be rewarded with fame, riches, and power beyond what you could imagine." Mangetsu offered.

    "I don''t think I can just agree to do that," Naruto replied, feeling guilty even as he said it. The situation sounded dire, but he couldn''t just chime in and help at the drop of a dime. "I cannot validate what you''re saying, and I cannot abandon my home to help."

    "Another waste of time, older brother; he won''t bother to help people outside his circle, the same as anyone else," Suigetsu remarked snidely.

    "Hey, I''ll talk to the Hokage. He''s a reasonable guy and surely will help," Naruto reasoned. "It''s not like I don''t want to help; I just can''t."

    "My brother speaks in frustration." Mangetsu reasoned. "While my more rash personality was a farce for the exams, my brother''s behavior was no disguise. Truly, we understand your reasoning. However, we have already spoken to the Hokage. He has already deemed the situation one the Leaf will avoid. They are prepared to let the slaughter continue. Are you?"

    "My home wouldn''t ignore those in need unless they had no choice. You''re either attempting to manipulate me or are simply making shit up." Naruto defended. His mother had often described Hiruzen as forgiving and kind to a fault. And didn''t like the picture the two were painting; besides, Naruto had no reason to trust them.

    "Chojuro of our team meets with Gaara of the Sand to ask the same. We are manipulating you, but it is necessary. As it stands, we are likely to be facing death soon; without aid, Yagura will stomp out the rebellion and, in the process, sentence thousands to death. But his aim doesn''t stop there."

    "Bastard isn''t content with purging opposition in the homeland. Once he secures it, he plans to consolidate his forces, eventually beginning a worldwide conflict. You may think it isn''t your problem, but it will be." Suigetsu spat angrily.

    "My brother is crass but not incorrect. I witnessed him risk life and limb to aid another man today. One who held nothing less than contempt and foul intentions for you. One that you barely knew." Mangetsu pointed out. "You are not a man willing to stand idly by while people suffer. If you truly feel that way, lend aid to a land full of people desperately needing aid," the man pleaded.

    Naruto was silent as he pondered over it. Truthfully, the request was ludicrous; asking him to abandon his home and career to fight in a war he may not survive wasn''t even close to a reasonable ask. He loved his home village, and if he acted out against their wishes, Naruto would be forever labeled a traitor. Besides, Hiruzen may not have known the facts or had been suspicious. Naruto was sure Hiruzen would not condone such a thing; indeed, if he raised the matter with the kind man, he would relent and aid somehow.

    "I''m sorry, but there''s too much unknown possibilities here. I can''t validate what you''re saying. And such cannot agree to help." Naruto stated firmly. There was a sinking feeling in his gut, but he ignored it. "I will speak to the Hokage, however. If we can validate your claims, I have my word that the Leaf will help."

    "Naive bastard," Suigetsu said simply before the body flickering from the clearing.

    "Little brother¡ª" Mangetsu said with a sigh. He bowed respectfully to Naruto. "He means well, simply upset to see our home still stands alone. Please consider our words. I respect you can''t aid us or trust merely our own words. But I will reach out again with suitable proof. You strike me as a man similar to the woman who runs the Equal Rebellion. If you are, you won''t be able to ignore it next time."

    "Hey, I-"

    "It is okay, Naruto Uzumaki." Mangetsu bowed again. "I don''t blame you for ignorance; time will show you we meant well." With his piece said, Mangetsu faded away as well. Leaving the blonde alone in the clearing.

    Naruto was locked into a stunned silence. The heavy conversations and topics whirled in his mind as he considered them. Had it been the right choice to refuse? Was the war really as they described? Was Yagura indeed some cruel tyrant? Had the Hokage indeed ignored their pleas? Did Naruto believe his homeland was capable of such a thing? And if they were¡­

    "No need to fear, friend! For Fuu has arrived!" Fuu yelled out as she landed on the slope, shaking the ground from the impact. She looked around owlishly, realizing only Naruto was in the clearing. "Did you already win?" Fuu asked, impressed.

    Naruto nearly smiled at his friend''s antics, but his mind was much too occupied. "No, it was alright; they just¡­ wanted to talk." He lied slightly; there was no need to involve Fuu as well. It wasn''t her problem¡­ or his¡­

    Fuu nodded at the information with a smile. "It''s good we were worried. You should''ve seen how Ino and Samui reacted¡­ well before they started arguing anyway."

    "Why don''t they like each other? I get first impressions that mean a lot, but they are so at odds. Like some invisible line has been crossed. I figured they''d be friends after the fight." Naruto complained before he sighed dramatically. "Listen, no offense, Fuu, but I need a minute. There''s a ton going on right now, and I need some time to process it."

    "Hmm, I see," Fuu said, surprised. "Sorry to hear that, Naruto." The cheery woman quickly lifted the short blonde from his feet and hugged him tightly. "If you ever need my help, just let me know! I made many friends in the exams and don''t mind protecting them if they need it. Hope we see each other again soon."

    Naruto nodded as his happy friend left him alone in the cold, sloped wilderness. He sat in the snow, ignoring the cold that seeped into him. He felt slightly numb and tired. Perhaps he needed a break-

    Smoke suddenly filled the clearing as a familiar voice called out.

    "Finally, you''re alone!" Muri called as the smoke cleared, exposing the small raccoon facing the blonde. "I''ve Been waiting all day to talk to you. I need to speak with you about a private matter."

    ''Kami, why can''t I catch a break.'' Naruto inwardly complained as he nodded. As exhausted as he felt, Naruto would never have stood a chance against Gaara without Muri. The blonde owed him one.

    "Okay, so what''s going on? I''m kinda busy right now. My friends are all weird; some are missing, and I escaped two other situations." Naruto explained to Muri. "I can''t just run off on my own, ya know? I''m a Chunin now."

    "You shinobi and your foolish loyalty to your villages." Muri shook his tiny head disapprovingly. "Blind loyalty serves no one. Besides, I believe this problem we need help with will be one you''ll be motivated to solve anyway. At least if those missing Leaf shinobi are truly your friends."

    That shattered Naruto''s stupor. His eyes sharpened and focused on Muri. He felt his muscles tense. Lee, Choji, Yuno, and even Sakura and Kiba were people he considered friends. But how was Muri connected? What did he know or find out that those looking already had failed to?

    "The hell?! Do you know where they are?! Let me tell the Hokage, he''ll arrange a rescue party!" Naruto ranted as he smiled, glad to have a problem he could feasibly face.

    "Unfortunately, it is not possible. The situation is complex, and if you wish to save them, we can only bring a small party, one that I am willing to bring, but you must be a part of." Muri replied sagely, nodding at the blonde. "Otherwise, your friends will never be found and likely face horrific deaths."

    Naruto growled at the knowledge. "What the hell does that mean? Where are they?"

    "That is more complex than you''d like Summoner. First, do you understand how our lands work? The difference between my land and yours?"

    "Well, location primarily, and supposedly all homes of summon animals are hidden and nearly impossible to find." Naruto listed. "It was thought to be impossible until somehow pervy sage managed to find the home of the toads somehow."

    "Indeed, that is the first case. See, we "animals," as you humans refer to us, are a bit different than most. Different in the sense of origin, we come from an entirely different version of this world. See there are supposedly several levels of existence all layered upon one another with only the top most layers being able to interact with each other. Our world is on top of yours and as such was linked to yours so long ago. We know not what is above our own world and have no wish to know. The reason and method are unknown. As such, finding our true homes is wholly impossible; the only way to access them is with the summoning jutsu, which both parties can use to travel to and summon the other. However, due to the previously mentioned links between this world, there are what we call "convergence points."" Muri lectured. While the raccoon was typically as relaxed and fun as Naruto, he often went into long-winded rants regarding his family and their customs. Having gotten used to such things due to their joint training, Naruto nodded along before chiming in. Muri would grow annoyed if he didn''t offer input.

    "So convergence points are¡­ some sort of spot that links us two worlds?" Naruto reasoned.

    "Basically, at least in the physical sense, this was originally made for travel between the two worlds. But now, it often stands as a clan''s home in your world. A way to establish a connection to current summoners and possibly attract new ones. However, due to a long-forgotten war, few known ones remain. There are surely more hidden in the world but we only know of; The Toads, The Snakes, The Slugs, The Monkeys, The Weasels, and us. Each of us holds these convergence points in control and, as such, is uniquely qualified to recruit summoners. This is a highly sought-after goal for us, "summoning animals," as it benefits us as much as them. We gain access to the aid and, in some cases, the servitude of a summoner; they gain the same. This is why Jiraiya found the Toads; they were interested in a new summoner and found him to be a fine match. As such, they influenced him to find his way when he searched for a summoning clan to ally with. A clan can only be found by humans and other creatures of the human world if they wish to be."

    "Okay¡­" Naruto said to himself, slightly overwhelmed by the information. "But how is that related to my missing friends?"

    "As I said, summoners are sought after, but with such few clans having access to convergent points, they struggle to find new summoners. Occasionally, a long-forgotten scroll will be found, and new connections will be made, but it''s an oddity. As such, the animals are cursed to never become a summoning clan. This is considered quite the negative fate, for clans without a summoning contract can never reach their full potential. As well as never gain access to the benefits one can gain from interacting with humans. Due to that, many animal clans seek ways to gain access to the human world in one way or another. Force summoners to interact with them and potentially even pledge with them. I believe one of these poor clans might be to blame if not them¡­ well it clear forces are betraying the natural order of things. Something we of the Okama clan have always stood against, regardless of whether they succeed in their goal the end result will be horrific."

    "They kept talking about smoke and poofs, almost like a summoning jutsu¡­ they were taken by summoning animals? Why would that be so bad? If they just want summoners then they''ll all come up even stronger?" Naruto asked incredulously.

    "These Natural Laws that we of the Okama clan defend isn''t mere self imposed discipline. As I said these worlds of ours technically exist within the same space, simply on different planes of existence. Due to that fact in order to travel between worlds one must use pre existent holes between each layer to travel between. But in unnatural travel, it rips a new pocket in the world. It is believed that this will slowly over time destroy both of our worlds."

    "So those natural laws are incredibly important, which is why you want me to go kick their asses." Naruto mused.

    "Indeed," Muri agreed with amusement. "Despite what you''d humans like to believe, we animals, just like you, have complex social relationships within our line and outside of it. Due to the unique and empowering nature of being a clan, the other established clans have made standards and laws to control who became a summoning clan and the actions they take as one. For a clan to do this is a flagrant disregard of our laws and customs. One we intend to the right, well intended for you and me to anyway."

    "I imagine this will also serve as a test of sorts? I don''t mind, but my friends are my first priority." Naruto answered honestly.

    "We figured as such and would have it no other way. A summoner of ours is expected to be morally motivated. However, if you wish to become a full summoner of our clans, you can gain full support and access to our jutsu. This would be the opportunity."

    "Fine then, two birds with one stone." Naruto agreed. "We should go to the Hokage now and gather for our party." Fortunately, he had to go; he wanted to ensure their safety himself. Naruto wondered how the Hokage would re-

    "We work with you, Naruto Uzumaki, and not the Leaf. We will fight and work on your behalf even if it aids them. However, we cannot include them in our business. However, you cannot go alone if you intend to rescue your friends. Even you would likely perish on your lonesome. And if another party is responsible, I would leave you alone. I''m also limited in how much chakra I can transport at one time. You alone limit me greatly. You, along with Jounin or Anbu, would only make it all the more impossible. Instead, I have lured you some allies I can transport and should be uniquely qualified for the mission in mind." Muri said as suddenly three people leapt into the clearing. All faced the blonde and raccoon with various levels of confusion.

    It was Sasuke, Shino, and Hinata. Hinata seemed incredibly worried and stressed, and Shino and Sasuke were more challenging to read. But their silent, tense atmosphere spoke volumes of the pressure felt by all the Genin whose teammates were missing.

    "Naruto," Sasuke said while marching toward the blonde. "You said you had information regarding the whereabouts of Yuno, who ran when I came after you. Explain."

    "You said something similar to me and did the same. Not to mention asking a litany of questions. Why? Well, I intend to find out." Shino echoed.

    "You told me Neji wanted me¡­ Then you asked all about me. Though this may be a different sort of meeting." Hinata shyly interjected.

    Naruto scratched his head, utterly befuddled. Before Muri snickered loudly from on top of his head.

    "The respectable young lady has the awe-inspiring ability, one that should aid in search and rescue; the more somber fellow, the one in glasses to be clear, does more of the same as well as being fairly knowledgeable on wildlife, the last one was more grumbly, but seems to be the strongest shinobi I could find with low enough reserves," Muri explained. "This fine crew was vetted by myself personally and should be the perfect group for this. I also took the liberty of packing some supplies from your home and the others '' homes."

    "There is so much wrong with what you just said¡­" Naruto grumbled. "How did you even sneak into and lead on three different shinobi and not even the dumb ones!"

    "The ability to freely transform allows me to take on any physical form within reason. Come in handy in these cases. Enough dilly-dallying; have you made your choice? Will you aid your friends and the Okama clan you signed loyalty to? Or act within the limits given to you? I believe we know the answer¡­" Muri chuckled to himself.

    "Naruto." Sasuke warned.

    "Shut it, man." Naruto sniped back. "We can save Yuno and all the others as long as we go where Muri is going. Though it would be without the permission of the Hokage."

    Sasuke merely nodded and stood beside Naruto, impatiently tapping his feet. Hinata and Shino both froze, seemingly at odds with doing something against codes. Naruto was prepared to tell them it was okay before Muri chimed in. First, fully explain the situation to the three before offering a warning.

    "Make no mistake, if you don''t go, the odds of your friends surviving dramatically decrease," Muri warned the two. With that said, both marched over, joining Naruto and Sasuke. "Excellent; now, while I will transport you all simultaneously, you will likely be separated. This shouldn''t be a major issue. I will ensure we all converge eventually. That being said, we won''t be going to any clans land but the wildlands themselves. They hold the entirety of the unsigned clans, our likely culprits."

    "All well and good, but what precisely will we do once we arrive? You say an unknown clan must be doing so, but how will we find them?" Sasuke asked.

    "They use chakra just like you and I, and their little trick likely costs quite a bit. It should be easy enough to track; if I''m present, I will be able to do so effortlessly," Muri said.

    "You seem to be suggesting this place is dangerous?" Hinata asked.

    "Undoubtedly," Muri answered grimly. "If left there, eventually you would be overridden. Though as a unit, you all should be able to power through."

    The three all nodded, and Naruto did as well. The four were unprepared for the adventure ahead of them¡­

 The World of Irminsul!

    Mishiro''s POV (Underground Hideout - Land of Water)

    Mishiro sighed as she watched her helpers work. Ikam would be sour with her if he knew she let the lessers do the seal work, but Mishiro had always struggled with those who were not Ikam. So instead, she watched with feigned attention as the males plus Leifazu worked. The males mostly moved supplies and lit the dim cave enough for Leifazu to work. The walls of the cave were covered in Fuijutsu and paper tags. It would make for a giant seal in the cave for their next mission. Such a thought reminded her how she had met him.

    Much of her early life were grim days Mishiro had no intention of revisiting. Days full of pain and resentment, headed by tormentors who were supposed to be protectors. In truth, in those days Mishiro had often wished for death. Surely the cessation of life would be preferable to the endless pain that it had been so far. Until one dark grizzly night¡­

    She had been sixteen, so long had been her torment that she had long given up on escape or even death ¡­ until he had come¡­ Mishiro could remember watching from the back of the room as he had slaughtered her captors mercilessly. Mishiro had grimly accepted her fate; after years of seemingly endless suffering she had given up on living, but when the blood-soaked, raggedy murderer''s eyes had landed on her. She had felt an absurd kinship with the murderous man. Somehow the man matched her disdain for her captors. By the time the two had locked eyes Mishiro had barely felt fear. Ikam had been much different then; he had yet to forsake his original identity, but his mission had been the same. His words had been rough, and yet Mishiro held onto them; she considered it a promise from her love. One she believed in even thirty years after their meeting.

    "Your¡­ you''re like me¡­" Ikam had whispered as he roughly held her face in his hand. "You feel no sorrow or pity for your brethren I slaughtered."

    "They-... they were monsters¡­ they¡­ they hurt me¡­ I''m glad they can''t anymore¡­" Mishiro had stuttered out. She wasn''t fearful of being killed as well yet she felt overwhelmed by his mere presence. His passionately, yet undeniably lifeless eyes entranced me.

    "But they were your kin¡­" Ikam had whispered. "You should hate me for spilling their¡­ our blood."

    "My family is gone¡­ those that are left are no better than the monster that took the others¡­" Mishiro had explained.

    Ikam grimly nodded. He stared at her openly for a few minutes. "You can join me¡­ make no mistake, I will kill every Uzumaki. I will not tolerate a useful follower, and you will be expected to pursue my dream as your own. That clan must die¡­ but I will protect you if you can stand such."

    Mishiro had not thought it over for very long. Her family had been destroyed, and those who remained had betrayed her. If Ikam kept her safe, their deaths would be a small price¡­ besides, she wanted vengeance for years of pain brought on by her own blood.

    "Do you truly intend for my men to do all the work? Do you feel you are above the Kamizuru clan?" *3* An all too familiar voice ranged out. Mishiro made no effort to hide her annoyance from being broken out of her reminiscing. She raised her eyes to the annoying woman who had disturbed her. One Suzumebachi Kamizuru. Leader of the shinobi they hired for this excursion.

    Suzumebachi was a short woman¡ªshorter than her¡ªwith shoulder-length brown hair, steel eyes, and light makeup. She was unremarkable, though Ikam had spoken of her clan once being held in high regard in Iwagakure. Mishiro eyed her odd purple kimono and her glare and realized she detested the woman¡ªa small fry pretending to be big. Like them¡­

    "Why do you bother me?" Mishiro asked arrogantly. Smiling internally at the annoyed twitch pulsed on Suzumebachi''s face. "Are you prepared for me to start?"

    The woman growled at such. "I asked if you''re gonna bother helping us! We were hired as muscle, not mere grunts! You promised access to new species to finally allow us to surpass the Aburame! Yet you make us do grunt work and have yet to explain why we''re doing so!"

    "I told you we should kill them~!" Leifazu sang with "her" newfound womanly "sass." As she would put it. Mishiro was surrounded by idiots.

    "We cannot; they may prove useful," Mishiro answered. "Though apparently, we do need to establish a pecking order." Mishiro snapped her fingers and smiled at the startled cry of the woman''s two foolish brothers. Leifazu had gotten even stronger in her newest form. The body of a female Uzumaki known for her impressive physical speed and strength. Leifazu now with ease quickly grabbed and held both brothers up by the throat. Mishro smiled wider as Suzumebachi''s face lit up with fear as she fumbled for a weapon. In what Mishiro was sure seemed to be instant to the foolish woman, she appeared, her katana aimed for her throat. "You all are NOT muscle; you are a group with a similar goal that we have brought in to ensure things go smoothly. Do NOT mistake that we need you. I''ll kill the lot of you long before I allow that idea to be planted in your head. Understood?"

    "My point stands¡­" Sazumebachi said bravely. "We are constructing this seal when we should be traveling to our destination. Explain why."

    Mishiro chuckled but sheathed her blade. Leifazu noticed and released the other two as well. Dropping the pair of brothers who coughed for air as they fell. "Fair enough." Mishiro crowed. "This seal is one designed by my Love. One that will transport us all to our destination."

    "We are no seal masters, but I have some knowledge. Enough to know; even Fuijutsu masters do not boast of having seals capable of safe instant teleportation. The ones who have attempted such often suffered painful deaths. Why not simply manually travel to where we are going? It would be less risky, and shinobi of our caliber would make it in great time." Suzumebachi reasoned.

    "It''s simply not possible~!" Leifazu sang from the roof as she applied various last-minute modifications to the seal matrix. "Besides, our master is one of the few noble Uzumaki. The true masters of Fuijutsu, mere practitioners, do not determine the limits!"

    "My detestable companion speaks the truth. My Love does not practice the art of Fuijutsu; he has perfected it. This is to all our benefit, allowing us to reach our destination without the risk of open travel. After all, our little group is considered enemies to plenty. Besides, we are going to another world. It does not exist within the same realm as us and, as such, cannot be reached without the use of powerful Ninjutsu or Fuijutsu." Mishiro explained. "But our destination holds a most worthy reward for all of us."

    "What is this all for anyway, little sister?" Kurobachi asked with a glare toward Mishiro. "You failed to inform us of the details. We do recognize you as the leader of the Kamizuru clan¡­"

    "But- why do we need to follow the orders of these fools!" Jibachi roared while grasping his throat. "What could they possibly offer us that Iwa doesn''t?"

    "Silence the two of you." Suzumebachi started admonishing her family and underlings, but a light giggle stopped her. Mishiro was unable to stop escaping her.

    "My my," Mishiro crowed. "A leader with not only a loose grip on their subordinates but one that also fails to fill them in." In truth, Mishiro recognized why Suzumebachi had not informed them of the full details. Such open communication between teams could lead to leaks or betrayal after all. "See, our destination can be considered a gathering hub of various undiscovered summoning clans. Ones that very well may rival the infamous summons of the Sannin. We, the true Uzumaki, wish to control this hub for various purposes. But it won''t be as simple as settling wild lands. The specific location we are discussing is full of lethal, powerful, and potentially aggressive summoning clans. Some may wish to approach us, others¡­ Well, they may very well attempt to kill and consume us. As such, we contacted your group with open hands for a mutually beneficial arrangement. Your group helps us carry on, as either extra muscle or simply helping hands and in exchange¡­"

    "We let peons get access to a summoning clan of your choosing. We''ll even assure you that you will get full control should they be less than willing. Something I''m sure a disgraced clan like yourself would find more than agreeable." Leifazu chimed in with a toothy grin.

    "Indeed, after your poor performance in the last war, your acclaim and status have fallen¡­ all due to a certain Leaf clan." Mishiro continued with her voice sounding much more genuine than she felt. "But perhaps with a strong summoning clan backing you, you could reclaim your former glory¡­"

    Suzumebachi growled angrily, much to Mishiro''s amusement. She knew the young clan leader would not appreciate her leadership being so openly questioned. But better than to start further drama here, it was only harming her status as leader.

    The other males of the clan gasped openly, nodding their heads and working with renewed vigor. It seemed the pair were just as hungry for redemption as their petulant sister. Seeing the support of her followers being so flippant, Suzumebachi glared and offered a middle finger to Mishiro before stalking off to observe her underlings'' work. Ikam certainly choose good help, should the woman keep raising issues Mishiro would simply encourage the other two to be ambitious¡­

    Mishiro, content with such, subtly signed to Leifazu, asking how much longer it would take. The newly arisen woman signaled back a mere hour. Mishiro nodded as she signed to keep their eyes on the clan; they should not be protected or trusted¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Iron Festival - Land of Iron)

    Naruto, Sasuke, Hinata, and Shino all marveled at the new attire they were now in. Instead of their regular clothes, Muri and the Okama clan had new tailored outfits that fit suspiciously well. The clothes were made of thick, breathable fabric. Soft to the touch and yet undoubtedly dense. They were a solid earthy brown, both the top and bottom, covering nearly every inch of skin. Apparently, this was Okama-made gear designed to protect them from the environment of the Irminsul Wildlands and protect them from minor slashing and piercing attacks. Their new Chunin vest, standard supplies, and extras were sealed in scrolls for the missing shinobi. Even healthy medical supplies had been neatly sealed into a scroll. As the group familiarized themselves with their various packs and gear, Muri summarized the new information as they began to prepare to leave.

    "As I said before," Muri began. "We will be traveling to a specific part of the Summoning World. The inhabitants of this world, our world call it the Irminsul Wildlands. This is where the majority of our inhabitants of the world live. Few of us are fortunate enough to have the power to own land outside of the Irminsul Wildlands. Though even clans similar to us, also hold some land in the Irminsul Wildlands for political reasons. For they would need the summoner and convergence points, as we discussed earlier. As such, it is perilous; some creatures there will be the nefarious type, others simply seeking to use us as a food resource, and some seeking to enforce your servitude. Furthermore, the actual landland is a massive tract of various extreme biomes. This will test not only our strength and wit but also your ability to survive. If this was not troublesome enough, we would likely be separated. Hopefully, not for long, I will be able to track the lot of you and aim to unite you soon enough; however, in the meantime, you must be cautious and survive; we have no way to know for certain who or what we will face. Our goal is to reunite and then strike out and find your friends as a group. They may be lost in the Wildlands or kidnapped or killed by various summoning clans. Once we have saved them, our goal will be to find and defeat the group that has attempted to force open a new Convergence Point. That goal MUST be achieved as well. If they keep doing such as they please, they may damage the film that separates our realms irreparably. I can only speculate the consequences of such a situation; it must be avoided at all cost. We must achieve both goals. To control the number of clans that evolve as nature intended, and ensure the safety of the mutually beneficial system of summoning between worlds. At this point, I will arrange for your group''s transportation back home. Do you all understand this?"

    "Understood!" Naruto declared, his voice filled with determination. As a member of the Leaf Village and a summoner of the Okama clan, he was driven to succeed in this mission, no matter the challenges that lay ahead.

    "I tire of this discussion." Sasuke spat impatiently. "We understand the mission. Hurry up and get me to my family, tanuki."

    "I apologize for my teammate''s harsh demeanor!" Hinata squeaked. "He''s simply coming across as crass due to the stress. We will do our best to save our friends and aid your land¡­"

    "I find the arrangement agreeable. I do not mind aiding you as long as we ensure the safety of our friends first." Shino agreed as well.

    "Excellent." Muri nodded as he suddenly began to weave a long and intricate series of hand signs. As I said, be on guard; there is no telling what you''re in for." The group did not flinch, determined to see this through. "Reverse Origin Summoning Jutsu!" Muri yelled loudly as he finished his technique. Suddenly, smoke surrounded the group before separate strands slowly enveloped each other. Naruto lost sight of the others as smoke covered him entirely.

    ''Don''t worry, Lee, Choji, Yuno, Kiba, and Sakura,'' Naruto thought as the smoke felt as it now lifted him and was racing through the air. There was some indescribable whine that pierced Naruto''s skull. ''We''re coming!''

    Smoke blocked almost everything, but some light would momentarily be seen. Brilliant colors that Naruto could not process flashed as Naruto felt his body grow heavy as if he was falling¡­

    Naruto - Irminsul Wildlands (South Swamps)

    Suddenly, the smoke that had become Naruto''s world disappeared. Exposing Naruto to a breathtaking view. There was a massive mass of land beneath him. Split into chunks of vibrant biomes, each much larger than the Leaf Village. Each was nature in a state Naruto had never seen. Plantlife covered everything it could with an endless thickness; flowers, bushes, shrubs, trees, and even the grass grew to absurd lengths. The mere strands of grass seemed to be taller than him. Regardless of kind, the trees were thick and as tall as easily rivaling the size of the most significant buildings Naruto had ever seen. But the biomes were all different; Naruto saw a massive sprawl of icy mountains with frozen rivers cutting through them, a gigantic swamp filled with spindly trees covered in moss and weeds, a forest much more significant and thicker than even the Leaf forest, a hilly sprawling dessert, a body of water that seemed to be a lake yet was the size of a small ocean, a flat plain seemingly holding only ludicrously long grass and thick curling trees. Naruto was stunned as the wind whipped violently at his face¡­

    "Wait! Why am I seeing this from above?!" Naruto cried as he realized he was rapidly falling towards the massive swamp land he had seen before. "What the shit Muri! Hinata and Shino come here!" Naruto said he had to save those two. Sasuke''s fancy-smancy teleport thing to save himself. But to his shock when he looked around to spot his friends they were nowhere in the sky. Panicked, they were lower Naruto focused but did not see them. ''Surely they must''ve just spawned elsewhere. Muri did say we''d likely be separated.''

    ''Shit, guess I''m on my own. Better find the others soon.'' Naruto inwardly complained as he allowed his chakra to flow. With a flex of both of his hands, he called out. "Wind Style: Personal Atmosphere Level One!" He cried as wind chakra burst from him, wrapping around him and attempting to push up against his downward fall. But the momentum was simply too much! Naruto strained his jutsu, managing to slow his fall, but it wasn''t enough! Realizing this, Naruto channeled a massive amount of wind chakra into both fists as he held both out as if to catch himself with them.

    ''New idea!'' Naruto thought as he drew close to the middle of a massive river. Naruto waited until he drew precariously close to the swamp''s murky waters. Then, with a mighty shove of both hands, he slammed his palms toward the water. A massive amount of wind nature chakra slammed into the water through its dark depths. This caused an enormous boom, and water shot up and rose in waves from all directions from the impact. Naruto could hear the crunch of the stone beneath the water. The force of which overwhelmed Naruto''s falling speed enough to slow his descent to a slow fall. Naruto smiled as he willed the chakra to keep him afloat.

    "Suck it swamp!" He roared victoriously. "You can''t get one over on Naruto Uzumaki!" Feeling quite satisfied with his survival, he scanned his surroundings. Long trees covered in vines and other plant life protruded from the water. The water itself seemed nearly black, with thick moss and weeds being present throughout. Naruto pulsed his chakra and was stunned at what he felt. Their tracking techniques were useless¡­ there was simply too much chakra¡­ it was absurd. The chakra in the air seemed to bristle; Naruto swore he could feel it in the wind against his skin. It would be nearly impossible to track each other without it running interference. Though Naruto supposed Muri had been confident he could find them¡­ either way, he had no intention of staying in the swamp. The constant sound of buzzing insects and the deep, pungent smell were annoying. And with the moist air and beaming sun, it was hotter than hell. Naruto shot off towards the nearest tree, quickly landing on one of the higher branches. ''Better stick to the trees, they say wet mud can be as deadly as quicksand. I guess I should find some high ground so I can scan the area. Can''t waste time waiting, Muri said they could be in peril.'' Naruto decided before he heard a loud whooshing of water and air. Naruto turned around with a raised brow to see only a massive maw of teeth flying toward him. "Shi-" Naruto started to cry before the gigantic jaws of death slammed shut, attempting to swallow him whole.

    Naruto appeared a short distance away on a branch of another tree, substituting to avoid being dinner. He looked at the tree to see it falling and a massive giant reptile smashing into the water. It looked similar to a lizard but much larger and more aggressive than any Naruto had seen. Its entire body was covered in thick scales, the top portion thick and sharp, and its long body was dense and dark green, making it difficult to spot in the water. "Was that a giant lizard!" He cried in shock. His senses screamed danger, and Naruto drew Riptide as he leaped to another branch. Watching as a smaller than the first creature missed another dive, though being smaller wasn''t much. The first was easily the size of a large building, this one was merely a small building. Naruto cursed as watched the two hungry gators, seemingly focused on attempting to eat the blonde. But suffered the same as the first, crashing into the murky bottom below.

    "To think a mere human would dare roam in our swamp. As well as being brazen enough to disturb it." A deep voice sounded from somewhere in the water.

    "We are not lizards! That is even worse than calling us alligators. We are the crocodiles of this swamp. Besides, brother, Is that a human?" The smaller one rumbled. Its voice was deep and warbly. As if speech was difficult for it. "I''ve never seen one. Is he one of those¡­ um¡­"

    "Shinobi is the word," the other one boomed. "Though to us he is mere prey, the chakra-enhanced ones are said to be extra tasty. Call the others, and we shall crush him and use him as a garnish." The bigger one answered. Naruto could not see where they were within the deep water, but their voices echoed out of it.

    "Yeah, not intending to die, so, not really down to be eaten, ya know? Maybe find a deer or whatever you "crocodiles" normally eat. I''m just in search of other humans. Have you seen any?" Naruto asked, smiling wide.

    The two apparent "crocodiles" emerged to the surface of the water. Each was roughly the size of a small carriage or boulder. "He''s showing us his tiny teeth!" the smaller, apparent little brother said. "Our food intends to fight back!" Panicking, he raised his tail and slammed it three times. In mere seconds, rushing water was heard as the two soon became four. The two new ones were even larger, nearly twice as much.

    "My sons, you better have a good reason to call us. Your mother and I had nearly cornered some rabbit clan members." The largest of the four and father boomed.

    "It is rare to catch them, though I see they made an interesting discovery." The mother''s voice was just as deep and hard to identify. "It has been thousands of years since a human stepped foot into the Irminsul Wildlands, let alone our new swamp."

    "Let''s feed upon his bones~!'' The runt of the group cheered.

    "Indeed." The older sibling agreed.

    "SILENCE, SONS!" The father roared furiously. There was a pause as the father considered the situation.

    ''So I fell from the sky and landed in a swamp infested with overgrown lizards. Even more confusing, they are now arguing about whether or not to eat me¡­ what are the odds¡­?'' Naruto thought with a deadpan as he stared at the group. Content to let them bicker, he stayed in place, it was rather funny to the blonde.

    "Human." The father called.

    "Uh yeah?" Naruto asked, perplexed at the situation.

    "We shall spare you from our hunger should you agree to be our summoner¡­" The father smiled at the blonde, which looked crooked and alien on such an enormous, inhuman creature.

    "Nope, can''t do that," Naruto replied simply. "I am already an active summoner of the Okama clan. Also, again, have you-" Naruto stopped talking as he jumped for his tree, barely escaping a powerful stream of water, which quickly cut through the tree he had been using. "What the hell?!" Naruto snapped.

    "He is a part of one of those wretched clans!" The crocodiles roared in sync. Before all four shot off their pressurized water beams. Naruto dodged each with relative ease.

    ''So apparently, keep the news I''m a summoner on the down low with other creatures.'' Naruto thought as he jumped from tree to tree to avoid the rapid leaps of teeth and beams of water the crocodiles offered. ''Right, let''s just take it to the sky¡­''

    "Wind Style: Personal Atmosphere Level One!" With a wild flail of his arms Naruto sent himself up and the crocodiles away. Naruto shot off high into the sky, well above the trees and reach of the crocodiles. "Suck it, you crocky, whatever-" Naruto stopped as he felt air under his control being separated from above. He whipped around to see a massive-looking bird swooping down to gulp him up. It looked like the largest and most bloodthirsty pelican  Naruto had ever seen. With a cry of surprise and defiance, Naruto allowed wind chakra to flood Riptide and unleashed his attack. "Uzumaki Style: Slicing Wave!" Naruto called and unleashed a chakra line, slicing through the bird''s left wing. With a call of pain, it fell short of the blonde as the massive creature fell into the swamp below. Naruto''s eyes scanned the sky, and several more birds flew around, most of them of considerable stature.

    ''Guess the sky is a no-go.'' Naruto thought to himself. He glanced down to see the bird that had attacked him being pursued by the crocodiles, the four of them quickly and mercilessly ripping into the mostly defenseless creature. ''Yikes, I guess it''s better than me.'' Naruto thought as he lightly touched down at a tree decently far from the feasting crocodiles. ''Suppose I''ll keep moving. Swamp seemed to be in the southern portion of the Wildlands, so if he moved north he should arrive in the center of the land. Apparently the Okama clan kept a hideout there and they could use it to serve as the main camp.

    Mind decided and now fully aware of how dangerous this place was. Naruto grimly leaped from tree to tree. ''Stay alive, guys¡­ I''m coming.'' Naruto swore to himself.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Irminsul Wildlands - Northern Mountains)

    It was a strange sensation and moment for Sasuke. He could see nothing as they were transported; it was over instantly, yet Sasuke could feel the leftover alien feeling throughout his body afterward. However, the new environment soon grabbed his attention¡ªor rather, the temperature of it.

    As Sasuke cautiously took in his environment, he realized he had been brought to some kind of wintery mountain range. Sasuke found himself standing on one of the slanted mountain peaks. A powerful breeze sent a dull chill through Sasuke. As far as his eyes could see, there were more mountains; however, Sasuke could see what seemed to be a massive wall of mist in the distance. Something over there was melting the snow. It was certainly worth investigating¡­

    "Dear Okama, not these godforsaken mountains!" A slightly panicked, more high-pitched complaint. Sasuke blinked as the small summon of Naruto flew out of the snow, shaking and cursing as it did. "I was hoping to avoid these forsaken peaks. Though I suppose better than any of the humans¡­"

    "I''m behind you, raccoon," Sasuke interjected. "Where are we or the others?" The small raccoon jumped, seemingly startled by Sasuke. Before it whipped around and eyed the Uchiha.

    "Oh dear, this will complicate matters. Hello there, human; for the record, I prefer the title Tanuki. Or even my name, perhaps." The raccoon replied sarcastically.

    Sasuke was surprised by the gall of the creature. However, diplomacy would be vital in recognizing its usefulness in the current situation. "Forgive me, Muri, was it? You said we''d be randomly transported and likely split up. We should be able to track the others with you here, right?"

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Muri nodded, seemingly pleased with the more respectful tone. "Excellent! I was worried you''d be as rude as our summoner! Anyway, the mission is the least of our concerns right now. We must get moving!"

    "I certainly agree we must move quickly, though. Why else would we move if not for the mission?" Sasuke asked with a raised brow. "I do not have time to waste; my blood is in danger."

    "So are we," Muri replied while looking around as if searching for unseen threats. "See, there are not many clans present in these damned mountains. But those who do are particularly powerful and territorial. It''s unlikely the others were brought here due to the harsh nature of the clans and our arrival as well. We should leave before we run into said clans."

    "Unacceptable," Sasuke replied instantly. "If there is even a minuscule chance the others could be here, we must check. Besides, as you said, with fewer clans, there would be fewer places to check. And if they are there, they would surely need aid." Muri seemed to sigh at that. It took a lot of work to read the creature''s body nature.

    "We cannot risk it. Perhaps once we gather as a group, but now we would lack the power to survive the wrath of any of them." Muri countered.

    "It will not be an issue. Should they choose to earn our ire, I will show them the power of the Uchiha. I will not slow down until I have ensured Yuno''s safety." Sasuke bluntly countered.

    Muri growled at this, which Sasuke struggled to find threatening before it leaped onto Sasuke''s shoulders. "If you insist, I suppose we can try. Naruto did mention you during our training. So, you must be considerably powerful. However, the three clans of these peaks should not be underestimated. Even more importantly, it is cold. So let us seek our enemies; at least their lands will be a sanctuary from this cold."

    Sasuke allowed a slight smile on his face. Pleased, the beast had seen reason and fixed one of their immediate problems with a flex of chakra. Heated fire nature chakra seeped into the air, causing moisture to evaporate and even slowly melting snow around them. Sasuke quickly marched through the melting snow with another more controlled chakra flow.

    "Ah, impressive. I decided I do not dislike you, human." Muri nodded from Sasuke''s left shoulder. "Head southward for now. Once we are closer to a clan, I''ll give more specific directions. In the meantime, however, it would be wise to inform you of the clans we are to confront and the others we can expect, well, the notable ones, anyway. There are thousands in all reality. Though luckily we will not have to deal with all of them."

    "Thousands?" Sasuke questioned, now somewhat interested as the two trekked down the mountain towards the next peak. "If that is the case, how are there so few summoning clans? Surely, the others could achieve the same with some cohesion."

    "Well, as I said earlier, to become a summoner clan, you ideally need a convergence point. Some clans manage without such, perhaps they manage to send a summoning scroll into your world or a summoner manages to find their way into ours, but it is a rare occurrence, to say the least. Furthermore, the very nature of life in this world keeps any said cohesion or collusion from occurring. See, every clan, summoner or not, has no love for another clan. There is some level of cooperation between the major clans, but that is merely to avoid violence from them. For example, the toads and slugs are well known to be friendly to one another because their summoners are teammates. But even then, the two do not fight each other''s battles or even share resources. In fact, those of the "lesser clans" tend to be more, well, as you humans would say, savage. Due to their low chakra ability without the resource of convergence points, they are often less intelligent and more animalistic. They live life pursuing food, safety, and power. They worry not about the complexities of life you and I bother ourselves with. They are happy as long as they can eat, raise their young, and gradually grow in power. However, due to the difficult and rare odds of becoming a summoning clan, they often war with each other violently. Convinced less suitors of the convergence points will increase their chances."

    "I''m assuming, with the warning you gave earlier, the clans we will be meeting with are the violent type you speak of." Sasuke guessed.

    "The worst of them, debatably." Muri agreed. "Due to the harsh conditions of this biome and their rivals, the three clans that call these peaks home are harsh and powerful. There is, firstly, the Crescent Moon Bear *7* Clan, large bears known for their ability to cause avalanches with their roars. They are easy to spot due to their large size and white crescent moon marking on their chest. They are known to be incredibly fearsome if provoked but are unlikely to attempt to kill us outright. In fact, they will likely be interested in you swaying to become a summoner. However, we will be in trouble if we do manage to upset them. Due to the potential for a peaceful encounter, we will seek them first."

    "It''s Easy enough, so we deal with the bears and then seek out the others, correct?" Sasuke asked.

    "That is the plan; however, we may need to fear encountering the second clan. The infamous Snow Weasel Clan." *8* Muri said while glancing around as if worried merely saying their name would bring them to the forefront. Sasuke could not help his brow raising in bewilderment at the comment. "Do not take them lightly! They are known to be one of the most ferocious of beasts! While small, they travel in large groups and have fangs capable of piercing any armor. Even escaping them isn''t a great option due to the speed at which they travel through the snow. They are known to eat whatever they encounter and never fail to fall for their selected prey."

    "I do not underestimate my foes," Sasuke assured. "Merely recognize no being is unstoppable. Every foe has a weakness¡­" Sasuke trailed off as his mind drifted back to the days when he had heard such wisdom. Before his mind could entirely drift, he felt a twinge in the air. His chakra bristled as he suddenly felt a presence¡­ more than one. "How would we know they''re coming?"

    "Well, obviously, I would sense them but we just got here so I haven''t bothered¡­ oh no."

    "Even his summon is a goofball¡­" Sasuke complained as he willed Besmirched Flambe to his hand and lowered himself into a loose stance. Muri oddly transformed into a large raccoon, displaying his fangs as he did so. It seemed combat would not be avoided.

    Before Sasuke could blink, the snow around them erupted, and several slender weasels flew from the air. Unlike the smallest ones Sasuke had seen before, these were monstrous. Each was three feet long, covered in bright white fur; said fur seemed stained with blood; their eyes were bloodshot and locked onto the two. Each flew towards them, mouths wide open and full of knife-like teeth. Sasuke felt no fear, however.

    No one would stop him from aiding his family¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mishiro''s POV (Irminsul Wildlands - West River Plains)

    Mishiro and Leifazu had arrived at a large flat stone stretched in the middle of a large river. In fact, as far as Mishiro could see, small stretches of trees and land were often split by a system of large rivers. Even glancing, Mishiro could know a litany of aquatic life within the water. The buzz of insects as they flew around. The land was raw and natural in a way the world at home simply wasn''t. Without the destructive touch of man, the land was wild and overgrown.

    Mishiro and Leifazu first scanned the area using Mishiro''s considerable sensing ability to ensure no hostels were close. Though she struggled due to the latent chakra in the air. Once done, Mishiro set Leifazu to begin preparing their camp. As they would not leave until accomplishing their goal and with no clue how long it would take, it would be wise to have some safe ground in their control.

    The two of them worked with tireless efficiency. Well, Leifazu did anyway; while she worked on creating a home base and pooling resources, Mishiro worked with a seal she had written into a large scroll. A flat rock was used as her workstation; the seal was simple. A chakra detection tool, it would track any notable chakra signature from a human or creature. And shouldn''t be affected by the chakra in the air. Ikam had created this seal which should allow it to operate even in the odd scenario. It would be necessary for their goal; while a summoning clan would be valuable and certainly gained for them, they were looking for something much more promising.

    Ikam had thought of the plan during the exams. A way to weaken their enemies while increasing their strength. Ikam had discovered the existence of the Okama clan in a long-forgotten hidden Uzumaki hideout. And while her Love had failed to gain their allegiance, the hidden crypt of knowledge had mentioned something piqued his interest. A land that connected all summoning clans, and mentions of a way to control it¡­

    Impossible to know if it was true, but if it was¡­ oh, the possibilities. Mishiro loved the cunning and cruel mind of Ikam, and even better, he had chosen her to ensure his plan became a reality. Mishiro would not fail him¡­

    But before searching for the supposed item, they had to find a clan to question and gain allegiance from. Finding them would be straightforward, though only some animals would do. Ikam had a certain one in mind, one that, if truly real, would be perfect. However, it would take time for the seal to be complete, and even then, it would be difficult to find a good clan; they would be left to manually check each they detected. Since it could not sense specific chakra only amounts. Henceforth why, Ikam had hired the Kamizuru clan, extra hands and eyes. Yet somehow, Ikam''s transport seal must''ve malfunctioned, for Leifazu and her had been left somewhere separate from them. Or perhaps the absurd amount of chakra present had interfered in some way¡­

    "Alrighty Mishiro~!" Leifazu called as she leaped from the finished camp to Mishiro. "I finished camp and a perimeter just as you rudely ordered. Detection seals, barrier seals, no animal or person can get in here without alerting you. A little beneath a lieutenant of Ikam but-"

    "Do you question my orders?" Mishiro asked as she gave an eye to Leifazu. While both were loyal to the same master, the two could not be more different. Leifazu, with her unique ability to leave her body and inhabit another with proper preparation, was nearly as old as Ashira. And considered after many deaths due to her ability to be eccentric bordering on insane.

    "Are you still mad I flirted with our leader?" Leifazu asked with a giant smile making it clear she was enjoying Mishiro''s frustration. "Come on now, I was just trying to have fun, I knew our leader would never, and I would never be foolish enough to step on your toes."

    "Even suggesting such was a mistake," Mishiro replied hatefully. "I should still slay you for such. Besides, wasn''t your original body that of a man?"

    "One, we only have one extra body for me. So waste it, if you will. Secondly, my gender changes with my body. *9* And as someone who gets to experience both sides of the gender coin, I prefer to keep my choices open. After all, I have experienced how fun it can be for both sides." Leifazu replied with a smile as she examined herself with a crazed smile. "Besides, are you telling me I''m not a total babe now?"

    "You''re a foolish degenerate," Mishiro replied evenly. "Just remember your place¡­ a slutty corpse that should be long gone."

    "Yeah, yeah." Leifazu agreed breezily. "Anyway, what''s next? I wanna get this mission done so I can chase some male tail. Neither side is safe from Leifazu!"

    "I''m glad you''re so energetic," Mishiro said with a smirk. "I''ll leave the discovery of our Kamizuru allies to you. Find and bring them here."

    "Always the grunt work¡­" Leifazu complained. "Though I suppose that blonde one was kinda hot¡­ alright, I''ll find them. Might have some fun before they find some way to be killed."

    "Don''t you dare! We have no time for pleasure, merely business!" Mishiro warned snappishly.

    "Everyone says that, but they don''t really mean it~!" Leifazu sang as she raced off to find the others.

    Mishiro sighed but let it go, instead focusing on her seal. Content with the isolation and silence, she allowed her mind to drift as she worked on her seal. Thinking of only her love¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shino''s POV (Irminsul Wildlands - East Forest)

    It was admittedly a fantastic experience, teleportation. Over in an instant, but was different in a way far from anything else Shino had experienced. Shino could immediately tell they were no longer in the Land of Iron. His insects buzzed worriedly from within him. Unsurprisingly any of his allies that had been outside of him had been cut off. They would be fine of course they would stick to their post. Content with the fact things were in order. Shino allowed several scouts to his body to get a sense of his surroundings. Oddly enough, they were not in some wildland as Muri had warned them.

    They were in a thick and damp forest, though many of the trunks of trees had carved out into wide pathways. In fact, some force had created a complex system of pathways that led up and down the forest as far as his eyes could see. But there were no buildings, furniture, or anything to suggest this was a living area. It was some sort of road¡­ One that had appeared on. Though there was no sign of life¡­

    Shino flinched as a returning scout communicated its find to him. His allies had found Hinata a short distance away and led her to him. In fact¡­

    Shino closed his eyes and focused on the light tingling sensation in his head. It felt similar to when his allies left the Hidden Leaf. It was as if one of his insects were outside of his range¡­ That was it. Shino often, with or without the permission of his teammates, kept a few beetles on his friends. They would feed and live sneakily on his friends, harmless and with them, Shino could always find them should he need to. The connection was shaky and loose. So much so Shino was not sure if it was Yuno, Choji, or even both. However, it was a lead¡­

    Hinata zipped onto the same road as Shino. Smiling widely, seemingly glad to see a friendly face. I saw your insects leading me to you. Thank you, Shino-san, let your insects know I am thankful to them as well." Hinata nodded politely. "It seems we are in some kind of forest, well a forest that someone turned into some kind of road system."

    "Not someone, something." Shino countered, looking at the road in more detail. It was roughly assembled wood, smooth and connected well but crude and unsanded. It was certainly functional, though Shino doubted a human would leave it so. Furthermore, anyone would construct something so crudely by anything but choice. "This roadway or system of roadways is intelligently built, but not by humans. It seems like an intelligent creature made this but lacked the finer tools to construct it well. In fact, these roads are larger than even carriages. As if whatever uses them is much larger than a mere human." As Shino finished, he sent out even more drones to provide more information.

    "Likely the results of one of these summoning clans." Hinata agreed. She understood Shino''s goal, which was aided by activating her Byakugan for a moment. "I don''t see any life within the area¡­ isn''t that strange?"

    "It certainly is¡­ though it seems there is some life¡­ my allies found some underneath the dirt, only one kind, ants," Shino explained.

    "Only ants, if they are ants, wouldn''t there be other insects too? In fact it''s quite rare for a lively forest to be mostless lifeless." Hinata asked, confused.

    "Indeed insects, no, all life, live only where they can find food, water, and shelter. Otherwise, they would never last¡­ for a location with these resources and space for only one species to be found suggests they are apex predators, a near impossibility for a normal ant species¡­ we''re near a home for the ants. These small ants have likely realized they were here and communicated it to their nest. If we assume they are a summoning clan, well¡­ there should be much larger ones."

    "Ah, so the littles were not incorrect. They are indeed chakra-enhanced humans here." A voice sounded out, interrupting Shino. It was raspy and somewhat hard to understand. It was as if someone was speaking by scraping two pieces of metal together. The two shinobi turned to face the voice and saw it came from a massive ant. The creature was dark and seemingly covered in a sheeny armor covering its body. At each bend, dark orange hair poked out; its eyes were dark and menacing, its antennae twitched in the air. Worse yet, the monstrous ant was not alone. There were six larger ones and many ants of varying sizes beneath the larger ones'' legs. It was clear Shino had been correct; the area must''ve been the territory of this ant clan¡­ "Hello, humans; as this is the queen''s territory, we must insist you explain your presence. If it is for resources, we may have to force you to leave."

    Hinata eyed the large crowd nervously. Shino could see why. The giant ants looked durable and had managed to sneak up on them. And while the two of them could likely fend them off it was doubtless there was more on the way. Shino was confident they wouldn''t perish; but fighting would be risky. "We are Shino Aburame and Hinata Hyuga of the Leaf Village." He answered honestly, "We have been sent to search for our allies. We seek no trouble and if unwelcomed will vacate the area after we ensure our allies are not present."

    The giant leader made a strange clicking sound. Shino assumed they must be laughing. "Ah, a bit of a shame; the littles were looking forward to feasting on your flesh. But if you are of the Leaf, you must be the group of shinobi the Okama clan referred to. They warned that some may come through and that we should aid them. I am Number 743 *10* of the Antuni Clan. We shall aid you as asked¡­ under certain circumstances of course."

    "A circumstance? From what you said, you are allies of the Okama Clan." Hinata chimed in. Shino nodded at her angle. It was good to see that Hyuga could be as wise as she was timid. Using the Okama as an angle may spare them from combat. "One of ours is, in fact, a summoner of theirs. Would it not be beneficial for the Antuni to heed the words of the Okamas?"

    Another series of clicks was more aggressive than nature than the last sound. "You humans know little¡­ We are not allies of the Okama nor enemies, merely colleagues at best. In fact, any we interact with is beneficial to us or prey. We intend to see what you shall be. If you''re powerful enough to be useful, we will treat you as a guest and aid in your quest, as the Okama asked. Otherwise, we will slaughter and consume the two of you."

    Shino narrowed his eyes behind his sunglasses. "And how would you have us prove ourselves?"

    "There is a group of creatures that invade our land. Mutts that savagely hound us. They are much less kind than us and ferocious in nature. Normally, we would simply war with and exterminate those who would dare. But with their numbers, we would lose far too many soldiers. Deal with this threat for us, and we will offer you our aid. That is the word of Queen 3."

    "How do we know you''ll keep your word?" Shino asked. "Or even need your aid?"

    "We can sense another pair of humans nearby, just northwest of here, struggling against this enemy. I can safely assume they are your allies. The littles mentioned they have the same headband as you. They are a distance away, far enough that you need to be absurdly fast to aid them. Even now, your scouts have yet to discover them."

    Hinata dropped into a low combat stance, kunai drawn and coated in chakra. She glared fiercely at the ants. "Take us to them!"

    "Yet your clan can sense them. And if you mention it, you must have a way to help us. You simply are attempting to bind us unfairly to you." Shino interrupted Hinata and stared down the ant unflinchingly.

    The first series of clicking sounds went off again; it was laughing. As the ant recovered, it replied, noticeably amused with Shino: "You are wise for a human. Yes, we have the ability to tunnel through the earth at incredibly fast speeds. This would allow you and a strike force of us to attack them and likely save your humans."

    Shino looked back at Hinata, who nodded hesitantly. Shino was less sure. Could these ants truly be trusted? How could they sense the others? Could he afford to take the risk of not believing them? No, he had loosely sensed Choji in the same general direction. It certainly gave credence to what the ant had said. Besides, it had been aware of the Okama clan and could have attacked them earlier¡­

    "Very well, lead the way." Shino agreed.

    The ant nodded before clicking several times loudly. The other large and small ants reacted immediately. Moving in a straight, thick line, they immediately began to dig, somehow easily getting what Shino estimated was ten feet deep in mere seconds.

    Choji would need only wait a while longer¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kurobachi''s POV (Nearby Shino''s Group)

    "There''s no way I''m seeing things properly." Jibachi whispered angrily. "Not only are we not the only group here, but they have an Aburame. Should we rush in and kill the lot of them."

    Kurobachi whacked his younger brother roughly on the head. "Let me think, fool," he barked. Jibachi bitterly went silent, and as Kurobachi''s peace returned, his anger stilled. Kurobachi used to be the next head of one of the most prominent clans in all of Iwa. Now, he was an old man.

    His hair still held its darkness and thickness. He still uses his preferred split styling, and his stache and beard are as healthy as ever. And yet he felt each and every one of his years. Kurobachi''s life had changed drastically after the last war. First, his clan had been nearly destroyed by the Aburame, then Irminsul by their own home village, and finally, he had been surpassed by his younger sister.

    Now, his sister had claimed to have found a job to redeem the lot of them. Kurobachi, a proud member of the Kamizuru clan, could not ignore this. Even their petulant youngest brother was present. His spectacle-wearing blonde sibling had also sought to redeem their name.

    Now, things have changed drastically. They had not only arrived at their destination, but Kurobachi had stumbled upon their hated rivals and a promising clan. A numberless powerful insect faction would do nicely for the Kamizuru clan. Even better, it may restore him as the rightful heir¡­

    But how do you approach the situation? The ants seemed at peace with Aburame and the Hyuga. They seemed young and would surely be weaker than them, but the ants were unknown. If they join the battle, it may make things difficult. Already, his bees were struggling to keep the group hidden from Aburame''s drones and the gaze of that woman¡­

    "We won''t attack for now. Make no mistake, by both our contract and the need for vengeance, we will kill the two. Part of our job is to eliminate any found humans and find new summons. But we have no clue how the ants will react. Send some drones in as close as you can. We''ll follow and listen in, waiting for our moment."

    "I suppose that makes sense, you grumpy bastard. As long as we get to kill Aburame, I''ll wait. Makes this job worth it, finally." Jibachi spat. He seemed to think for a second before sending off some bee drones. "Should I not send some to find Suzumebachi? Our "fearless" leader will probably want to hear about this."

    "No need. If we fail, she may succeed elsewhere." Kurobachi answered convincingly. He had to stop his smile when Jabachi nodded.

    Suzumebachi didn''t need to know¡­ the glory would be his¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Irminsul Wildlands - South Swamps)

    Naruto sighed as he carefully hopped through the moss and vine-covered trees. The constant overgrowth and moisture made the branches slippery, slowing his progress massively. The heat was also unrelenting, and Naruto had removed his coat and tied it to his waist. His hair drooping slightly due to the sweat, soon Naruto was wishing he had been taken anyway but a moist, hot, nasty swamp.

    Since his exciting run-in with the crocodiles, he had only seen a little wildlife. This was odd, as Muri had described it as a land ruled not by man but by various creatures. Yet other than his crocodilian foes and that arrant bird, he hadn''t seen much life. Perhaps those damn crocs had run the others off.

    Naruto closed his eyes and used his chakra to try to scan the area but felt nothing. With his surplus chakra reserves, Naruto had never been much of a sensor. But feeling nothing entirely was off; it was as if something was blocking it¡­ For now, he was content to keep going until he found a clan, a friend, or Muri found him.

    Naruto flinched, however, when he heard a whistle through the air. He paused on his branch, cautiously scanning for anything. What kinda creature made a whistling sound? Or was it simply his imagination? It had almost sounded like something cutting through the air. With a seal, Naruto activated the Personal Atmosphere and pushed air subtly throughout the area. Suddenly, he felt violent ripples through his wind nature chakra. Something was nearby and moving fast!

    "Come out whatever you are!" Naruto roared as he drew Riptide. "I''m not in the mood for any games, ya know?!"

    There was only silence for a moment before another whistle sounded. Naruto dived off his branch, landing on the water below as the tree he had been standing on was suddenly pierced straight through. Naruto glanced, attempting to catch an eye of what that had been before two more of it hovered before him making the effort for naught. They were mosquitoes but larger than most deer. Their wings were as large as Naruto''s and moved so fast they were hard to even see.

    In an instant, the insects flew in, thrusting their sword like proboscis toward him. Naruto stood his ground, managing to track the speedy insects with ease. They were much slower than Gaara had been. He deflected the first proboscis with a flick and ducked the other, only for the first mosquito to return flying in while he was open.

    "Bug off!" Naruto roared as he willed a massive wave of wind to slam into the insect, sending it careening into a tree in an explosion of body parts. He spun to dodge the second, managing to sever its wing as he did so, and with dept timing and massive strength, caught the thrust of the last. The force of the lunge sent the two sliding back as the insect tried to spear him through. However, Naruto kept his hold on it, and as they slowed, he frowned deeply, bothered with what he had to do. Another species that was aggressive for no reason. With this speed and power Naruto couldn''t justify letting them leave. Less they become a threat to his friends later. Perhaps sensing the trouble it was in, the mosquito tried to pull its proboscis back. Naruto held firm, however, and thrusted Riptide into its body mercilessly. The insect shuddered horribly before falling to the ground. Naruto turned and panted as he examined the other dead and the injured mosquito. The blonde was shocked to see the last mosquito, even without its wings, attempting to crawl over to the blonde. While Naruto saw no great intelligence in its eyes, it clearly was full of nothing but bloodlust and hate. Naruto sighed as he slashed with his free hand; this caused a blade of wind to form and slice the head of the last remaining mosquito.

    "Kami, I thought Muri said they would be attempting to bribe or capture us. Those damn bugs had no plans but to spear me through. They should be looking for summoners¡­" Naruto complained.

    "Not quite." A familiar, deep voice sounded. With a silent curse, Naruto turned to see the same four crocodiles from earlier staring him down. In fact, their numbers had more than doubled; there quickly now were a dozen giant crocodiles offering crooked and hungry smiles. "Not all clans see humans as some great creatures. They can certainly be useful, but they taste good enough to be prey just as well as they can be help. I will not offer you mercy again; prepare to die, summoner; perhaps in your next life, you may serve the Krookorook clan as more than a meal." This decree brought a significant bout of laughter from the assembled crocodiles.

    "That''s where you''re wrong. You were the one given an out, not me!" Naruto countered. "Besides, this isn''t a good fight; it would be unfair!"

    "Unfair. We know of the power of shinobi, as such I gathered all the members of our clan. While it will be overkill and lower the amount of meat I get, it will be worth it to finally try a chakra enhanced human." The leader of the group roared.

    "Wrong again." Naruto sounded with a frown. He would prefer to avoid unneeded conflict, but the crocodiles would likely continue to follow him. Now, they have even expressed interest in eating humans. Naruto needed to ensure they wouldn''t follow or potentially threaten his friends in the future. Naruto is required to end this¡­ "I mean, it was unfair for you. Should''ve brought more, ya know?!" The Blonde roared as the crocodiles began to race towards him.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Lee''s POV (Irminsul Wildlands - East Forest)

    "1,996!" Lee called as he did Gai''s infamous handstand push-up. It was a mere warm-up; a full workout would be untoward due to the situation.

    It had been an odd couple of days for Lee. He and Sakura had been on their way to the Iron Fair to warn the others of their newly missing comrades. Before suddenly, smoke erupted around him; somehow, Sakura and Lee were utterly surrounded by unseen creatures. Whatever they had been, they were violent and had attempted to maul Sakura and Lee. Not trying to kill them for whatever reason, but disable and restrain them. Luckily, Lee''s training had come in handy, and Lee had somehow managed to protect them both. Somehow, during the scrap and subsequent teleportation, they had been separated, both his foes and the beautiful Sakura.

    "1,997!"

    Unfortunately, Lee had been injured significantly. Fortunately, he had arrived in a friendly location. Lee had awakened in a random tree house surrounded by raccoons of various sizes. He had attempted to excuse his interruption but had passed out. A full day later, I had awakened. Apparently, the raccoon home I had stumbled upon was called the Okama. This was a hideout they used as a flank base of sorts. A summoning clan that worked to keep the balance of the Wildlands in check, but now somehow a clan was reverse summoning nonsummoners. Which apparently had been what happened to him and Sakura. Clearly one of the clans were intending to force a large group of people to be their summoners. This place called the Wildlands was in deep turmoil and now Lee was involved, luckily there was help coming from Naruto and an assembled team. Lee had wished to immediately venture out and find the others taken and assemble with the Recovery Team; however, he had been preoccupied by a discovery as well as needing time to fully heal. The raccoons could use chakra even better than he; it was not a shocking discovery, but it became such when he noticed they didn''t use hand signs. Apparently, Summoning Animals used chakra differently. It was due to their chakra coils being nearly as undeveloped as his own. At first, a fact that didn''t mean much, until Lee considered what that could mean for him¡­

    "1,998!"

    If Lee could master such a method of chakra use perhaps he could use it to boost his current style. Develop a style that embraced the Strong Style given to him from Gai. But also offered him the growth he so desperately desired. As a nonsummoner, the Okama clan wouldn''t teach it to him, but they did offer him some very light starters. Merely to flow chakra and absorb it from the surroundings around him. It was shocking how intuitive it was for Lee. Typically, even using chakras for tree walking or water walking was somewhat strenuous for him. But he was shocked that he could do this new version quickly. And with the council of the Okama they had used the new knowledge to perfect his new technique. The very one he had failed to use against Fuu.

    "1,999!"

    With this in mind and with help on the way, Lee made a terrible choice. I want to spend the time before help arrives to train. It was selfish of him, in a way Guy-sensei would surely disapprove of. But Lee needed to become stronger. He could not deal with more failure. At least this way, he could finally face his allies in success, to smile not only for pride but because he was prideful.

    "2,000!" Lee cried with pride as he shoved himself with enough upper body strength to launch his body in the air, deftly landing on his feet. He stretched to relieve the tension in his muscles. And happily hummed enjoying the fading rush of a good workout.

    "Hey, hu- I mean Lee. The elder keeps telling me to be more respectful towards you humans. Especially since we''ll likely be seeing more of you." A feminine and slightly annoyed voice sounded out. Lee could not stop the smile from blossoming on his face. Muuni was a female raccoon, and she had been assigned to keep an eye on him for the good of him and the clan. While the female raccoon clearly didn''t trust him, Lee respected her youthful vigor. "Anyway, Human Lee, there appears to be another human. We hoped you could see if it is an ally. She apparently lost her headband."

    "Excellent, it must be one of my friends! This is a most wondrous event!" Lee said excitedly.

    "Or a random human. It is a female with brown hair. Sound familiar?" Muuni replied with her usual odd attitude.

    "With buns?" Lee asked.

    "What in the world is buns?"

    Lee smiled at the odd creature as he and it continued on. Lee hoped it was Tenten!

 Naturalistic Savagery

    Hiruzen''s POV (Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    Hiruzen sat patiently in a chair as he observed the Anbu guard and his now-grown students preparing for the long trek that would be the journey home. Though admittedly, Hiruzen''s mind was more occupied by the troublesome string of recent events.

    The exams had been more eventful than any previous Hiruzen had held or had the pleasure of attending. Multiple Leaf shinobi, even clan heirs, had suddenly gone missing. In a manner that suggested it was less than a mere case of stir crazy young adults venturing off, and more victims of a violent kidnapping. Kabuto Yakushi had randomly defected, while he had been a mere Genin and an unimpressive one at that. It was odd the Genin would randomly attack his own team, successfully somehow, then disappear. A spy or simply a criminal showing his true colors? Arguably worse of all, Naruto''s status as a jinchuriki was exposed, now all of the Leaf''s enemies knew of their resource.

    All of this, in a mere span of days, was enough to make Hiruzen seriously consider forcing his role on either Tsunade or Jiraiya. The paperwork alone would be colossal, the increased chance of espionage and straight-up hostility from rivals- overwhelming, and the fury of angry shinobi parents would surely be the death of him. But as if Kami had heard his internal complaints and taken offense, the list of missing people had only grown and now included potentially the Leaf''s most valuable assets.

    Sasuke Uchiha, a Chunin many were convinced would redeem his fallen clan and become a shinobi of considerable note. Hinata Hyuga, heiress of the most prominent clan of the Leaf. Shino Aburame, heir of a smaller but no less notable clan. And even the newly exposed Naruto Uzumaki. The jinchuriki of the Kyuubi. ''Who in Kami''s name could possibly be responsible?!''

    Yet his trusted ally Emna appeared just when Hiruzen''s old bones began their infernal aching. Hiruzen had been overjoyed at first; despite their business relationship as a summoner and summoned, Hiruzen had found the Monkey King to be some of the best company to keep around. Their years together through war and strife had bred a lifelong friendship. But that surprised joy soon drowned in the turbulent sea of a frown on Enma''s face.

    "Hello, old friend. I wish I had heard better news, but this meeting seems more of an emergency than a reunion." *1* Emna''s voice was grave and foreboding. It instantly filled the elderly Kage with something akin to fear. Emna barely came to Hiruzen like so; last time, it had been to expose his student Orochimaru. He could not take another problem right now; the Leaf was too vulnerable.

    "Of course, Emna, I worry a little for the circumstances. But merely seeing my ally fills me with happiness. Tell me whatever ails us, and I shall do what I can to alleviate your worries." Hiruzen answered.

    "I received correspondence between another summoning clan. Normally, we monkeys don''t bother with such. We have no interest in outer clan matters; however, the news seemed to be of interest to you. The clan I mentioned informed me of the arrival of several of your shinobi taken to our world of Terra. This was done by an unknown clan of animals." Emna replied.

    "Summoning World? *2* I thought your homeland was somewhere on this planet. Now, you tell me it is an entirely different world?" Hiruzen asked, perplexed.

    "Aye. Even summoners like yourself are often kept out of such matters. It is understood within all clans that using humans in conflict is a last-resort tactic, one that is regardless of context, looked down upon quite harshly. Regardless, it is not such a simple matter. We are in a different world, named Terra, but the difference does not lie in location. It would be easiest to say that our two worlds are layered upon each other. Occupying the same space in parallel, yet somehow not affecting the other, for the most part anyway. The point is some party, either a summoning party or even an unknown third party, has taken your shinobi for unknown purposes. This is problematic due to the dangerous and hostile land in Irminsul. As well as the danger of allowing a random clan access to powerful, young, and impressionable shinobi." Enma explained.

    "So you''re saying they were all taken like this?!"

    "At least the majority of them, confounding the clan who informed me of this, had requested aid from another Chunin of yours. One named¡­ Naruto Uzumaki? Yes it was him, him and three other humans have ventured to Terra with the aid of this clan to save the others. The blind leading the blind as it were."

    Hiruzen felt his blood flow faster as his body reacted to the terrible news. Not only were his men now confirmed to have been taken, but someone or somebody took them to a dangerous and strange area. For unknown and surely dark purposes. Potential casualties, insubordination, and future international incidents filled his mind. If the lot of them were to perish, it would cause irreparable damage to the coming generation of the Leaf. If not outright leading to their destruction in the present. Hiruzen mastered the panic within an instant.

    Hiruzen needed to fix this NOW.

    "Jiraiya! Tsunade!"

    Tsunade looked up with lazy impatience. Jiraiya nodded respectfully but was distracted watching a female Anbu member bent over her digging into a bag. Tsunade, ever with a watchful eye, noticed such and stomped on his foot. Hiruzen, any other time, would''ve enjoyed the childish bit of humor. But now was not the time for such foolishness.

    "I need the two of you to contact your summoning clans now! I need the two of you to go and ensure the safety of the younger generation trapped within Irminsul. You both are more than powerful enough and should be more familiar than I with this "Terra" world." Hiruzen barked.

    "Your Summoning Clan will have more details and advice to find them." Emna chimed in helpfully. "My own are more solitary than most, they likely be of no service."

    "Sure thing, sensei. Let me summon one of the small toa¡ª" Jiraiya started, though his blonde teammate''s answer silenced him.

    "No." Tsunade answered. Jiraiya froze, seemingly shocked by the open defiance. Though recovered quickly, shaking his head but stepping back. Clearly he intended to let this play out.

    "I was not asking." *3* Hiruzen replied evenly. His patience had been eroded, and it was little guilt that Hiruzen flexed his chakra and killing intent. He should''ve taken Tsunade to task a long time ag-

    "I''m not getting pulled into this again," Tsunade said stiffly. Boldly glaring into Hiruzen''s eyes. "If you all wanna raise the next dumb dream-blinded bastard, then go on ahead. But I''ll take no part. I''m not saving that little shit, he''ll learn the same way THEY did."

    "This is about Naruto, isn''t it," Jiraiya replied with a frown.

    "Surely you cannot mean to sentence someone to death! Did the deaths of Nawaki and D-" Hiruzen started but astutely chose to stop when he saw Tsunade''s brow crease. At a speed that even Hiruzen found impressive, Tsunade had her hand wrapped around his throat. Jiraiya had reacted quicker, perhaps seeing this coming. He calmly had a hand to Tsunade''s shoulder, careful not to force it, but seemingly as a subtle warning.

    "You have no right to speak his name, even less to use him as a tool to disrespect me." Tsunade tensely whispered at Hiruzen. "You see Naruto as the next Minato, right? Well, great, ''cause he sounds just like his father, another "hero" dying to die young and early."

    Before either man could respond, Tsunade dropped Hiruzen, shoved Jiraiya off her, and marched away, making it clear she was refusing to ensure the Genin and newly Chunin made it home safe¡­

    "We can''t force her sensei." Jiraiya spoke. "Let me attempt to do so, besides I''m more than enough to save em''."

    "Fine." Hiruzen spat, his anger bleeding through a bit. "But you must speak to her, she''s almost rebellious!"

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah." Jiraiya replied dryly before he slammed his palm to the ground, a summoning matrix appearing as he did so. "Summoning Jutsu!" The two men watched as the smoke cloud appeared. But to their shared shock nothing appeared after.

    "It seems old age has affected your performance¡­" Hiruzen joked, dismayed.

    "I can''t summon anything¡­" Jiraiya said equally worried. "Those rookies are on their own¡­"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mishiro''s POV (Western River Plains of Irminsul - Terra - Before Hiruzen''s POV)

    Sending off Leifazu had been an easy choice; the newly gendered woman would surely be strong enough to survive the hostile environment and retrieve their hired help. Also her absence would allow Mishiro some peace of mind. Yet, as the hours dragged on, it became clear to Mishiro that something had happened. Mishiro knew Leifazu hadn''t died, the seal *4* related to Leifazu''s revival would notify her of such, nor was it likely Leifazu had been captured or killed; she and all of those under Ikam''s trusted staff were gifted with suicide seals for that very purpose. More than likely, they had been spread out more than she had thought. Leifazu was likely searching far and wide for their help. A thought that admittedly brought Mishiro some joy.

    Mishiro had at first further ensured the security of their temporary camp while waiting. But that had been relatively simple for Fuijutsu master like herself. And waiting had quickly grown boring. Once she was confident the camp protected her in her absence, she finally set off with her Love''s seal complete. The mechanisms of said seal were simple, and she could''ve made her own. But Ikam had made this seal formula, which meant the seal would operate on levels that no other seal could hope to compare to. It was a seemingly simple two rods connected by chakra thread, but a considerable chakra source would make it glow a certain color when pointed at it. It even glowed in different colors based on the type of chakra source. Blue represented humans or summoning animals¡ªbeings with more chakra and complex chakra networks. Red represented natural sources of chakra-like trees and simplistic wildlife. Relatively weak but consistent signal. However, purple was what Mishiro sought; purple represented an absurd chakra level in both the living and nonliving senses. Something that Ikam had theorized must exist for the two worlds to be linked. For them to be interlocked as they were there must be an anchor of sorts. Ikam had suggested there was an overlay somewhere, some force that kept them attracted to each other yet kept them separated. It would surely be a world-entwining chakra link, allowing the two worlds to interact without the two becoming one. If such a thing existed and someone were to potentially gain control of it. Well they would be able to separate the worlds. Or at least the connection, If Ikam''s theory were correct, it would ensure their enemies lose access to one of the best shinobi practices in the world. Their enemies would never be able to summon again, weakening everyone. Everyone except them, something that would be more than useful for the latter stages of Ikam''s plan. It also assured one of the few potential pitfalls of his plan would not come to be, some absurd happening that struck true fear in the man''s heart. Something he would not fully discuss with even her¡­

    With Ikam''s seal, finding the area had become simple. While it only measured chakra masses, it became clear where her objective lay. There was only one of it''s color and it had been a massive source of chakra, even bigger than Ikam had theorized. Ikam''s primary object had been the hypothetical anchor. *5* And as he had theorized, such an object was made solely of condensed powerful chakra. So her direction had become clear, Mishiro confident she would find it off this signature. Merely a treacherous hike led to a massive ravine, a vast jagged line that cut the river-speckled plains in two. Several of said rivers flowed directly into the Ravine; it all fell and converged at the bottom of the Ravine, violently being swirled by the mere presence of chakra, water writhed and chaotically forming a water spout that surged high up into the very sky. The water eventually fell and caused a drizzle to surround the area. A blindingly glowing orb of pure chakra was in the center of the water twister. Its latent power seemingly shakes the earth around it. Mishiro could feel the hairs on her body stand on end.

    ''So My Love was right. It seems there is some physical manifestation of this link. The anchor seems to be a dense, volatile chakra core. Even approaching could be dangerous, not above her ability, but something she would struggle with. Ikam had seemingly thought so, warning her the task would not be easy even if they encountered no opposition. But Mishiro must admit, she was unsure why her love was so concerned. She was more than skilled enough to handle this. ''May as well accomplish this part of the mission for now.'' But mere seconds before Mishiro leaped into the Ravine to start her mission, she saw that it could''ve killed her.

    Her glance before had missed several key details. Surrounding the chakra''s core were several building-sized golems, *6* roughly assembled out of mud, stone, clay, and all sorts of natural minerals and materials. Each was a simple mass of matter in vague, often disproportionate, human shape, except where a man would have a head; the stone creatures had chakra orbs. Each looked similar to the chakra anchor but was much smaller and less blinding. ''Seems to be some sort of guardians. They surely will be hardy, but nothing can stop me from-'' Mishiro cringed when she heard a deafening whiff of air. A massive bird, easily the largest she had ever seen, hovered over the Ravine. She watched as the massive bird screeched with a deafening roar of defiance, filling the air with chakra and killing intent. Mishiro had never seen such a fierce sparrow in her life. And its eyes made it clear it was here for the core, just as Mishiro was.

    Somewhat unnervingly, the seven golems froze instantly, each seemingly looking up at the bird.

    "We are the Golems tasked with protecting the Core Convergence Point. Neither you nor any other creature are allowed to interact with it. Should you attempt to do so, we shall slay you as is our purpose."

    The bird screeched again, seemingly infuriated by the words spoken by the strange golems. "My clan struggles greatly; we cannot gain food for the others to feed upon us! Our spawn is often killed before their prime. And we are unable to gain a summoner to allow for better! I will control the Core, and allow my clan to finally be safe!" The bird dived fully into the ravine, screeching as it caused a loud whoosh through the air. Mishiro watched, interested. It would be valuable to observe steadily for now. She could observe their battle, see how each fought and reacted, and with said knowledge in mind. Slay the victors with ease. But the scene below her killed the motion of any such idea.

    There was a crackling in the air and a boom as each of the seven Golem''s heads glowed even brighter before each shot a pure beam of chakra. Mishiro felt goosebumps form on her skin as each of the beams seemed to instantly pierce the bird, each leaving a massive hole in the beast. The bird made no noise, more than likely dead even as it continued to fall.

    ''So the Golems have a powerful and fast ranged attack. More difficult than I had thought but still doable.'' However, with rapt interest, Mishiro watched as one of the Golems crouched down as if to leap. Then it did just that, launching off with absurd speed, instantly appearing within striking range of their massive bird. Mercilessly, the stone creature batted away the bird''s corpse, which flew off into the distance, smashing through several trees. ''Less doable, it seems they are just as ferocious physically as they are at a distance. And with their numbers it would suicidal to fight them head on. It may be best if I wait until the others are here. I''m confident the group would find some way to beat them without risk. Though it would be risky to leave it available¡­ It seems even the beasts of this world wish to have it for themselves. If only I could affect it without risking the Golem''s ire¡­''

    Mishiro observed patiently for an hour or two. This allowed her to learn several facts and formulate a temporary solution. The Golems were limited within the boundaries of the Ravine; a group of giant mosquitoes had earned their wrath but had been left alone once out of the Ravine. Secondly, they were innately aware of any presence within the Ravine. Even when animals were as stealthy as Jounin, or even an odd lizard that could turn invisible, the Golems were alerted and reacted appropriately. And finally, there seemed to be chakra from the surrounding area being pulled in. Mishiro''s theory was that the chakra core required endless high levels. Something is achieved by leaching it out of the area around them.

    ''Gaining full control of the anchor will require some experimentation. Such a construct is unique, and it will almost certainly take some time to devise a way to safely control it. However, it doesn''t seem to move; even better, while guarded, the guardians are limited in their range of motion. Assuming My Love''s theory was accurate, the core itself allowed the transport of beings and items between worlds. The Core seems to be powered by chakra and operated similarly. So if she cut it off from the external chakra, it should cut off anything trying to leave or come to Terra. Which was basically what she had come here for¡­

    "It would be achieving our goal, not perfectly; it wouldn''t allow us the absolute control we''ll need. However, it would weaken our enemies and isolate one of our few earnest threats." Mishiro spoke out loud excitedly. Her smile grew manic as she imagined how pleased Ikam would be once she achieved her goal. The power it would grant him, the security it would grant her. With her mind made, she formed a hand sign as white jagged chakra chains burst from her back. Each stabbed into the ground and surged beneath it. They surged in two opposite directions, carving into the earth as both sides curved toward the Ravine. Suddenly, chains burst from the ground, shooting into the other side of the Ravine and throughout the air. Mishiro cackled as her chakra swelled into the chains, further preparing for one of her strongest techniques. The very reason Ikam had been interested in her from the start was one of her Uzumaki bloodlines. "Uzumaki Style: Platinum Chains Loving Entrapment!" She called with glee.

    The golems suddenly froze before each crouched down and shot up to the top of the Ravine. Strange glowing heads somehow clearly stared at her. Just as before, they glowed even brighter as chakra surged. Mishiro didn''t flinch this time, however¡­

    "Too late, you filthy rocks, you have been sealed by the will of My Love!" Mishiro taunted as the chains finally finished their journey, they formed a loose sphere around the center of the Ravine. As the golems unleashed their volley of powerful chakra blasts, the chains suddenly shot a purple film throughout the sky. They were enveloping the area encircled by the chains in an instant. The explosion of pure chakra collided with the barrier but faded out. The golems fell back to the center, staring up at her but perplexed by the situation. Mishiro cackled loudly at such.

    "My Love will be overjoyed; while we lack full control of the convergence anchor, it is now only ours to wield! After all, this barrier is directly tied to my love for Ikam¡­ something much stronger than any foolish creature can hope to match. The world of shinobi now has lost access to summoning clans, and even better, we now can gain utter control of this new world." Mishiro continued to chuckle as she left the now sealed-off Ravine. "Now, I shall return to camp and wait for Leifazu to bring those servants back."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Northern Mountain of Irminsul - Terra)

    Much of Sasuke''s early life had been spent studying and training. The collapse of his clan had surely negatively impacted his childhood, yet Sasuke had never truly paid it mind. It had been clear to him even as a young child that his life was not his own to live. Yet to his frustration it had been wasted. He had been told tales of Itachi and Shisui even as mere boys taken on more experience and danger than Sasuke had in his whole life. Training relentlessly but with no true way to measure his growth. Until the Chunin Exams where Sasuke had seen where he was. It was something Sasuke had hated even as a young child. How could he redeem the Uchiha without facing the highest of challenges available? The Exams had been his forte, and Neji had proven to be a worthy opponent, one Sasuke knew he would have to be wary of in the future should he face him again. Fuu had somehow been an even more significant challenge that Sasuke had to admit¡­ he had been lucky to beat.

    In merely a short while, Sasuke had gone from never being truly challenged to feeling inferior. The Hyuga had often been the rivals of the Uchiha, surpassing them during their fall. To nearly lose to one had been shameful enough; to be outmatched by a foolish girl had been more than Sasuke thought he could bear. Fuu had been stronger than him, nearly able to match his speed, able to almost kill him in a few simple blows; if she had been as cunning as she was powerful, she would''ve surely defeated him. Even worse, his victory had been somewhat hollow; Fuu had gotten up from his most decisive blow seemingly undamaged. Falling after but only due to her using the remainder of her chakra to tank it. Had that been a real battle, Fuu would have slain the exhausted Sasuke. It had been humbling; Sasuke had much further to go. The Uchiha prodigy was determined never to be so thoroughly stopped again. And yet¡­

    Somehow, mere weasels were testing him¡­

    Sasuke slashed broadly with Besmirched Flambe, cremating two weasels who dived wildly from his right from the inside; with a casual flick of his wrist, a kunai was raised to block the deadly jaws of another weasel; all the while, Sasuke jumped above a fourth weasel to gain some space from his attackers. They were not nearly fast enough to catch him, but quick enough to only give Sasuke a second or two to react. Their fangs were knives more than teeth; the nasty creatures were able to slash and bite with them with shocking freedom, and they proved as lethal and sharp as Muri had warned. Now above the surging snow full of predators, Sasuke glanced at his kunai to see most of it missing. Distinctive teeth marks littered the stub of a kunai. With their numbers being so overwhelming, Sasuke could only do so much as to constantly evade and eke out a counterattack. Especially with his unwanted baggage. Said baggage seemed keen on using him as refuge instead of helping¡­ which only added to his problems. With the tiny creature on him, Sasuke could not risk using Ash Step without losing him. Making this fight much more difficult than he liked. This air time would give the Uchiha much needed reprieve.

    "You had transformed into that larger form; I had thought you intended to aid me in combating them," Sasuke spoke; the adrenaline kept him from snapping at the raccoon, though by its nervous chuckle, it still detected his frustration. "I saw you helping Naruto before!"

    "Unfortunately, I do not want to be violently consumed by those savage weasels," Muri answered. "I could possibly hit them and even take several out. But I would not be able to dodge the litany of attacks you did. They would''ve torn me limb from limb. Besides it is your fault, your powerful chakra presence seemed to draw nearly the full might of the primary hunting pack of the snow weasel clan."

    "I had figured such a thing out," Sasuke answered. "You were part of Naruto''s strategy to beat Gaara; surely you have some sort of combat prowess."

    "More of a support role, with Naruto''s shared element nature of me, we can achieve a lot with wind nature techniques. However, I merely help control it; all the power comes from him. My physicality would be overwhelmed, and my other techniques are too slow to be truly effective here. Any more activity from me would turn me to a pure burden."

    "You already are." Sasuke sniped back. "Can you at least unleash a decently large gust of wind nature chakra?"

    "Of course!" Muri sounded off in reply. It''s fur sticking up as it seemed offended. It seemed the silly creature was more intelligent than it let on, as it did as he asked instantly, seeming to understand his plan.

    Sasuke smirked coldly as he flowed through hand signs for an all too familiar jutsu. "Enemies of the Uchiha shall burn! Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" Sasuke roared as he shot off a massive orb of flames. The orb flew toward the crowd of weasels seeming to miss most, yet just before it hit the ground it was flooded by the wind chakra blown for Muri''s mouth. The wind chakra flowed into the orb and expanded it largely before it burst. The orb exploded into a falling rain of explosive flames. The power of the explosions sent the fiery rain to the ground in a mere instant. Snow instantly evaporated from the heat alone. The massive amount of superheated water it caused caused steam to shoot up into the sky and the dying cries of several weasels could be heard. As the flames burnt out it left only the remains and newly charred circled area free of snow. Among the debris were the badly burnt bodies of at least ten snow weasels. Sasuke and Muri landed, each warily scanning the area around them. It was clear their attack hadn''t killed them all, merely forced them to regroup.

    Neither was surprised when even more snow weasels burst from the edges of the now bare, burnt ground below. They cried in range as they once again prepared to mob the two.

    "You are the most dangerous prey; we could sense your chakra from the moment you arrived. A powerful human would have proven a most enjoyable meal. We were looking forward to feasting on humans again and a special one at that. We would''ve ensured your death would be painless. And use each and every part of your body. It would''ve been a good death¡­" The leader of the remaining weasels lectured the two. "However, you have slain several of my subjects. As leader of the Bloodthirster clan, I cannot forgive this; we will now violently feed upon you. Ensuring your death is slow and agonizing as my brethren eat their share. We will dine on your organs, leaving the undesirable leftovers for the scavengers!"

    "I defended myself; if you didn''t wish to lose your comrades, you should''ve never challenged a Uchiha. Did you think I would silently die? The struggle of life and death is as natural as the relationship of prey and predator." Sasuke countered.

    "It''s the leader of the Snow Weasel Clan," Muri whispered to Sasuke. "He''s not bluffing when he says they will endlessly attempt to get their vengeance."

    "Is he strong?" Sasuke asked as he watched the mob of murderous mammals circle around them. It seemed the beast were hesitant now that they knew the two of them could conjure firestorms.

    "Not particularly. The Snow Weasel Clan relies on their speed and numbers to overwhelm prey. However, there are doubtless many more that hide away from our vision. We should consider retreating. They will eventually try to mob us all at once, and they will succeed." Muri warned.

    "I will not retreat, nor will they succeed." Sasuke countered instantly. "If you can remove yourself, I should be able to handle them in short order. Can you turn into a form that can fly or escape their wrath in some other way?"

    "I could, but I refuse! Naruto would be incensed if you perished while in my company, especially if I merely scurried away. The Okama clan does not tolerate cowards either! We shall face them together!"

    "I will not die and frankly feel insulted that you suggested such. I will show these creatures what I plan to show everyone and everything else. The Uchiha are alive and well and are nothing to be trifled with." Sasuke promised. Then, without warning, he grabbed Muri from his shoulders and whipped him into the sky. Muri, reacting instinctively, turned into a small bird and flies around the clearing in a panic.

    ''The Uchiha! I need to try to help!'' Muri thought as he prepared to dive in; however, he froze when a massive amount of Weasel burst from the snow around the clearing. Having seen the two separated as the opportune moment to try their luck. ''There must be dozens of them¡­ Sasuke Uchiha, it seems I failed you¡­'' "Naruto HELP!" Muri called desperately as he watched as the Uchiha was about to be overwhelmed. Surely the pure mass of murderous creatures would crush him if nothing else.

    ''There are quite a few, more than I had anticipated.'' Sasuke thought calmly as he eyed the litany of weasels closing in around him. They had him utterly surrounded, so numerous were they that Sasuke could scarcely see beyond them. ''I had intended to cut them down in a single move, an overwhelming show of force to discourage them. But I cannot strike each down quick enough¡­ Even My Ash Step has its limits¡­ and if I even so much as stumble, my death will shortly follow.''

    Sasuke flexed his chakra, spinning his Sharingan as he quickly traced the group with his vision. Each who dared meet his eyes was sent subtle and weak Genjutsu, enough to disorientate. But before he could even progress with the next step of his move, he felt a disturbing realization¡­ they were impervious to Genjutsu! Each one ensnared somehow broke out shortly after!

    With a grimace, Sasuke began to Ash Step wildly around his current position. The Weasels slowed their advance, confused by the new speed and randomness being displayed.

    ''Immune to Genjutsu, teeth that can easily cut through me, and they are nearly as quick as my Ash Step.'' Sasuke ranted in his mind. ''How do I win here?! Even with his Sharingan Sasuke could not count the amount around him. If only I could perfect the body flicker, these pests would stand no chance!'' It was fortunate indeed the Weasels were perplexed by his movements. If they engaged now it would be only a matter of time. It was desperate stalling but seemed practical for now. ''Shisui said before I was nearly as proficient as him, yet I''ve always relied on Genjutsu to enhance my Ash Step. In pure speed, I''m nowhere near Shisui. What had his odd sensei warned Sasuke of?''

    "You need to relax when using it." Shisui had chided. During one of their many solo training sessions. "You''re too restrained and forceful."

    "Restrained and forceful?" Sasuke gasped with desperate breaths. "I am moving faster than most people can even process. That requires both great restraint and great force."

    "You make a good point there, annoyingly. But my point still stands, that restraint followed by great force you use in your Ash Step is flawed. By doing it like you are, you limit the amount of speed you''re capable of. It would help to let your body flow most naturally to cut down on needless movements. Allow your mind to be clear; even a millisecond of distraction will also slow you down. As for force, while it''s true you would normally need it, speed is a force of its own. There is no need to pump your muscles or slash your blade to ensure power or speed; you will have both in surplus. Instead, focus on striking each target before you, weaving and flowing around them as you land effortless blows. If done correctly, the speed, strength, durability, and number of opponents won''t matter." Shisui had said with his foolish smile.

    Sasuke had conflicting thoughts about Shisui, *7* yet there was no denying he was a powerful and useful family member. One who seemed to disagree with his stance, yet was oddly keen on aiding him with it. Sasuke wasn''t sure he could trust his sensei fully, but he knew the training was true and reliable¡­ he needed to heed his words, right here and now¡­

    Muri''s mind whirled, and his chakra pinged wildly, attempting to get anyone''s attention. But dreadfully, it seemed it would not be worth anything. He couldn''t sense anyone or anything coming. And the weasels, now restless, surged around the Uchiha before, in sync, the murderous mammals launched themselves teeth first towards him. ''Why is he just running around?! I thought Naruto had said he was some powerful genius. They''re about to kill him there.''

    Sasuke valuable seconds as they drew closer mentally marking their movements. His Sharingan allowed him to see even their muscles flex as they closed in. He envisioned an imaginary path around the weasels. One that would allow him to strike each, without risking a lucky revenge blow. ''I see it now.'' Sasuke thought as he blurred around his spot, fearlessly eyeing the mob approaching death. ''Their movements are predictable; it''s only a matter of skill and efficiency. If I can''t surpass my limits here and now, I am not worthy of the Uchiha name!'' "Fiery Reappearing Shadow Death!" Sasuke called out as he blurred forward.

    His heritage was helpful as always; even as he moved at absurd speeds, the world seemed to be still moving in slow motion. He didn''t consider their numbers, the logistics of his plan, and even the likelihood of his demise; it was all distant now, something he had no time to ponder. Instead, as his body repeatedly flickered around, he would focus on a single grouping, each time as he entered their space Besmirched Flambe had already struck true, Sasuke appearing and leaving before the creatures could even realize it. Sasuke would casually, almost lazily slice with Besmirched Flambe as he did. Unlike the powerful strikes before these were barely worth to be considered such. With a normal blade they would certainly not be lethal. Yet with Besmirched Flambe each and every swing would burn away the beast, likely leading to death, as their body was cooked internally. The process of attacking as many as he did must''ve been a long one. Yet Sasuke barely felt time pass; he didn''t even consider the remaining ones. Instead he barely finished one kill before zooming off to perform another.

    Usually, Sasuke would only go for a few slashes before quitting this technique; it was chakra-intensive and disorientating. But normal would not be enough here. Sasuke could not stop till he bested each of his foes, lest he face death. His pride would allow nothing less.

    It was infuriating how true Shisui''s advice had been, merely by adjusting his approach he was moving faster and could achieve much more with each flicker. This level of Ash Step was scarcely what Sasuke had shown during the exams. Surely this would''ve made a difference in the exams. Yet Sasuke did not allow pride to distract him. This feat was nothing in the grand scheme of things. Sasuke had seen the level of Gaara, Naruto, and even the goofy Fuu. He had much further to go. And now Sasuke saw it was within grasp. Sasuke tirelessly continued as his chakra waned to a little less than half. He was slicing several down with every second. It felt like an instant yet it surely must''ve been nearly a full minute of Ash Step.

    Sasuke supposed Yuno and Shusui were to thank for this breakthrough. Both had tirelessly drilled in the message of relaxing, of being focused but not blinded, driven but not desperate, words Sasuke had admittedly never taken well or even seriously. But as he now gilded around, delivering death with each step, Sasuke saw their wisdom. It did not require him to try less than his best or even sacrifice efficiency to go forward with less stress on his shoulders. In fact ensuring inner and outer peace would only improve him as a shinobi. Sasuke carried much on his back, in battle, he must let go of all of his stressors, doubts, even pride. Only victory mattered in the moment. And only the coldly efficient would receive it.

    Sasuke retched violently as he suddenly stopped his assault. Mindless of the battle, the Uchiha panted and coughed as he dropped to his knees. His body aching all over, and his heartbeat pounding.

    "Sasuke?"

    A voice rang out; Sasuke could hear them but instead willed himself up, Besmirched Flambe reappearing in his hand as he did. His eyes whipped around, scanning the area for foes. He had a little less than half of his chakra left. He would have to finish these pests off and continue on. No time for weakness.

    "Are you okay? You won the battle, but I''m not sure it was worth the cost." Muri remarked as the bird sat directly in front of the Uchiha. "Also, friendly warning, throw up on me and die."

    Sasuke ignored the raccoon''s incessant ranting as he took his surroundings in shock. The clearing was completely cleared of snow, exposing the hard dirt and stone beneath. But all around the clearing were the fallen bodies of Weasels. There was a sickly sweet smell in the air as some of the creatures burned from the inside. The putrid smell of burning corpses was one he was slowly becoming familiar with. Sasuke eyed the unfortunate survivors of his attack. They would surely perish shortly, and likely in great pain. Deciding to offer mercy by death Sasuke coldly used a kunai to sever their spines. Allowing them a painless death they had not intended for himself. Those unconscious or injured but stable were left behind. Sasuke gained nothing by slaughtering the lot. Muri started to watch as Sasuke did so, seemingly somewhat shocked by his battle.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "You seem so comfortable taking lives. Is it the fact that their animals make it easier?" Muri asked. Sasuke was confused by his question and the tone he used. "Or would any foe that faced you receive the same treatment?" The creature seemed accusatory¡­

    "I am comfortable with it, at least in the correct scenarios. A group mercilessly attempting to take our lives happens to be so. It doesn''t matter who or what; stand in my way, and you will suffer the consequences. It is the nature of shinobi, we are weapons." Sasuke replied. "Do you resent me for slaying them? It seemed clear the entire time that would be the only solution."

    "Not quite," Muri answered with hesitation. "It is the nature of the world for there to be conflict. Though we may find it objectionable, they were merely seeking food. As they have always done."

    "Isn''t that in itself devaluing life?" Sasuke retorted.

    "More than likely, yes, but it''s not quite the same. You humans survive like us, sure, but you do so overzealously. Making the world and foes nothing more than playthings. When we attack or kill there is ample reason. Unlike you humans, we animals recognize our place in life. We may live alone or together, feed or be food, fight or flee, but everyone must one day die. Everyone must struggle, and we must all live, even at the detriment to others. We recognize the worth of our lives and don''t paint ourselves as any different from our foes. Yet you humans seemed so attached to the idea in the inherent idea of the worth of human life. But to those who are different? Well you treat them as lessers. I suppose I just wonder how a human justifies it so quickly. To kill purely due to ideals and pride. I''m sure Naruto would''ve been disgusted with having to do this, yet you seem prideful to be able to do so."

    Sasuke hummed as he happened upon a Weasel seemingly attempting to submit. "It may very well be true that Naruto is somewhat my equal. But he and I fundamentally disagree on some fronts. We are two different people with different ideals. We both intend to achieve our goal, both intend to let nothing stop us, but he intends to do so within the bounds of morality and peer opinion. Meanwhile, I intend to not let anything stop me from achieving my own. I won''t appease others or bend backward to be merciful to foes. We''re similar in our indomitable drive but different in how we operate. So forgive me if we disagree on what is happening or how it happens. But we must set that aside to achieve our mutual goals no? That being said, this is the leader, right?"

    Muri blinked before jumping onto Sasuke''s shoulder, still in bird form, staring down at the Weasels'' badly burnt but still alive leader.

    "Heh, heh, heh." The Weasel dryly chuckled. "Imagine the great hunting pack of the Bloodthirster clan being defeated by a single human. You are stronger than we could''ve known. How shameful¡­"

    "We need to get going now, Sasuke!" Muri warned. "This is merely one of their packs. Doubtless, many more will come!"

    "The raccoon is correct. My children will doubtless seek us; possibly they already race to avenge their comrades. You may have killed us, but the Bloodthrirsters will still feed on you."

    "So there is more¡­" Sasuke softly pondered out loud. "And you are the leader. Meaning if I were too¡­" As he finished his thought, Sasuke quickly snatched up the large Weasel with one hand, the other roughly holding a kunai against its spine. "I suppose that means they would be moved by your capture, perhaps even compliant to ensure your safe return?." Sasuke spoke with a smirk.

    "You evil scum! Release me at once! Even if you use me, my children will simply bide their time to kill you!"

    Sasuke didn''t respond, letting his displeasure show by digging in the kunai slightly. The Weasel screamed out in pain as the blade entered him. "Swear upon your name. Your men will act properly to protect your livelihood."

    "YES! YES THEY WILL!"

    Sasuke continued to dig in the blade slowly. "On. Your. Name."

    "I SWEAR IT TO THE GREAT NAME, SPLEEN FEASTER!" The Weasel cried out in pain. "Stop this pointless torture!"

    Sasuke and Muri blinked in surprise at the name. "Well, oddities aside, this will serve us well," Sasuke remarked.

    "It''s Great when his kids find us; we can try to negotiate for our lives! What kinda man slaughters a group then holds their leader hostage! We''ll be lucky if they don''t just decide to slay the both of us regardless." Muri dramatically complained.

    "Of course not. We will force¡­ Spleen Feaster¡­ here to lead us to their home and force them to accommodate us." Sasuke answered. "Once we ensure they aren''t harboring others, we continue on, releasing him as to ensure they don''t feel the need to chase after us."

    "THE BLOOD-" Spleen Feaster began before Sasuke chopped its neck, knocking the weasel out and allowing him to carry the large weasel with ease as the two walked on.

    "I guess that''ll work¡­" Muri agreed, and with that decision, the two marched on toward the home of the snow weasels.

    ''So incredibly different and yet similar to Naruto. The same endless drive and will. They have the same shocking power and confidence, yet their methods and ideology differ greatly. I can see why Naruto spoke well of him¡­ and yet there is darkness there¡­ just beneath the surface. How interesting.'' Muri thought ''Hopefully we find Naruto soon¡­'' *8*

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Lee''s POV (Eastern Forest of Irminsul - Terra)

    Lee and Muuni excitedly walked down the open-air corridors that threaded their way through the trees and the central hub of the Okama hideout. Well Lee was excited, Muuni seemed happy but awfully moody. Perhaps she would miss him once he left? The treehouses were elaborate, small, and functional homes, each flowing to the other. Nearly every building held an indoor kiln and clay, which each raccoon worked on dutifully. As well as various other housing necessities, nearly as decorated and lived in as any human home.

    "What is the deal with the clay? Are you all fans of pottery?" Lee asked curiously. He had seen several raccoons working with clay or even harvesting it during his stay. "A respectable hobby if so."

    "It''s our talent." Muuni impatiently replied. "Every member of the Okama clan is both an artist and student of clay. It is actually used to form these unique homes and pathways we walk through and on. And what achieves our acclaim to the other clans. Many have peaceful agreements with us in exchange for our pottery and unique skills. Such is why this hideout is necessary. Though I cannot tell you much more as a non summoner. We have already offered you much more than what would be considered appropriate. Please be silent for now; I am glad another human is coming; perhaps I will be relieved of watching you, Human Lee."

    "Your frank honesty is the epitome of youth!" Lee responded happily. Allowing for what he felt was a most comfortable silence. After a short journey the duo drew to the central training and eating facility. Half a training field for a variety of physical and chakra-related exercises. The other half was an indoor dining hall. A group of smaller, what Lee assumed were children, raccoons scramble by playing around the facility. Several adult raccoons were being drilled in spear play, though most seemed to have gathered to see the second human. Though Lee did note they were all oddly silent.

    They entered the mess hall to see an older woman sitting patiently at the head table. Surrounding her were several large raccoons. Apparently, the bruisers of the clan, whose immense physical strength allowed them to act as the guards of the Okama. Lee had in his time here sparred with them, and they were surprisingly voracious fighters. They had initially been Lee''s watch until he earned their trust by proxy for his friendship with Naruto. A shame they had worthy training partners.

    ''Not one of my youthful allies. I should be grateful that they are spared the potential danger I suppose. Nonetheless, leaving this stranger astray in a strange land would be most unyouthful. I''ll just have to protect her until I can find a way to send her home.''

    "Hello there, mam!" Lee called out politely. "I see you have also been taken to this land, as I was only a short while ago. I wanted to assure you that I will ensure your safety!"

    The woman smiled prettily at Lee. "It is relieving to know a young and lively young man such as yourself will be protecting me. But I must ask, where is this place we find ourselves? I was merely relaxing after a patrol when I appeared here."

    "Well, the exact location and finer details are a mystery even to me," Lee admitted with a shrug. "Youth can miss the finer details at times."

    Muuni sighed at such, likely excited for her eventual break, as she interjected. "We are now at the land of Terra, a world separate yet connected to your own. The most defining difference is that this land is free of humans. In fact, it is ruled solely by intelligent and, thankfully, less destructive "animals" as you would put it. This world is where you humans gain access to the summoning clans. Your arrival here is likely due to the same reason as Lee, one of the clans have been attempting to force access to new summoners. Forcibly reverse summoning various shinobi. I believe you to be a kunoichi. As you had mentioned before you lost your headband and the patrol you mentioned earlier. Clearly, you do not come from the Leaf, so which village do you claim?"

    Lee frowned as she saw the lady''s face twitch for a second.

    "I come from the village hidden in the rain. My name is Muki Tsume, and I am unsure why or how I was brought here. However, I am a mere Genin, so I must admit to being quite fearful." The woman answered, yet her words did nothing to alleviate the growing discomfort Lee felt around the woman. Something was wrong¡­

    "The Rain village?" Lee asked politely. "I don''t mean to be a bother, but your clothing would suggest Iwa; they are known for their thicker clothes. Furthermore, your muscular tone suggests you are quite a capable combatant. My, I can even see several old scars, an odd sight for a supposedly green Genin¡­"

    The woman''s smile nearly grew wider at their slow realization.

    Muuni suddenly stood in an enlarged form over the woman, holding her up threateningly. The female raccoon hissed. "You are lying! I can feel your deceit within! Who are you, and what is your purpose here?!"

    "So their warning was true, you Okama clan members are shrewd and frightening. The ability to delve into a combatant''s mind so casually is useful. A shame you are mere mammals and enemies at that." The woman spoke sweetly as she suddenly tensed. Immediately breaking out of Muuni''s grip and flipping, she kicked the female raccoon away as she flipped, launching the giant creature from the building. The woman smiled at Lee as she landed casually. Lee grimaced at seeing Muuni harmed and dropped into his default combat stance.

    "My name is Suzumebachi Kamizuru, the current head of the Kamizuru clan, loyal Jounin of Iwa, and at the present time hired gun of an unknown employer. My purpose for being here is to find a certain clan and secure the objective of my employer. Luckily said employer was wise enough to warn us of you infuriating raccoons. Though I must admit we weren''t necessarily expecting to see other shinobi, in fact this whole summoning clan fiasco wasn''t part of the plan at all. How interesting, I''ll have to kill you to make sure you don''t tell the others then¡­"

    Lee eyed the various raccoons outside and inside, yet none reacted to the sudden and violent event. "What did you do with the others?" Lee asked the woman with his fiercest glare. He knew the feisty Okama clan had no qualms with what they deemed necessary combat.

    "Nothing special; in fact, it''s merely my own ace of a jutsu. Shame you won''t get to learn what that is. Until it is much too late¡­" Sazumebachi said with a smirk. Then, she seemed to casually flick her hand. A quiet whistle sounded off as she did.

    Lee barely noticed it, but Gai had trained his battle IQ and reflexes to absurd levels. He caught the projectile Suzumebachi had subtly thrown with a lightning-fast swipe of his hand. Glancing at it and realizing it was a living wasp, Lee crushed it before it could attempt to sting him. Though he was surprised by the effort, it took to do so. "My name is Rock Lee; I am the prodigy of the great Might Gai, the beautiful, youthful Genin of the Leaf Village. I am not sure why you have chosen to attack such a peaceful and friendly clan as the Okama''s, but I will ensure you learn the error of your ways." Lee said as he prepared to lunge forward.

    "I wouldn''t be so quick~" Suzumebachi taunted Lee. "See, I had a little time to prepare; they foolishly warned me another shinobi was present after all. As such, with our lovely host, nice and dazed, I rigged this mess hall to explode with various paper bombs. You won''t fight back and sentence these raccoons to death, will you? They won''t be able to avoid it like you and I." As she finished, she raised a hand sign revealing the walls of the halls, with the occasional prepped paper bomb placed on them. They glowed in sync showing it to not be a mere bluff.

    Lee eyed each tag as Suzumebachi began to laugh; he was sure she was hoping to see him panic before accepting defeat. But Lee was done with embracing defeat; he wouldn''t lose here or accept the death of others! He took a deep breath, glad his weights had been removed for training for this. Lee had spent every waking moment since his loss to Fuu training; his abilities had grown, and with his newest technique activated, Lee was sure he could do this.

    "Well, strange young man, what is your answer-" Suzumebachi stopped mid-sentence as Lee sounded off with a boom. ''He''s fast! A mere Genin can move like that?!'' Suzumebachi screamed inwardly as she activated the tags and prepared to body flicker away. Stranger still, suddenly, the strange man reappeared, one hand holding a bunch of glowing paper tags and the other grabbing onto her top. Suzumebachi got over her shock and thrust a kunai for his neck. Though Lee managed to lift and throw her with one hand, stopping the desperate attack and sending her flying through an open window. Lee then crumbled the soon-to-explode paper bombs, throwing the sizable explosive paper ball after the flying Suzumebachi. Lee took a deep breath as the bombs exploded outside the building. He had thrown both well above the hideout, minimizing damage. It was a shame she had forced his hand; these paper bombs took five seconds to blow, and even at max speed, it had been close for Lee. Her death had been regrettable but unavoidable, considering the circumstances. She had made it sound like she had allies present; however, best Lee be ready for more foes. Though he had never heard of the Kamizuru clan¡­

    "You damn bowl-headed freak." Suzumebachi spat as she climbed back in through the window she had been thrown through. "I barely managed to substitute my way out of that. Not to mention, Genin shouldn''t be able to move that fast. Though you showed your true nature, had you been a better shinobi, you would''ve used the element of surprise to outright kill me. Too squeamish to do it head on aye?"

    Lee frowned as he prepared himself for another round. "I prefer not to kill at all, death is the opposite of youth. However, you had forced my hand; I must admit, however, I am glad you survived. I have several questions for you, and now I will not have to live with your demise."

    "Hahaha! You certainly are one of those foolish Leaf Hippies! Hesitating to play for keeps, and soft down to the very core! You should''ve killed me when you had your chance. A Genin stands no chance against an experienced Jounin like me!"

    "We shall see. With this newest technique of mine, I fear you will be surprised. Allow me to show you my inherited youth!" Lee called before shooting off again. This time, however, Lee was shocked as Suzumebachi matched his speed. The two clashed in the middle, the woman managing to hold her ground for a moment before he pushed her back, Lee chased after with a jab aimed for her chin, following up with a head kick, both of which the older woman ducked. Suzumebachi attempted to sweep his legs as she did so; however, Lee flipped over it, jumping back to reset the chain of combat.

    ''She''s nearly as fast as Fuu!'' Lee thought as he landed and prepared to charge in again. However before he could Suzumebachi suddenly weaved hand signs, slamming her palm to the ground as she bellowed.

    "Summoning Jutsu!" With her technique called, several clouds of smoke appeared. Knowing better than to rush into an unseen threat, Lee eyed the cloud warily. Content to wait and see how his battle had been changed.

    He heard a cocky chuckle as several fast blurs shot out of the cloud. Four dog-sized black and tan wasps fluttered out of the cloud. Each was covered in thick fur, and semi-intelligent eyes eyed Lee with malice. ''More wasps, best to close in on the summoner and bypass them all together.'' Lee prepared to dash forward, but the wasp beat him to it. Zooming in so quickly and suddenly, Lee could scarcely react. Two of them thrust surprisingly long stingers towards him. Lee barely managed to deflect them both with a palm each, only for the other two to stab at him now that his hands were occupied. Lee, thankful for Gai''s extensive flexibility training, bent backward at what seemed an impossible angle to dodge it. Flipping through, Lee kicked the last two wasps back. He began to rapidly backtrack while the four wasps pursued him, nearly keeping up as the group unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks.

    ''Something''s off; their thrust is quick but not all that powerful. Much too thin to be much of an immediate life taking threat. With the lack of force, even if it did manage to hit a weak spot, it wouldn''t be lethal, perhaps venom? I best not find out; I need to eliminate them quickly before they get lucky.'' Suddenly, he sensed movement behind him.

    "You''re not only fighting my summons, rookie!" Suzumebachi roared as she slashed Lee with a kunai. Lee reacted at the last second, twisting his body to make the cut shallow. "You''re quick, but can you handle all of us!"

    Lee didn''t bother responding; sensei taught him how to fight multiple opponents. He fully turned his back to his foes and sprinted through the building at top speed. He needed to set the pace and use his new technique to finish Suzumebachi! Lee burst through the entrance of the mess hall, quickly sprinting through a long pathway. The flapping of wings and swearing of the older woman informed him of their pursuit. Lee slammed through the home of an older raccoon smashing through his kitchen while Suzumebachi and most of the wasps raced around to cut him off. One pursued him directly. As Lee bodily smashed through a clay counter, he kicked the flying debris of food and cooking tools toward the wasp. The giant creature smashed into it violently, distracting it enough to hit a wall. Before Lee could bother finishing it, the elder raccoon suddenly grew in size and smashed the insect with a powerful double handed blow. The crunch of its armor and its being sent straight through the floor below made it clear it did not survive the blow. Lee stood gobsmacked as the tan elder raccoon faced him.

    "You''ve ruined my home! Prepare for my wrath!" It angrily warned as it marched toward Lee.

    "I am truly sorry! I was under pursuit by that most unyouthful creature! Thanks for your-" Lee began as he bowed. Both however scrambled for an escape as a voice called it.

    "Earth Style: Stalactite Sudden Rise!" Suzumebachi roared from outside the building. Lee gasped as he quickly managed to rush and wrestle the elder raccoon from his feet and throw them both out of a window before the house erupted. Lee and the elder fell toward another pathway, the raccoon turning into a bird and flying off while Lee managed to land roughly on his feet, luckily having landed on another path below. He gazed back at the house to see massive spires of earth having run it through; only the roof remained, holding up the earthen spikes. Lee frowned at such, upset his battle had destroyed someone''s home.

    "Wasp Style: Whizzing Stinger!" Suzumebachi roared. Lee threw himself to the ground, rolling along it as several whistles filled the air. As the small and speedy stingers shot around him, he dashed down the path. Lee managed to dodge and weave as he ran. ''Where are the wasps-'' Lee''s thoughts were interrupted as suddenly the pathway ahead erupted from beneath. The wasp emerged after, cutting him off, but Lee wasted no time and could not evade!

    "Dynamic Entry!" Lee screamed as he used his speed to do the famed jumping dive kick. His speed may have turned his leg into a spear, for Lee kicked straight through the wasp in the middle. ''No more holding back, I need to stop her now!'' Lee stopped running, squatting low as he flexed his meager chakra, preparing to now utilize the seeds of his new training. The emergence of Gai and his own techniques! The last two wasps were closing in, one aiming its mandibles for his throat while the other went for a sting. Suzumebachi aimed her jutsu at him in case her summons failed. Ensuring dodging would merely leave him open. "Youthful Aura: Mind Awakening," Lee spoke quietly as they drew close. "I cannot afford to fail here; please forgive me for this." Lee effortlessly dodged both wasps, now quickly quicker than them. He dodged several stinger shots from Suzumebachi as he backhanded one of the wasps. Said wasp was sent flying from the casual blow, smashing into a bit as it hit a tree. Suzumebachi gasped as Lee dodged the second one''s sting from behind, grasping the wasp by the head. Lee slammed it into the ground with a thunderous crack. The insect writhed as the power of Lee partially buried it, it struggled before slowly fading out. "I am sorry for being rough with your summons; you left me no option," Lee said somberly as he marched towards Suzumebachi.

    The kunoichi growled angrily as she began another jutsu. "Wasp Style: Pulverizing Mandible!" An armored blade formed on her arm as she charged Lee. Lee didn''t increase his speed or visibly react as she drew close. When she went for a powerful slash to gut Lee, the Genin merely caught the blade. "What?! This blade cuts even iron?! You can''t catch it with your bare hands! Is this some sort of jutsu?!"

    "No." Lee answered simply. "See, I am untalented in nearly all forms of Jutsu; Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, and even Fuijutsu are all out of my arsenal. I only fight with Taijutsu, my one true talent. Or I previously did, however thanks to the new allies of mine, I have developed my newest technique, created by the Okama clan you are currently threatening. They describe this technique style as "Ninshu" *9*; even as a novice, I have seen its potential. My sensei would be proud I have found my own way." As Lee rambled, Suzumebachi attempted to pull her blade free. "It enhances the effects of the Gate techniques, mitigates the damage, and allows me access to Youthful Aura. I can manipulate the chakra in the air within a small area around my body. Even some with weak chakra coils and no ninjutsu talent can achieve such with proper training. Using the chakra around us, I have formed a glove of chakra around my hand, allowing me to catch your blade. Prepare yourself for the next trait of my newest move!"

    ''He mentioned the Gates?!'' Suzumebachi thought in terror as she prepared to attempt a counter. ''I need to stop him! If the famed rumors are true he could be a true threat!''

    Suzumebachi reacted desperately, thrusting one finger for Lee. Lee did not let that distract him, instead he prepared his own attack. As her finger landed roughly on him with a jamming pain, Lee merely did the start of a punch. Not even reaching close to her, yet as he finished, Suzumebachi screamed out in pain as she was sent skidding along the ground. It looked like an invisible force had sent her flying. "It also allows me access to something I''ve needed for a long while, ranged combat options. I hope to show you mercy; may you surrender after this. Wild Youth Rampage!" *10* Lee suddenly jabbed through the air as if shadowboxing. Each punch sent a powerful blast of air flying into the grounded Suzumebachi. She cried out as the barrage battered her around, sending her careening into the stone stalactites of her own creation. The force of her crashing her through several. She landed bodily and with a gasp of pain. Now the two are closer to the main hub of the odd city. Lee frowned at the violence he''d been forced to rely on but continued on as Gai had trained him. "Please surrender." Lee asked simply.

    "W-why would I, rookie?" Suzumebachi spat bitterly. "You finally let me hit you h-heh. Soon, you''ll be nothing more than another toy of mine. That strength that you used will be nothing more than a tool for my own whims!"

    "No need for bluffing-"

    "That little poke of mine?" Suzumebachi said with glee. "Was actually my ace in the hole. The same technique that has allowed your friends to helplessly watch this battle has now been used on you! The Kamizuru clan was famed for their powerful contract with the Wasp Clan, and I wield the most lethal of all the wasp''s styles. The style of the Microgaster Godzilla *11* ! Despite the odd name it is a terrifying predator! It is a unique parasitic wasp that preys on a certain species of caterpillar. Normally aquatic, but not limited to the water. They and by proxy I hunt just as well on land."

    "I must admit this is fascinating," Lee said while rubbing the back of his head. "But why is it relevant¡­" Lee stopped as a grim realization hit him. His body locked in place, his muscles tensed without his consent, an icy feeling seemed to be slowly crawling through him from the site of the poke to the inner depths of his body.

    "The rookie caught on~!" Suzumebachi mocked. "Their venom doesn''t kill or paralyze like most. In fact, it creates something like a living zombie. Mix in ninjutsu with the natural toxin, and it does even more. Soon, your body will freeze, and once the chakra reaches your brain, you''ll be little more than a slave. Quite the strong one at that. Mindlessly follow my whim until you eventually perish."

    Lee felt his body grow numb as she spoke, helpless as she rushed in and began to beat him savagely. Each blow rocked him, but Lee could not resist. "Don''t worry," Suzumebachi assured as she now successfully swept his legs and stomped down harshly on his ribs. Lee in his trance unable to even call out in pain. "Just gonna teach you a lesson; besides weakening you will ensure the venom works quickly!" She continued to stomp on him cruelly.

    ''I need to do something! I was a fool to allow her to hit me! I wanted to not rely on this¡­ but I have little choice! Gai sensei watch over me!'' Lee thought as he willed his abysmal chakra to not flow, but to leave his body. Once his chakra started to mingle with the foreign chakra in the air Lee began to draw it in. Using his own chakra as a magnet to attract the excess. Then he began to channel the chakra within himself, allowing it to enter his core and begin activating the second Gate.

    ''Youthful Aura: Youthful Recovery!'' Lee thought as his meager chakra surged. He could feel his chakra focus on something within him, destroying it. ''My assumption was correct, The second Gate and Youthful Aura were able to purge the venom.'' His body felt painless and light as he felt even his reserves being refilled. Suzumebachi did not realize she was so busy relishing her own revenge as she went to stomp again.

    In what must''ve seemed like magic to her, Lee suddenly moved, doing a handstand before he began to spin. "Leaf Whirlwind!" He roared as his spin kick swept the Jounin''s legs and kicked her away. Lee watched as she painfully rolled to her feet. Glaring at him shocked once again. Lee squatted down as he prepared to finish the fight.

    Suzumebachi got to her feet with a look of panic. "How are you moving?! How the hell are you a mere Genin?!" She stopped seeing Lee preparing for another attack. ''If he hits me like that again, I''m done!'' Her mind whirled as she defensively activated another technique. "Earth Style: Earthly Embrace!" Two massive round lips of earth slowly wrapped around her, forming a ginormous floating earth dome. ''Try punching through stone with your bare hands. I''ll tunnel out of here and regroup with the others.'' Suzumebachi thought as she prepared to flee for now.

    "That won''t work!" Lee warned as he prepared his finishing shot. "Youthful Wild Spear!" Lee then shot off, to both a mere spinning blur as he shot off like a bullet towards the dome. There was an ear-shattering crash as Lee shot right through it with ease. He heard the sickening crunching of bone as his kick hit the two armed guard of a wide-eyed Suzumebachi; it broke through her guard, through the other half of the stone. And sent her crashing through the side of the Okama Hideout Mess Hall, where the fight had started. The woman''s flight was finally stopped when she collided into several large tables. The remains of such momentarily buried her in shattered clay. Lee morosely shook his head as he rushed over to check on the likely dead body of his foe. As he stepped into the mess hall of the Okama, he saw a beaten and bloodied Suzumebachi crawling out of the debris of her crash landing.

    "If the Tsuchikage saw me now¡­" Suzumebachi panted as Lee drew close. "To think a mere Genin is gonna make me resort to this¡­"

    "Rank matters little in battle, experience, effort, endurance, preparation, all these are the factors crucial to victory. Today I''ve shown to be better in every way that matters." Lee approached as she shakily rose to her feet. Having learned his lesson the first time, he didn''t lower his guard. Instead Lee appeared behind her to knock her out gently, a mere neck chop would end this battle. But he felt two presences suddenly close in behind him, he flinched before he reacted.

    Deciding to face the new threat, Lee turned and attempted a hasty defense. Two powerful blows nearly broke through it, the force sending pain down Lee''s arms and sending him skidding back, even in his buffed form. Lee glanced at his new opposition. They seemed to be two of the bodyguards Okama that had been entranced before his arrival. Unlike the daze they had been in before they seemed focused and angry. The other bruisers gather behind them.

    "You attempted to kill the elder¡­" One mumbled angry as it stomped forward.

    "You will pay dearly for your bold sins¡­" The other promised. *12*

    ''So this is what she meant.'' Lee inwardly pondered. ''I had assumed her control merely pacified her victims, but it seems it allows for full control. There must be a limit to how much she can do however or she would''ve done this from the start-''

    Several other Okama also started to move, looking violently irate as they formed a mob around Suzumebachi. ''This may be more difficult than I had thought.'' Lee thought with a deadpan.

    "You look much less stronger than you are. I nearly died from your last attack. However it''s fortunate you kicked me back here, where I had set up my back up plan. Now I can turn the tables. See, all these Okama here are mine like YOU should be. I''m not sure how you resisted it, but I''m sure once you are unconscious and half dead you''ll be unable to do so." Suzumebachi explained as she smiled.

    Lee merely faced them all with a grim frown. "I will free them, and you will pay for these cowardly tactics."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Southern Swamps of Irminsul - Terra)

    Naruto seemed to find trouble wherever he went. The life of a shinobi was often one of risk and violence. Naruto was shocked at how frequently new locations led to the same old threat of life and death. Missions, certified exams, and now even a new world. And all of it seemed utterly determined to have him killed in one way or another. Naruto didn''t fear it, but sometimes it bothered him. Naruto was confident in his training and satisfied with his drive to ensure his livelihood. And yet, as his hands fell into an all-too-familiar hand sign, Naruto felt an invisible weight settle over his shoulders.

    Naruto paid no heed to the crocodiles as they closed in. Instead, he activated his jutsu, prepared to beat back these foes.

    "Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

    As a massive cloud of smoke covered Naruto, the crocodiles all roared in hunger. Some leaped through the air, others sped through the water, and some simply spewed jets of water toward him. As they approached, a massive number of Naruto burst through the smoke, all matching their roar, as the clan of crocodiles and army of blondes clashed in a mob of anarchy.

    A crocodile attempted to swallow two clones whole; the first jumped over the effort, launching himself high into the air. The second managed to bounce back, avoiding the lunge. In an impressive display of power, the clone kicked through the water, landing a powerful kick to the underside of its jaw. The powerful kick sent the upper half of the crocodile''s body into the air, where the second clone finally came down. Landing a powerful falling ax kick that spiked the giant croc into the murky water below, its weight slowly, making it sink into the soft mud.

    One Naruto threw another directly at a flying crocodile. The croc happily swallowed the blonde whole, bodily smashing the second. Before it could move onto another target, however, it screamed and writhed before it threw up bloodied and disgusted-looking clone. The beast lay still after.

    Another brave clone attempted to catch a landing crocodile. Seeing its foe, the creature tried to snap him in half with a bite, but the waiting clone caught it, holding open its maul with his arms to keep it from closing. Suddenly, the crocodile laughed as a jet of water shot from its mouth and cut the clone in half.

    Three Narutos effortlessly dodged around another larger croc, each slashing at various spots as they did. However, the beast did not mind; its thick scales were too large for the small Riptide to slice through. And it merely snapped repeatedly at its dedicated attackers.

    As a crocodile tail swiped a clone away, another sent a slice of chakra into it, which seemed ineffective. The clone scrambled away as the angry creature chased after it.

    Another clone dodged a sneak attack from a crocodile underwater. The massive beast breached the water but cried in fear as the clone caught its tail and managed to spin the beast with grunts of effort. Another croc tried to help but was slapped away by his ally. The clone laughed at such before chucking the first crocodile at the second. The two collide with a deafening crash.

    But the chaos below was merely part of his plan¡­

    "Hey, dumb lizards!" Naruto called from high up on a tree; while his clones had begun the battle with them, he had headed up here. An aerial view had been helpful for one of his old tricks. "Those are all clones, in fact, their special clones! Maybe you all should surrender; you said it yourself, we shinobi tend to be powerful. Do you really intend to risk your clan? Why not seek a more valuable prey?" Naruto half asked and half pleaded.

    "We fear not your parlor tricks, you hairless ape!" The leader of the clan bellowed indignantly. He sat back, watching comfortably as his subjects fought the clones before him in a bloody clash. "We will simply crush all you have to offer!"

    Naruto sighed heavily as he made another hand sign. "I tried. I tried to stop this, but whatever¡­ Walking Landfield Jutsu!" Suddenly, several of the clones stopped fighting. Their bodies began to glow from the inside, and their forms swelled. The crocodiles all froze in bewilderment, not sure what they were seeing. Naruto watched as the leader, however, seemed to curl defensively. Seemingly somewhat aware of the threat, but unable to offer aid for the others.

    Before they could genuinely react, the glowing clones erupted violently. The water stopped the worst of the flames, yet the force of the chain reaction of the explosion sent viscera and scales flying all the same. The dying hiss and roars of crocodiles were heard as the series of explosions rocked the area around them. Several of the massive trees fell into the swamp. Small waves of water surged around from the disturbances. New holes in the ground were formed and filled with water instantly. Naruto watched it all, a mix of smoke and mist cutting off the whole picture. Yet the blonde watched at least six of them die from the explosions, their bodies ripped apart and lives violently snuffed out. "I tried¡­" Naruto said sadly to himself. He fell towards the ground as he cautiously decided to check for survivors. However, as he drew close to the cloud of smoke and steam, six shapes shot through. Naruto jumped up and spun in the air as he called out. "Uzumaki Style: Rising Spiral!" As he spun, he slashed with Riptide in a circle, unleashing a spiral blast of chakra that managed to knock away the ambushers and dissipate the cloud.

    Naruto landed, staring at the surviving crocodiles. The larger leader had obviously survived the explosion, having been in the back, and looked mostly fresh. The rest had singes and even some wounds but seemed unbothered. All of them glared angrily, seemingly determined to kill him.

    "I''ll ask you again," Naruto spoke, his eyes staring unblinkingly at the crocodiles. "You''ve bit off more than you can chew here. I don''t have any reason to fight you; you''re unrelated to my goals. I understand you have to eat, but you are unable to eat m-"

    "You- you despicable human! You slaughtered my kin! And now you ask for a reprieve?! You murder, then lecture? We kill for food and territory; we were born with that drive, as all life is. We embrace the cycle of life while you disgusting humans disrupt! No predators, yet you prey on all. The most successful hunters, and yet you do not hunt. You sicken us, and we will feast on your body for the transgressions you have committed!" The leader ranted, infuriated.

    "I was defending myself!" Naruto cried out. "You all even said I''m not much food. How are you justified?!"

    "You aren''t even supposed to be here human¡­" The leader spat. "Save your foolish philosophy for creatures foolish enough to buy into it. We prey on or become prey. We feed or starve, we kill to eat. We defend what is ours. Our existence is infinitely more in tune with the world around us. NOW LET US FINALLY FEED KIN! THESE HUMANS HAVE LITTLE CHAKRA! HE SHOULD BE DEFENSELESS NOW!"

    Naruto sighed bitterly as he sheathed Riptide. His clones earlier had shown the creatures were resistant to both his blows and even the slashes of Riptide. Of course, they were weak from the inside, but that was both gross and risky. Truthfully, this wasn''t the kind of fight he could hold back in. And Naruto worried that the others would do as well as he did against them. They were murderous and killed merely for pleasure¡­ Yet the weight increased as Naruto prepared to defeat them. So as he prepared his move it was with certainty of how it would end.

    The blonde had often headed back in his fights. Naruto had never wanted to kill, even if his profession demanded it. He was certain he had done so before, but in the rush of battle it was different. And never so many at once, was this all shinobi were good for? But yet again, he found himself preparing to do so. Naruto couldn''t see a different solution; he needed them not to pursue him, to ensure they didn''t become a threat to his friends, and to survive this. The solution was simple¡­ This wasn''t like Gaara and Neji; Naruto couldn''t afford to lose here¡­

    "I tried¡­" Naruto spat tiredly. With dread in his voice he activated his jutsu. "Draw of the Maelstrom: Slicing Storm!" Naruto spat out as a tear slid from his eye. As Naruto drew Riptide and flooded chakra from and out of the small blade, there was a boom as the concentrated wind was gathered, condensed, and shaped into small blades. The crocodiles, sensing that this was unavoidable or perhaps simply the end, froze as they watched the slice create a massive storm of wind chakra blades. However, the storm only gathered for an instant before it surged forward. The crocodiles, even their more giant leader, were lifted into the air and sliced into pieces. Unlike the blonde''s earlier attack, the wind blades were unimpaired by their tough scales. Cutting through instantly and ending the life as often as crippling the reptilian clan. As if the attack wasn''t devastating enough, the crocs were sent careening into trees, the muddy water, and each other. Naruto watched with tired eyes as his actions tore the Crocs asunder. As the technique ended, Naruto eyed the devastation and marched forward.

    The area directly in front of him had become a watery, muddy clearing. The trees were cut to pieces and torn from the ground. There were deep grooves in the ground all around the area. Making the water lower and inconsistent throughout. Naruto stood now on dry land as he continued to march. Three crocodiles lay around him as he drew close to the end of the aftermath. Each lay dead and dismantled. Naruto''s grip on Riptide tightened at the sight. Finally, he arrived at the end of the aftermath. There laid the last three crocodiles. Two were nearly at the top of the leader, both of them were cut in half. Naruto eyed them as he drew close, realizing the last one was still alive. The leader of the crocodiles stared at him lazily; it was missing each leg but one, its body was covered in grizzly cuts, and each breath it took seemed to be with great effort.

    "It- it seems we¡­ we were prey today." The leader spoke lethargically. "Deserved for having fallen to a despicable creature like yourself."

    Naruto felt sick being surrounded by the life he had snuffed out. His eyes now fully shed tears, knowing he had done what he had done. "I warned you¡­ I told you that this would happen."

    "HAHAHAHA!" The croc bellowed before writhing in apparent agony. "You feel pity for your enemies. You humans truly are strange. We may share intelligence, but¡­ we could be no more different. We embrace the cycle of life; you must prey upon or become prey; there is no good or evil, merely survival or death. Life is a savage existence. Something you weak humans will discover. Now finish me off¡­"

    Naruto growled in frustration and eyed the creature as he stalled. Its injuries were certainly lethal, and it was obviously going to die soon. Every second would surely pass in deep pain. Naruto had even taken its family from it; regardless of reason, Naruto had effectively killed it already. "You''re wrong. I''m sorry I didn''t do more, but there is so much more to life than¡­ this savagery."

    "Save me the lecture." *13*

    Naruto felt tears slide down his face as he once again flooded Riptide with chakra; so much wind nature chakra was held within it, creating a breeze from the blade itself. Naruto held up a hand in prayer as he thrust Riptide into the creature''s neck. So enhanced Riptide was that it pierced instantly. The leader of the Krookorook clan died with a silent breath. Naruto sheathed Riptide and looked around him, eyeing the devastation and gore with shame. He shakily walked past it all, marching about ten feet away before dropping to his knees. More tears fell before Naruto lurched to the ground, emptying his stomach in a violent physical display of his shame.

    ''Why did I do that?! I could''ve run, I could''ve spared them, I should''ve done something, anything else!'' Naruto slammed his fist to the ground. ''Who the hell am I to decide who lives or dies?!'' Naruto festered in his upset feeling before the context of the situation settled into him. ''Just like before, I''ve done things I''m not proud of on a mission. But yet again, I am unable to even think about it; the mission comes first¡­ is this truly what being a shinobi is-''

    "FANG OVER FANG!" A familiar voice roared as suddenly Naruto was hit with a blur. Naruto was sent careening into a tree, the force of the blow embedding him into it, as well as knocking Naruto out of his mental stupor.

    Naruto groaned as he pulled himself from the tree. ''Another fight?'' He looked up and was stunned by what he saw.

    Before him were Kiba and Yuno, both covered in some black odd markings painted on their skin, small triangles threaded along all visible skin, their eyes seemingly an unnatural red. Yet it was clearly them and even better they seemed well. Though had Kiba been the one to attack him?

    But seeing his friends lifted Naruto''s mood. He stood and smiled at them happily. "Awesome, I found two of you already! The others were worried about you guys; I was too! I''ll overlook the sneak attack, so we have to find the o-"

    "He hasn''t realized," Yuno spoke with a smarmy smile. "You should''ve taken him out then and there. Would''ve made this simple."

    "HA! Bastard surprised me that it was so easy to catch him off guard!" Kiba roared in response. "Besides, I wanted to make sure he had the chance to fight back. Can''t show him who''s boss without letting the weakling try to fight back!"

    "We should be cautious. Your information on him is dated, Kiba. He''s much stronger than you realize. Much more of a man~!" Yuno replied with a creepy smile.

    "Won''t matter with our master''s gift, I''ll kill him with ease!" Kiba bragged.

    "Now, now," Yuno chided. "The masters want our friends alive for their plans. Besides, I''d like to have some fun with him~."

    "Fine! But only after he learns who is better!" Kiba agreed.

    Naruto merely stared, surprised, at the two. ''What the hell happened to those two, they look and are acting so strange. This is all confusing¡­ though one thing is clear. They intend to fight!'' Naruto thought in shock as the two charged forward.

 New World! New Order!

    Shino / Hinata''s POV (East Forest of Irminsul - Terra)

    Hinata, Shino, and the ants journeyed through the forest in relative silence. Shino''s beetles and the ants uniquely communicated through chakra and chemicals, a conversation that their host, Shino, was privy to. The ants and his beetles inherently got along, as social creatures with a high level of intelligence and hive social structure gave them much to relate to. Their apparent lack of points of conflict likely aided such. Even the Aburame rarely were able to make multiple hives get along, with only his father being known to achieve such. So this willing interaction was both odd and unique; Shino had never heard of the Aburame clan Kikaichu beetles communicating with anything other than members, and it was certainly intriguing, perhaps even beneficial. He was looking for ways to change his skillset a bit¡­ *1*

    The exams had been an utter disappointment to Shino. His defeat by a teammate had been unfortunate and frustrating, simply due to Shino''s inability to use some of his best tricks. They were merely too lethal¡­ and others simply not all that useful in the match up. So his loss had been annoying, although Shino was not childish enough to be jealous; he had even been promoted, and by proxy should be thankful; yet being so thoroughly outshined hurt his pride. Shino was determined to be more effective. To not merely be a background character.

    Though Shino could scarcely afford to be distracted, they were quickly approaching the threat the ants had seeked for them to quell. It was clear from the increasing volume and strength of vibrations they heard they drew close. And from the scale of the cacophony of sound it was clear their foe would be an impressive one.

    As a trained and well-conditioned shinobi, Hinata could travel at speeds the average human could scarcely comprehend. Yet, as he and Hinata rode separate ants along the hunting pack. Shino was sure they traversed the heavily forested area with ease even a shinobi would struggle with. *2*  They seemed innately aware of obstacles and the landscape as they traveled, climbing over, around, or even through obstacles with machine-like proficiency. Never stopping or even hesitating, there was no need. They knew where they were and everything that lay there. Something Shino had to admit was quite impressive. Only further fueling his earlier thoughts. However¡­

    Despite the ants'' potential usefulness and apparent allied nature, Shino found himself somewhat suspicious. They knew the Okama clan, but if they were truly native to the land, surely such knowledge would be commonplace. They had offered aid as a trade as opposed to charity, which Shino could understand. But they had given scarcely any details of the threat they faced. It also suggested that the ants were not above manipulation. Suggesting perhaps what they had told them, wasn''t necessarily the truth. It also seemed strange to Shino, considering their large numbers and size, Shino needed clarification about what could possibly be such a threat to them. So much of one, even their absurd level of numbers made them hesitant to involve themselves¡­

    All members of the Aburame Clan were considered the authority of the world of Entomology. As such, he was well aware of how ants operated, especially when it concerned how they dealt with threats. Ants weren''t like humans and would gladly face death for the good of the unit. So, even if a danger was too deadly or costly, they normally would face it fearlessly. They said it would be too costly, but Shino was aware ants respawned absurdly quickly. Unlike what a single human mother could do, an ant queen was capable of much more. A mere month would allow them potentially thousands of troops. All of which would be grown by the end of the year. Furthermore, their naming style seemed less subjective and more objective. Suggesting they weren''t the personal type, likely much more dedicated to hive like living than most intelligent creatures to bare. So if they saw themselves as so insignificant, why did their queen hesitate. Surely the threat was worth the risk¡­ Without any more context, the two of them could very well be among the culprits of the kidnapping. And if so Shino would ensure they paid the price¡­

    Shino had shared his concerns with Hinata, who agreed the situation was odd, but she seemed much more optimistic about the ants'' "trustworthiness". She also pointed out that even if they should attempt a betrayal, the two of them should be able to repel it with ease. Shino disagreed with her optimism, but with the two of them being as powerful and skilled as they were, he supposed they would be fine regardless of their intent. Besides, they had no other leads to follow anyway. So Shino continued their journey, content to see how things went. But was well on guard, his more pessimistic mind ensuring this endeavor would not be so simple.

    Soon, his questions regarding the threat being real were at least assuaged. Which of course suggested the ants were somewhat truthful thus far. However thunderous crashes sounded throughout the forest, some ferocious roars sounding off between each one. So powerful were the echoes that the ground and trees shook and swayed, respectively. Making it clear to him this would not be a trifling battle. With each crash, the ants seemed to become more and more anxious, flinching at the impacts and antennas twitching ferociously. Some of their party even fled as they drew close.

    Hinata and Shino exchanged looks as suddenly the party stopped. Some sort of cacophony of crashes was heard just short of their resting place. A thick wall of forest cut them off from a preview of what awaited. The majority of the ants had now fled, but only the leader and one Hinata had ridden stayed for now.

    "It is worse than we had feared." The ant spoke in its strange voice. "The threat has now escalated too risky for our nest. It would be too costly to get involved. The Queen 3 would not approve of such." *3*

    "As you wish, sir ant, but if I may ask, what do you mean by that?" Hinata interjected politely. Shino allowed it; he was not a social or political butterfly, and Hinata happened to be both. Hopefully that would be useful here, perhaps even win them aid¡­

    "It seems the wolves have left only for one of you to become a threat." The ant seemed to answer with indignant fury. "We will not risk ourselves for your mess. However, I will keep to our word and offer aid should you correct such."

    Or not, a shame but not one Shino truly minded. Best not to risk team combat with strange creatures such as these, until they were sure of their authenticness.

    Hinata seemed stunned by this, but Shino merely nodded. He had already planted beetles onto the ants to track them and frankly recognized their logic. If they did betray them it would be easy to seek them out again, if such was even necessary. Besides, it seemed clear now that they had been earnest, and this could be related to their friends or the captors who had taken them. The two ants marched off as Hinata and listened to the continued madness momentarily. Both were preparing for what would likely be life-or-death combat.

    "Unfortunately, it seems we may have found two of our allies. This is excellent considering our mission and seems timely considering their words. However, the words of the ants suggested they may be in danger¡­ or even the danger themselves?" Shino spoke out, and Hinata hesitantly nodded.

    "They mentioned one of us becoming the problem¡­" Hinata said worriedly. She stared at the thick walls of trees that obscured whatever was happening ahead of them.

    "Very confounding," Shino admitted. "However, it is best to see the problem ourselves." Hinata once again nodded, now looking determined.

    Shino released his hands from his pocket, his left gloved and right bare. As he did so, several of his various insects flew off into the surrounding area, quickly offering the Aburame an area of control. No one would come close or leave without his knowledge. It wasn''t a perfect recon field, given more time and security Shino could make a much more secure and even defensive one. But this would work for now, his allies were crafty and would also set out to set several traps for any foes, all the better to ensure this went smoothly. The traps wouldn''t kill immediately but would, over time, drain the victims of all their chakra. They were now as safe as they could be to engage in battle¡­

    As he did so, Hinata activated her Byakugan, only to gasp in shock and suddenly race off toward the situation.

    ''Hinata is a shy type who rarely takes risks or initiatives unless fully motivated. For her to be shocked and race off suggests our allies may truly need help.'' Shino thought as he cursed and followed after her. He would ensure the situation went as they willed.

    The two burst into what used to be another section of forest full of trees and shrubs. However, it had been flattened for lack of a better word; it looked like something had rampaged through the area, trees and shrubs were ripped from the ground or seemingly obliterated. The ground around them was full of pits and holes, as if something had also smashed into it. Yet it seemed oddly erratic. However, that was the least remarkable finding in this newly made clearing. For a ginormous Choji stood on the edge of a clearing, seemingly covered in cuts and bruises. His skin was also covered in dark markings, and his eyes were wide open and glowing red as he screamed in unusual fury. He was now the size of a large building and seemed to have a temper much too small for it. The large man raced along the edge of the clearing with shocking speed, punching at the occasional tree. Shino was shocked; Choji, both in attitude and form, was more than Shino had seen. Such wanton destruction and anger were rare for Choji. And his eyes¡­ what had happened to him?

    Hinata tapped his shoulder and pointed out a spot a short distance ahead of the raging giant. There was an equally haggard-looking Sakura. The pink-haired woman dodged desperately and could be heard pleading with Choji. Her shouts strained as she desperately dodged and ran from Choji''s dogged pursuit. The wear and tear, bruises, and dried blood made it clear that this struggle had been going on for a while. It seemed Sakura was trying to break through to the giant instead of fighting back.

    Shino nodded at the Hyuga as the pair raced off without a word. As they did, Sakura stumbled, having missed a branch on the ground, tripped over it, and fell bodily to the ground. She rolled to quickly recover to her credit, but the irate giant had seen the opportunity. Choji had caught up and mercilessly prepared a finishing stomp. Just as the foot closed in, Hinata appeared beneath it, standing in front of the down Sakura. Boldly seeming to defend her even as death by foot squashing approached both. Hinata spun in place even as it seemed hopeless, desperately calling out, "Kaiten!"

    Even with Choji''s giant foot, the spinning chakra construct held firm and its power and rotation shot the foot back up, making the enlarged Choji stumble back on one leg. Shino appeared above before he could regain his balance and fired off several kunai with paper bombs attached. Each was aimed along Choji''s body, the kunai failing to pierce him however proved enough to undo his balance, the giant roaring in shock as he fell to his back. His mere shortfall made the ground shake with a deep rumble.

    Shino landed in front of the two women, and with a nod towards all three, they all raced back to the opposite side of the clearing from the giant. Regrouping, they took a second to discuss things as a dazed Choji slowly shook off the explosions that would''ve turned any normal human asunder. Slowly climbing to his feet while muttering to himself.

    "Thanks for the save; I don''t think I''ve ever been so overjoyed to have a backup," Sakura admitted with a sigh. "It''s been nothing but hardship since I arrived in this terrible place. How did you all get here? Better yet, do you know why we''re here?"

    "There is no need to thank us; we could not allow our teammates and comrades to go missing without extending an effort to reclaim them. Naruto''s summons was aware of such, and informed said blonde. Naruto then decided to lead us here to save you all. It seems an unknown individual or group was responsible for your taking in the first place, though we cannot be sure why yet." Hinata answered quickly and with a small smile.

    "Where is here anyway? It doesn''t seem like anywhere geographically I can remember, whole different biome''s exist here in a way that contradicts what is known to be possible. Not to mention the wild and plant life is seemingly overgrown to the max. It''s like we''re in a whole different world¡­" Sakura asked the two.

    "This is all related to summoning clans; apparently, they are entirely from a different world, unlike the standard theory. Not merely hidden somewhere on ours, but somewhere different yet similar. Apparently despite the fact it is different and distinct from ours they exist somewhat in the same space." Shino started to explain.

    "A different world?!" Sakura asked, shocked.

    Hinata and Shino took a short while to run Sakura through the situation. Explaining their limited knowledge regarding Terra and the summoning system as a whole as well as their secondary mission.

    "Great, this is somehow even worse than I had thought. It''s been a massive mess ever since I arrived. First I spawned in some swamp and was chased out by some giant lizard clan. Ended up around here and eventually, I managed to find Choji in this messed-up place. Together, we spent a few days surviving; nearly every hour, something either chased or attacked us, so consistent foraging or even sleep was nearly impossible. Leading to the two of us getting exhausted quickly. So much so we were being tracked by those mutts for Kami knows how long. When we were at our weakest, they finally stopped following and attacked. It was¡­ my fault; I was sleeping, and Choji had taken the first watch. By the time I awoke, they had already started to overrun Choji. I assumed he had boldly defending me to ensure my safety. I dove into the battle trying to stop them. But before I could, they managed to subdue and take him away. I was weak, half delirious and I passed out¡­"

    "That''s odd indeed," Hinata replied. "Muri said that these summoning clans see us as a commodity. Even just being a summoning clan seems to offer a litany of benefits, and if they weren''t interested in that, surely those wolves would''ve killed and eaten him¡­"

    "Based on his behavior as well as appearance." Shino started as Choji finally climbed to his feet and roared angrily. "They must''ve somehow gained control over his actions. My friend and teammate is a gentle soul who just so happens to love nature. He would never so carelessly thrash around; it is beneath him." *5*

    "That''s what I also concluded," Sakura agreed with a grim nod. "I was searching the area relentlessly, but between the amount of ground to cover, and the ever present threat of the inhabitants I moved slowly however. But suddenly I found him, but he wasn''t the Choji we all know. He was screaming and raging, was single handedly fighting off giant birds with ease. Turning from giant to normal with ease and precision. I never realized how scary Choji could be¡­"

    "That''s troubling," Shino added. "Choji is quite the skilled shinobi but struggles to do a full-sized expansion jutsu. As well as even engaging in battle outside of rage or desperation. Also my friend isn''t a stamina man, he would normally wear out by now. Somehow, this trance they''ve put him in must empower as well as control him. We must aid him, now."

    "But how?" Sakura interjected. "I''ve tried talking to him, but he seems not to care, he even seems keen on killing me... And believe me when I say he''s a tank. I haven''t seen much of anything even slow him down. He can tear trees from the ground with ease¡­

    "Well, it seems there is a foreign chakra flowing through his chakra system." Hinata chimed in. She had been observing Choji''s chakra system during the conversation. "It seems to be slowly mixing with his own, though it''s almost too thick to do so easily¡­" *6*

    "If we exhaust his chakra network or allow my allies to drain it, it should be enough to force all of the foreign chakra out as well, hopefully before it fully accumulates. If we fail to do so timely it will likely make reversing the process difficult if not outright impossible. Assuming we do succeed however it should allow the trance to be broken." Shino concluded the thought. "At the very least, it will force him to shrink, at which point we can detain him much easier, and until such a point, we can reverse the effects of whatever ails him. However I must insist you, Sakura, rest for now."

    "I can fight-" Sakura objected strongly. Her face showing her anger at being told to step aside. However Shino had no time to be political.

    "You''re dangerously low on chakra." Shino countered brutally. Sakura''s head fell in shame as he continued. "Maybe enough for a short battle, but someone with your combat level and current stamina would only get in the way. I do not mean to be offensive, merely objective." Sakura froze at the logical breakdown, her mind whirling at his blunt words. Shino felt no satisfaction at such, but would not allow his feeling to comprise his logic. "Do not be prideful; it is impressive that you have survived thus far. Even more so you had the bravery to risk your life for someone who means little to you. Make no mistake I do appreciate it, for now allow your superiors to take it from here." His piece said the Aburame raced forward toward Choji, who was now charging them.

    "You are a skilled kunoichi, Sakura," Hinata said with an apologetic bow. But you''ve been through much. Allow the two of us to handle this." With apologies, the Hyuga rushed off to join the battle. Sakura raised a palm to herself, which glowed as she watched the two begin the fight to aid Choji. Her gaze seeming defiant¡­

    Hinata''s POV

    It felt terrible leaving Sakura behind like that; she had been through so much and seemed desperate to help someone who was not even her teammate. That spoke extensively of her character and inner strength. But Shino was also correct in saying she was exhausted and needed rest. Her physical reserves were low, and Hinata supposed her health was more important than her pride.

    Her mind shifted to focus as Choji''s earth-shaking gait came close, their friend roaring in rage as he sent a haymaker of a punch right for Shino. The Aburame broke into a cloud of bugs as the fist punched through, the cloud mobbing around the fist. Choji growled as he used his other hand to bat them away, leaving him open; Hinata formed a hand sign as she sought to take advantage of such, calling out her technique with a frown. "Gentle Fist: Precise Beam!" Hinata spun as she slashed the beam into the back of Choji''s left knee. Causing the giant to scream in pain as his left knee folded, making him kneel.

    Shino suddenly appeared in the sky, standing on what seemed to be a platform of insects; the man then tossed even more paper bomb-tagged kunai, each of which exploded and knocked Choji off balance once again. The large man barely stood, grunting in fury and pain. Hinata followed up with a jab of her palm, sending off an Air Palm, which slammed into Choji''s back and helped Shino floor him. The giant fell to his back flat, once again dazed. Shino wasted no time on such weaving hand signs as the dazed Choji attempted to rise.

    "Something I didn''t get to use in the exams, my elemental chakra nature¡­" Shino explained as he finished his signs. "Earth Style: Earthen Restraint!" As he bellowed, the earth beneath Choji writhed, several large strands of it wrapping around the wrist and ankles of the giant; it didn''t stop there, also wrapping around his waist and neck. Shino then raised his arms above his head, his hoodie writhed as thousands of beetles flowed from it, the insects all surging onto the downed Choji and greedily sucking as much chakra as they could from him.

    Hinata also raced in, recognizing Shino''s plan, quickly adapting to it, and aiding it. She dropped her hands into a hand sign, mentally thanking Naruto again as three clones formed around her. The four split into two groups of two, running up separate legs of the giant and jabbing with absurd speed as they did. Though their progress was slow, the chakra points enlarged as they were, and they were resistant to Gentle Fist, and each required several attacks to close. Hinata felt it needed to be more practical but was confident it would undoubtedly have an effect if she continued.

    Hinata could see thousands of insects feeding upon the giant, but even their combined efforts were slow to affect his chakra like this. She could see it was slowly working on the foreign chakra and his own. But all the while, Choji roared and writhed against his restraints. From the thuds and rumbles of the ground, as well as knowing the strength of the Akimichi, Hinata doubted they could keep him down for long. Suddenly, however, he stopped as Choji chuckled.

    "I FORGOT I COULD GO BACK! YOU''RE IN TROUBLE NOW!" The giant called before there was a sudden poof of smoke. Though his voice and tone seemed off, something was different about him. Having been on top of the giant, Hinata and her clones fell to the ground roughly at his disappearance. The three Hinata''s sacrificed themselves to soften her landing. Allowing Hinata to be safe, Shino landed from the sky next to her, and the two eyed the cloud of smoke with suspicion. Still trying to figure out what had happened, but certain this was merely the beginning.

    Suddenly, two giant feet flew from the cloud of smoke, catching the two of them completely off guard. Shino raised an earth wall to take the brunt. Hinata stepped in front of Shino but behind the wall, also activating Kaiten. Their combined effort barely stopped the blow. It smashed through the weak stone wall and Hinata''s Kaiten, sending the two flying back as Choji bodily laughed as he left the cloud of smoke.

    "I forgot I could return to normal size; good thing I did, too. You two former friends of mine are rather sneaky attempting to stick and suck me like that." Choji spoke goofily.

    "Why are you attacking us?" Shino asked calmly. "I am your friend, a comrade who has bled and shed tears with you."

    "Don''t worry, buddy! We''ll do so again! Just join the masters, and we''ll rule this world! All we have to do is serve! You''ll never be forgotten again, friend!" Choji laughed merrily.

    "Masters¡­" Hinata said concerned. "You were right¡­"

    "If the true Choji can hear me in their fret not," Shino assured. "I will free you from whoever controls you, as well as punish these so-called mast-" Shino was suddenly taken from view as a giant black blur flew by and snatched him.

    Another blur did as well, though this one stopped to face Hinata and Choji. Revealing a lanky, tall, blonde man smiling happily at them. "Ah, trying to kill each other, aye?" Jibachi jokingly said as he flipped the two off. "Fine by us. Kill each other while we torture that shitty Aburame to death~!" The blonde man offered before jumping after Shino.

    Hinata went to follow before Choji''s giant fist cut off her path. She frowned as she realized Choji, in this odd state, would not allow her to leave with ease. She would have to defeat Choji before she could help Shino.

    "Hinata, can you handle Choji on your own!?" Sakura cried as she raced by the two.

    "Hai! B-but wait. Certainly, but you''re still injured!" Hinata said with worry and determination in equal measure.

    "You''ll have to trust me! That weirdo said they intend to torture and kill him! He''ll need help!" Sakura refuted, not stopping her pace for even a moment.

    Sakura wasted no more time explaining, racing off after Shino. Hinata fearlessly dropped into a stance as Choji became large again. As much as Hinata was worried about Shino and Sakura, she had no time to help them. She would merely have to trust that they would hold their own. Perhaps she could defeat Choji quickly¡­

    "Only one now! The masters won''t be pleased, but they said to bring any humans!" Choji roared.

    Hinata merely prepared to free her ally with some tough love. Though she had the oddest suspicion, it would be more challenging than she had thought.

    Shino''s POV

    Shino felt annoyed as his new foes carried him away. The large man wasn''t even all that quick; he had merely caught him off guard. Shino, however, wasn''t one to crack and allowed several allies to sneak aboard. He drew and trusted a kunai for the man''s neck. The man chuckled before throwing him with both arms like a lawn dart.

    Shino was shocked by how hard he was thrown, the force causing him to nearly collide with a tree headfirst. He was only saved by a last-minute substitution, though the log in his place was smashed to bits against the tough bark. Shino panted on a branch just above his potential death, staring at the opposition in front of him.

    The two were dressed in standard gear for Iwa Jounin. The blonde one smiled cruelly, while the one with black hair and a beard glared hatefully.

    The bearded one, seemingly the leader of the two, spoke first. "Your answer will not save your life but will affect your death." He spat bitterly. "Are you a member of the cretinous Aburame clan? Do not try to lie to me, boy; you will likely be dying regardless."

    "Of course he is!" Jibachi said with joy! "Those freaks all look the same, dark brown hair, thick clothing to hide their disgusting bodies, and those tacky shades. Sucks to be born a freak, aye? Though if you renounce your clan and family now, we may offer some sort of mercy to you yet!"

    As he spoke, Shino subtly checked himself for the number of allies present and injuries. "Renounce? No, I am a member of the Aburame clan; in fact, I am the heir of it. And will one day lead the very clan you openly hate. In fact, I am intending to make you answer for your words regarding my family¡­"

    "So you are¡­" Kurobachi said seriously. "Then prepare yourself, Aburame. For you have encountered your rivals and bane of the Aburame! The Kamizuru Clan!"

    Shino''s eyes narrowed behind his sunglasses. He was outnumbered by Jounin, who was part of the Kamizuru clan. He had heard of them somewhere before¡­ but where? "Why do you quarrel with us?" Shino stalled. The others would need time to deal with Choji before they could help. It would be better if he took care of them himself¡­

    "You rats slaughtered us during the last war!" Jibachi spat. *7*

    "Truthfully, it matters little," Kurobachi answered. "We recognize you are in no way connected to such and that almost anything in war is justifiable. As mere soldiers, we have no free will regarding such. However, it led to the downfall of our clan. Regardless of the reason, as a proud member of the Kamizuru clan, I must avenge the offense. Something you all will answer for one day. An eye for an eye, and you will be the eye today¡­"

    "I see your point," Shino answered. "I cannot allow you revenge, but I assure you I will not die today." He replied that their information was new and somewhat concerning but, for now, unimportant. Shino had to help his friends so these two men would fall¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Northern Mountains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Sasuke and Muri traveled with their captive in relative silence. It was clear to the Uchiha the small raccoon was bothered by the earlier battle. Or at very least his conduct and decisions during such. Before, it had almost incessantly spoken, seemingly a social being that needed to fill the silence. Now, it only offered the occasional info about where to go and how to tend to their captive. It tended to¡­ Spleen Feaster with oddly tender care. Ensuring the weasel did not escape but doing its best to do so with great kindness and gentleness. It made it clear what the issue was for the creature. *8*

    Muri was obviously a softy and objected to what he felt was cruel and needless behavior. However, Sasuke wasn''t bothered by such; he wasn''t blind to it. In fact, Sasuke readily admitted to the moral compromise of his actions. That battle had been unneeded, and by proxy, the death of their foes had been wasteful. Sasuke simply was willing to live with the sin; it was a small price to pay to ensure his family''s safety. To hesitate would be to reject his entire ideology. And Sasuke had too much to suffer death and or defeat.

    As a child, he had promised to do whatever it took to protect and raise the Uchiha. Now, he must stick to that road; many who would oppose or hamper him may die by his own hand. But for Sasuke, it was merely the cost of his ambition. He may commit innumerable sins and may cross the lines of many. But Sasuke would do so as long as it served his clan. Such was the duty of the Clan Head of the Uchiha.

    As such, Sasuke accepted the awkward nature with ease. Muri may judge him as he pleases; his opinion matters little. In fact, silence was preferable for what came next, for Sasuke may need to act harshly to ensure the best result¡­

    Spleen Feaster and Muri quickly led them back to a massive cave suspiciously clear of ice yet coated in snow. There was so much snow, and the entrance seemed entirely buried. Sasuke took the lead with Muri, carrying the tie-up, and now gagged Spleen Feaster behind him. As soon as they drew close to the massive entrance, its apparent defenses were launched. The enormous pile of snow burying the entrance fell apart as dozens of weasels burst. Several more crawled from cracks and crevices around the entrance; the Snow Weasels growled and hissed in anger as they tensed and seemed likely to attack the group.

    "Muri, display the hostage," Sasuke ordered as he tensed, prepared to do his best to defend them if the tactic failed.

    Muri did as asked silently, holding up the tied-up Spleen Feaster above his large form''s head; he removed the gag to allow Spleen Feaster to speak, who did not disappoint. "My Children!" It bellowed. "I have been captured! Free me at once, then we feast!"

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    The Snow Weasels seemed incensed further by this order. The group slowly moved forward in sync. Their pure killing intent weighed heavily on Muri, though Sasuke had been expecting such.

    Sasuke reacted swiftly, cuffing Spleen Feaster and raising a kunai to his throat above his head. "I would not follow that order; based on your reaction, many of you are incredibly loyal to Spleen Feaster here. Well, I assure you if you attempt to kill us, it will lead to his death. I am solely responsible for the death of your hunting party earlier, and now have your leader. Test me if you wish." He warned the group, summoning Besmirched Flambe with a flick of the wrist and his Sharingan with a blink.

    The weasels froze with that rebuke, seemingly unsure what to do. Spleen Feaster thrashed within its binding, screaming indignant rage. "Screw that; kill these humans slowly!" Sasuke did not use the verbal rebuke again, instead using his free hand to slash Spleen Feaster''s face shallowly. Silencing its complaint with a shriek of pain as his fur was singed off his face. Somehow causing both an audible uproar from the guards as well as a strong silence.

    "Perfect," Sasuke said, pleased. "We''ve established you do not want your leader dead, nor do you wish to cause it. Do not get it mistaken, I''ll do so without hesitation or remorse. So here are my demands: the highest ranking member of your clan shall escort me and my friend here through your home; once we''ve seen everything, you''ll offer us directions to the closest clan, at which point we''ll leave dear Spleen Feaster with you all safe and sound."

    Spleen Feaster maintained silence as the large group of weasels discussed it. Eventually, one step forward, it was a larger one covered in scars and gray fur.

    "I am the one named Rib Sucker. *9* I am the eldest member of the Snow Weasel Clan. I am most suited to handle this situation, and we will accommodate your demands. But will feast upon you should you show weakness or betray your word." Rib sucker offered.

    Sasuke felt his left eye twitch in annoyance as Muri silently chuckled. ''Rib Sucker and Spleen Feaster¡­ these truly are beasts.'' Sasuke thought disappointedly. "That is only as expected. Begin leading us through your home."

    "First, I must ask if you are looking for something particular." Rib Sucker spoke with wisdom his name would not suggest he was capable of. "It may save us time or smooth matters over."

    Sasuke smirked, happy to clash their mind with something with intelligence. "We are here due to a rumor, I''m sure many of you know. As you can both see and doubtless have heard, humans have been summoned into Irminsul. We have followed to find them and find out who has done such."

    Rib Sucker nodded his head slowly. "I could promise you with ease that the only humans we have run into have been yourself. I assume our hunting party attempted to consume you and failed. I recognize that a human-like yourself looks down on such, but it is merely how we live."

    Sasuke''s Sharingan did allow him to read body language, but reading animals versus persons was night and day. "I would check anyway. You may be as honest as you say, but I cannot take this risk."

    Rib Sucker sighed at such. "I was hoping to avoid such; within our home are our possessions and young; if you were to venture inside, even with the blessing of Spleen Feaster, there is a decent chance my Kin will attack. They do not have the same wisdom as I do." The weasel explained.

    Sasuke barely reacted. "I will check, and I expect your compliance. Make no mistake; I do not need it. Force my hand, and all parties involved will perish¡ªsurvival of the fittest, as it were."

    Rib Sucker eyed the Uchiha down before eyeing his leader. "The choice is yours, Spleen Feaster. Should you order it, we shall kill these two regardless of price; that includes your life. Or shall we cooperate?"

    "THIS DAMN HUMAN! COOPERATE! I SHALL NOT DIE!" Spleen Feaster roared with angry indignance.

    Rib Sucker nodded and gestured with his head for their group to follow. Sasuke and Muri did so at a distance; though Sasuke summoned a Shadow Clone to watch their back. Certain if the weasels saw the chance they''d go for the kill. Slowly, the small group was allowed through the massive crowd of guards. Traversing their home with a tense promise of violence.

    Sasuke drew close to Muri and whispered to the large-form raccoon. "Can we take them at their word?" He asked Muri silently.

    "Within reason," Muri whispered back. "Most clans wouldn''t risk their leader. However, his warning was no joke. Many of the Irminsul inhabitants are more primal than I and others. Especially these savages. So there is a chance they forgo common sense and kill us fully."

    "As opposed to partially killing us?" Sasuke asked with a raised brow. A small amount of a smile showing on his face.

    "How are you possibly relaxed?!" Muri whispered harshly. "Do you enjoy the threat of death or the spectacle of violence?!"

    "No, neither," Sasuke answered with ease. "It''s only that I have spent years preparing myself to do what''s necessary for my ambition. Regardless of odds or likelihood, I continue to move forward. For it is as simple as simply doing what I must." He continued. "That is what it means to be a man with ambition. One that refuses to give up on their dreams, even if they must crush someone else''s¡­"

    The two went silent as they explored the cave system, both recognizing that focus may very well spare their lives here. Behind them trailed about a dozen weasels, who seemed calm now but pointedly kept close. In front of them, they saw several small holes being used by various weasels. It was clear they were utterly surrounded.

    "Those tunnels lead to our individual bedding areas," Spleen Feaster explained bitterly. "They have too few passengers for you humans to fit. Even if your friends were brought there, I assure you, you would not want to see it."

    "Indeed." Rib Sucker chimed in. "Though, as I stated, we have seen no humans other than yourself. If we did we''d be preparing meals and not sending out hunting parties."

    "No food storage or prisons?" Sasuke asked bluntly.

    "No need!" Spleen Feaster answered arrogantly. "We hunt for all our food. Besides foolish human, do you not know meat spoils, I wonder if your''s ever will have the chance too¡­" He finished in what seemed to be what he thought was a subtle threat.

    "Perhaps so," Sasuke replied calmly. "We''ll see¡­"

    The group continued in silence as they traversed the cave system. The tunnels were bare except for the floors, covered in an odd furs that were cut roughly, as if they were ripped off their owners instead of flayed. Seemingly being mere skins poorly sewn together. There were also several human effigies on occasion. Only bones by now, but had certainly once been macabre displays of rare catches. And Sasuke couldn''t help but notice the number of Weasels slowly increased as they traveled. Making the idea of a peaceful, noncommittal retreat after this unlikely as hell.

    The crowd in front and behind them seemed to grow as Sasuke dutifully checked each corridor. Even ordered weasels to clear out the ones he and Muri couldn''t access. The Uchiha were not blind to the growing tension of their innumerable enemies before them.

    It seemed that as their numbers increased, so did their agitation. For they writhed and sounded with fury as time progressed. Slowly, they drew closer and bolder, Spleen Eater encouraging them all the while. Muri seemed incredibly panicked, seemingly realizing how unlikely their chances of escape would be.

    Sasuke, however, did not mind; he had known even with a hostage, these foul creatures'' patience would not hold. It would''ve been foolish to come this deep without a backup plan. Besides, it was becoming clear Rib Sucker had been honest with his declaration of their innocence. But before he could do so¡­

    "Rib Sucker, was it?" Sasuke asked patiently.

    "Yes, filthy human." Rib Sucker replied.

    "It''s become clear you do not hold my allies. However, I must ask if you could point me to the nearest clan. I intend to return your leader and investigate them." Sasuke explained.

    "Fortunately you have seen reason. The closest clan to us would be our rivals, the Moon Crescent Bear Clan. They are shockingly close to us, merely southward a hundred or so meters, they''ve been steadily drawing closer as our war intensifies. We''d be happy to escort you once you''ve freed Spleen Feaster. Hopefully, you are as much a menace to them as you were to us." Rib Sucker offered.

    The Uchiha made a mental note of such before Sasuke stopped walking, everyone inside the cave system stopping as well. "That sounds kind, Muri, the weasel, if you will." Muri handed him over as Sasuke eyed the weasels gleefully, forming a large group as they stared hungrily at the two of them. Seemingly more excited for their living shield to be gone. "Though it seems you plan to devour us regardless."

    "It''s a shame you didn''t believe me." Rib Sucker said sadly suddenly. "Could''ve lived longer. We of the Snow Weasel Clan often switch leadership; while a tragedy to lose our leader, the weasels will settle if it is to enjoy the exotic treat of human flesh."

    "A trap, then," Sasuke answered. As Muri panicked, Sasuke merely prepared his countermeasure.

    "RIP THEM APART!" Spleen Feaster gleefully shouted.

    "GO!"

    Sasuke merely sighed as he placed a hand on Muri. Still holding onto Spleen Feaster, who was raving for their death madly all the while. "Shame I had intended to keep my word. Though it seems your own was not to be trusted. No matter, a Uchiha always has a backup plan. Hopefully, the bears have what I''m looking for, have more sense than yourselves, and enjoy your leader as a welcome gift. Goodbye." As Sasuke finished, the group leaped through the air. So numerous and massive the falling cloud of death there would be no defending or dodging.

    However, it mattered little once Sasuke and the group burst into smoke. Leaving behind nothing but a pile of confused weasels.

    Rib Sucker could merely gawk as he realized the group had lost their meal and their leader. They would be angry and in need of a scapegoat. Perhaps a certain elder who had led them down this path¡­

    He trembled as the confusion of the pile and other hungry weasels gave way to anger¡­ their hungry and angry eyes locked onto the elder weasel. He began to mutter a defense, it was a doomed effort, and it soon gave way to screams. As the Snow Weasels started their promised meal, though their course had changed wildly¡­ *10*

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto / Yuno''s POV (South Swamps of Irminsul - Terra)

    Naruto could only gape at the two. Shocked that he had found them so soon and that they were oddly enough hostile. That hesitation nearly cost him dearly, for Yuno closed in with shocking speed, using her unique dagger to nearly behead him. Naruto ducked it clumsily, leaving him open to a punch from Kiba on his face. He stumbled back, suffering a slash to his back from Yuno. It cut him shallowly but had nearly been more devastating. She attempted a stab to his legs, but Naruto caught her by her wrist and, using her as a projectile, chucked her into Kiba. Sending the two sprawling in a ball as Naruto caught up with the situation. Preparing himself as they untangled themselves.

    ''The two of them just came at me hard, they were certainly playing for keeps. Why the hell would the two of them be so mad at me? They''ve always been weird, but this is just strange¡­ they said something about masters earlier¡­ are they somehow under control?'' Naruto thought as the two stood and chuckled with apparent glee.

    "So it''s just as you said¡­" Kiba said to Yuno with a smile. "This damn freak really is strong, the same kinda monster as Garra¡­" He taunted Naruto. *11* "Not to mention our good friend here is holding back, go head if you wish. I''ll just make beating you all the more fun.

    "Now, now," Yuno interjected. "Freak or not, he''s interesting, and the Masters would surely love it if we brought him back. He would be essential for their plan¡­ plus I wanna play with him¡­"

    "Ok, what the hell is going on?" Naruto asked, utterly confused. "I get you under control, but why are you acting so damn strange."

    "Strange, he says!" Kiba barked with a laugh. "He doesn''t understand at all! The Masters may have picked poorly. But hey were supposed to bring him, surely they won''t mind him being only a little dead."

    "Perish the thought, Kiba." Yuno chided. "Besides, he still thinks like a human. Once they get along with him, he''ll be more like us¡­"

    "More like you? What the hell does that mean? Better yet, who the hell is this master, and where can I find and kick his or her ass?" Naruto asked angrily. The image of his friends being forcefully controlled infuriated him to his core. And their odd behavior only fed in to his indignant rage.

    "More like us indeed, Blondie! See, once the masters have their influence on you, it shows in many ways! Firstly, it rids us of useless emotions while enhancing the ones that make us more¡­ primal, let''s say. It shows strangely, making us less humane and displaying the traits we bury deep inside. For example¡­ FANG OVER FANG!" Kiba screamed as he suddenly launched himself at Naruto.

    The Blonde reacted quickly, raising his hands and catching the blur of Kiba; he slid back from the force as Kiba, menacingly glared at his eyes. "Thanks to them, I can admit I''m jealous of you; I''m a damn clan heir; you were nobody and I respected that, even before Shikamaru took up for you. I saw you oddly enough as a rival of mine, yet in the exams, you outshined me, made me look pathetic... I''m so damn envious of you it hurts, you damn Blonde bastard!" Kiba screamed, then smiled. "Not only does it make me admit -THAT!" Kiba roared as he flexed and sent Naruto stumbling back as he landed on his feet. "It makes us stronger and faster as well¡­" Kiba finished. "And it''s gonna make me enjoy hurting you just a little more.

    Naruto flinched as he drew Riptide and deflected several kunai from behind. Yuno smiled at him from behind teasingly. "For me, it has enhanced some deeper urges¡­ maybe once we beat you within an inch of your life, I''ll show you¡­" She promised.

    ''Kiba''s always been competitive, but it was always friendly before. And while I may have outshined him in the exams, he''d never admit such. Plus, being openly jealous is something I just can''t see happening. He''s so damn confident just like me. Equally as confusing is Yuno, Neji has said that Yuno has always been a flirt, but I never saw it, now even I can notice it. Is this controlling technique affecting their personalities? I mean their acting pretty damn different¡­ maybe if I beat them they''ll be freed? Best idea I can think of in the middle of combat.''

    "Naruto you look so cute while thinking so hard¡­" Yuno taunted with an airy chuckle. "I wonder, my little Blondie, if you''ve gotten any better at Genjutsu since we last fought¡­" Yuno asked.

    Naruto''s eyes widened in shock. "Shit-" Naruto was suddenly batted away by an unseen force; Naruto jumped up into the treetops, eyes wildly scanning for both of them. But now he couldn''t see either of them. However, he heard a whistle of air and, trusting his instincts, jumped to another branch as the last one was cut free from the tree from seemingly nothing, he dodged such but was once again sent flying into a tree. Naruto couldn''t even land, as he impacted the branch he felt a powerful blow hit his ribs, nearly breaking them with its force.

    ''I have no choice, not sure how to save them, but for now, I gotta stop them from kicking my ass!'' Naruto thought as he prepared to fight back in earnest.

    Naruto fell toward the water but managed to catch another branch and swing himself upward. As he did, he summoned several shadow clones around him, each flying up toward the tops of trees. Naruto watched as several were seemingly turned apart by nothing before he landed himself below where they had been slain.

    He flinched realizing this would be hard, before Naruto suffered another slash on his left arm. He wildly struck out but only met air, instead cursing as he was kicked from the branch. The male chuckled, giving away the fact that it was Kiba.

    ''Just my luck, a Genjutsu and Taijutsu specialist are jumping me. I''m still lousy at Genjutsu, and knowing Yuno, removing it wouldn''t be easy anyway. Worse yet, they''re both so damn fast; they are on an entirely different level than I saw at the exams. Gonna have to take them seriously.'' Naruto''s eyes seemed to shine as he suddenly stomped out with his feet, the impact of his fall-shattering bark as he managed to stand on the trunk horizontally.

    Naruto did not think, it would be a waste here. Instead, trusting some sort of inner instinct, he lashed out blindly with his fist, smiling as he heard Kiba''s pained grunt. He raised his arms into a guard stance as Yuno suddenly appeared, a diving double kick from her drove Naruto into the swamp water below. Both disappeared as they chuckled at such a thing.

    However, Naruto merely waited patiently under the murky water''s surface. He had hoped for this to happened. To create some space, preferably with water. It would surely allow him too¡­ THERE! Two separate random ripples of water had formed. It must be them!

    Naruto activated his trap as they landed. Suddenly, two chains of Naruto burst from the muddy depths, both links ended in a crowd of Naruto''s blindly reaching out in all directions. The odd human chains blinded grabbed at the ripples, a shocked gasp from both ripples made it clear his plan had worked. Another ten surrounded the submerged Blonde, and all of them called out with defiance. "KAI!" *13*

    Naruto blinked and smiled as he saw his clones now grappling both Kiba and Yuno. He was free from the Genjutsu! He then grabbed the bottom-most clones of the chains from underwater and, with a grunt of effort, lifted both with a hand each and shook both chains as hard as he could. This resulted in the chains of blond writhing through the air, the momentum flowing through the chain of Naruto''s sending each up and then violently down. Slamming both Kiba and Yuno deep into the water below. Naruto smirked as he kicked himself up to breach the water, landing on it with focused eyes.

    The two of them breached gasping for air. However, Naruto appeared before Kiba first and smacked him back into the water with a double handed smash. Naruto then drew Riptide and deflected a desperate knife lunge from Yuno, the force of his deflect sending her sprawling onto the surface of the water partially sinking and struggling to her feet, before she could however Naruto stepped over her and thrust Riptide at her.

    Naruto stopped shy of plunging his blade into her throat. Both were frozen as they stared into each other''s eyes. While Naruto tried to find any awareness in her, Yuno''s mind whirled from within. Seemingly being awoken from the similar situation she found herself in.

    Yuno''s POV

    Yuno stopped inwardly screaming as her body froze, finally stopping its attack on her own friend. Yuno also froze inwardly, the scene before her taking her back to a vivid memory of hers.

    But instead of Naruto with a blade to her throat, it had been Sasuke. Shortly after the failed coup of their Clan, the two of them were introduced. Before, they had been distant cousins and a large and varied family; now, they were two of the last remaining loyal Uchiha. The two of them would represent the newest generation of Uchiha and decide how the clan would be perceived in the future. It only made sense for them to be friends in her mind.

    So Yuno, stubborn and determined as ever, decided to befriend the equally stubborn and likely newly traumatized Sasuke. Yuno missed their clan but hadn''t been all that close to them. She was only half Uchiha and as such they were not even within the main grounds. So her mother and her had never truly minded. Sasuke however had seemed broken from the ordeal. But the male Uchiha had proven steadfast and focused on his goal, so much so that he seemed somewhat unhappy about it. Yuno often worried he would never be, and she was determined to break through to him both for him and herself.

    The only method that was successful for her was training with him. It cooled Sasuke''s temper and earned his respect, two things necessary to becoming close to him. Though often, their spars ended the same way.

    Sasuke was often described as a once-in-a-lifetime genius, one that nearly rivaled his older brother. Yuno was skilled in her own right but not nearly on the same level. Nor did she intend to other be a prodigy. As such, often, Yuno ended their spars at the end of a practice blade from Sasuke, a position Naruto now held. It was odd that Naruto reminded her of him, but all the same the vivid reminder of who she was punched through her cloudy, smoke-filled mind.

    Yuno gasped as she realized she was free. However, a vile feeling slowly encompassed her. They were regaining control! She needed to punch through it somehow and quickly! If only she could reprogram herself¡­

    "NARUTO!" Yuno cried desperately. "A MIRROR OR SOMETHING NOW!"

    Naruto certainly did not understand, but he quickly removed and held out his headband. Freshly polished as usual, it reflected the light from the sun. Allowing Yuno to see her own reflection, Sharingan''s spinning wildly and looking scared.

    Yuno offered no thanks, merely glaring her Sharingan eyes into the reflection as she activated a Sharingan Genjutsu on herself. Her chakra flooded into her system and combated itself. Yuno felt pain from all over; it was blinding. She was certain she was screaming but couldn''t hear or even think.

    The darkness that weighed on her body and mind was quickly fading. It seemed her ploy worked, and she had freed herself¡­ she was tired¡­

    She needed to help Naruto with Kiba as well¡­ but first, she''d get some sleep¡­ *14*

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto watched, utterly perplexed, as Yuno slumped over. Seemingly unconscious, he caught her and stared befuddled at the unconscious woman. ''Alright, that happened¡­ convenient, but not sure why or how. Need to wrap this up quickly, see what I can do for her¡­'' Before Naruto could ponder it, he heard a splash, and a roaring Kiba breached the water and shook access water from himself as he stood on the surface. ''Well, still got him to worry about.'' Naruto thought grimly as he summoned a clone to carry Yuno off to a more giant branch nearby and turned to face Kiba.

    "One down, one to go," Naruto called with a smile. Trusting this Kiba would still be as hot headed as he remembered his friend being.

    "It''s better this way anyway. I wanted something personal! Let''s settle it! Let''s see which of us are truly stronger!?" Kira ranted as he crouched low.

    "I really don''t care which of us is stronger," Naruto replied. "But I didn''t come here merely to let you kick my ass. We''re going home. Regardless of the new personality."

    "Yes, to the master home, we shall. Besides, I''m tired of being second string; it''s time to be the alpha I always have been." Kiba taunted as he and Naruto rushed in to begin their fight in earnest.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Lee''s POV (Eastern Forest of Irminsul - Terra)

    Lee tensed as the formerly friendly Okama slowly surrounded him. All the while, Suzumebachi laughed cruelly. Lee eyed the odds and realized he was surrounded by ten clan members and Suzumebachi, who even while laughing, pointed a finger at him. She clearly intended to let Okama take him on while she offered support. It would be dangerous; however, if she landed that sting again, the gates wouldn''t save him. He couldn''t reopen the Second Gate after all.

    "I''ll admit, I''ve never met a Genin as strong as you. Suppose the age program wasn''t so worthless for a mere upstart like you to nearly beat me." Suzumebachi panted arrogantly. "Luckily, your foolish decision not to kill once you had the chance has now returned to haunt you. The very clan that protected you now will tear you apart, and if you so much as forget about me for even an instant, I''ll make you join them¡­"

    "I will not allow such; I intend to punish you for this wanton cruelty," Lee vowed.

    "Let''s see you smash your friends to prove it!" Suzumebachi roared. "Beat him near death, then bring him to me; worry not for your lives!"

    The Okama wordlessly heeded her words. Three transformed into a bear, wolf, and snake, respectively. Four turned into bruiser forms, and the last three, oddly enough, put their palms to the ground and seemed to focus intently on it.

    ''This is problematic; with this many opponents of unknown ability and strength, it''ll be difficult to defeat them, watch out for the Jounin, and do so without harming them long term.'' Lee pondered as he lowered himself and prepared to rush Suzumebachi. ''Surely, if I take her out, they''ll be freed!'' "Youthful Wild Spear!" Lee called as he launched himself like the namesake of the technique. This surprised the oncoming wave of Okama, allowing Lee to fly past the bruisers and transform. He drew close to a shocked Suzumebachi, who stumbled back in shock.

    However, just as Lee drew close to her, the ground in front of her bubbled before a wall of raw clay burst from beneath. Lee crashed into it and nearly broke through. Aiming a punch for Suzumebachi''s face. However, arms formed in the clay grabbed Lee and pulled him from itself. *15* It then chucked Lee towards the transformed bear.

    Lee adapted quickly, flipping around in the air and thrusting his palm into the large bear''s chest. "Youthful Wild Wave!" Lee called as the bear suddenly stumbled back, losing his bear form, returning to his original one, and collapsing unconscious.

    Lee flinched as he caught a snake; however, the creature merely hissed with joy, wrapping it around his arm. Lee cried out as a numb pain spread up from it but focused as he saw a bruiser draw close. Gritting his teeth through the pain, Lee slammed his own arm through the mess hall floor, driving the snake through it by proxy as he called out with effort. "Leaf Whirlwind!" Using his arm as leverage, Lee managed the spinning kick to clip the incoming bruiser''s face, and another ribs knocking out two more instantly. However, trusting his instincts, Lee grunted as he pushed off the ground, using raw strength to fly into the air. This allowed him to narrowly avoid a landing with Suzumebachi, who growled as she glared at him.

    Lee smiled back, enjoying her frustration, but was stopped as his legs were suddenly encompassed. He looked at his feet to see two strands of clay wrapped around his feet; before he could react, the strands pulled him onto the ground violently. Lee spits out the blood at the impact as his body was wracked with pain. Lee attempted to stand, but the wolf Okama bit his shoulder and tried to wrestle him to the ground; Lee resisted his efforts with raw strength but was overwhelmed as the three bruisers wrapped him up, and transformed Okama each grabbed a limb. Soon, the wolf and bruisers had Lee restrained, each holding a limb as the limping Suzumebachi approached.

    Lee growled as he desperately attempted to wrestle free. However, Suzumebachi quickly closed the distance, punching Lee in the ribs with a painful crunch; Lee gasped aimlessly and momentarily stopped his resistance.

    "Lee!" Muuni''s voice called out, full of concern. She had crawled back up to the mess hall through a hole in the floor. She was bloodied and clearly injured and had significantly struggled to make it back here. "Remember what I taught you! Ninshu is the key!"

    "Feel no shame, strange young man. You may have failed not only yourself and your village but also Okama." Suzumebachi said mockingly as she theatrically held up a finger. "But truthfully, you could''ve never been expected to defeat an Iwa Jounin of the Kamizuru clan. But fret not, soon all of that won''t matter to you¡­ Wasp Style: Domineering Sting!" She cried with joy as she lunged at Lee.

    Lee was not despairing or panicking, however. Gai sensei had long taught him he would achieve nothing while working under fear or despair. So, as she monologued, Lee calmly pressed his palms to two of the bruisers, preparing his Ninshu to take them out.

    But regardless of how he reacted, she would land her venomous blow. Lee couldn''t counteract the effects again, and Ninshu would allow him to land his own blow, but it would not allow him to stop hers. She would hit him somewhere, and then the venom would spell his doom. But why had Muuni seemed so confident that the answer lay before him? What had she said about Ninshu?

    "Ninshu is fundamentally different from jutsu, which you humans use. For one reason or another, your species is specially able to use chakra in that way. Your bodies have complex and large chakra pathways, allowing you to use and develop chakra within your body and use it in countless ways. However, other species like us raccoons could not feasibly use jutsu as humans do. Our pathways are much simpler and tiny, used purely to fuel our body but not substantial enough to use it as wastefully as humans. Instead, we use the chakra around us; we can manipulate it to a certain extent by using our meager reserves in a specific way. It is why we are such skilled clay manipulators. This is certainly more limited than Ninjutsu, but if used properly, it can be much more versatile; it is said the leader of the Okama is an utter master of Ninshu. So much so he can supposedly reflect chakra, though with how rarely it battles, it could be a mere rumor. Regardless, I doubt someone like you could achieve such a thing."

    ''Ninshu has similarities to Ninjutsu, but the base mechanics are different. Reflecting on the chakra would be ideal, but how do we go about it?'' Lee wondered as he began his counter; there was no time for hesitation. Lee activated Youthful Wild Wave, instantly knocking the two guards holding his arms. Lee grasped his right arm with his left hand as he began using his chakra to manipulate the chakra in the air. ''I have to reject her venom completely, or else I lose! I can''t waste time pondering how to do it! Merely have to do it; I''ll use the chakra around me as a hammer and send her chakra back to the sender!'' Lee decided as he thrust his fist at her finger.

    "Too late! It doesn''t matter where I sting you! YOUR MINE!" Suzumebachi roared triumphantly. *16*

    "Youth Hammer!" Lee called as the two techniques met. Neither was a powerful blow, so they tapped lightly for a mere instant. But there was a hiss of air as chakra clashed. Suddenly Suzumebachi froze. She stumbled back before falling to the ground stiffly. Seemingly unable to even stand now.

    "What?! What have you done to me!" Suzumebachi screamed from the ground, now somehow paralyzed.

    "I am not the most intelligent man, but if my opponent bluntly tells me their technique and how it works, even I''m capable of finding a counterplay," Lee answered frankly. "My Ninshu allowed me to send your venomous chakra back at you. I imagine you can''t control yourself, and as such, it is merely paralyzing you as a backfire effect. I sincerely hope it is not permanent."

    "That should be impossible. There is no way you managed to do that in the heat of battle?!" Suzumebachi roared.

    "I do not believe in impossibilities," Lee countered. "Through the power of youth and effort, nearly anything can be achieved." Lee glanced around the room, noticing the Okama were now mumbling to themselves and reacting to shock at their surroundings. They all resumed their original forms, and the clay manipulators worked to remove it; all of them were glancing at the two but seemed aware enough of the situation to leave it to him. ''So they have been freed and remember everything, how fortunate.''

    "It seems Mishiro was wise to send me." A female voice cut through the surprise. Lee warily looked up to see an odd redhead female in a crop top, and tights march into the mess hall with utter confidence. "Names Leifazu Uzumaki, normally by now, I''d be killing many of you. But Mishiro was clear about gathering the goons first. So I''ll be taking that popsicle of a woman there. That said, rest assured I''m sure she''ll order me to hunt you all down later. It''ll be fun to upset the bitch a bit~!"

    Lee frowned at her cavalier attitude and faced off against the woman. "You must be her comrade; I will not allow you or her to leave this place. You have, without a doubt, shown yourselves to be untrustworthy, and she has threatened the life of my friends. I would have her answer for that. Due to such I must reject your request."

    "I wasn''t asking," Leifazu said, shocking Lee as she stood beside him. Lee felt a weight of dread settle on him and reacted defensively, jumping back. ''She''s much faster than the other woman!.''

    "Shame too; a battle with a man like you would surely be somewhat fun, exciting at the very least; I enjoy killing the strong as much as laying with ''em." Leifazu then bent over to pick up the now unconscious Suzumebachi. She purposely swung her rear as she did, knowing Lee would be watching closely.

    Lee felt surprise and embarrassment fill him all at once. Gai sensei had trained a gentleman, and to leer at even an enemy was shameful. He whipped his head to the side violently to give her modesty. Before it occurred to him how foolish taking his eyes off them was! However, as he looked back, both women were gone¡­ *17*

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    A / Onoki''s POV (Hidden Cloud / Hidden Stone Village)

    A smiled to himself as his group journeyed home in the style he always traveled. The Raikage had long trained his men on how to treat him and present themselves. The Jounin marched around him like an army, in sync and tirelessly. The lesser ranks carried the carriage A rode on by hand. The Anbu trailed them visibly but at the edges of the group. Purposefully showing their full might as they made the journey home. Which would be horrifying to see such a force openly marching. It would surely make a boring trip more entertaining!

    The spectacle was usually enough to keep A in a good mood; however, today was unnecessary. The exams had gone poorly initially, and even his impressive Samui was performing poorly. Yet none of that mattered either. His spies had discovered a pretty juicy bit of info.

    Several members of the Hidden Leaf Village had gone missing during the exams. The exact number and specific members missing couldn''t be verified¡­ well except one. One that filled A with anticipation and wonder, the jinchuriki of the Leaf was missing¡­

    Onoki''s POV

    "Is what you say true?" The Tsuchikage of the Stone asked, his face matching his village''s moniker. "This is nothing to report lightly¡­"

    "Well, we can''t be certain yet, uh sir," Akatsuchi replied jovially. "Our spies did report such, but as I''m sure you''re aware, it could be mere speculation or rumor. Though personally, I believe it! Looking back, there did seem to be some notable folks missing during the party. A shame too, the samurai threw a shockingly enjoyable party¡­"

    "Focus, you fool!" Onoki snapped. "So the information suggests the jinchuriki of the Kyuubi is missing?"

    "Sir, it seems so; the Leaf even left in a hurry. And our spies confirmed a secret meeting between Hiruzen the Hokage and Mifune General of the Land of Iron. Certainly seems to suggest something was wrong. Something wrong enough they left before the others could hear of it. And if it was true, it would be wise to leave; even among the great villages, the Leaf has many enemies." Akatsuki replied.

    "Of course, it would be foolish to not even consider a move if this was true. The Leaf has always been a fearsome foe, not only for their annoying exceptional shinobi but because the Kyuubi is arguably the strongest of the tailed beast. A subtle trick from that Hashirama bastard that haunts us all to this day. But if it was gone¡­" Onoki chuckled dryly. "Better yet, that young man in particular being gone would be most opportune for everyone¡­"

    "Naruto Uzumaki?" Akatsuchi asked, confused. "Besides his status as jinchuriki, he seems unremarkable to me, sir, if not a tad bit entertaining."

    "How short people''s memories are¡­" Onoki mumbled to himself. "A blonde male, with considerable power without even using his beast, who just so happens to be a jinchuriki. Nothing jumping out at you?"

    "Hmm, I suppose he almost looks like that wretched Minato¡­ but he''s an Uzumaki. Besides, surely no father would be as cold as imprisoning a beast within their child." Akatsuchi said with apparent disbelief.

    Onoki sighed with deep annoyance. "Close but far as usual, our village is fortunate enough to have the hardy and loyal type of citizens. Without fail we find suitable host for each generation. However most other villages have to be selective with who they choose. While it''s cruel, sacrificing someone you know is often safer. Better the known option; besides, it''s only a hunch for now. While he may be powerful, he''s awfully different from Minato¡­ However-

    A''s POV

    However unlikely it was that Naruto Uzumaki was both jinchuriki and spawn of Minato. It was more likely than A was comfortable with. If the Leaf managed to raise another Minato and one who was a jinchuriki, they might become too strong to stop.

    It was fortunate it seemed someone had made a move on the blonde. A shame, considering the progress Samui had seemingly made. But it would be foolish not to take advantage if the Leaf were weakened. As long as the Five Great Villages had existed, the Leaf had been incorrectly heralded as the strongest. Even more frustrating was their performance in the wars. It, among other reasons, had been how the old fool Hiruzen had convinced him of this new academic route for shinobi. But now, if they had lost their weapon and even more men¡­

    A''s ambition was palpable. He had only tolerated this peace to ensure they did not interfere with his plans. But it had been grating for A, just as his sensei had taught him and the Cloud has always done. A truly wished to conquer and expand their domain. Make the Cloud better as a truly great leader did.

    But he would move cautiously. A knew that moving recklessly would leave him nearly as open as the Leaf was supposedly now. A would first have to get a confirmation for this information. And if the rumors were true?

    A and Onoki''s POV

    "It''s finally time to end this useless peace¡­"

    "We may just have to end this peace¡­" *18*

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

 Everyday Ends! Pt 1

    Naruto / Ichumi''s POV (Southern Swamps of Irminsul - Terra)

    Naruto and Kiba stared each other down intensely. Naruto wasn''t sure why Kiba seemed so gung-ho about fighting him. The two were distant friends, not too far from strangers. And yet, while he was being controlled, Naruto felt an odd sense of honesty from Kiba. As if his frustration wasn''t purely born from his control but amplified by it¡­ (1)

    Naruto glanced over to the clone carrying the downed Yuno, snapping his eyes back to ensure Kiba hadn''t moved. But the Inuzuka had not moved and seemed amused by his concern.

    "This fight has been a long time coming, maybe not for you, but certainly for me," Kiba barked. "So it''s fine you put her out of the way. We men have a pecking order to establish. Then the masters will use you as nothing more than a second string for me¡­"

    The Blonde didn''t quite understand Kiba''s ramble, but it made things easier. Naruto jerked his head to the side; understanding his meaning, Kiba joined the blonde as the two raced off a decent distance from the tree the Blonde''s clone was guarding the downed Yuno. The two stood in an area of murky water mostly clear of debris except small tries and large stones.

    "Kiba," Naruto yelled. "What the hell?! You were never the kind of guy I imagined letting himself be ordered around! What are you some kind of goon now?! Are you really gonna let some bastard make you hurt your friends?!"

    "Shut up, Blondie," Kiba replied mockingly. "Sure, the masters are the reason we''re both here. And I''d be lying if I said I''d normally do this, but rest assured. There is a part of me that loves this."

    "You don''t mean that," Naruto spat. They influence your mind, making you irate towards me to support their own will. Can''t you see they''re merely using you?"

    "Of course the Masters are." Kiba flippantly responded. "However, I''m using them too. I may have to do their bidding, but at least I won''t fall behind. At least now I can be the alpha I always should''ve been¡­"

    "Why does any of that matter?! The Kiba I thought I knew would never take a shortcut or bow to anyone!" Naruto spoke patiently.

    "You''re right, of course¡­" Kiba admitted with ease. "Perhaps their control makes me indifferent, but I can swallow my indignation in exchange for power. You, in particular, are not allowed to surpass me, Blondie¡­"

    Naruto was stunned by his words, which seemed to only amuse Kiba, as he chuckled wildly. The Blonde felt indignant fury at this. Kiba had been friendly before; had he always looked down on him? Naruto could feel his patience snap. The pressure of the last few duels fueled him as he bitterly responded, "So it''s like that aye? I thought we were rivals¡­"

    "Fuck that!" Kiba roared indignantly. "You seemed alright to me; Shikamaru spoke up for you, but you''re nothing! You''re just a clanless nobody with a monster sealed inside you! You were supposed to be the pathetic oddball. The one we all feel bad for as we surpass you! Yet you wouldn''t fulfill that simple role¡­ Yuno told me what happened in the exams¡­ after my pathetic defeat¡­"

    "The exams?" Naruto asked, confused. "The hell does that have to-"

    "I fought a monster not dissimilar to yourself. Gaara of the Sand, my training and skills were meaningless; he crushed me with ease. Yet you won with ease, even making it to the semi-finals against that beast¡­" Kiba ranted. And you had the gall to do better than me¡­ Yuno told the masters of the Leaf Genin you were the strongest¡­ even stronger than the infamous genius Sasuke Uchia." Kiba finished his rant with a growl.

    "Why does any of that matter?" Naruto responded indignantly.

    "A nobody like you, surpassing a proud Inuzuka member like myself¡­" Kiba murmured as if speaking to himself. "It''s not right; it invalidates my efforts and accomplishments. Does it mean my potential is small? Are my skills truly so unremarkable? My efforts and knowledge all for nothing? Does the pride of the Inuzuka amount to anything?! But then, the masters provided the clarity I needed. It''s all so clear to me now¡­" (2)

    "Sounds like they filled your head with nonsense." Naruto countered. "If I''m stronger than you, you merely need to catch up. Train harder and work with your allies. It''s not the end of the world, I''m sure you can-"

    "Shut up," Kiba said morosely. "The masters may have taken control but, in doing so, made me stronger. Unlike the trifling level of power Yuno got, they saw potential in me and offered me an entire new style. One that, even without Akamaru, will make me more than strong enough to stomp out a trash fire like yourself," Kiba said as he dropped to all fours with a wide, maniacal smile.

    "Fine, if you don''t listen to my words, I''ll beat some sense into you!" Naruto roared as he sheathed Riptide and then launched himself forward.

    "Putting away your little blade is unwise!" Kiba roared as he charged forward as well.

    "Like you said, I''m stronger. Besides, I don''t need to hurt you, just kick your ass!" Naruto retorted as the two closed in.

    The two met, both throwing wild right haymakers that met with a dull thud of bone and flesh colliding. Both stumble back from the clash; their force causing the water below them to ripple violently. However, Kiba recovers faster, lashing out with a clawed left hand for Naruto''s face. Naruto deftly swiped the hand away with his left, leaving Kiba open up for another haymaker from his right. But to Naruto''s shock, as he took the opening Kiba jumped up, allowing the blow to hit his left foot, "Wild Counter!" he screamed and, in an impressive display of body control, twirled with the powerful punch and used the momentum to land a powerful backhand to Naruto''s face. Naruto stumbled back, as Kiba gleefully called. "Fang Over Fang!" Naruto cried out in pain as the whirling blur of Kiba smashed into his ribs, his powerful speed taking his breath and sharp claws shallowly cutting into him all the while. The force of the blow sent Naruto skipping along the water before he fell in. As he sank into the murky depths, Naruto thought over the initial clash.

    ''He''s much stronger and faster than I remember,'' Naruto gathered as he let his feet touch the soft mud beneath the water. I gotta conserve chakra, but without going all out, this won''t be easy¡ª'' Naruto suddenly substituted with a log as a boulder smashed into the bottom of the water he''d been hiding in. Naruto appeared on the surface, wasted no time, and rushed the chuckling Kiba, who held a smaller boulder in one hand.

    As Naruto attempted to draw close, Kiba flung the boulder in an impressive display of power and skill. The large stone speeding through the air right at Naruto. However, the Blonde did not flinch as he pulled out a metal cup and thrust it toward the stone. "Wind Style: Implosive Rejection!" Naruto cried as the familiar sound of screeching wind and suction sounded; within an instant, the boulder was crushed by the pressure, some of the bits being sucked within the cup, warping the metal before the wind and stone contained within boomed. As the cup was destroyed it spat out a mix of wind, metal, and stone. The blast sending the debris flying into the stunned Kiba. (3)

    Stone and wind sent Kiba flying back, covering him in bruises and cuts as the technique overpowered him. However, Naruto did not allow him any reprieve. He needed to end this now and keep enough strength to fight later.

    Naruto appeared below the flying Kiba and roared as uppercutted the Inuzuka in the gut. The power of the blow stopped the flight and caused Kiba to slowly go up; the Inuzuka spitting out blood from the force of the blow. Naruto grunted as he launched another uppercut into Kiba''s midsection. The Blonde then grabbed the Inuzuka by the collar, and with a heave launched him headfirst into the water below. Causing a massive splash, the water softened the collision with the mud below, burying Kiba only slightly; the water parting from the force allowed Naruto to vision Kiba. The blonde stayed on the surface, making a hand sign. He spawned a clone and had it grab Kiba''s feet. The original Naruto grabbed the clone''s feet and, with a grunt of effort, whipped both the clone and Kiba through the air, slamming both into the water again on his opposite side. The two massive impacts within such proximity caused the water to whirl as waves sent Naruto floating back from the effects. ''Surely that was enough to keep him down¡­ I''ll save him from drowning, and hopefully, when he wakes up, he''s back to normal¡­''

    But before the Blonde could pursue his assumed defeated opponent. The water suddenly writhed as Kiba shot to the surface. His forehead was bleeding, and his body was beginning to look battered, but he had a smile on his face all the while. "HAHAHAHA!" Kiba chuckled as if his near-death was a hilarious joke. "To think I was telling you not to hold back, then nearly died while holding back. Touche Blondie, touchie."

    "Are we done now?" Naruto said impatiently. "You wanted a fight, and I showed you you couldn''t handle it. It doesn''t matter who''s stronger; we''re comrades and friends."

    "I''ll admit Yuno must be telling the truth. Even after the master''s gift, you managed to momentarily overwhelm me. I guess I''ll get to show you everything I''ve learned¡­" Kiba warned. "Firstly, you''ve felt my Fang Over Fang, but are you ready for the new version?"

    "I''m ready to knock you out," Naruto warned darkly. "Y-"

    Kiba suddenly disappeared, Naruto was sent flying through the air, a painful thud hitting his head. ''Did he just hit me?'' Naruto''s thoughts were interrupted again as another impact sent him spiraling into a small tree, smashing through it, and landing on the water''s surface. ''He did!''

    "Howling Fang Over Fang is much faster than the normal version. Faster than even I can move; you''re faster than me, but are you fast enough?!" Kiba taunted as he continued his merciless barrage. (4)

    Naruto could not respond as another volley of Kiba''s new technique hit him; each stunned him, and Naruto could feel fresh bruises and welts forming from the blows. ''He''s fast, I can barely see him, if I used a personal atmosphere I''m certain I could keep up! But¡­ If I can stop him as he hits me, I can finish this!'' Naruto thrust his hands behind him and garnered chakra; right as the impact hit, he allowed wind chakra to fly from his hands, a massive gust shooting from them and stopping both Naruto and Kiba directional energy, canceling out the momentum from Howling Fang Over Fang. However, Naruto was stunned when Kiba called out. "Wild Counter!" Kiba spun around Naruto''s left arm, instantly putting the Blonde in an odd armbar.

    "You bastard! You even had an answer for that!" Kiba laughed. "Luckily, my final trick is one you can''t muscle out of. This is a submission-style taijutsu created by my masters. Once I flex my muscles, I''ll dislocate your elbow, then maybe I''ll start snapping bones!" He threatened cockily.

    "I''ll just force my way out!" Naruto countered as he strained his muscles and attempted to pry off Kiba''s hands with his free one. However, Kiba just chuckled, as Naruto''s efforts seemed pointless. In fact, with a mere shift, Kiba strained Naruto''s entire arm, the Blonde crying out in pain.

    "Unlikely, the only way you get out is when I let you go!" Kiba mocked. Before he tightened the hold, the pain and weight overwhelmed the Blonde, who dropped to his knees as Kiba rested against the water''s surface. "This little fight is over, Blondie; the alpha has been established."

    Naruto didn''t answer, however. Instead, with roaring pain and fury, he stood up and lifted Kiba up as well. With grunts of effort and pain, he ran, with the two of them quickly closing towards land.

    "Clever, you intend to slam me!" Kiba taunted. "But too late!" With a chuckle and flex of his entire body, he pulled his armbar tight, and with a pop, it seemed clear his earlier threat had not been idle. However, the Inuzuka was shocked when Naruto continued charging. With incredible speed and grace, Kiba switched to Naruto''s right arm. However, before entirely securing and dislocating the other, Naruto finally reached dry land in his sprint. And with a roar managed to raise Kiba''s entire body and arm into the air before slamming it down. By proxy, driving Kiba into the hard stone below, cracking it. Kiba spat out blood but with a crooked smile kept in the new armbar. "Gonna take more than that! And you''re down an arm!" However, in a feat of pure willpower, Kiba froze as Naruto raised the injured left arm before bracing it. ''No fucking way¡­'' Kiba thought before, with a shout of rage and pain, Naruto slammed the injured arm into the face of Kiba. Another distinctive pop sounded as Kiba was brutally slammed into the stone again. The force was so great that Kiba bounced off it, consciousness barely holding on as Kiba''s mind whirled.

    ''He managed to fix his dislocated arm with that insane punch¡­'' Kiba thought dimly. ''He really is stronger than me¡­''

    Naruto watched as Kiba landed as he massaged his somewhat still injured arm. ''I''m lucky that actually worked. Best knock him out for now and figure out what to do with the two of them.''

    Naruto stood and sighed as Kiba dully laughed, no longer standing firm on the water but now floating, showing that Inuzuka was out of chakra. "This fight is over. I don''t know what they did to you, but I''ll fix you." He promised Kiba as he prepared to march over/

    "Doesn''t matter!" Kiba laughed. "First the Krookorook Clan, then me. Even a juggernaut like you must be running low on fuel!"

    "Your point?" Naruto asked. Before he suddenly had to dodge back as several giant wolves burst into the scene. Naruto watched angrily but cautious as the wolves surrounded Kiba. Each looked pretty normal if not for the dark streaks in their fur, which looked unnatural. ''Are they under control too?''

    "The Masters made it clear not to let these two be taken. You will leave, or we will feast on you. The Masters will deal with you eventually¡­"

    "The Masters were smart enough to send back up. Within minutes, dozens and dozens of these wolves will appear." Kiba explained. "Are you certain you can fend them off while defending Yuno in your state?"

    Naruto growled to himself. As much as he hated to admit it, the endless fighting thus far affected his tank; the day wasn''t getting younger either. But he wouldn''t just leave Kiba behind. "You haven''t seen anything yet!"

    "Nor have you, soon the Mosquito clan will show as well, with so much blood spilled it''s practically guaranteed. Can you fend off two clans at once, and find shelter after for the three of us? Not to mention your clone is all that is defending Yuno¡­" (5)

    Naruto glanced back worriedly as a disturbing realization set in. He couldn''t afford to risk this fight right now. The day must be ending soon, and with an unknown number of opponents coming, it would be risky for him, let alone his clone and Yuno. Besides, he likely would need to fight more¡­

    "I''ll be back for you, Kiba!" Naruto promised before he dashed off to gather Yuno and retreat.

    Kiba laughed as the wolves gathered him and took off as well.

    Naruto lost sight of him as what seemed to be a living cloud of darkness came from the sky, seemingly beelining for the corpses of the Krookorook Clan.

    ? (Nearby)

    Ichumi was not an apex predator; it was something neither he nor his Clan could claim. A creature as graceful and noble as the Blechumi Clan had never resorted to such grizzly methods. They fed upon those of lesser nature, giant insects, small mindless animals; they were sophisticated like that.

    As such, the display beneath him had been almost hard to stomach. A mere single human had managed to destroy the Krookorook Clan single-handedly. Then battled another seemingly strong human before it was interrupted by the Wolf Clan and Mosquito Clan. The Wolf saved the second weaker human, and the Mosquito feasted upon the litany of blood left in their wake.

    As distasteful as it all was, Ichumi felt a certain satisfaction. The Krookorook Clan had been the rulers of the Southern Swamp of Irminsul. One that had kept his own more sophisticated Clan down and in hiding. Their deaths would indeed ensure a better future for his own. The Mosquito Clan had been fed and would likely be of their usual hunting routine while they feasted and rested. This blonde human had created a beneficial circumstance. It seemed the Blechumi Clan would not be able to claim their home again¡­

    So Ichumi followed him. He was confident that this human would be helpful to the Blechumi Clan. He watched the human meet a copy of himself guarding over an unconscious female human. He felt the beginnings of a plan form inside his head.

    Ichumi was certainly he and this human could be staunch allies¡­

    With a shuffle of his special feathers, he flew over in a short glide and landed in front of the humans. The Blonde one quickly turned and raised a blade toward him. But Ichumi felt no fear; he was sure the Blonde was no ignorant buffoon. He was somewhat sophisticated just like himself. (6)

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto landed in the tree upon the unconscious Yuno and his clone. With a nod to the clone, it faded, and Naruto sighed as he crouched low and prepared to gather Yuno. Suddenly, a thud landed on the branch.

    Naruto whipped around and faced the threat, pulling Riptide free from its holster and sheath in an instant. He did not allow his surprise to show as he faced the newest threat. In any other situation, Naruto would have been impressed with the creature before him. He had heard of peacocks, but their descriptions did them no justice.

    It was roughly the size of a large dog. Its body was plumb at the center but slimmed out into a long neck and small beaked head. It was enhanced by the large and, frankly, beautiful feathers. They looked silky brown with large, beautiful circular spots throughout them. So long and thin were the feathers that they hung off the branch and all around the place.

    "I''m tired, stressed, and frankly done with this bullshit," Naruto warned darkly. "If you intend to try to eat or enslave me I''m kicking your ass!"

    "No need to fear human, a sophisticated creature like myself has no need to engage in pointless violence. Instead, I sense a business opportunity for the two of us." Ichumi reasoned.

    "Attacked, betrayed, then haggled," Naruto complained. "Fine, I''ll hear you out too. But make it quick, I got business to get to."

    "Most reasonable indeed human. See, I, Ichumi Blechumi, and by proxy, the Blechumi Clan somewhat owe you and could need your strength." Ichumi explained his offer.

    "I am already a summoner." Naruto cautiously offered. Remembering the fury of the Krookorook Clan upon hearing that question.

    "No bother, we merely wish to use you to protect us briefly. In exchange, we will offer you shelter." Ichumi offered kin"ly. "Otherwise, I worry you will face a most complex problem by nightfall."

    "Nightfall? What happens, then?" Naruto asked, interest now peaked

    .

    "Something that would likely cost the life of your injured friend there. Come with me and enjoy our sophisticated lodgings, and ensure your safety. Or risk it on your own¡­" Ichumi finished.

    Naruto only considered it briefly before his worry over Yuno and empty stomach chose for him.

    "There better be food. And if you try anything, I''ll kick your asses." Naruto reasoned as he hefted Yuno over his shoulder and nodded at Ichumi.

    "Unsophisticated, but as long as you follow me, it should work," Ichumi responded.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    Hiruzen, Shisui, and Jiraiya sat in tense silence in their camp. Each was transfixed by the recent disappearance of personnel and the potential chaos that would result. It had been a full day now. Explicit action was needed, and there was no good news or sign of a solution coming.

    If Hiruzen was honest, he was not nearly as affected as the other two. Jiraiya was worried because his godson was missing, and Shisui was ill because one of his relatives was missing. But Hiruzen needed help to afford to be overwhelmed by this. He acknowledged that his perspective might be warped, but he did worry for those missing; any Hokage worth their salt would worry other than those they command. However, he was also the leader of this organization. He could not afford to let his worry meddle with his mind.

    Besides, he wasn''t quite there yet. It seemed Naruto had caught wind of the problem and attempted to solve it. While the Blonde was a bit goofy and reckless, he had shown his worth during the exam. The Hokage was certain that even an experienced Jounin would struggle to match up to him. So Hiruzen did harbor some hope the situation may fix itself. However, it would be foolish not to prepare some counterplay.

    Two plans buzzed in Hiruzen''s weathered mind. One was undeniably risky, and if it failed, it may lead to the fall of the Leaf. The other was more realistic; however, it may fracture the fragile peace Hiruzen had worked for. Achieving such had been costly and led to enemies likely holding a grudge even now. If he used the leverage he had found, then he could recover and buy the Leaf time to adapt and recover.

    What was the better plan? Did he trust his men or his instincts? Hiruzen inwardly sighed as he flexed his chakra to pop Jiraiya and Shisui out of their stupor. It was clear to the Hokage that he needed to discuss it with his trusted allies. Jiraiya was one of his most reliable and loyal. Nearly as experienced as himself and an expert in covert activity. His guidance and opinion were of great use to him. Shisui was wise for his age, and while likely still upset with him, his sharp and young mind may be helpful for creative thinking.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Jiraiya and Shisui, I need your earnest feedback and thoughts regarding the current situation and how we should respond." Hiruzen barked out as the two flinched before focusing on the Hokage. "I recognize you both have incredibly valid reasons to be concerned. But this situation is a complex and incredibly volatile one. Regardless of the fate of those gone, we must prepare to move to save those left."

    "Sasuke wouldn''t be in danger if you had kept your word. You had tirelessly assured us our students would be safe in these accursed exams. Yet it has been one of the most dangerous ones I''ve ever seen. I will do what''s necessary to protect my home. But rest assured, old man, if Sasuke and Yuno perish, you will pay¡­" Shisui spat darkly. (7)

    "About that¡­" Jiraiya interposed, seeming to have regained his calm. "I''m pretty damn concerned too, or at least I was."

    "Of course, you''re probably preoccupied thinking about women now." Shisui sniped at the sage rolling his eyes to further disrespect him.

    "It''s not inaccurate, but just think it over for a second," Jiraiya interjected. "Besides, you''re looking at someone who had been to Irminsul himself."

    "You didn''t even know it existed," Hiruzen responded with a raised brow.

    "Of course," Jiraiya acknowledged with ease. "However, the existence of it and Terra as a whole has made a previous adventure of mine much more meaningful." (8)

    "Do we really have to waste time reminiscing in a time like this?" Shisui impatiently interrupted.

    "It IS important," Jiraiya assured. "Remember when I wandered off searching for a summoning clan all those years ago?"

    "You''re talking about stumbling upon the Toad Clan, right?" Hiruzen asked, and Jiraiya nodded happily. "Though if what Emna said about Irminsul and Terra is true¡­"

    "Then I didn''t just happen upon the Toad Clan accidentally; I somehow managed to find my way into Terra, which makes my little journey make a lot more sense. When I returned and gave the report, much of it was discredited."

    "That would be because you reported wooing nearly endless women and fighting giant-sized animals and insects that could talk. Not to mention you were in your juvenile years," Hiruzen said with a deadpan.

    "Hey, I didn''t say I blamed ya. The situation was crazy to me, too, and I actually lived it. Plus, I will admit there were not nearly as many bodacious babes as I had claimed. But I was never lying about the creatures I had encountered. But with no one else ever encountering them or any evidence to prove what I had seen, I let it go. Convinced myself it must''ve been a dream or something. Now it seems clear somehow back then I had found my way to Irminsul; that means I''ve actually experienced what they are encountering." Jiraiya explained. "It''s why I''m currently so relaxed; while fierce, the wildlife there isn''t something that should overwhelm competent shinobi. The Clans, maybe, but with those who have moved to make the save, I have doubts they would even be a real threat. Naruto is no joke; Sasuke is a close second, not to mention the rest aren''t slouches. Honestly, I imagine they''ll find a way out."

    Shisui hummed in contemplation. "Well, they all are quite the unit; with both Sasuke and Naruto, I''m sure they could take anything but a true threat like a veteran shinobi; even then, they would likely be able to survive. But the problem isn''t that simple."

    "Indeed, while it alleviates my concerns about my men''s eventual return, it still leaves us with the concern of our rivals'' movement ¡ªa concern one must admit is a bigger problem than their disappearance." Hiruzen agreed.

    "The others don''t know yet, do they?" Shisui asked.

    "No, surely not yet, but it is only a matter of time." Jiraiya agreed with ease. "Surely they have spies nearby and will eventually confirm the news."

    "So, would the other Great Villages really forgo a truce?" Shisui asked, somewhat doubtful. "Each war has arguably gone largely in the Leaf''s favor. Surely they are not looking to repeat their mistakes¡­"

    "The Sand likely will not make a move; they have been our allies for long, and with how costly war can be, they couldn''t afford to start a fight with us; they would merely leave themselves open to an attack by the others. And frankly besides the power of Rasa and Gaara would be of little challenge. The Mist similarly is not a true threat at the present moment. Intel suggests they are still engulfed in a more than-supposed civil war. They likely have their hands filled at the homefront, and even if they did move, it would likely be noncommittal." Hiruzen explained. "The true problem is the Stone and Cloud. While I have some leverage I can use, I worry if the opportunity is too golden, it won''t affect their decision-making."

    "The Stone is still sensitive over what Minato did to them. Likely, that old fence sitter Onoki won''t move unless it''s a safe move. But if he gets confirmation, we''re missing a jinchuriki and future prospect, hehe will either go for the opportunistic play or prepare to do so." Jiraiya further explained.

    "What if we bluffed that they were missing at all?" Shisui wondered out loud.

    "Go on." Hiruzen politely allowed.

    "Well, if our enemies discover our newly weakened state, they''ll likely make some sort of play. But if we''re able to convince them it wasn''t an issue, we wouldn''t need to worry about them," Shisui pointed out. Jiraiya nodded in agreement while Hiruzen smirked.

    "So plan one it is," Hiruzen said. "I had briefly considered this myself, but with you coming to that conclusion as well. I feel it must be the correct move. We need to fool the observers¡­ Jiraiya, does this sound wise to you as well?"

    "Sounds like the best choice we have¡­" Jiraiya said with a troubled frown. "But precisely how are we gonna achieve that?"

    "Excellent question." Hiruzen said, standing confidently as he marched to the other side of his large tent. "Then the choice is clear; we will leave the Land of Iron immediately. This will make it appear all is well, and even if our enemies suspect the truth, it serves to mislead them. For surely, if we leave the site where my men supposedly went missing, it would suggest such was not true. Second, starting from this moment, we must be wary of espionage. This action will further aid that as well. Time to begin our first step, eliminating the current spies before we leave¡­"

    "Ah, so we do all sense them. I figured if I could, the two of you could. I''m assuming you want us to take care of them?" Shisui said with a small smile.

    "If you can, either way, it will be done." Hiruzen said sweetly.

    "I get left side; you get right?" Jiraiya asked with a jovial smile, one that Shisui matched as he nodded. The two suddenly dashed off to their agreed-upon sides, chakra filling the tent as their intent to attack became clear.

    "Please just surrender next time. It is always a bother to hunt spies down." Hiruzen said loudly but pleasantly as Shisui and Jiraiya prepared to unleash attacks. (9)

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    ? (Nearby Hiruzen)

    "Please just surrender next time. It is always a bother to hunt spies down."

    As the world left the tent, a collective chill went through the group of four''s backs. They all froze; surely they hadn''t been detected so easily¡­

    "DODGE!" The group''s sensors roared, and three reacted instantly, jumping back. However, the fourth was too slow, and as a massive orb of chakra burst from the tent''s side, he was engulfed in it. With a boom, he was sent careening into the snow, the power of the technique rocking the mountain they were on. There was no question the man was dead. The rest of them had landed in the nearby forest. Perched on a massive branch of one of the trees.

    "Dammit, he had the recording of their talk!" The assassin of the group roared. "We must make it back to our lord, fear not capture or death; they won''t be able to gain any info from our bodies even with torture!"

    "I could stall them; our lord made sure all our distinctive traits couldn''t be traced," the frontline combatant declared fearlessly.

    "Screw that; we need to run! I recognized that technique as the famed Rasengan! Jiraiya of the Sannin is hunting us-" The group sensor didn''t get to finish, but suddenly Jiraiya appeared among them, a smokeless body flicker allowing him to close the distance in a mere instant. Mercilessly shoving a Rasengan into the face of the sensor. Immediately caving it in and killing her in an instant. Her headless corpse collapsed in a heap falling from the branch.

    The last two were shocked, the frontline fighter frozen, but the assassin had more guts. He managed to activate his own unique bloodline, put a hand on his comrade''s shoulder, and shouted out his own technique: "Human Current!" The two suddenly compressed into volts of electricity before shooting off with impressive speed.

    Jiraiya, as a Sannin, however, reacted in frighteningly quick time. Firing off several kunai with perfect speed and accuracy, the kunai hit their targets in what would normally be lethal zones, however though they seemed unaffected in their odd form. The volts raced off into the night.

    "Huh, neat trick," Jiraiya concluded dumbly as he turned to the body before him. "Sheesh, this is a mess. This is while I prefer subtle work¡­"

    The two shaken and desperate spies landed in a snowbank a short distance away. The assassin panted heavily, his chakra reserves low. Their unique bloodline was useful for escapes like that but rather costly. The frontline fighter helped him to his feet and fed him a soldier pill to keep him moving.

    The two regrouped and warily scanned their surroundings. It seemed they had gotten away. With a nod to each other, they prepared to dash off, both leaping forward to race back to their leader. With an excited leap they seeked safety.

    However, both were stopped in their place, as both men suffered powerful blows to their faces, sending them crashing back into the snow. Both men raced to their feet, fearfully staring ahead at a man who hadn''t been there a mere second ago. His hands shone in the moonlight, bladed knuckles now covered with the blood of both. ''Genjutsu? It''s the only way he could''ve snuck up so easily?'' They thought as they defensively stared at the man.

    The large bearded man was smoking a cigarette pleasantly. He casually removed it from his mouth after a long puff, placing it back once finished and allowing it to rest on his lips. "Don''t know what''s more annoying. The fact that the old man asked me to guard the woods around this place in sub-zero temperatures. Or the fact he was right to do so." The man complained as he dropped into an aggressive combat stance. "Anyway, my name is Asuma Sarutobi, a Jounin of the Hidden Leaf Village, tasked with ensuring any non friendly personnel in the area are dealt with. That being said either surrender or die. Preferably surrender, not the biggest fan of killing. Especially the defenseless." (10)

    The assassin seemed utterly overwhelmed, frozen to the spot. However, the frontline fighter seemed more enraged than frightened.

    "Like we would simply give up! Our Lord needs to hear our news. We''ll simply kill you and be on our way!" The man yelled angrily.

    "We?" Asuma asked, confused. "Pretty sure your buddy is preoccupied."

    The man looked back at the assassin, only to see a woman with an arm wrapped around his mouth and another digging a kunai into his neck. The woman''s red eyes drove fear in his heart. Cold and lifeless as she killed the man in front of her. The sight of his ally being killed silently shatters his hopes for escaping.

    "Sorry to interrupt your ally like this, sir. Name''s Kurenai Yuhi, also a Jounin of the Leaf." Kurenai said politely as she slit the man''s throat and allowed his body to bonelessly collapse to the ground.

    ''First, this big bastard comes out of nowhere now, this bitch!'' The man thought utterly panicked. He whipped out his massive curved sword. ''I need to escape; I don''t stand a chance against them both. The woman managed to sneak up and overwhelm our assassin in an instant. Surely the man would be the best bet.'' With a roar, the man raced forward toward the reluctant Asuma.

    "See, I get being scared of her, I was too, but honestly, I would''ve just let her do it. I don''t do things nearly so cleanly." Asuma warned as the man drew close. But once it was clear, the man would not be convinced; he merely sighed as he raced toward him.

    The man smiled; he would cut this bastard in two and make his get-

    Suddenly, the man appeared behind him; he had barely seen him move at all, only managing to raise his blade to block Asuma''s own. However, he gasped as a sharp pain suddenly raced through his body. He breathlessly gasped as his massive curved blade fell in two. Somehow, having been cut clean through. However, the man offered no complaint as he also fell in two, hitting the snow with a silent thud. Asuma, still smoking, stared down at the body. As Kurenai radioed into the Hokage.

    Asuma hated it when his father was proven right; it happened much too often. He hated even more when his father had him kill like this. Necessary it may be it always weighed heavily on his shoulders. Especially when Kurenai had to dirty her hands as well.

    "Hokage-sama," Kurenai respectfully said as she activated her earpiece. "Just as you suspected, we caught a group of unidentified shinobi attempting to flee from the Leaf Camp."

    "Any clear indication of who sent them?"

    "No clear indicators yet, though we did witness them using a lightning-style bloodline jutsu. While not a guarantee on its own, it suggests Cloud shinobi." Kurenai dutifully informed.

    "Truly, the identity doesn''t matter. Excellent work, you two, dispose of the bodies and report back to camp." (11)

    ? (Nearby Hiruzen)

    "Please just surrender next time. It is always a bother to hunt spies down."

    There was a grunt of effort and surprise as the Hokage''s words left the tent. The group of four quickly began to scramble, each realizing their escape had become the number one priority. But even as their feet left the ground, an angry voice belted out a jutsu faster than two of the spies could react.

    "Fire Style: Roaring Breath of the Dragon.'''' Shisui uttered as a massive writhing dragon of flame burst from the tent''s wall the spies had been next to. It incarcerated the tent nearly instantly and caused steam to rise off the snow. The two slower spies manage to dodge its initial arrival, however mid air as they were helpless when the dragon eyed them, and with almost a lazy indifference huffed out a jet of flames, coated both in what seemed to be a flowing river of flames. The spies could scarcely scream out, the flames smothering and incinerating them near instantly.

    The other two landed a short distance away from the burning death of their allies. Neither being foolish enough to attempt to fight or save their allies they both raced for the forest, each using a body flicker to reach the edge of the forest near in mere seconds. The dragon, having noticed their fleeing, took a breath before unleashing another inferno which pursued them into the forest. Both scrambled desperately branch from branch to avoid the inferno. They quickly outpaced the flames and made good distance. Only suffering small cuts and burns from their desperate scramble.

    They both somewhat were able to breathe easier, with them having covered a decent distance during the scramble and the flames covering their escape; they were likely out of the woods for now.

    The group leader signaled for them to split up and reunite at the established meeting spot with the lead commander. It was clear their enemies had expected there to be spies even in the exams. And while they could not be traced to the overall group, their information was much too valuable for them to be unable to reach their leader.

    Both prepared to split off, nervously looking to the distant flames. Surely, a shinobi that popular would pursue them further, if not Anbu, whose attention had been drawn from the powerful shinobis'' jutsu. But they had made great distance, with a whole forest to search. Surely, whoever sought to find them would have to struggle. With so much ground to cover and the possibility of them using jutsu to escape, finding them was nearly impossible.

    "It seems the old man had been correct to think the Leaf would allow such terrible things to happen," the leader said morosely. "With their previous sins during the last war, I''m almost certain this will lead to the slow and painful death of the peace we''ve enjoyed so far."

    "So be it." The younger man spat back. "Those damn hippies nearly crippled us in the last war. Not to mention that damned blonde bastard that had cost us it. As far as I''m concerned this is good news. Maybe this will motivate that damn fence sitter to make a move."

    "It is nothing short of awful news." The older man countered. "You did not see the wars of the past. You do not know of the great toll everyone pays during such. Nor the generations of pain and hatred it breeds." The leader stopped his lecture seemingly freezing in place. His younger subordinate flinched as he witnessed the forest fire in front of them stopped instantly, as if an unseen giant had simply blown it out. In fact the younger man could even feel a gust of wind push through the forest.

    "The hell! Hey leader, what the hell was that, and what''s wrong?!" the younger man asked. His leader seemingly stunned for an unknown reason. Then, suddenly, a powerful crack of wood and wind sounded again. The rookie watched in intrepid fear as several trees were split in two, following the two in a straight line carving its way through the forest. The young man''s eyes widened in fear as even his leader fell in two. Wordlessly, as he fell, he mouthed for the young man to run.

    "For the record, your leader was right. War is something no one should wish for. Doing so shows your lack of wisdom and sense. But worry not I won''t allow you to start a war¡­" Shisui informed the man now standing on a branch above him. (12)

    "Ho- How the hell did you find us?! How the hell did you catch up so quickly, how did you kill my leader so easily?!" The man panicked.

    "Unfortunately for you two mostly, I recognized the chakra signature of a body flicker, I am Shisui of the Body Flicker. Few could hope to outspeed or outdistance me using my own mastered technique. I simply raced through the forest at top speed slashing every hiding spot down as I did. Catching and finding the two of you was easy. Now I hate to break it you-"

    "Fire Style: Flaming Spear!" The young man called, during Shisui''s rant he had blinked, and the man recognized he could not hope to escape. Had reacted with what he believed to be the best course of action, to kill the strange man before him. It would surely buy him enough time to earn his freedom. He watched with glee as the bolt of focused flames impacted Shisui. Bursting as it did, the man stumbled back as the flames began to feast on his flesh. Soon the entire branch was covered in smoke and flames, the man watched with glee but flinched when he realized there was no body. Before he could even move he felt a painful thud hit his back. Spitting out blood and hunching over, the man looked at his attacker with shock and fear.

    "That was rude," Shisui countered as he stood behind the man. With a merciless twist of the tanto he had sheathed within the spy, he withdrew his blade. The man, devoid of life or parting words, fell to the ground below. Shisui cracked his neck as he sighed and tapped on his earpiece.

    "Hokage-sama, I have killed the spies on my end. Need I route back to aid Jiraiya, Asuma, and Kurenai?"

    "No need," Hiruzen''s tinny voice through the machine sounded off with audible ease. "They have reported total success as well." (13)

    "It''s lucky you had set them up as secondary guards in case of something like this," Shisui responded jovially as he cleaned his blade with a cloth. "Though it would''ve been nice not to have to dirty my hands, it''s worth it to make sure the Leaf stays safe."

    "My thoughts exactly. Report back to me. We will begin moving soon. First, we will confuse our observant enemies, and then we will ensure we cannot be pinned to the disappearance of their spies," Hiruzen ordered.

    "Aye." Shisui agreed as he raced back to his leader.

    Below him lay the two corpses of the spies. Each still as their souls had left their bodies, however one of the bodies began to twitch. Before it fell apart into a human sized pile of loose stones and mud.

    The leader climbed from the ground below slowly and cautiously. Once he was certain he was alone, he fully emerged and began to race away from the scene as silently as possible.

    ''I am sorry, young man,'' the man thought as he ran for his life. ''With the famed Shisui Uchiha after us, our chances of escape were nearly nonexistent. I needed to sell my own demise and their success. Your death merely made such possible. So fret not, you served your home well. For while the others have fallen, I still live. Iwa is not so fragile after all, '' the man thought as he raced back to his waiting superior.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Hokage Camp - Leaf Camp - Land of Iron)

    There was a grim satisfaction Hiruzen felt as each of his men returned.

    Having Jiraiya and Shisui with him hadn''t merely been for theorizing. Being known to be close to him publicly, made their gathering an appealing lure to spies. With him being aware of such, detecting them had been child''s play. It had been risky however, if the spies did escape it would surely complicate matters. But Hiruzen had prepared for such a case back when Ikam had exposed Naruto.

    Hiruzen had asked Asuma and Kurenai had been asked to secretly trail him as hidden secondary guards. Something they were happy to do, likely loving the excuse to be together in private, even in the field. Which had served well to ensure no spies would escape. Luckily everything had gone as planned. While it pained Hiruzen to so easily have blood spilt, it was a necessity to protect their home. Besides, a mere eight or so bodies added to his long list would not damn him much, not when he had nearly hundreds or thousands.

    Likely the masters of the spies would be aware something had happened to them. Spies were a risky venture, more often than not they were caught eventually. But while in cover their value could not be overstated. And with some extreme training and even culling, a man''s or woman''s origin of birth can be almost impossible to determine. This allows spies to be used without worrying about them being discovered and cracked. As such spies were often not saved or even acknowledged when captured. Better to not raise a fuss and admit to such a riling act, instead when a spy was caught, that was that. They would die or live as their enemies please, an often tragic fate indeed.

    So, if they moved as if there was no issue, not acknowledging the spies despite the potential for an international incident, they could very well sell the idea that the rumor of the Leaf losing men was just that, a rumor.

    All as he had planned, perhaps he need not use his blackmail yet again¡­ (14)

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Northern Mountains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Sasuke trekked through the icy gust of winds mechanically. Each flake of ice and snow pattered against his face felt like a needle stabbing into it. And based on the frequent and audible complaints of Muri, even the protective coat of a beast could not fend off the blizzard that raged. So cold the beast was that it had wrapped itself around his neck. Sasuke could not afford to use his heating jutsu to keep them warm now, they were journeying to another clan that would likely be violent. Sasuke could not afford to be wasteful with chakra. As such he allowed the cuddling, besides it did generate extra heat for him. Though he would never admit to enjoying it slightly.

    "Kami why would any foolish creature live in these cold lifeless peaks! Everything looks the same, smells the same, sounds the same! Not to even mention the cold! My entire being is numb, my soul frozen, even my descendents will be born chilled! Are you listening to my raving?! Nevermind I can feel your annoyance! I am blessed to have a summoner unlike you!" Muri ranted with utter fury. Sasuke had read of some people who became irritable in extreme heat or cold, and supposed it wasn''t limited to humans. But Yuno could be quite the whiner when agitated, so Sasuke ignored such with practiced ease.

    Spleen Feaster was silent like Sasuke, but the Uchiha suspected it was due to dread. While Muri was distracted with his misery it seemed Spleen Feaster was ruminating over Sasuke''s ploy. The Uchiha could admit it was less than ideal, certainly less than moral. But Sasuke was tiring and if he wanted to guarantee a smooth interaction with the next clan he would need a gift of sorts. Even the Uchiha had no wish of exterminating every clan he ran into.

    "Sasuke! We''re drawing close to the Moon Bear Clan''s home base. Please tell me you''re not going on another murderous rampage. You realize that''s no true way to solve your problems, right?! I mean seriously you humans are infuriating, how does a fool create therapy for humans only for them to ignore it! Maybe if you didn''t, so many of you wouldn''t be psychos!"

    Sasuke felt a grim smirk grace his face as they marched over the peak of a snow bank and saw his destination. While the ranting was annoying it made the journey go by quicker. And he had spotted a sign they were almost done.

    A rough giant wall marked some sort of settlement. A flag with a moon on it confirmed it was the home of the bears he seeked. The wall was assembled out of frozen trunks of trees, as if they had been ripped from the ground and stabbed into another spot. Ice seemed to somehow be utilized to hold the trunks together. Flags with moon emblems were raised over the wall to let it be known their identity. ''A massive fort built with rough materials¡­ well surely they''ll be more accommodating than the "Bloodthirster Clan" At least they seemed civilized.''

    Spleen Feaster seemingly realized such as well. The beast writhed in terror, desperate to get free before being hand delivered to his enemies. Muri seemed to notice such and Sasuke could feel the animal tense, however it mattered little. Until the Uchiha could guarantee the safety of Yuno he would do what is necessary.

    Sasuke and his crew of reluctant furry friends drew close to the fortress in tense silence. The fortress had what seemed to be a large entrance, but the Uchiha couldn''t help but notice it seemed crammed full of ice. He only briefly pondered how to get in before he heard two roars in sync.

    Two massive shapes leapt over the wall and fell before the trio. Muri and Spleen Feaster screamed in terror as Sasuke merely looked over the bears. Even on all fours, each of the creatures was easily three meters tall. They were covered in black thick fur, their chest bearing (not on purpose I swear) a pale colored symbol that Sasuke supposed did look like something like a crescent moon. Their faces were also highlighted by the same pale fur.

    "We are New Moona and Wax Moone of the Crescent Moon Clan," an apparent female bear said. "We see you seem to want to visit our home." We would ask why you intend to do so," the bear named Moona asked.

    "That being said, we know of the trouble you brewed with the Bloodthirster Clan. I Moone of this great clan will not allow you to do such here." Moone declared.

    "I am no enemy of yours, nor do I wish or intend to cause you any grief. However, I am on a dire mission. As such, I intend to check your home and question you regarding any humans you may have encountered, only for peace of mind. However I am insistent, and likely will not take no for an answer." Sasuke explained.

    "We are glad you mean no harm." Moona spoke happily.

    "However we cannot allow you to merely march around our home. It would be shameful and surely you recognize the risk with a violent degenerate like yourself." Moone countered.

    "I figured you may not be so keen." Sasuke admitted with ease. "However I have it on good authority that this gift of mine may smooth things over." Sasuke raised the panicked Spleen Feaster to the bears.

    Immediately Moona seemed to drool, while Moone seemed somewhat stunned.

    "You may have heard I caused a ruckus at the Bloodthirster Clan cave. But that would be an understatement, I not only kidnapped their leader, but I single handedly wiped out their primary hunting pack." Sasuke spoke with a smirk. "I heard the two of you are bitter enemies, and this saying where I come summarizes it best. The enemy of my enemy is a friend." Sasuke replied with ease. Despite his body language however he was tense, the exhaustion weighed heavy, but Sasuke was ready to fight them if needed. Muri seemed content to be silent, not liking the situation but recognizing its wisdom. Though Sasuke could feel a slight unnatural breeze around them.

    Moone and Moona seemed to argue over the information for a few minutes. Before they faced the Uchiha with what seemed to be the bear version of a poker face.

    "We shall allow you to see our leader and provide you with lodging for the night. Regarding your demands for information and the ability to search within our home, that will be our leader''s choice. We only offer you such kindness due to the gift you offer." Moone spoke.

    "But we won''t do it unless we get the bastard!" Moona chimed in hatefully.

    "PLEASE I STILL HAVE FEAST LEFT TO ENJOY! PREY LEFT TO HUNT! I''VE BARELY EVEN FEASTED ON THE SPLEENS OF MY LIVING PREY!" Spleen Feaster pleaded.

    However Sasuke and Muri merely nodded as the Uchiha tossed Spleen Feaster to a cruelly smiling Moona. The four then walked up to the ice-filled doorway.

    "Watch this, Uchiha," Muri whispered into his ear. "If things go south, you must remember their unique ability."

    Sasuke rolled his eyes but watched intently as Moone approached the ice and nonchalantly placed a paw upon it.

    There was a massive cracking sound, a split appearing in the ice, before with a deafening grinding the massive blockade of ice seemed to split in half and merge into the walls. Once fully done effectively opening, it was clear it functioned as what Sasuke figured they''d call a "door".

    "Welcome to the home of the Crescent Moon Bears~!" Moona excitedly sang as the odd group marched into the icey fort. Sasuke somehow not flinching as the ice blockade sealed behind him. (15)

 Everyday Ends! Pt 2

    Shino''s POV (Eastern Forest of Irminsul - Terra)

    Shino felt a smidgeon of rage as he bodily rolled through the forest, roughly smashing into a tree and coughing up blood roughly. However, even as he retched for air, he pulled kunai and released them in the same instant. Each is tagged with explosive tags and spread out to increase the odds of catching his foes. As Shino landed heavily on his knees. He watched as the blonde man managed to escape the tags with a burst of speed, however his larger brother seemed slower and unable. Covering the man and the area around him in smoke, flames, and powerful bursts of chakra. Content with his elimination of the first. Shino watched the other with expectant eyes. The man flew through the air with impressive speed, before he appeared behind Shino. The Aburame heard the telling whistle of wind in the air and swayed to his left, narrowly dodging a thrust from what seemed to be a large mandible that had replaced the blonde man''s arm. (1) As he swayed, Shino let loose a simple one-two jab combo, the blonde stumbling back. Before Shino could capitalize, however, the cloud of smoke bulged as the larger brother plowed through it. Shino''s eyes widened as he noticed the black plates now exposed from the man''s top having been burnt off. His body, covered in sheen-covered plates, seemed unharmed as the man went for a straight kick for Shino''s face.

    The Aburame felt grim satisfaction as his last-minute substitution with an insect clone left the man covered in his allies. The more giant man, however, seemed keen on this. For he merely chuckled at it. Soon, the younger blonde joined in as well. Their voices'' utter confidence and energy made Shino''s blood cold.

    So far, The short fight has been going as well as a two-on-one could. Shino had been fine on the backfoot; it was often a position his clan excelled at. However, the method behind such a strategy was the one that filled Shino with dread. His allies throughout this fight had been consistently spread out and even landed on his enemies. The bout of combat had been short, but¡­ (2)

    Why did they seem so unaffected? Why did they seem so ignorant of his strategies if they were rivals of his clan? Simple¡­ They must''ve had some sort of counter.

    The plated man stopped chuckling, however, as he suddenly grabbed a nearby branch and ripped it free from the tree. With a mighty grunt and hurl, he chucked it directly toward Shino, who had taken refuge in a nearby thickly covered branch on a different tree. Shino easily dodged the attack and landed above the two glaring siblings, looking calm. However he could admit to being somewhat troubled. The two seemed to be decent shinobi¡­

    "So it seems you have some sort of counter to my allies. I didn''t notice it before, but I have lost connection with nearly everyone I''ve sent out. Furthermore, neither of you seems to be suffering the appropriate effects their feeding should have after so long. Especially in combat." Shino stated plainly, stalling as his mind whirled.

    "Of course." The older man snidely responded. "Your accursed clan has spilled much blood of my family. We had no choice but to adapt to your ways. A rookie Aburame like yourself stands no chance against the two of us. My armor, similar to the armor that protects the great species of wasp, does not allow your foolish insects to feed on me." Kurobachi lectured.

    "And while they''ve been trying their best with me, my own wasps are more than effective at stopping and devouring them! They can barely leave your body before my wasps snipe them from the air! Your little draining trick won''t work here! I wonder how tough you are without your gimmick¡­" Jibachi said gleefully.

    "That is merely one trick of many," Shino assured. ''The older man seems to be the powerhouse type. Relying on his decent speed, absurd durability, and shocking strength to overwhelm his opponents. The other is much quicker and uses quick and lethal strikes, as well as his insects zipping through the air. Surely, killing more allies with each passing zip. The two worked well together and may just be enough to overwhelm him¡­ ''I can''t afford to hold back here; this isn''t the exams. This is the time to show what I can truly do.'' Shino thought to himself.

    However, his timeout was shattered when Jibachi called out. "Wasp Style: Whizzing Stingers!" A burst of stingers flew from his finger, tearing the branch from under Shino. However, the Aburame did not flinch and calmly fell towards the waiting two. Subtly hiding his hands in his sleeve, weaving two separate groupings of single-handed hand signs.

    The more giant man aimed a fist at the falling Aburame; however, just as Shino drew close, he called out calmly. "Earth Style: Collapsing Floor."

    The ground beneath the two Kamizuru members shifted and broke apart. This shook their balance and caused Kurobachi to miss what would surely be a lethal strike. Shino, as he landed, revealed his other hand and slammed out down on the ground, as the two men regained their balance and reached for him. "Earth Style: Surface Eruption." Shino finished, not flinching as the two drew close.

    Suddenly, the broken ground beneath the three shot up violently, and only Shino''s spot was spared. Jibachi fearfully cursed as he flew up, being grazed on his left cheek but narrowly escaping death. Kurobachi was slower to react, the debris sending the man sprawling back with a curse.

    "You cut my gorgeous face!" Jibachi screeched from above Shino. Shino pridefully noticed this was correct, as the man aimed his pointer fingers at Shino. "WASP STYLE: DOUBLE WHIZZING STINGERS!" He cried out as two lines of stingers fired off at a scrambling Shino. The Aburame was chased after by the lines of stingers, weaving through them as Jibachi swung his arms to hit him.

    Shino minded little, knowing all the while the beared man would surely at least be slow to catch up. The Aburame raced up a tree in rapid pursuit. He dived from branch to branch, even pulling out a kunai to deflect stingers he could not dodge. All the while climbing toward a slowly panicking Jibachi. As Shino leaped close, Jibachi abandoned his shots. Quickly forming the wasp blade over his hand again and desperately thrusting it toward Shino, the Aburame weaved this and punched the man in the stomach stunning him. Then, grabbing an arm and powering the man around him with the aid of chakra, slammed the man into the thick tree trunk. Shino efficiently followed this up, aiming for a lethal thrust of his kunai, a stab to the man''s heart. However, the tree shook before seemingly beginning to fall, breaking the two apart as they fell from the branch. Shino felt annoyed as both fell. He looked down and saw Kurobachi leaping up at him. He wouldn''t have time to substitute; he had been sloppy¡­

    Kurobachi caught Shino by the throat; the force he of which he squeezed with made Shino''s vision momentarily darken. Instantly, Shino writhed in his grip, barely up to breathe or even see straight as he was strangled.

    "You did better than I had expected, coward. Die knowing your clan could never match up to us." Kurobachi coldly informed the struggling Shino as a somewhat shaken Jibachi arrived at the two. Fluttering to the ground with a hateful glare. "Brother, your near death is the perfect example of why no one considers you worthy to lead the clan. To fall to a mere Chunin is shameful." Jibachi shamefully looked away at that.

    "Whatever, just kill the bastard." Jibachi spat.

    "My pleasure." Kurobachi then reared back his fist; with Shino in his clutches, there would be no dodging. "Die." The man said as he swung. However, a pink-haired woman suddenly flew through the air and managed to push away the punch meant to kill Shino. The man, perhaps stunned, weakened his grasp. Giving Shino just enough air to react, he swiped another kunai from his holster and, with a measured stab, wedged it between the plates of armor that coated the man''s body. The blade struck true between the plates, the man''s wrist spasming as blood spurted out from the stab. He cried out, releasing Shino fully as blood spurted from where the kunai still lay jammed. Sakura and Shino reacted, kicking Kurobachi with as much force as possible to knock him back. The force managed to make the man stumble over to his brother.

    "I''m glad I came," Sakura said grimly as she stared at the two men. "I didn''t expect them to manage to get one over on you. I''m sorry it took me so long to catch up."

    "Worry not. They merely used luck and numbers to get an advantage; now that I have an ally, this is the beginning of the end for these two." Shino assured as the two glared -at the Kamizuru brothers.

    "A woman is your backup? How insufferably arrogant of her to get involved. She reminds me of her¡­" Kurobachi growled, furious. "We kill her too."

    Sakura had evened out the battle between Aburame and Kamizuru. But it was merely just the beginning¡­

    "These two bastards¡­" Sakura growled angrily. "There are siblings, then? Surely they have a ton of experience fighting together. And considering we never had it might make things difficult. I''ll take the big sexist bastard if you can handle the other."

    "With ease." Shino nodded, glad to see Sakura had either known or unknowingly chosen the best matchup for the situation. Time to turn the tables.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hinata''s POV (Eastern Forest of Irminsul - Terra)

    Hinata stared down Choji, her face determined, but her conflicted feelings showed up all the while. She could not claim to know Choji all that well, but nearly everyone spoke well of him. Neji had told the tale of how it had been Lee, Naruto, and him that had been ambushed by the traitorous Mizuki. Naruto had apparently described Choji as brave and helpful. His kind and good-natured attitude was something that nearly all members of the Akimichi clan were known for. He especially so, a fact that made the contrast of his usual and current self so odd.

    Choji''s smile was wide and manic. Such a wonton look of cruel interest was alien on his face. Yet the giant of a man was undeniably excited to fight her. Despite the growing feeling of despair that the man could not be reasoned with, Hinata felt compelled to try.

    "Choji! You are under the control of an unknown third party! You would never act in this way!" Hinata called out.

    "Wasting your time, I can''t resist and am fully aware. It doesn''t matter; the master''s orders were clear. There''s no point in talking!" Choji roared as he rushed at Hinata, attempting to crush her beneath his giant foot.

    Hinata gritted her teeth as she dived away from the stomp. As she leaped away, she threw her hands into the sign for her signature technique. However, Choji simply put all of his weight into the stomp, fracturing and causing the ground to collapse around him. Hinata stumbled as she landed, dropping the hand sign to keep her balance. Her Byakugan allowed her to see Choji''s next move. The giant kicked up a massive amount of debris from his stomp. The mess of dirt and stone flew to her.

    The young woman dropped forward onto her hands, beginning a set of front flips that brought her closer to the debris and Choji. In an impressive showing of gymnastics and physical strength, she built speed, becoming a blur before launching herself in the air toward the debris. "Hebunr¨©s¨­!" Hinata called as her spinning oval sliced through the debris and smashed directly into Choji''s chest piece. Hinata cringed inwardly as she heard her chakra begin to shred through the metal as the large man stumbled back. She allowed her chakra to flux into a boom, making the large man stumble back. Revealing his chest piece having been cut open, barely hanging on. She could''ve ended the fight there, but it may have been the end of Choji.

    Hinata wasted no time racing forward toward the off-guard man. As she drew close, however, Choji noticed and thrust a wild haymaker directly for her. Hinata merely hopped above the arm and raced up it, jabbing at chakra points wildly as she drew closer to his face. The giant flung his arm, attempting to whip her off, but only for Hinata to leap directly at his face. Again, she flipped through the air and called out again. "Kaiten!" This time, in midair, the standard Kaiten was used. As spun through the air the familiar dome of chakra burst around her and smashed into Choji''s face. Breaking the giant''s nose and making him fall to his knees. Hinata landed into a roll and as she stood formed the hand signs for her Precise Beam as she spun on her heels.

    "Gentle Fist: Chakra Pathway Total Shutdown!" Hinata screamed as her narrow beam of chakra cut through the air. The beam burnt the clothing and skin as the chakra pierced his body and attempted to shut down pathways. Hinata did not merely stop with one though she spun and allowed the beam to lash Choji multiple times.

    Choji roared in pain as he raised his arm to block most of the beam. Hinata grits her teeth but, not wanting to cause permanent damage, ceases her technique. Her beam was powerful and exposed contact at a singular point could cause gnarly damage¡­ (3)

    Giant sighed in pain as the arm he used to block her beam fell uselessly. His split armor creaked loudly as several of the straps chest piece now entirely fell off, leaving his normal shirt exposed. ''He''s open!'' Hinata thought. Her body flickered within his range as her eyes glowed. She prepared herself to use the only technique at her disposal that could defeat a giant without causing him great harm.

    "One palm!" Hinata cried, smashing her fingers into chakra points away from his vital organs. Choji bothered to chuckle at such, confident his hardy body could tank the attack. Indeed, the original Choji would''ve been wise enough to realize that letting a Hyuga land strikes was foolish. "Two palms, four palms, eight palms!" Hinata cried. Choji''s laugh cut off at the eight jab, a gasp of air escaping in its place. Hinata felt a tinge of guilt as she relentlessly continued her combo. "Sixteen palms," it now was a pained wheeze, "Thirty-two palms," A short scream as Hinata finished her combo. "Eight Trigrams: Sixty-Four Palms!" Hinata cried. The giant wheezed as he fell he attempted to back up. However he could not and instead Choji breathlessly collapsed as his body slowly shrunk; the giant became the size of an average person. Choji was seemingly defeated¡­ (4)

    Hinata panted as she recovered from the brief but intense bout. She allowed herself to fall to her knees and deactivate her Byakugan. It hadn''t been easy, but Choji would surely be down for a while. The Sixty Four Palms was a powerful technique designed to take down humans with ease. Once she had collected herself, she rose to her feet and approached the prone Choji slowly and cautiously. She heard him quietly mumbling to himself as she got within earshot.

    "Of course, a weakling like me would fail again¡­ it''s the exams all over¡­ but this time I''m ready. Don''t worry, master''s, I have one last offering to you¡­ fitting like a failure like myself¡­" Choji''s dark words stunned Hinata for a second. She could understand how he felt; she, too, had been disappointed. But something about his tone made it clear that this had weighed heavily on his mind. Her instincts screamed as she refocused on the situation, noticing Choji had managed to raise an odd container to his mouth. It was a segmented, clear container that was not unlike what one would have for medicine. He opened it clumsily and allowed the first of three oddly colored balls to fall into his mouth, a green one. Hinata felt her brain whirl as she remembered just what it was. One of the Akimichi''s claims to fame was their unique and mysterious food pills, each claimed to boost their power. And the last one said to do so by the hundreds.

    Hinata reacted instantly, flicking a kunai at them with such precision that she knocked it from his hands. Sending the case and pill flying into the long grass around them. But to her horror, she had been too slow, he had eaten one. She leaped back and activated her Byakugan. Choji seemed to jump to his feet, and she could see his chakra writhing around him. Hinata could tell with a glance that Choji was not done fighting, nor would he be as easy to deal with as before.

    "MY TURN BITCH!" Choji bellowed as he raced forward; Hinata barely managed to weave the wild shot. However, Choji''s other fist clenched the back of her suit. With a spin and savage strength, Choji attempted to throw her. Hinata, however, manages to free herself with a gentle fist jab. She flew away and activated her precise beam wordlessly. Choji quickly ducked her wild swings with it as he closed in. His new speed allowed him to close in; Hinata had seconds to react, and only managed to raise a shaky guard. Choji''s sandaled foot smashed into it, sending her sprawling from the power, smashing painfully into a tree.

    ''His speed and strength have nearly doubled.'' Hinata thought as she climbed to her feet. ''If he hits me like that again, I doubt I''ll be able to stand. He''s stronger than me now¡­ but I can beat him. With his new strength, he hasn''t bothered to become a giant. Meaning my gentle fist should be more effective¡­ I just need to let him close in and end this!''

    Choji unknowingly played into her thoughts. Rushing toward her again, Hinata stood her ground as he drew close. Spinning in place as Choji attempted to crush her against the tree, shoulder first.

    "Kaiten!" Hinata called as her chakra shell formed. Instead of violently flinging the man back, it merely stopped his momentum for a moment. Before the blow shattered her Kaiten. Off-balance, Hinata leaned against her tree as Choji reared back another fist to finish her off. Hinata, however, had been baiting for this very moment.

    She suddenly lunged forward within Choji''s guard. He was so shocked that he was left entirely open. ''I have to take this shot; he won''t be open like this again!'' Hinata lunged for his chest; however, as her palm drew close, a concern arose in her mind. ''This strike will knock him out, but it could be lethal. I can''t be certain a strike like this wouldn''t hit an organ.'' Hinata inwardly cursed. She needed to stop him, but could she risk killing him? Hinata answered herself as her hand closed into a fist. Instead of disabling the man with chakra, a mere punch to his chest was suffered.

    Choji did seem confused but, without hesitation or words, brutally backhanded Hinata through the tree. Hinata cried out as she landed painfully among the debris of the tree. The top of the tree fell points downward toward the Hyuga. But Hinata was bleeding from her forehead and stunned.

    She looked up to see the debris coming for her. She felt pride even as death approached. At the very least, Hinata had stayed true to herself. She would rather die than risk a friend''s life. As the Hyuga bowed her head, half of the tree approached her, certain to crush and run her through.

    "YOUTHFUL WILD SPEAR!" Lee''s voice cut into the clearing. The man flew through the air and, just as the namesake of his technique suggests, burst from the tree with ease. His wild kick shattered the tree half into pieces and drove it away from Hinata. The Hyuga, stunned, watched as Lee continued with his momentum, and once he hit a tree, he stopped in place and seemed to stop and aim a punch at Choji from a distance. "I cannot allow one of my friends to stray from the path of YOUTH!" Lee cried out angrily. "I will set you straight with punishment! WILD YOUTH RAMPAGE!" Lee punched as if he would hit; Hinata''s eyes widened as she saw chakra shoot through the air in small clumps. Each hit Choji and, even in his empowered state, knocked him from his feet and sent him careening toward the opposite side of the field. "Worry not fair, Hinata-chan," Lee assured. "The beautiful beast of the Leaf is here!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Leifazu''s POV (Western Plains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Leifazu yawned as she drew near camp. A seal made for them by Ikam made it a breeze to find each other, even in this foreign land. Though she hadn''t expected this mission to get as crazy as it had.

    First, their group arrived in some strange, nature-infested land and were separated. Now, it seemed that not only were their enemy shinobi present, but their extra hands seemed woefully ill-equipped. It was enough to finally kill Leifazu''s good mood. She enjoyed her new womanly body but not it was likely she may lose it soon. However she felt some level of hope as she crossed a barrier. Mishiro may have been a crusty bitch, but she was an expert at barrier ninjutsu as well as a near master of Fuijutsu. Even in the middle of the wild, she could make a basic camp into what seemed to be a fortress.

    Her luggage seemed stirred by the chakra they walked through. The woman offered a pained growl and shifted awkwardly on Leifazu, who sighed in annoyance as she lowered the woman onto the branch, allowing her to breach consciousness as she did. Leifazu was fine with giving her a moment. Saving her had been quite the ordeal after all.

    Enemy Shinobi being present was unexpected and worrying, to say the least. Enemy Shinobi could best an experienced Iwa Jounin and still seem ready to go was more of an active problem. The man there had defeated Suzumebachi with relative ease and likely would''ve finished her off if not for his foolishness.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Leifazu had been patient at the moment. The temptation to fight strong people had always been a drug to Leifazu. When death was an inconvenience, it was easy to enjoy a battle to the death. The back and forth, the struggle, the savage adrenaline rush upon victory, or the flooding despair of defeat. It was beautiful¡­

    Leifazu''s last death had not been such. The two Akatsuki members, even individually, were on another level. And had played with her before her death. But that young man seemed powerful but green. Leifazu was sure she would''ve won, and it would''ve been a fun battle. A close struggle would''ve been nice¡­ but Leifazu had been told to bring back their help alive. The fight hadn''t been worth the risk then. But¡­

    Mishiro was certain to be infuriated upon learning there were enemies present. Certainly, the overprotective woman would react instinctively. Almost certainly, they would ride out to slaughter them. And when they did, Leifazu planned to have a sweaty and bloody close encounter with that bowl-cut man.

    "Where am I¡­" Suzumebachi''s tired voice sounded out. Now fully awake, she hesitantly addressed Leifazu. It certainly made sense; they were supposed to be muscle. And she had been defeated. In the shinobi world, failure was rarely tolerated well¡­ "I lost¡­" she spat bitterly.

    "That you did," Leifazu said with a smirk. "Disappointing, to say the least¡­"

    "That was no normal Genin; how could any rookie be that powerful!" Suzumebachi swore to herself. "The second I can stand, I shall hunt him down and show him the consequences of looking down on the Kamizuru Clan¡­"

    "You can cope later, for now stand. I was getting tired of carrying your carcass. Especially in this environment¡­" Leifazu asked tauntingly as she stretched.

    "It was a fluke; he had a strange technique, and the next time I encounter him, I''ll ensure he suffers!" Suzumebachi swore angrily. "Besides, I am light, and from what I saw earlier, your strength is no minor thing."

    "You mean you''re built like a little boy"? Leifazu taunted as she purposely left an arm under her considerable bust. "And carrying deadweight through this savage land is no small task."

    Suzumebachi wisely chose to be silent. Indeed, she did not realize how close they were to safety. A proud woman like herself likely would''ve been more defiant if so. But she discovered she was "depending on Leifazu''s kindness," she realized silence likely would aid her well for now. "I apologize. We weren''t truly expecting enemy forces in general. My guard was down. The Kamizuru Clan will not disappoint again."

    "See that you don''t," Leifazu said with a roll of her eyes. "While you have been getting some beauty sleep. I''ve been lugging you around, fending off, and escaping from oversized critters. It''s good we''re turning in for the night; otherwise, we''d likely be fighting all night."

    Leifazu was not even bluffing about the dangers. She had seen all matters of beast and terrain. It would be good to remind these Kamizuru fools they were mere help and out of their league¡­

    "I see. I assume that chakra was some kind of barrier. Do we have a home camp?" Suzumebachi asked noisily as the two women leaped slowly over the multiple small strands of the river. As they did, they drew closer to a large plume of smoke rising into the sky. While Leifazu played the hero, and Suzumebachi a punching bag. It seemed Mishiro had gotten things done.

    "So Suzume," Leifazu started.

    "Suzumebachi."

    "T''was what I said," Leifazu complained. "Either way, where are your two clown brothers? I had expected to find the lot of you together."

    "Oh, those fools," Suzumebachi said with a shrug. "Separated like the rest of us, I wouldn''t be surprised if they are dead. Weaklings like them would fall to a shinobi of the caliber I fought or particularly fierce animals."

    Leifazu noted the lack of concern for her own family but cared little. The two marched in silence as they drew close to camp. Four massive tents were erected around an even more enormous bonfire. At the bonfire sat Mishiro, patiently enjoying the warm flames as she watched a kettle hang near the fire. As they drew close, the kettle whistled shrilly. Leifazu stopped as Suzumebachi somewhat collapsed to her knees. Both ready to deliver their news to their leader.

    "We have important and potentially dire news," Suzumebachi panted out. Clearly, even with their rest, she had yet to fully recover from her loss.

    However, Mishiro ignored them both, quickly drawing her katana from her kneeling position and using it to lift her kettle from the flames. Her other hand drew a scroll, which unfurled and summoned a lovely small table, a nice metal tray with a cup of sugar cubes, and two more simple stools. Leifazu used to women''s proclivities barely reacted, sitting automatically and waiting. Suzumebachi, perhaps exhausted and stunned by such, sat frozen until Leifazu lazily gestured for her to sit. She did so as Mishiro slowly unsealed a set of cups and poured one for each. She slowly and precisely dropped a couple of cubes into her saucer before offering it to the others. Leifazu, with a sweet tooth well known, gestured for about five. While Suzumebachi took them, they still needed clarification.

    Mishiro shrugged at the woman before she set down the cup of cubes, grabbed her saucer, and took a deep sip of her tea. She then finally spoke.

    "Update me, Leifazu."

    "Well, I did as you asked, and while looking, I sensed a big chakra signature. When I arrived, it became clear what I sensed was our little friend here, barely conscious and about to be finished off by enemies." Leifazu started to explain. She stopped, however, to put a hand over Suzumebachi''s mouth when she went to interrupt.

    "Enemies? From who?" Mishiro asked with a raised brow.

    "Aye. Apparently, the little miss head of the Kamizuru clan got defeated by a mere Leaf Genin." Leifazu said with a giant smile.

    Suzumebachi pried off Leifazu''s hand to interject. "That was no mere Genin! Those Leaf Hippies have always been strangely strong-" Suzumebachi was interrupted as Mishiro suddenly was behind her. She slammed Suzumebachi''s head into the table to silence her.

    "Leaf shinobi?!" She asked seriously, chakra and killing intent leaking from her. "Did you get a name?"

    "R-rock Lee¡­" Suzumebachi said, barely audible with her face on the table.

    "Indeed, it seems we have some unwelcome guests present for this mission. Genin rarely travels on their lonesome; I suppose he could''ve been unlucky, but¡­" Leifazu was interrupted as Suzumebachi forced her head up to speak clearly. "A shame it isn''t one of our targets. Would''ve been enjoyable¡­"

    "It seemed to me there must be more; the animals and boy seemed to be expecting an ally. At the very least, a Genin squad should be expected." Suzumebachi said.

    "A Genin squad that holds Genin capable of besting Jounin? Combine that fact with an unknown Jounin sensei, and you have quite the troublesome quarry." Leifazu watched with open amusement as Mishiro hummed to herself and walked off in apparent thought. This allowed Suzumebachi to rise again, looking as nervous as she was furious.

    "Where are you, siblings?" Mishiro demanded as she still seemed somewhat lost in thought.

    "That''s the strangest thing and partially why I thought they were dead. Members of the Kamizuru Clan can accurately track each other for miles. And the two would be smart enough to find us on their own. However, if there are mysterious shinobi afoot, I wouldn''t be shocked if they met their match." Suzumebachi informed.

    "Unlikely~!" Leifazu sang, more than a tad bit excited to get their secret in the open air.

    Mishiro sighed at her subtle approach being ignored and turned to face the two. "Indeed, we have seals on all three of you. It doesn''t allow us to track you, but it will notify us should one of you perish. This is a precaution my Love takes with all business deals. That being said, the two are certainly alive."

    "When did you?!" Suzumebachi asked incensed.

    "Boss likely did when he first met you." Leifazu casually answered. "Besides, even for Jounin, the wildlife around here can be quite the handful." Leifazu offered. "Perhaps they merely are camping out the night? Basic survival skills teach shinobi how to treat a night out in the wild like the hell it is. Better to camp out than move and navigate in pure darkness."

    Mishiro hummed again as she grabbed her saucer and sipped her tea deeply as she turned back away. "We shall leave them be for now. If they die, they are much too useless to live anyway; of course, Suzumebachi-san, we will reimburse you in such a case. In the morning, we shall send Leifazu to seek those two out. Meanwhile, you and I, Suzumebachi-san, shall investigate nearby clans to see if we can find one fitting of the Kamizuru Clan."

    Leifazu inwardly cackled as he and Suzumebachi nodded.

    "Well, now that the two of you have updated me and received your future marching orders, perhaps it''s time for me to offer my own information," Mishiro said with a more snotty tone as she sat back down with the two.

    Leifazu quizzically looked around the camp. At the large and expensive tents erected and, from what he could see, somewhat furnished. The roaring fire was fitted with custom cooking utensils and tools, each hung near and, in some cases, over the fire. The large-scale barrier jutsu shielded them from outside threats, and the detection and suppression seals around them to counter espionage and alert them should attackers breach their defenses. Leifazu was confident she could do the same in a single afternoon, but to do so with enough time to brew tea and relax? She supposed it was why Ikam trusted the bitch so much.

    "Leave it to a crazy bitch like yourself to find time to do all this and more. Lay it on me." Leifazu responded as Suzumebachi took the more reasonable silent approach.

    However, Mishiro must''ve been in a fantastic mood. For she ignored Leifazu''s crass insults and continued on with the resolve and unshakable demeanor of a soldier. "I while you two were wasting time. Found my Love''s objective already; in fact, I''ve even erected my strongest barrier around it to ensure our control."

    "Your fucking kidding me!" Leifazu bitterly complained. "I got babysitting duty while you adventured?!"

    "What was that objective?" Suzumebachi asked curiously.

    Leifazu smiled despite himself. "Ikam, our glorious leader, wanted us here originally for a singular reason. To secure his "hypothetical interworld core," a link between the world we all know and love and this strange, wild place. With control of it, Ikam believes we could disable all summoning, hoard the power for ourselves, and use the chakra-rich nature of this dimension for all sorts of projects."

    "We, of course, will allow your clan to be the exception," Mishiro assured. "But yes, indeed, however, there was a small catch. Sealed off as it is, no one will be able to access it. In fact, summons and humans alike cannot travel between worlds unless we allow it or they break my barrier. I did so instead of attempting Ikam''s plan because the guardians¡­"

    "Guardians?" Suzumebachi asked, confused.

    "Strange golems of stone and chakra. They seem to be patient protectors of the chakra core, and shockingly enough quite powerful¡­" Mishiro explained.

    "Must''ve been to send an ice-cold bitch like yourself scurrying away," Leifazu said with some level of honesty.

    "Once again, correct, their speed is considerable; they are nearly as quick as the average Jounin. Unsurprisingly, their strength seems monstrous, and they have access to a massive beam of raw chakra. Suzumebachi and I will test their limits tomorrow, after searching for clans, and retreat before it becomes dangerous. If we struggle, we will attempt as a group, surely the four of us will be more than able to do so." Mishiro finished her tea and placed her cup down. "Leifazu, take care of that for me; I am planning to rest for the night; surely, I will be needed tomorrow. Leifazu, you will be our night watch, Suzumebachi. I have captured several deer; slay and prepare them for us; once you''ve taken care of that, you may rest and recover."

    "Those deer don''t talk, do they¡­" Leifazu said with a queasy look. "I''d rather eat a terrified screaming human than a talking deer."

    "What the f-" Suzumebachi began but flinched when Leifazu appeared mere inches from her face.

    "I love animals, I suppose, but humans are nothing more than foul creatures¡­" Leifazu assured her before racing off towards the trees. Leifazu enjoyed the night watch; neither of these annoyances would bother her, and besides¡­ she rarely slept¡­ (5)

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shino / Kurobachi''s POV (Eastern Forest of Irminsul - Terra)

    Shino nearly allowed a smile to grace his face as he faced a much more manageable match-up. The two of them had worked well together, and with their built-in counters, most of his jutsu had become a mere farce. But now that the seemingly weaker of the two was alone¡­

    "It seems you, in particular, aren''t much of a shinobi; without your brother to aid you, I believe you will be soon facing death. Why? Because I am superior to either of you, your hatred blinded you, and now I will make you face the consequences." Shino assured darkly. He felt an uncharacteristic rage fill him as a dark thought rose to the top of his mind. "Though I must admit your anti-Aburame technique and style is impressive¡­ surely it comes from abundant experience¡­" He was lightly trying to bait him for information. For he expected this man and his brother were more than mere rivals of his clan¡­

    Jibachi chuckled cruelly as he pointed a finger and prepared his lethal mandible hand. "Is that your way of asking whether we''ve killed Aburame? Honestly, it is a foolish question; in that war, we killed many ourselves. We may have lost, but we survivors have learned in their stead. However, I will redeem us again today when I kill you single-handedly!"

    "Terribly mistaken," Shino said now behind the man. "Your Clan merely hates mine due to a war neither of them choose. A terrible mistake to hold onto your hatred instead of accepting your mistakes. A worse mistake to taunt me with the death of former family members. And the worst of all," Shino didn''t get to finish as Jibachi spun in place and beheaded him.

    "Rookie mistake ranting in battle like that!"

    However, Jibachi''s eyes widened as the headless Shino burst into insects. His wasp raced in as they began to slaughter them. However, with the amount found, their progress could have been faster. Jibachi roared in anger as he leaped back, feeling his chakra dip massively.

    However, Shino had expected a quick reaction; his insect reacted as planned, wrapping around the retreating Jibachi and holding him in place for a mere instance before the wasp overwhelmed them. However, it was enough for Shino to smash into Jibachi violently. Before the man could recover, Shino swung heavy, wild punches as he climbed atop him. Jibachi, however, had the experience advantage and, even from the bottom, weaved and managed to raise an arm. Trusting his instincts, Shino gave up the mount and leaped back as Jibachi''s raised arm elongated into a massive, sharp, and brutal mandible.

    "I''ll cut you in half, damned fool! I''ll single-handedly exterminate you, Aburame pest! Wasp Style: Great Mandible Greatsword!" Jibachi roared angrily as he wielded the great blade, which was his arm, with some level of difficulty. The man screamed as he ran forward, swinging the massive blade with impressive speed and control. Each swing would''ve bisected or beheaded Shino. But the Aburame dodged each swing with ease. Tired of the pathetic display, Shino snuck in a kidney shot, dropping the man to his knees. Before he kicked him away brutally.

    "That was the last time I''ll show mercy," Shino promised. "You have lost, surrender, and you may live, continue, and I promise your death will be gruesome¡­"

    ''My insect managed to get a good bit of chakra from him, he''s hurt, and panicked. This fight is mine.'' Shino thought as he watched the man crawl to his feet.

    "Stop with the bluffing brat; it won''t save you!" Jibachi screamed as he began a desperate charge.

    Shino did not bother with more words, slowly removing his singular glove from his left hand. Jibachi closed in and swung his blade wildly, Shino merely leaning out of the way and tapping the man''s left arm, then leaping away.

    "STOP RUNNING!" Jibachi roared.

    "I''m not, in fact," Shino said as he calmly raised his now gloveless hand. "I suspect you''ll know what this means. Just why I am as nonchalant as I am." Shino felt no satisfaction from the gasp of shock nor the look of fear the man showed once they observed his hand. Shino''s hand seemed to be a writhing sea of purple, his skin fully covered by the odd substance. Well, he supposed they both knew what it indeed was.

    "Y-your bluffing¡­ you can''t be¡­" Jibachi stammered. "It was an oddity even among the elites of Aburame! No way you''re one of them! You can''t be in control of them!"

    "Check your arm before believing such." Shino offered Jibachi, the man doing so and screaming in shock as he released his jutsu and stared at his left hand, which was now slowly becoming similar to Shino''s. "You were somewhat right; however, I cannot control them. My brother found a way to do this and left a note telling me to use it well. Because of his gift, I now wield them in my left hand. His request in return for such was simple. To protect the Aburame for him¡­ I believe your death will further that goal."

    Jibachi fell to his knees, fear and panic weakening his leg. Hell, just as likely, the toxic parasites themselves were already wreaking havoc on his body.

    "It seems you know what they are. The rare and all too dangerous Rinkaichu is a nano-sized species of venomous beetles that feed upon any organic matter they encounter. At first, you don''t even feel their bites, but soon, the venom and pain will become all you know. In mere minutes-" Shino lectured before suddenly Jibachi formed another blade and, in shock to Shino, slashed towards himself. With a scream of pain and a raised brow from Shino, the man removed the infected arm from the elbow down, likely sparing the rest of himself in the process.

    Shino felt slightly disgusted but watched warily all the while as Jibachi, with his teeth and some wire, managed to slow the bleeding from his stump before he rose and pointed his last remaining bladed arm at Shino.

    "That''s what real combat is like. Now that I know your little trick, I''ll avoid it and cut your damned head off!" Jibachi roared somewhat manically.

    "Incorrect," Shino said somewhat sympathetically. He put back on his glove as he talked before raising his hands into a hand sign. "I used that method due to the relative painlessness of it. However, I set up another method as well¡­ this should serve as a warning. Surrender before you die in agony."

    "Fu-"

    Shino did not bother to fully listen at that point. With a flex of chakra and a tiny amount of pity, Shino spoke his finishing move. "Parasitic Giant Insect: Bug Bite!"

    Shino saw Jibachi flinch, likely having seen the technique before. "You bluff. You couldn''t have; my wasps wouldn''t allow it!"

    "Only one managed to take root," Shino assured. "However, it will be more than enough." As he finished, Jibachi cried out shrilly and fell to his knees. He kept slamming his remaining arm against the ground as if trying to beat something within it. Shino looked away grimly as the following sounds came to his ears. That particular Kikaichu is gruesome; it prefers to burrow into the bodies of its prey. Growing instantly as they feast upon flesh and chakra, often¡­

    Jibachi''s scream became haunting as Shino turned his head back and watched as his forearm visibly swelled before bursting into a shower of meat and blood. A giant ball-sized Kikaichu attempted to continue feasting; however, Jibachi swung what remained of his arm and shook off the creature. Which scuttled away as the man''s screams became sobbing.

    Shino calmly walked forward, drawing a kunai and preparing to offer the man the mercy he did not deserve¡­ (6)

    Kurobachi''s POV

    Kurobachi glared at the small, ridiculous woman who stood in front of him. He knew he should rush for his brother; the accursed Aburame had nearly gotten the better of him. But he couldn''t help but fixate on the woman before him. Her spitefulness and weakness reminded him of his eldest sister, a fact that made his blood boil.

    Suzumebachi''s status as leader of the Kamizuru Clan was a recent development. In fact, she had only earned the right by convincingly besting the previous leader in combat. Kurobachi had been that leader. The man had run the clan well for years, but the war had proven more costly than anyone had expected. Their numbers had been in the hundreds, but after the fierce battles with the Aburame Clan, they were left with a mere twenty active shinobi. Kurobachi had led fine, but those blasted fools had been lucky enough to wipe them out. But the clan had needed a scapegoat, and the head and general of military affairs made for quite the target. With his approval within the clan at a time low, Suzumebachi had returned to the clan after a year-long training journey. Immediately and publicly, his sister called him out and challenged him to a duel. (7)

    That damned duel had proven to be his undoing. Kurobachi had been the strongest of the Kamizuru for years. But in a mere year, his eldest sister had surpassed him. The rare parasitic wasp style was one only female members had access to. Her conditioning on a level Kurobachi hadn''t seen in the clan, with his support at an all-time low and his recent death by Suzumebachi. The clan decided to change leadership¡­

    If Kurobachi was honest, he had grown to distaste most women. They seemed to simply always remind him of his hated sister. This mission had been the worst yet for him. The Kamizuru Clan had been contracted for a valuable mission. Their three best were chosen, and Kurobachi had lost to Suzumebachi, and only one could come close. He had seen an opportunity even more so upon spotting a member of the Aburame. But as he saw this woman dare stand in his way, his rage guided him in facing her.

    Kurobachi couldn''t afford nor survive attempting to harm his sister. But this little bitch¡­

    "I will offer you no mercy, you pathetic bitch." Kurobachi spat. "You cannot beat me, and once I''ve crushed you, my brother and I will enjoy making the Aburame scream."

    "I won''t be needing your mercy, nor will you get to hurt Shino," Sakura argued as she squatted low and warily circled the large armor-plated man.

    "Your attacks will not hurt me. Your body will not keep up. You will die; you are a mere woman, after all." Kurobachi coldly assured.

    The woman didn''t bother responding, instead whipping a kunai with impressive speed directly for his chest. Kurobachi didn''t bother dodging, instead allowing it to bounce harmlessly off his scales. He did, however, notice a smile from the woman. Lazily glancing down, he saw an explosive tag.

    With a boom, it went off; however, Kurobachi was not harmed by the force or flames. Instead, the man leaped through it, aiming for where the woman had been. Kurobachi smiled cruelly at her shocked face as she stumbled back. However, He offered no respite and sent her head first into a tree with a powerful left hook. With a burst of blood, she went through it-

    Trusting his senses, the man formed a hand sign and calmly spoke, "Kai." Instantly, the world around him shattered. He stared at the unharmed tree and whipped around to see the woman mere inches away. She struck him with a palm strike to the chest and attempted to stab between two plates on his neck. However, Kurobachi was no amateur; ignoring the harmless attack and leaning his head so the blade bounced off his scales, he attempted to swat her out of the air. However, she managed to kick off his face and narrowly avoided the blow.

    "Surely you can see it now." Kurobachi lectured as he stomped closer to the woman. "A weak, foolish woman like yourself stands no realistic chance against a shinobi like myself. Let me simply break your neck and end this."

    Once again, however, the woman didn''t answer; instead, once again thrusting her palm, this time for his knee. Kurobachi didn''t acknowledge the pathetic attack; instead, he raised a hand to chop her body in two. However, as soon as her palm touched, he felt a spike of pain and momentarily dropped to his knees. The woman swiped with her hand as if it were a blade; it barely grazed him, yet Kurobachi roared in pain. It felt as if he had been slashed. Shocked and caught off guard, the man leaped back to regroup.

    "The only thing I can see, bug boy, is exactly how I can beat you." Sakura taunted with a wink.

    Kurobachi''s mind and chakra exploded. The man had felt this feeling before. Hurt and shocked, reality as he knew it was broken, and all the while, a snide woman mocked him¡­

    "Somehow, you hurt me¡­" Kurobachi growled.

    "Don''t act surprised!" She sniped back. "My first attack hurt you earlier, too. You played it off to try and fool me, but this woman managed to outsmart you!"

    "Hilarious," Kurobachi growled angrily. "So you saw through that aye."

    "My earlier attack was just me making sure of it. Once I touched during the stabbing attempt, I was certain. That my newly learned technique would be your undoing." The woman boasted.

    "There''s no wound, and I made no sig-"

    "Actually, you left plenty. You flinched when I landed it and bragged about your armor, but the problem is I''m using the sharpest blade there is." She bragged smugly to him. "A chakra scalpel, one that can cut through your armor."

    "What is your name?" Kurobachi asked his tone the calm before the storm.

    She smiled mockingly at him. "Sakura Haruno Genin of the Leaf."

    "Well, Sakura¡­" Kurobachi said darkly. I''ll assure you I sent you to your home in pieces!"

    The woman had managed to get the drop on him fine! But her attack had only worked because he hadn''t known! He would tear her apart now. (8)

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Oh, good god! Brother! HELP ME!" A shrill and broken voice sounded out. Kurobachi spared a moment to look at others at the only fight. Only to be stunned to see his sibling armless and screaming pathetically as the Aburame moved to finish him.

    ''It may be best to retreat; I''m not at full strength, and without Jibachi and with this bitch in the mix, I can''t be certain I won''t be overwhelmed.'' Kurobachi thought before spiking down a smoke bomb. ''Best to retrieve him and retreat¡­ the same technique that started this fight will end it. Super Whizzing Missile!'' Kurobachi thought as he zoomed through the smoke right before Shino could reach and kill him. Snagged Jibachi and zoomed away; in mere seconds, he was hundreds of feet away with his sobbing brother.

    ''This was a disaster¡­ I hate to admit it, but returning to Suzumebachi and the others will be the best move. Two Super Whizzing Missiles take a ton out of me. Besides, these are no regular shinobi..'' Kurobachi bitterly thought over it. He glanced down at his nearly passed-out brother. ''Losing to an Aburame so decidedly. You fool¡­''

    Kurobachi thought she flew away with him, following his sense of where Suzumebachi was to regroup¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

 Things Go Bump in the Night!

    Yuno''s POV (? - Southern Swamps of Irminsul - Terra)

    Yuno groaned pitifully as she rolled in what felt like a bed. Her throat was dry and seemed to ache, but tired as she was, she simply wanted to ignore it and get more rest. She rolled over again, burying her face into her soft pillows and comforter she laid on. Before her mind awoke enough to recognize¡­ she wasn''t at home¡­

    Yuno''s eyes snapped open, and she realized she was in some strange blue bed. She attempted to throw the covers off herself but quickly realized she was still exhausted¡­ The broken memories of the recent days slowly trickled into her mind as the last dregs of her sleep wore off.

    Yuno had been taken, and wolves instantly appeared around her and Choji. The two had been attacked and overwhelmed before being popped off. The exact details of what happened after were fuzzy. She remembered pain and her resistance. However, a strange jutsu had been used by¡­ something or someone¡­ It made her compliant. It wasn''t mind control per se; as a Uchiha, she knew a thing or two about such. It was more like¡­ (1) well she wasn''t sure, hypothetically it was high level genjutsu. But it had lasted after they left. As a Genjutsu practitioner herself, Yuno knew such should be impossible. The illusions or manipulations of reality rely on chakra and would surely fade over time. This had seemed more or less permanent.

    Wait. The last thing she could remember was being mobilized by their captors against what seemed to be a particularly strong human. They hadn''t known it was Naruto, but she and Kiba seemed even more keen on attacking him. She could remember bits and pieces of the fight, but could remember some of the things she said. Yuno may have been a flirt but it was mostly play, she had been speaking toward the blonde lustfully. Perhaps it enhanced her libido to downright perversion¡­

    Though Yuno, during the fight, broke free, a mix of her willpower, a particularly strong memory Naruto had reminded her of, and her own Genjutsu designed to force her asleep had managed to shatter their hold. So why was she here and alone? The thought of Naruto being defeated even by a buffed Kiba seemed unlikely, so¡­ where had she been taken? By whom?

    Whoever or whatever had taken her obviously intended no immediate harm since she was alive and seemingly taken care of. As such, Yuno slowly crawled out of her bed with some level of confidence. She was still in her torn-up everyday outfit; her supplies weren''t all present, though her unique dagger still was strapped to her hilt on her waist. Knowing she was armed, inventory was done, and somewhat more confident she wasn''t under danger and could at least somewhat defend herself, she decided to explore wherever she had found herself. She noticed the room she was in was simple, decorated with various blankets, quilts of blues and greens, and the bed as well as what seemed to be several mirrors. Oddly enough, the room seemed similar in structure and set up identical to the Minka the Uchiha Clan were fond of¡­

    Opening the sliding door of the room and marching out, she found the corridors lit comfortably but dimly by candlelight. The building was silent except for a mumbled discussion Yuno could hear but not quite discern. It sounded to be on the other side of the building. She stalked through the halls slowly and as silently as she could, heading toward the voices.

    The long hall and walk through it were uneventful, but as she drew closer to the entrance, she could tell one of the voices was Naruto. The other was unknown, but based on their tones, Yuno was confident they were no foe. Finally reaching the door, she slid it open, causing the two unseen voices to curse in surprise.

    When she opened it, the tired Yuno was facing a fresh-looking Naruto and what seemed to be a large green peacock.

    "Oh man, don''t tell me you''re still crazy!" Naruto cried as he stumbled back, tripping over the peacock that had already hidden behind him. "I thought for sure you''d sleep it off!"

    "I told you we should have left this ruffian behind!" Ichumi exclaimed as the bird cowarded behind the blonde. "Defend me!"

    Yuno scoffed at the two as she realized her dagger had been held threateningly. Sheathed, she smiled prettily. Yuno was so amused by their reaction she chuckled merrily at the two. "My apologies," Yuno said with mirth. "A woman has to be careful when she wakes up somewhere without knowing how they got there. I do hope you didn''t take advantage, Naruto¡­"

    "WHAT?! I WOULD NE-"

    "I know." Yuno interrupted his panic with a roll of her eyes. "Just teasing you, big guy. Where are we anyway?"

    "You both are honored to have been welcomed into the home of the Blechumi Clan. I am Ichumi, I am the appointed leader of this great clan and an overall sophisticated bird." Ichumi explained. "And there are two things we must address immediately!"

    ''Is this bird truly all that sophisticated?'' Yuno thought to herself as the bird ranted endlessly to itself. She looked over to Naruto, who merely shook his head at the bird, showing he was over it as well. But wanting to be polite and more than thankful to be comfortable and safe, she didn''t let her irritation show. "Okay then Ichumi, thanks for having us. What did we need to discuss again?" Yuno asked softly, she had always been able to charm most¡­

    "Save the thanks; you need serious bathing and wardrobing immediately!" Ichumi snapped as if her current state were genuinely revolting. "Before we discuss events or celebrate, you must be clean and presentable. Dirty and messy is the state of the simple, after all."

    Yuno pulled back on her instinctive response with practiced ease."Uh, sure, I wouldn''t say no to a bath and some clean clothes, but-"

    The bird seemed to seize as it flew up to reach her face. "Kakaka-HAAA!" Yuno frowned as her hand drifted to her blade. Before Naruto grabbed her hand and shook his head with amusement.

    "I get you''re confused, tired, maybe even annoyed." Naruto interrupted with a small smile. "But the guy won''t calm down till you do so. A real stick in the mud he is. Probably easier to do as he asks."

    "To use such crass language in reference to me!"

    "We''re sorry." Yuno interrupted with a smile and bowed, forcing the sitting Naruto to bow his head as well. "I will happily consent. You can guide me to somewhere to bathe and preferably some clean clothing. I''ll be happy to do as you say."

    The bird fell to the ground and seemed to preen under her agreement. "Well said. The blonde human had said you were sophisticated. Can''t work with those who are not." The bird raised its head and made a quiet high-pitched squawk. Yuno ignored the fact that throwing a fit like that was anything but sophisticated. But based on Naruto subtly rolling his eyes to her it was clear he felt the same.

    Immediately, the room Yuno was partially in was filled with a flock of peacocks who quickly moved. Some carried supplies, others weapons, and each immediately surrounded her and led her out of the room. Yuno''s instincts flared, but when she looked at Naruto he was smiling and seemed perfectly fine with this. "Blondie mind stepping in, feeling awfully like a sacrifice right now."

    "You''re fine Yu" Naruto said with a giant smirk.

    "Don''t call me that."

    "They did the same to me." Naruto assured as she was escorted through the doorway. Seemingly the friendly Uzumaki had already befriended and had trust in the clan. Yuno sighed as the group led her to what she could only hope was a usable bath. She would play along; besides, the birds seemed much weaker than her or Naruto. If things get messy Blondie would likely single handedly fight their way out.

    "My servants will lead you to our bath house, while the others weave you a kimono. We are skilled designers, so fret not; a pale red would suit you best. Ichomo! Ichami!"

    Two red-skinned peacocks appeared and bowed to Ichumi. "We will see to her cleaning and assure their safety, Master," the two said in sync, seemingly twins.

    Yuno followed the small flock of birds with a small amount of concern and amusement in equal measure. They passed what seemed to be a modern kitchen filled with birds dressed as chefs making some sort of dough food, a large room full of odd-looking circular objects made of feathers and wood, another mass sleeping quarters full of resting birds and others cleaning or making their beds which consisted of a nest seemingly made out of cloth, the halls were constantly traveled by other birds who seemed to be rushing off the same direction as her as well as servants who seemed determined to clean everything or serve everyone even during the chaos.

    Finally the oddball group seemed to be drawing close, they came to an exit from the large building they were in. As she emerged outside with the other birds, she saw the odd structure they were in. It was a large compound of traditional homes built into several treetops. The tree''s leaves were a unique shimmering shade of several colors that shifted as the angle changed. The wood was a pale pink and seemed to shine as well. It was one of the most beautiful sights Yuno had ever seen¡­ (2)

    "These trees are unique trees farmed by the Blechumi Clan. They are a rare and useful species of tree. Farming it requires great skill and patience, which the Blechumi Clan has in great measure. Such diligent care gives it the impressive display you see before you. The trees are also incredibly durable and produce cloth from its branches we use for much of our raw material. We of the Blechumi Clan have used these trees as our home for years. Protecting us from predators allows us to live with the decadence we acquire." Ichamo explained, seeing Yuno''s shock.

    "However, the arrival and subsequent rule of the Krookorook Clan disturbed our peace and growth. Several smaller, weaker clans lived here, all under our control. With their compliance and our guidance we ruled these swamps justly and well. But those brutish beasts usurped us. They drove us from our home and slaughtered any clan that stood in their way." Ichami continued.

    "Ichumi, our great leader, attempted to garner the other clans of the swamp as allies. They rejected such a proposal; however, the beasts of this world see cooperation between species as a weakness. Separated and outmatched by the Krookorook Clan, they soon dominated the entire swamplands¡ªuntil your friend slayed them." Ichamo started.

    "Now that they are gone, and with the male human assistance we have reclaimed our homeland. Soon the Blechumi Clan will rise to their former glory." Both recited again.

    "Interesting¡­" Yuno had always been a curious woman. She loved learning about most things, though living beings often took the cake. History, psychologically, and even spiritually creatures (usually humans but this land had shaken that a bit) simply fascinated her. She wished she could show this to her team or at least Sasuke or Hinata. It was also fascinating to learn of the world around them; it was a strange one, that she had mostly spent as a somewhat mindless slave. However, knowing that these animals lived similar but pointedly different from humans, managed to pique her interest in a way few things did. However, she was sore, dirty, and tired. Fully learning about this strange clan would have to wait. (3)

    Luckily, the troupe of peacocks continued on where the majority of birds were going. They were all heading to a large building that seemed to be drafting mist. It was made of a white, seemingly smoother wood that shined in the moonlight of the night sky. At each corner of the building sat a small statue of Ichumi, each spitting water into a small moat that surrounded the building.

    "Please tell me that''s the bathing house." Yuno joked with the birds.

    "Of course!" A smaller, assumingly child peacock answered as it raced by. "One must always be clean of body and heart before a meal."

    "Civilized creatures such as us DO have a responsibility." Another offered as it walked by.

    "This is our large-scale bathing house. It is a large building split into approximately fifty single-creature baths. This will allow you to cleanse yourself in privacy. Another servant will leave you your kimono as well, so you may change after." Ichami informed Yuno as they drew close to the building. "Worry not for attacks; we have guards patrolling the Blecumi grounds. Necessary during these nighttime hours. Fret not over your safety." Ichamo finished the thought for the two.

    Yuno nodded and entered the building, opening the sizable ornate wood door. Inside was full of a grid set of rooms, each having a considerable single-person bath that allowed no vision for the inside. Various birds marched into the rooms individually or as duos. Yuno''s eyes wandered around the all too white room before she settled on a small room for herself close to the entrance of the building. Knocking on the door of the particular bath to check for vacancy, Yuno walked into the small room. It was larger than her own bathroom, with a bench for resting and a mirror on the left side. A set of hooks holding large brushes on the right. Yuno activated her Sharingan and scanned the room for traps or interlopers. Once satisfied that her room was not set up or was being spied on, Yuno began slowly removing her clothes. Once fully undressed she inspected herself in the mirror in case she had unknowingly been injured but she seemed fine aside from aesthetic damage.

    Her time under the subjugation of the mysterious third party was a blur. She could remember some moments, but most of it was nothing. However, her dirtied, scratched-up, and bruised skin made it clear it hadn''t been pleasant. Yuno removed a brush from the right side of the bathroom and tested it in her hair. With a pleased hum, she discovered it worked well with her locks and used the now-empty hook to hold her old, damaged clothes. Stretching lightly as she walked over to the main attraction of the room.

    The tub was a large and steamy porcelain one¡ªnot all that different from what she would see at home. Slinking into it, she sighed with contentment as the heat seeped into her sore body, relaxing muscles and finally allowing the sharp concern she had been wrecked with since awakening to relax fully. Yuno must''ve sat there for a full ten minutes before she moved. With a happy laziness, she scrubbed herself with a pleased hum.

    Yuno was incredibly pleased Naruto had managed this. This was just what she needed right now, she would pay him back¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Northern Mountains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Sasuke and Muri walked through the odd encampment, studying their surroundings as they walked to meet with the leader of the bears. The encampment was a massive and roughly assembled structure. The ice wall seemed to be the only complex construction; the rest of it was a mix of beds constructed from the skins of prey, dug pits of water, pits filled with various carcasses of slain prey, and much more profound and by smell less than clean pits. There were roughly a dozen bears in the clan, seventeen in total if Sasuke counted the children as well. While the two guard bears led them further into the encampment, the bears around them seemed to laze around. Some bathed, others feasted on meals, and some even fought. But almost none of them seemed concerned with their presence. They must be arrogant¡­

    As they entered deep within their camp, Sasuke saw what the back half of their camp was used for. A giant, rough-looking table made of ice sat in front of several large campfires to the left, a set of icy cages to the right, and a large throne of ice in the center. Even the chairs seemed made of ice, but the bears seated at the table seemed unbothered. The throne was a massive icey one, the back reaching well above the encampment, and the large armrests were nearly the size of the rest of the bears. It was decorated with various bones of various creatures, seemingly frozen into the throne itself. The bear sat in it, barely fitting it, yet lounged in it so comfortably that there was no question he belonged. Unlike the other bears, his fur was brilliant white, and his moonmark was marked by black fur in an inverse to the rest. Its eyes seemed to shine with blue light, like his own Sharingan at times. (4)

    "Is that human and a member of the Okama Clan? My, it''s a wonder you didn''t slay and eat them yourselves. Are you attempting to court favor with me by bringing a tasty snack? I can sense these things; I am smarter than the average bear." The leader spoke with an almost amused smile.

    Sasuke stomped forward before their escorts could speak.

    "We are no meal for you. Attempt to eat us, and I can promise you''ll pay dearly. I am Sasuke Uchiha, my companion is Muri Okama. We have been searching the land of Terra for our allies and would like to ensure they are not present. Though I will candidly admit, I intend to find out either way."

    "The arrogant prey always tastes the best. Guard, would you slay them so we may begin the meal? I, Fullius Moone, shall enjoy the meal!" The bear arrogantly sang as he climbed from his throne.

    Sasuke''s Sharingan activated with a whirl; he prepared to summon Besmirched Flambe before Muri grew into a giant raccoon form and stood between the two.

    "Surely you''d at least hear us out first! We came bearing a gift!" Muri quickly said, his panic evident to all.

    "Sir, as much as I would personally enjoy seeing these lesser beings do have an interesting proposal for us." New Moone offered, stopping the tension for now.

    "It is quite the surprise, sir, ~!" New Moona agreed. "Worthy of your time~!"

    The room went silent as Fullius pondered over the news. "Hmm. Show me this surprise my underlings speak of. You may be spared if it is worthy of my time and attention."

    Sasuke felt irritation at his blunt and open consideration of their death. But all the same, they watched as two more bears joined them carrying the still-tied-up Spleen Eater. Fullius gasped in excited shock as the weasel writhed in its restraints.

    "You haven''t heard word of it yet, but your sworn enemies, the Bloodthirster Clan, suffered an attack that cost them their leader. That was the work of Muri and I here; after clearing their home, we escaped with their leader. I figured a man in a war, like yourself, may appreciate such a thing. You also likely appreciate that nothing in this world is free. In exchange for Spleen Feaster here, the leader of your rivals, I''d like to ensure my allies are not being kept or slain here. As well as your word that you will not attempt to harm us."

    "As well as lodging for the night!" Muri added, bowing, trying to force Sasuke to bow. However, Sasuke would not bow, and he and the leader were locked into a staring contest.

    "I must admit that is quite the gift indeed¡­ The Bloodthirster Clan has killed many of my men and troubled the Crescent Moon Bear Clan for years now. Without their savage contention, we would''ve already gained control of these mountains. So, a part of me feels that a favor would only be fair. However¡­" Fullius mused as he lazed back into his throne. "Doing business would suggest we''re EQUALS! FROST BREATH!" The king roared before spitting out a jet beam of ice; Muri barely scurried away; however, Sasuke was caught off guard and hit directly. As soon as the blast touched the Uchiha, his entire body quickly became ice-cased. As well as the space behind him.

    "SASUKE!" Muri cried in fear. The bears around them cheered at their master smiting the human. However, the mix of despair and joy was broken, as it sounded like the reality around them had shattered.

    It must have seemed as if they had blinked to them, and suddenly, Sasuke was no longer frozen. Instead,. Instead, he was now standing in the lap of Fullius Besmirched Flambe, who pointed at his neck. Genjutsu wasn''t his preferred method of combat, but here it would serve well.

    "That would suggest that we are equals. And just as you were suggesting, such is not true. I am much more of a threat to you than you are to me. In the second it took you to use your ice technique, I managed to trap you all in an illusion and come close enough to assassinate you. So we can do this violently, or you can recognize that I''m cutting you a break." Sasuke recited with dark malice.

    However, Fullius barely flinched; he laughed merrily even as Sasuke threatened his life. "We of the Moone Clan are a sort that prefer to live as we please. We eat both the fruits of the world and the meat of those around us. However, for those who have proven themselves, we treat them as dear friends. I agree to your terms. Moone and Moona will escort you around our encampment until you''re confident your allies are not here. Once that has been completed, you will join us for dinner, and I will have a cot made for the two of you. Acceptable Human Sasuke Uchiha?"

    He thought it over for a few seconds before Sasuke nodded, backflipped off the bear''s lap and landed next to Muri. "However, first we must deal with our last and most important guest¡­"

    "I curse your Clan of foolish giants!" Spleen Feaster spat as the two bears dragged him over to one of the ice cages Sasuke had noticed before. "I have feasted on the meat, organs, and bones of countless of your clanmates! I enjoyed watching them die in grim glory!" The much larger bears quickly forced him into the ice cage despite his writhing and struggling. As they did so, Fullius roared, an apparent signal that summoned the rest of the clan. They watched with joy as the icy cage was carried over to a large fire pit in front of the table and between the throne. An ice pole was erected in the center of the flames, and the cage was attached to the top of it, hanging the cursing and raving Spleen Feaster above the roar flames.

    "My pack!" Fullius roared as a third bear appeared carrying a torch. "It is time for a delicacy among our clan. Tonight, we will prepare weasel, Blood Weasel!" There was wild applause from the crowd, a mix of roars and stomps as the audience made their joy obvious. Sasuke watched with a raised brow as Muri shrunk and climbed back on his shoulder, seemingly encaptured in morbid curiosity but upset by it all the same. "But not any regular old member of the Bloodthirsters! But their infamous leader, Spleen Feaster! We shall engage in a pleasing meal and a suiting punishment for our dastardly foes tonight. He will suffer the fate of all condemned members of the Snow Crescent Clan! The Icy embrace of hell shall cook his flesh to perfection!"

    Sasuke and Muri watched as the torch bear spat the torch into the fire pit. The pit must''ve been prepared sometime before, for the flames erupted once in contact, causing a roaring fire in earnest. The heat was so intense both Sasuke and Muri felt the heat. Spleen Feaster felt it as well, gasping in pain. The weasel writhed inside the cage, as the heat from fire made the air shimmer around the cage. Soon, screams sounded off from Spleen Feaster, matched with a disturbing sizzle and smell. It smelled like burnt fur and meat similar to pork, the screams went on and on. The two of them and the bears watched as Spleen Feaster suffered. The ice must''ve been unique, for it didn''t melt as it heated up. Instead, it seemed more like metal, continuously rising in temp as the flames cooked the weasel that was helpless to escape. Even its impressive teeth could do little to ice. The sight of the weasel slowly being burned, the smell of burnt flesh and hair filling the air, and the begging for mercy and screaming in pain made for an assault on the senses. (5)

    However, the bears around them were infinitely less bothered. Actively enjoying and even cheering on the harsh execution. They seemed to grow in mood as the pain for Spleen Feaster did. Joking about and even seeming to be hungry for Spleen Feaster''s torture.

    "This seems cruel, but rest assured it is deserved. These pests have notonly hunted, killed, and captured us, but they often feed on their prey while still alive. This punishes the weasel responsible and sets a warning for our foes." Moone interjected during the torture.

    "Besides, those weasels taste better when cooked alive anyway!" Moona agreed. "Though if you don''t wish to watch, we can begin the inspection."

    Sasuke eyed the bear''s revenge a little longer. Seeing the result and cruelty of vengeance was somewhat chilling, but the Uchiha could empathize. He had often dreamed of the revenge he''d get for his clan. With such being true, could he truly judge this cruelty? Though the senselessness of it all was so disgusting, Sasuke would not mind leaving.

    Besides, he didn''t have time to waste.

    "Lead the way." Sasuke agreed. The three began exploring the campsite; Muri''s emphatic nature and Sasuke''s meticulous attention ensured they explored every nook and cranny. The bears were patient, jovial, and seemingly happy to lead them around. As Sasuke examined a waste pit to ensure no human remained, Muri crawled back onto Sasuke, wrapping around his neck; the proximity allowed Sasuke to feel the raccoon shaking.

    As the group moved on, Sasuke whispered to his companion the bears leading from the front allowed them some privacy. "Are you okay?"

    Muri seemed to tremble even more as he answered. "Are you?! They are cruelly torturing a living being. Are you not disgusted?!"

    "It is certainly tasteless," Sasuke agreed with a shrug. "However, the two groups are in open war, and likely, there is a deep and bloody history at the heart of it all. It is unfair to judge a situation we know nothing about."

    "That makes wanton cruelty, okay? Even if they had valid reasons their actions are inexcusable!" Muri snapped back.

    "No, morally speaking, regardless of context, it is a depraved act. Furthermore, I would not mindlessly harm my enemies. Should I hate them so deeply I would simply kill them. However, we don''t know the situation nor is it our business. Perhaps they have been wronged gravely. Humans or animals tend to be vengeful if wronged greatly¡­"

    "Even if they merely return a cruel act, it is reprehensible! The slaughtering of the enemy would make sense and while it would be despicable is understandable, but that-"

    "As I said, I don''t support it, but I can understand it to some degree. In this world, or any world we may live in, there is always cause and effect. An action taken by a person or group will always have a consequence. People remember those who do wrong to them much better than those who treated them right. And when unforgivable sins and slights are had, they always weigh more heavily on those slighted. That resentment, that hatred, the cold-hearted thought of if they hadn''t been there, hadn''t done what they did. It is all fueled by the pain caused by that initial sin. Once someone has lost something, they become something else entirely. Motivated by vengeance and hate, blinded by it truly. They are willing to go to any lengths for their own justice¡­" Sasuke lectured Muri. "I understand it seems strange and wholly wrong to you, but it is the nature of life. Why is it affecting you so deeply? From what you described, this world is much more savage than ours."

    "Certain members of the Okama Clan are gifted with empathic abilities. Strong emotions for those who are distance-wise close to us are felt by us as if they were our own. The stronger the emotion, the stronger the effect. It makes me look at the world differently than others. When you realize just how similar all life is, it''s hard to be cold-hearted¡­" Muri trailed off as he trembled more.

    "So the intense pain, fear, and despair from the torture would have a profound effect on you." Sasuke guessed.

    "Yes, it did," Muri began. "But to be frank, it was only part of the problem. What I found more disturbing than that is that you don''t merely understand¡­ in some way, you hold that same darkness inside of you."

    "Hn," Sasuke grunted noncommittally. Though part of him did wonder just how much darkness Muri could see inside of him. (6)

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Kurobachi''s POV (Eastern Forest of Irminsul - Terra)

    Kurobachi grunted as he carried his brother leaping from branch to branch as he slowly tracked down his sister. Jibachi was soaked in his own blood, and it seemed by the minute he was getting weaker. The quick medical assistance he had provided Jibachi proved a waste. The pathetic cries of his sibling were slowly getting quieter as time went on. Kurobachi would have to find help for him soon.

    What a disaster that attack had been. That Aburame, Shino he had named himself. Had been no mere Chunin. To take them both on at once was impressive. Shortly after, he dismantled his Jounin sibling even more so. It was shameful that they had not only failed but been driven off. Kurobachi, a former head of the great Kamizuru, had been matched in both unfair and one-on-one combat. By another woman of all things¡­

    It had been his decision to hunt them, not to seek out their sister. Jibachi would likely remember such a thing, which would cause Suzumebachi''s influence to grow. It was as if the past was repeating itself¡­

    Kurobachi froze as he landed on a branch. A bone-chilling howl sounded through the air. Pulsating his chakra to check for nearby threats, he felt his heart drop as he realized he was surrounded. There were nearly thirty shinobi around him! Had the Leaf brought an entire platoon? Why? They clearly were no allies if they were sneaking around them. They seemed to be attempting to surround him¡­

    Racing off he increased his speed, desperately seeking to gain distance from the unknown people surrounding him. He could hear and sense they were chasing. The group attempted to flank and box them in. The massive number of them surging to leave them nowhere to escape.

    This was bad. Kurobachi was certain he could fight off a few shinobi, maybe even more at peak performance, but doing so while protecting his brother would be nearly impossible. And the numbers he sensed would surely be too much to fight back against anyway. Worse yet, he could not use his Whizzing Missile technique. The battle and his fleeing had exhausted his chakra level. There was barely any chance to fight, barely any chance to flee.

    A whistling sounded through the air and set off his instincts; his experience saved the grizzly man who dived off the branch he had landed on wildly. Looking back at the branch, the man saw something slam into it; the creature hissed and writhed at the branch, seemingly confused.

    The¡­ well, Kurobachi wasn''t certain what it was. It had pale skin that seemed stretched taut along it''s visible bones. It had four limbs, but oddly enough, each was an almost human-looking arm. It seemed to crawl on all fours. Its eyes were milky white as it glared at him. It looked like a human who had been cursed into some kind of demon. Its odd skin, white eyes, and animalistic behavior betrayed its almost human-like appearance.

    However, Kurobachi flinched when he felt his sibling slip from his back. Eyes darting down, he saw the barely conscious Jibachi falling to the forest floor. With a grunt of frustration, Kurobachi dived after him, shielding him as the two collided with the forest floor. The fall was so massive that even Kurobachi was winded by the impact.

    "Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

    Cut through the night air. The scramble and crunching of branches alerted Kurobachi to the fact that these beasts were closing in. Standing and facing his brother, it became clear that Jibachi did not have long. His legs had been shattered in the fall. His eyes seemed glazed; perhaps he was dazed by pain.

    Kurobachi coughed as exhaustion began to set in for him. Could he truly escape with Jibachi right now? Was there even a point to it? Would he manage to escape even by himself?

    No, the beast was quick and closing in. Eventually, they would catch up to him, and without knowing their abilities, it would almost surely lead to his death. The beast seemed determined to feast on them. But if they were busy with another meal¡­

    "Brother!" Jibachi shrilly cried. "We need to run! I don''t have long, and we''re being surrounded. Please, brother, save us!"

    Jibachi, in many ways, was an annoyance to him. The fool only sided with him due to his hatred of Suzumebachi. He had always been the weaker of three¡­ the weak link. But Kurobachi had long ago found a way to fix this, hadn''t he?

    "Oh god, it hurts my arms! I can still feel the-" Jibach was silenced by Kurobachi stomping on his chest.

    "Do you remember that training trip I went on just before Suzumebachi had managed to take over. I had returned learning nothing new and soon was replaced as the Clan Head. But in truth, I lied. I had learned something, something that had the potential to not only surpass Suzumebachi, but the potential to finally redeem the Kamizuru Clan¡­" Kurobachi explained to Jibachi with a cruel smile.

    "B-brother¡­" Jibachi pathetically whispered.

    Kurobachi began to weave signs. He had only seconds now, but the man formed at least twenty as his chakra began to truly go wild. "Wasp Style: Cannibalistic Growth!" He grunted in pain as his teeth fused together into a large pair of mandibles; his mouth became one of a wasp.

    "P-lease¡­" The food once known as his brother begged. But Kurobachi savagely lunged down and ripped out a bite of Jibachi''s chest. Who choked and gasped in pain. He could see his ribs now and had to stop himself from feasting right now.

    Immediately, Kurobachi laughed as he felt his reserves fill before beginning to grow rapidly. The mandibles left as the man allowed wings to burst from his back before taking to the sky at impressive speed. He did not need Jibachi or Suzumebachi nor their foolish employers. He would be free to regain his role as he pleased.

    Jibachi could only watch his brother reach the sky as the pale beast surrounded him. They did not bite like his brother; instead, each ripped handfuls of his body from him. Immediately taking the bits of his body and cramming it down his own throat. Luckily, he could only feel pressure now, his life fading right as the cold hand of another beast gripped forcibly on his face. (7)

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Lee / Sakura''s POV (Eastern Forest of Irminsul - Terra)

    Hinata lay behind him, seemingly frozen in pain and surprise. Choji climbed to his feet in front of him with a crazed and alien hatred on his face. When the Okama Clan warned Lee of the likelihood of his allies being here and in danger, he rushed over at top speed. His Ninshu proved helpful in increasing his stamina in the gates, so he was able to arrive within minutes. However, he had yet to expect to see his allies fighting.

    Lee could not claim to know either well. But he first saw Choji''s empathetic and protective nature during their fight with Mizuki. Hinata''s meek and kind nature was well known to most people of the Leaf as the heir of the most prominent clan of their home. Neither could he imagine attacking another without proper provocation.

    However, when he arrived, it was clear that Choji had gotten the better of Hinata and, in fact, seemed to have been aiming to kill her. Whether it was a spar gone ary or an actual bout of combat, such was unacceptable. Lee would first detain Choji and then find out the full details later¡­

    Lee was concerned about how easy that would be. Choji had tanked several of his rampage blows with minimal damage, and though he knew the man could turn giant, he was uncertain he could uproot a tree or even half of one with pure strength or chakra manipulation regularly. It seemed he was stronger than Lee knew.

    "First, you bastards look down on me; now you get in my way! I''ll kill the lot of you and serve the master proud!" Choji roared as he crouched down. Lee, however, was not fooled, flipping to land in a handstand. He began to spin as Choji launched himself forward with shocking speed.

    The portly man closed in and threw a wild swing. Lee''s spin allowed him to dodge such a move and, with violent speed, counter with a spin kick to the face. Choji, however, merely grunted, catching Lee''s foot and spinning to build up speed. Managing to entirely lift Lee off his feet.

    Lee did not fight against the grab or spin; instead, he flicked his wrist, allowing his bandages to wrap around Choji as they spun. The Akimichi threw him with a cruel laugh, sending Lee flying at absurd speeds. Butt Lee did not flinch, even as his bandages became taunt and managed to stop his flight. Choji gasped as Lee clutched both bundles of bandages from his end.

    "I have never looked down at you fried. In fact I am certain that your regular self would''ve done better than this! Wild Youth: Juvenile Slingshot!" Lee cried. With his considerable strength, he managed to launch himself back into Choji, smashing into his face with both feet. The tremendous blow sent Choji flying back. However, Lee grimly gripped them as the bandages once again acted as a tether, stopping his flight and allowing Lee to pull him back with another mighty heave. "Wild Youth: Juvenile Leash!"

    As the dazed Akimichi returned, Lee prepared for a decisive blow, preparing for hands for a double strike as Choji closed in. ''Do not worry, friend. This will neither kill nor grievously injure you. However, it will knock you out. Gai Sensei''s advice was simple for those embedded in Youth who have temporarily strayed from the path. Tough Love!'' "Unyouthful Blow: Tough Love!"

    The strike was vicious; Choji spat up blood and flew back, smashing through a tree as the bandages finally let him go. Lee stared at the downed Choji, but other than twitching, it seemed the man was done.

    Hinata suddenly raced next to Lee. "You didn''t kill him, did you!" She asked aggressively as she shook Lee. "You don''t use leth-"

    "Fret not~! I merely disabled him with a chest strike. Gai Sensei has taught me both lethal and nonlethal versions of that technique. I, of course, used the less lethal option. No need to harm our friend; I would not even think of such fair maiden!" Lee informed her with a gleaming smile and thumbs up. (8)

    Hinata sighed in relief and released him, immediately dropping into a bow. "Sorry for assuming the worst. The two of you began fighting before I could intervene or explain. Also," Hinata paused with a slight blush. "Please don''t refer to me so¡­"

    "It is merely the youthful truth!" Lee assured with a nice guy pose. Before he stopped, he looked at Choji, who seemed to be attempting to crawl away to the tree line. Not sure why Choji was acting this way, Lee slowly followed, untying his bandages and intending to use them to detain Choji. "Why did he seem so keen on killing you anyway? I have fought with Choji in combat before. He was not nearly so bloodthirsty last time. In fact, he was a most youthful soul¡­"

    "I cannot be certain of the full details. But from what Sakura says, he was captured and somehow brainwashed by, or with the help of, a clan of sentient wolves." Hinata explained. "There is some odd chakra mixed in with his own; it seems to be controlling and empowering him."

    "So his actions are not his own," Lee concluded with a small smile. "Most excellent! I was concerned my initial impressions had been off!" However, when he drew close, a massive wolf ripped through the trees before them. As it destructively charged through the forest, it stepped over Choji and attempted to swallow Lee whole.

    Lee was stunned, such a large object closing in so quickly out of no where simply wasn''t something Lee ever would''ve guessed would come.

    Lee barely managed to kick back its tongue and catch its jaws before it closed, his feet for the lower jaw and his hands with the upper. It took every ounce of strength he had to keep them from closing.

    "It was wise of the masters to send me to check on you. As demeaning as it is for a boss like myself to be utilized for a fetch quest like this, it''s now proven to be the best choice." The wolf struggled to say as it stared down Hinata and struggled to kill Lee. "You cannot have this slave now; we have plans for them. The rest of you, too¡­ I''ll eat this one and bring you two other humans back. The masters would be most pleased." It concluded.

    Lee groaned as muscles seemed to spasm, nearly forgoing his grip and flexing. However, with his iron willpower, he did not allow a single muscle to fail. But he would not last long like this; even with his considerable strength and the added strength of the Gates and Ninshu, no normal-sized human could hope to out-strength a massive being like this for long. Lee also did not enjoy the morbid viewing of red flaps of flesh, the feel of saliva soaking his clothes, and the indescribable smell of the inside of a wolf.

    However, to his joy, Lee heard several cries of "Air Palms!". The wolf cried out in pain, and Lee could feel its biting force reduce. Hinata was trying to fight it off! But Lee could not escape yet, and the beast stubbornly renewed its bite force. Determined to ignore the first human and kill the first.

    The air palms continued to reign with her matching calls. The flinching provided Lee with reprieves, but he was sure Hinata had already reached the same conclusion as him. He would not last much longer; soon, the wolf''s jaw would slam shut, crushing and shredding him in its teeth. Or worse yet, swallowing him alive, leaving him to drown, suffocate, or dissolve in stomach acid. Lee did not allow fear to take him¡­

    Sakura''s POV

    Sakura was exhausted. Surviving in this strange new place was difficult enough, especially at night. But she had been attacked by wolves, had to try to save Choji, failed to do so, and finally fought some strange and powerful wasp man. The experience was humbling, crushing, and seemingly never-ending. She had to quickly adapt to survive, adapt she had! Her medical Ninjutsu training, which she had been studying as a hobby, had proven invaluable in keeping herself healthy and even giving her a brand-new weapon for combat.

    Despite this, however, she and Shino did not need to discuss their next move. The two worn-out shinobi immediately raced back to Hinata''s position to ensure she was okay, though she was certain they both expected the Hyuga would be fine. Choji would surely struggle to fight off the spirited Hyuga.

    It was to both of their shock that when they arrived at the scene, they did the following:

    Choji was face down and seemingly unconscious. A massive gray wolf, easily the size of a building, was now present in the clearing. It seemed keen on eating Lee and Hinata below the giant, was sending volleys of long-range gentle fists, attempting to stop it seemingly for naught.

    "This situation is grim; we are all worn out. We now have an injured comrade to look over, and what seems to be a clan boss is present. Even if we can beat it, it has our friends. Any destructive enough techniques would risk catching Lee in the crossfire¡­" Shino summarized as they raced closer. His mind was racing; he even sent out several clouds of his infamous Pikachu. But from the furrowed face he displayed, it was clear he did not see a solution. Sakura was unsurprised, a massive creature like this would be difficult to harm in any substantial way.

    Sakura, however, was focused, racking her mind for anything she knew that may be able to change the tide. She needed to get Lee out of the clutches of the wolf and potentially disable it¡­

    "Shino, can you throw me at it!" Sakura snapped as an idea filled her mind.

    "Why do you ask?"

    "No time! Can you or can you not!" Sakura snapped again. Shino stopped and, without hesitation, snapped her legs out from under her. She could feel chakra in the air as Shino offered a rare yell as he twirled her. ''He doesn''t understand my reasoning, but trust me to have a plan. He instantly found a way to do his part, likely using an absurd chakra level to enhance his muscles. A shinobi like himself trusted her¡­ this would work! Sakura wouldn''t fail anymore!'' "Aim for it''s midsection!"

    Shino launched Sakura through the air with a quiet grunt, collapsing as he did. Sakura flew towards the wolf headfirst, her mind whirling. ''I need a decisive strike but lack the power, but if I attack it from the inside, its massive size would ensure it wouldn''t matter. But her chakra scalpel wouldn''t cut it; she needed to use it to attack from within while simultaneously using chakra and good old kinetic force to increase her punch. Something she wasn''t sure was possible, but she had to try! She wouldn''t allow her teammate to die!''

    She saw the beast tense, perhaps prepared to finally overwhelm Lee, but Sakura flew in, rearing back a fist as she did. She finally collided with the beast, landing her punch as she had done. To the shock of Sakura, the beast cried out and fell over from the blow. It fall sending them all flying back including Lee who flew from its mouth from the impact, seemingly tired and soaked but okay. Sakura smiled as she fainted; she had finally been useful¡­ (9)

    Lee''s POV

    Lee was shocked as the wolf spit him out and fell over. Even more so when he saw the culprit. The beautiful pinkette of their team, Sakura Haruno, had not only arrived but managed to land such a blow on a beast like this¡­

    Lee smiled as he flicked his wrist at Sakura again and managed to catch and reel her in with his bandages. Spinning in the air to face the ground with his feet, using both chakra and raw strength, Lee managed to tank the fall, cracking the ground beneath him as he landed. As he did, both Shino and Hinata arrived at their sides. The three of them watched as the wolf rolled over, seemingly slowly and with incredible difficulty.

    It snarled and choked as it stood, spitting a mix of saliva, bile, and blood. It faced them warily, checking out the four shinobi with a glare. Before the four could react, a pack of wolves arrived around it. They quickly surrounded and began to drag off Choj. Three of them attempted to move but stopped as the wolf blew a massive gust of breath, knocking them from their feet with ease, the tired shinobi much too worn out to stop such.

    "I will not risk myself for this petty battle. Nor do I have the time to teach you not to mess with my clan. Know the master is coming and will pay you back for that blow. I swear on my name, Fenrir of the Runic Wolves." His threat, the wolf, shrinks before the pack races through the forest, escaping their view.

    Hinata stood and activated her Byakugan as she prepared to take off; however, she was stopped by Sakura and Shino. "Why? They are gaining distance.

    "We gotta let them go, Hinata," Sakura said with a deeply upset frown. "We need to find somewhere safe for the night. Things will get worse if we don''t by sundown. Trust me when I say we don''t want to be stuck here during the night. Choji and I barely survived each night."

    "I''m not sure what she means, but regardless, she speaks with wisdom." Shino agreed. "We are all somewhat tired and injured. They intend to keep Choji alive, and it troubles me more than anyone to leave him. We would be risking ourselves unnecessarily. Especially when it seems they plan to find us themselves¡­"

    Lee frowned, deeply bothered by such, but silently agreed with a nod. Gai Sensei always made it clear that reacting impulsively in these situations would lead to ruin. "So where do we seek shelter then? We could stay with the Okamas, but it took me some time to get there¡­"

    "If my allies are correct, that is already in the works. It seems the Antuni Clan kept to their word." Shino assured the group .

    Lee watched in muted surprise as massive ants crawled into the clearing with impressive speed. The largest of which faced them and spoke with an extraordinary voice.

    "You did as we asked. As agreed upon, we will shelter you and offer some aid, especially since the Okamas have clarified your status. Climb aboard my brothers and I; we will take you to our home. It will be safe during the nightfall¡­" (10)

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Southern Swamps of Irminsul - Terra)

    Naruto, Yuno, Ichumi, and the peacock''s wife Ichamu sat at a round table in the back of a sectioned-off section of the mess hall where the peacocks gathered to dine. Yuno had thoroughly enjoyed their shockingly nice baths and a kimono that fit disturbingly well, and now the entire Blechumi Clan had gathered for dinner.

    The dining hall looked nearly identical to a human-run restaurant. Massive, ornate, circular tables perfectly placed, each painted with intricate peacock feathers designs. There was a stage where music was played, and dancing was done. Their particular section was red roped off and raised to allow them to be seen and to see. Their table was more extensive and seemed to shine brighter than the rest. The tables were even arranged with silverware similar to their own, along with plates, bowls, chutes for wine, etc. Naruto was shocked at just how developed they were, especially for animals. He supposed the difference between humans and animals was smaller than he had thought¡­

    It was shocking how similar the behavior of the peacocks mimicked that of humans. The back of the mess hall was a walled-off kitchen with a massive ornate wood stove to cook their meals. Peacocks that were their chefs scrambled around, squawking orders and assembling a meal that smelled nothing less than delicious. Peacock servers walked around delivering wine to various birds with grace and efficiency. Others collected used dishes or simply offered help when needed. Even the peacocks dancing and singing on stage wore extravagant robes with shockingly brilliant colors. It was almost like the higher class back home¡­

    "I cannot believe how beautiful this place is! Not to mention how interesting your culture is! Your societal setup is nearly identical to our own!" Yuno gushed at Ichumi, who pridefully chuckled.

    "It would only make sense," Ichamu explained, just as proud as her husband. "There is a legend that inspired this lifestyle we live now."

    There were plenty of things Naruto wanted to cover; Where his friends were, whether they were alive, why they couldn''t travel at night, who was the master/masters Kiba spoke of, and how they managed to control both Kiba and Yuno anyway? But Yuno had been grilling Ichumi for every conceivable detail possible. She was absolutely over the moon to learn about the friendly Blechumi Clan. And while Naruto wasn''t incredibly interested in their history. He figured it would only be polite to listen, and if Yuno wanted to spearhead it for him, he wouldn''t be against it. However, a legendary tale did sound pretty interesting¡­

    "The legend? What legend are you talking about?" Naruto asked his own interest now thoroughly piqued.

    "You forgot to tell them, my love?" Ichamu said, exasperated, with a sigh. "It is only the most important story of the Blechumi Clan."

    "My apologies, my dearest. In my excitement to see humans again, it escaped my sophisticated mind! Yes, my dear, I guess there is a legendary tale passed down from each clan leader. It is the tale of our ascension. From classless, mindless beast, to the classy Blechumi Clan we are today. The full story is too long to go into detail here, but I can give you an abridged version. Long ago, the Blechumi Clan landed in the great swamps where we now stand. Back then, as absurd as it sounds, the swamps of Irminsul were even more violent and hostile than they are now. The seemingly endless war between clans made the lands dangerous and unfriendly. As such, we reflected such a state on ourselves. We fought and lived savagely, desperate to rise above our rivals and survive in this cruel world. But we were not nearly as strong as them. Peacocks are graceful creatures made to be beautiful and live as such. We never truly gained much ground in war¡­ until his arrival. His full name was lost to time, but they called him Blechumi. His arrival had been an accident, and if I''m honest, I''m shocked he wasn''t killed. The clan reacted defensively, intending to slay the potential threat until he offered a gift, wine." Ichumi described.

    "Your clan was immediately pacified with wine?" Naruto asked with a raised brow. He was more of a social drinker and never indeed the wine type. So, the idea of peace being made from it seemed odd to him.

    "It may sound odd to you," Ichumi said with a shrug. "However, back then, food and water were commodities in any amount. Not to mention, our ancestors had never encountered the drink; no one had. The birds of the soon-to-be Blechumi Clan were quickly enthralled by the fruity liquid and its effect. Over time the man''s seeming odd and useful behavior became popular in our clan. As such, they welcomed Blechumi not only as a guest, but an honored one. However, war was still a problem we faced; Blechumi stayed out of it for the most part; however, each and every blood-filled day, he would appeal to the former leadership to end it. To not fight and kill and waste life but to enjoy it to the fullest. But our ancestors did not heed his plea until Blechumi single-handedly ended the war in the swamp for years to come. The man somehow managed to convince each clan to settle for peace in the swamp. To live a more civilized life. The Blechumi Clan, having been his sponsor, benefited, and soon our Clan was chosen to run over the swamps. Our people were so grateful and enamored with the odd human that they used him as a role model. They began to speak and act like him and asked him to teach them his sophisticated ways. His lessons and guidance lead to the Blechumi Clan you see before you."

    "That makes perfect sense! You were all mentored by a human. Of course, you would mimic our societal ways!" Yuno concluded with a smile. She then looked over to Naruto. "You get all that Blondie?"

    Naruto rolled his eyes. "Of course, it''s interesting that someone hundreds of years ago came here. Wonder if that is connected to the masters or the disappearances."

    "I doubt Blechumi would be involved in such," Ichamu said somewhat defensively. "The legends always described him as a free spirit and kind soul. I doubt he would align with such tasteless ideals. Not to mention he died an incredible amount of years ago." (11)

    "The timeline and the actions don''t match. However, I do have to wonder who Blechumi was, how he arrived here, and, even more strangely, why he never returned to his own world. I agree, though it seems unlikely he or anyone associated with him would have a motivation to be the master." Yuno chimed in.

    "But it does prove that? Or prove Terra or at least Irminsul, has had multiple humans arrived before, they may have affected this world. Perhaps this master is a human¡­" Naruto reasoned. "Do you remember anything that could be useful from them?"

    "Barely anything at all. I remember me and Choji being attacked by wolves in the exams before suddenly I appeared in their home. Quickly, I was surged and overwhelmed¡­ I think I remember a female voice, impossible to know whether it was a human or not¡­ but she said something to me, and when I raised my head to look at her¡­ it all went blank there. I remember bits and pieces but nothing particularly informative or helpful." Yuno apologized with a shrug.

    "Well, we do have some info," Naruto sighed. "Not like it''s your fault; at the very least, we have a lead to follow now. We can assume the master is a woman or has a woman as their right hand man, well woman in this case, We also know the wolves are either the clan responsible or working for an unknown third party, and they have at least Kiba."

    "That''s not all. We can also start to build a profile on this master. For one, we can assume this master isn''t much of a combatant. At all points, they had sent either wolves or even our brainwashed friends to do his dirty work. Even when I was transported to their home, they counted on his underlings to subdue me with pure numbers. Not to mention, targeting Shinobi not as summoners but as soldiers suggests a strength issue they are attempting to compensate for." Yuno explained with a smirk. "And when it comes to brainwashing, it seems like there''s ways around it. For one, it seems strong emotions allow some level of resistance, and if you''re knocked out while under control¡­"

    "Ah, that is why you were down and out when I arrived. You had subdued her to free her from these mysterious foes control. A simple but shockingly effective solution. As I said earlier, many of you are welcome to spend the night here to be safe and use this as a base. We of the Blechumi Clan are not fighters." Ichumi declared before throwing back his glass of wine.

    "Okay, so there''s one last thing bothering me, though," Naruto interjected between a sip of wine, grimacing at its tart flavor before speaking. "Why are you so worried about us traveling at night?"

    "My dear husband here tends to forget smaller details. Forgive him. Allow me to explain. I see there is a reason Irminsul is often described as the wildlands. For at night, the true "wildlife" comes out of hiding. None of the clans are certain of their origin, species, or wants, even if they are as sentient as you and I are. These creatures are truly savage and travel in wholly overwhelming numbers. They are somewhat visually similar to humans, though much more terrifying. These odd four-armed creatures hunt at night with reckless abandonment. Upon finding anything living and moving, they will surge around it, tearing it to pieces and eating it alive. They rule the night, and most that deemed to travel at night never return, only scraps of their carcass ever being found. They first appeared nearly a hundred years ago and have terrorized the lands of Irminsul since then. Their demonic behavior and strange crawling movement have led to them getting dubbed "The Crawling Demons of the Dark." Ichamu explained.

    "When they first appeared, and it became clear they were a threat to us, all the summoned clans assembled a large platoon of strong animals to engage with the Demons. However, even the mightiest and largest army in all of Terra was unable to stop them. It was a slaughter. Hundreds of warriors were lost, and the demons seemed mostly unaffected by their own losses. Since then, all clans have avoided the nighttime, hiding within their homes, where it''s safe." Ichumi finished for his wife, the two looking grim.

    "So we have a mysterious master who has it out for us with an army of wolves at their command. A land full of potentially dangerous and hostile clans. And also have to be careful not to be torn apart by literal demons." Yuno summarized with a smile. "I''d call this interesting if it wasn''t so concerning. How can you be so certain the demons won''t find us? Shouldn''t we be trying to lay low instead of partying if they are such a threat? Surely we''re drawing attention to ourselves."

    "I don''t know. I''m kinda enjoying the music. Besides, everyone else seems unconcerned." It was impressive to Naruto how smooth and angelic peacocks could sound. They were indeed more talented than the average singer back home.

    "It is not a true concern for us. The summoned clans recognized the chaos the demons would bring, and as such, the Okama Clan created these odd symbols that seemed to repel the demons from each clan''s home. So much so they rarely even attempt to bother us. They also seem to have some sort of sense of those who are isolated which unfortunately aids as well. Such a selfless act from the Okama''s earned the favor of most clans, and now we all live in relative peace, well, despite clan wars, but that depends on the clan in question. There will always be two groups who find a reason to go to war after all." Ichumi assured the two. "Enough grim conversation for the night! You must wait to travel, and due to you returning us to our home, we must entertain you for the night! It''s time for the play of the great Gentleman Blechumi!"

    "You all do plays?!" Yuno asked in joy.

    "A play¡­" Naruto said with a grimace. His mother had taken him to one, and while it had been shockingly lovely to spend time with her. He hadn''t remembered enjoying the play¡­ he had nearly fallen asleep.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Northern Mountains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Sasuke was pleasantly surprised by the meal in front of him. While it looked rough and a bit like sludge, it was a surprisingly good-tasting meal, a deeply savory, and fruity-tasting dish. While he ate, Muri seemed unwilling to. Instead, he sat beside the Uchiha, stiff and untrusting of their surroundings. The intense torture and execution of Spleen Eater had genuinely stuck with him. And he had been silent and obviously uncomfortable since. Sasuke felt for him to an extent, but also knew their previous conversation seemed to have only further disturbed the raccoon. As such, Sasuke knew he would be unable to comfort him for now; hopefully, the creature would cheer up after he left in the morning.

    After they explored the clan''s base, Sasuke was certain the Crescent Moon Bears had nothing to do with the others. While their actions towards Spleen Eater had been cruel, and they were effective killers based on the litany of pelts around them. The group seemed friendly and accepting of them now and it was hard to imagine the raucous group would''ve thought of hiding the body. They cheered and celebrated in a way not all different from the people he would see in the bars or clubs Yuno would occasionally drag him to. It was an odd contrast, but one Sasuke could understand. Even the most simple of people could be cruel to those considered enemies and kind to those they considered friends. Sasuke had long ago learned the world wasn''t black and white. And the bears seemed like a living example of such. A friendly and loving group who were more than willing to be peaceful should they decide to be.

    Not that Sasuke was pleased when he discovered why they had been warned to not travel at night. It seemed this strange and overly hostile world had yet another threat to add to the list. These mysterious demons they spoke of drove fear into the giant bears. Something that made Sasuke cautious was that the bears were giant and apparently able to use ice as a weapon, yet they were terrified of facing these demons. Sasuke couldn''t risk facing an army directly and would have to trust his comrades, Hinata, Shino, and Yuno, to care for themselves. Besides surely the Blonde had somehow found some of them anyway.

    For now, they dined for the bears. But when sunrise came, Sasuke would have to leave to save time. He had a mission to complete. Muri seemed equally worried about Naruto himself, the raccoon somehow looking even more miserable as their meal went on. The bears at their table spoke boisterously and mostly ignored the two.

    Sasuke sighed before he spoke. Moral was important¡­

    "Muri, you spoke of a darkness inside of me before. Does that intimidate you so greatly?" Sasuke asked.

    The raccoon seemed to flinch and waited a while before it spoke.

    "Not quite. Many humans and even animals carry darkness inside of them. But yours is one at a level I''ve rarely seen. I do not know much about you, yet I also sensed light and darkness within great qualities. For a human to carry both in equal measure is an oddity. My clan picks our summoner based on their personality, ideals, and moral compass. You, I can say bluntly, would''ve never been considered. Your decisiveness is alarming. You question yourself or your ideals shockingly little, your wrath is alarmingly present, and you harbor hatred for your own home. I suppose I mean to ask you a question. We Okama''s often can be arrogant; it can be easy to assume you know someone when you have the insight some of us are granted. But I know it isn''t the full picture. Can you tell me, Sasuke Uchiha, if you are a good person who is driven? Or a bad person who is obsessive over his goals?" Muri spoke bluntly and tiredly.

    Something in his tone reminded Sasuke of the raccoon''s summoner. The Uchiha looked to the sky as he debated his answer. "I would say I''m neither, or rather a bit of both, I suppose. I would like to think I am a good man, one that my clan could be proud of, one that can redeem them. However, I admit I will go to great lengths to see such a thing happen. I cannot be certain what my path entails or who my enemies will be. There is a chance one day, I will learn the fall of the Uchiha was not a tragedy but a necessity. I cannot be certain¡­ so I can also see my drive as an obsession. I don''t believe that people can be good or bad. In my experience, people are often both bad and good in equal measure. It being purely being decided by the specific context of that scenario. Truly not reality or even one''s actions that determine one''s morality, but the legacy one leaves behind. They often say the victors write history, and they are certainly right. But it is the ones who lose who remember and wait for their, I doubt that answers your question, but it''s the best way I can put it¡­"

    Muri laughed, an odd, boisterous laugh that the bears around them soon joined in. Sasuke did not understand what was amusing, but he opened up a bit. Sasuke would admit to enjoying the less tense atmosphere and settling down a bit. He may have even laughed himself¡­ (12)

 Chapter 56: Things Go Bump in the Night! Pt 2

    Chapter 56: Things Go Bump in the Night! Part Two!

    <hr>

    AN

    Man, it feels like it¡¯s been forever! I am sorry for that, and to be frank, I don¡¯t have an excellent reason for it (update on that statement, lol)¡­ damn game developers and their addictive games¡­ shoutout to Deadlock, lol. But I am still here and have gotten my ass, both literally and figuratively, up to update!

    Worse yet, I managed to get fired from my job. (Unfairly, in my opinion, but oh well, lol). This, at first, seemed like it would open my time. But since things are so damn costly these days, I¡¯ve been finding temp work in the meantime until I find a decent new one. So, updates won¡¯t change much, but if I¡¯m slow to update, I promise I¡¯m trying.

    I''m also looking forward to this chapter; it¡¯s been a fun arc thus far. And incredibly refreshing to touch on some characters I¡¯ve wanted to expand upon. And kinda shows the scale of the plot we¡¯re aiming for now. Naruto isn¡¯t going to be limited to the Hidden Leaf Village we got a whole world to explore¡­

    I don¡¯t wanna ramble on too much excited to be back, finally getting to some of the key,

    Ddddfffffff5rrrrrrrrrraaa

    I''m sorry. My cat hopped on my keyboard, looking for attention. I was amused enough that I felt his first typed words should be chronicled: " Ddddfffffff5rrrrrrrrrrrraaa¡± King the Cat, future best-selling author. (Unfortunately he has learned he loves being up here, cuter than hell but makes typing or gaming difficult.)

    Anyway, I was saying that I don¡¯t need to yap. I''m happy to be back. Let¡¯s have some fun, shall we?

    <hr>

    Notable Comment(s) and Feedback

    erikteviking1112 A03

    <3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3 Thank ya kindly, good to know my regular is here lol. Things are ok! But seriously you rock, thanks for the consistent support.

    Paranoiart A03

    Ooo! More lore! I love that Sakura has incorporated medical jutsu into a fighting style (that reminds me of Kabuto''s a bit because of the chakra scalpels). I feel like medic ninjas had a lot of potential in canon, but the only ones who really ended up using the medical knowledge to their advantage in fights were Kabuto and Tsunade, (and maybe Shizune with her poisons) so I love that it¡¯s being more utilized here. I almost felt bad for Jibachi there, that¡¯s a pretty horrible way to die, Kurobachi somehow is even worse than I originally thought, although I find it pretty interesting how savage (some) humans can be once their survival instincts kick in, and they start acting like the ¡®uncivilized'' creatures they think as far beneath them.Those white human-like creatures sound pretty horrifying, and they have to be pretty strong for all the clans to be afraid of them so much, although I wonder why they only come out at night, maybe they¡¯re like the demons in Demon Slayer and will burn away if they touch sunlight.I¡¯m really enjoying the Sasuke and Muri dynamic a lot, the image of Muri curled around his neck is kinda cute ngl. Sasuke is a realist, which I can kind of relate to, nothing is black and white, it¡¯s more like everything is in varying shades of gray, how you view things is based purely on context, but no one really has the full context so we react to things with knowledge we have, which is often clouded with personal biases.Keeping a more open mind and trying to see things from other''s perspectives is one way to try to understand other people and their actions, but understanding ''why'' something happened doesn¡¯t mean it becomes ''right'' in your mind, because basic morals do exist. Basically, it¡¯s easy to say "this is right" or "this is wrong" but in reality things are sometimes much more complicated than that, we see these kinds of scenarios all the time in wars. I also feel for Muri, cause witnessing something like that is already pretty horrible, but if he felt Spleen Feaster''s emotions also during that ideal, it must have been ten times worse, no wonder he was so shaken up, I know I wouldn¡¯t be able to just bounce back from something like that either. I love the detailed thoughts, your feedback is valuable as always lol. Sakura is someone I have a plan for, but unfortunately will be later on. Luckily she¡¯s in this arc to rep for the Sakura fans. Hell I kinda am one of them. As for Muri and Sasuke I couldn¡¯t help but pair the two together. Sasuke being stuck with someone who can read him like a book is simply to appealing. Especially considering his unique personalities or outlook. Though here Muri was put on back foot. Outraged but unable to explain the why simply his feelings on the matter. However Sasuke comes across as cold and uncaring, which while not affecting the truth. Is something people should avoid. Then we get this chapter which will explore this compared to Naruto even more¡­

    <hr>

    RECAP

    Naruto had found Yuno and, after being offered a deal for shelter, ended up getting the two sacked up with an odd clan of Peacocks, the Blechumi Clan. Who offered food, shelter, and entertainment for the night.

    Sasuke and Muri arrived at the Snow Crescent Clan of the Crescent Moon Bears. At first, the meeting between them went poorly, with the bears even attempting to kill Sasuke. However, with the leverage of the imprisoned Spleen Feaster and Sasuke¡¯s power, they formed a truce, and Sasuke and Muri were even welcomed as guests. Before the two could even settle down however, the Clan begins their cruel plan for Spleen Feaster. Roasting it alive cruelly begins a dialogue between the two. During which the two are somewhat distanced by moral differences.

    Kurobachi and Jibachi retreat to their sister after their crushing defeat at the hands of Sakura and Shino. However, the two are interrupted as mysterious and murderous creatures suddenly mob the two, effectively cornering the Jounin. Pressured by their potential death and his hatred of his brother rearing its fangs, Kurobachi suddenly betrays his sibling, feeding off him before leaving him to a grizzly fate. In the process wielding a Kinjutsu of his clan leaving him as a monster. Leaving Jibachi to be torn apart and feasted on by the strange night demons.

    Lee had arrived and managed to save Hinata from the rampaging Choji; using his new abilities to overpower him, Lee managed to knock him out with relative ease. However, before they could retrieve him, the massive clan boss of the wolves appeared and attacked. Lee was nearly swallowed whole before the timely arrival of Sakura and Shino. Who managed to drive off the beast but were left exhausted and unable to pursue the wolves and Choji. The night began to fall for them, but luckily, the arrival of the Antuni Clan saved them from experiencing what had befallen the Kamizuru Clan.

    Naruto and Yuno have settled in with the Blechumi Clan, eating and conversing with them. They learn of the crawling night demons that prowl the night, the legend of Blechumi, who influenced the clan to be as they are now, and some theorizing about the master and his goals.

    Sasuke and Muri finish their conflict, and neither particularly feels better afterward.

    <hr>

    Naruto¡¯s POV (Southern Swamps of Irminsul - Terra)

    Naruto sat at an unattended pathway between the branches of the massive trees of the Blechumi clan. Ichumi had said they were named Spectrum Wood trees before which Naruto proposed was fitting. Their unique pink wood and gleaming leaves reflected in the moonlight made a sight even the energetic blonde could enjoy. Even in his homeland Naruto had never seen treetops so breathtaking. However, the beautiful sight and even the relaxed atmosphere of the Blechumi Clan did little to settle his disturbed state.

    The play was a kindness, and the shelter and food they offered were acts that Naruto could and did appreciate. But extended plays had never been his forte; sitting and quietly enjoying something the blonde could respect but couldn¡¯t suffer himself. Luckily, a quick, seamless switch with a shadow clone allowed Naruto to show his appreciation to the clan without being subjected to the play directly. He had felt a little guilty leaving Yuno behind to experience it, but she had seemed really into it. Besides he had something he had wanted to try.

    Besides, the blonde couldn''t help but worry. Naruto now knew just how dangerous these lands were. While they had been lucky to discover the Blechumi Clan, the knowledge of a third party with the ability to mind control and some weird monsters prowling the night. Naruto couldn''t help but be worried about his friends. He had found Yuno and Kiba but had only managed to save Yuno. However, Kiba, Muri, Sasuke, Hinata, Shino, Lee, Choji, and Sakura were still missing. And likely to be in a fair bit of trouble. And here he was safe and sound.

    Naruto was no fool; he recognized that he needed to rest, and traveling in the dark with an unknown number of dangerous enemies all around him was nothing short of stupid. But he had come to rescue his friends; the fights with the late Krookorook Clan, Kiba, and Yuno had stalled him. But they were out there struggling while he relaxed¡­ he peered into the dark forest below. His mind was betrayed by the knowledge of the danger his friends were left with¡­ There was no movement out there; in fact, there was barely the cacophony Naruto was used to hearing from the forest. Which played into the idea of something being different. But all the same he yearned to continue his search through the night.

    Naruto flinched as several bouts of information flooded his mind. Grim visions and fates of what lies out there. But all the same, didn''t that make the case of going out there to aid his friends all the more valid?

    Maybe he should¡­

    "Ah, I was wondering where you wandered off to Blondie." Yuno''s voice chimed in, and the teasing smile of the female became visible as she walked over to the blonde. Resting against the rail beside him and relaxing as if fully comfortable around him. "Kinda rude to wander off with a clone during the nice play the Blechumi Clan has blessed us with. You missed the entire dramatic twist in the second act. Also, did you really think a Uchiha wouldn''t notice your exit?"

    Naruto chuckled as he rubbed the back of his head. "Mostly it was meant to fool our host. Though I''ll admit, I didn''t expect you to notice with how into it you were. Not really into plays myself, much too long for my taste, more of a movie guy I guess."

    "Oh, so that''s why you wandered off," Yuno said as she rolled her eyes. "And here I thought you¡¯d be debating heading out for the night to look for the others." (1)

    Naruto chuckled again; Yuno was similar to Ino in some ways. Both seemed to be able to read him so effortlessly. "Caught red-handed, aye? I''m guilty, I¡¯ll admit it; I feel bad relaxing and partying when our friends could be in trouble. Hell, we know for a fact Kiba is."

    "Maybe, but you''ve been fighting all day, even you must be worn out. Hell, I''m exhausted as well. We won''t be of any help to anyone if we''re all worn out, and get in trouble ourselves." Yuno pointed out.

    "Yeah¡­ I know." Naruto agreed with a frown. He felt a small amount of shame in admitting even that. "That''s why I haven''t run off yet. Even though I think I could keep going,  I don¡¯t wanna act impulsively. It''s mostly because I''m a jinchuriki. Recently I¡¯ve realized just how different that makes me¡­ Normal people like you need your rest now; but I could probably go for days¡­ Though I''ll likely need your help for the rest of this mission. If today was a sign of how much resistance is out there, I could use the help. So I know I need to just wait it out for the night¡­"

    "You''re human too, Naruto; just because you''re the host of the tailed beast doesn''t change that fact. I appreciate you looking out for me, especially for not demeaning my skills while doing so, but you need rest just as badly as I do. Besides resting, we need to make sure you''re at your very best. Something we may need to get out of this. However, let''s be honest: we know you''ve done more since we arrived here. A man like you can''t sit still. I wouldn''t be surprised if you already have a plan in motion." Yuno said with a knowing smirk.

    Naruto flinched at her calling him out so quickly. She was just as sharp as his teammate but much more blunt. "Caught onto that too? Are all Uchiha annoying know-it-alls?" Naruto joked. "But right you are; call it dumb or risky. But sitting here partying while my friends might be in danger. Well, it doesn''t sit right with me, ya know? So when I slipped away, I summoned more clones, forty to be forthright. I split them into four teams of ten and sent them out in each cardinal direction. Figure they could scout out for signs of our friends and check out those demons."

    "Kami Blondie, you really are just like him¡­" Yuno said with a shake of her head. "You''ve been gone for a while. Have any of them reported back?"

    "No, that stopped me from going out thus far," Naruto admitted. "Shadow Clones aren''t like regular clones; when they perish, they send their memories back to me. It''s why I knew it would be useful regardless of how it went. But most of them have already perished¡­"

    "Well, considering we knew the swamps at night are teeming with some sort of mysterious creatures, that doesn''t seem strange to me. They are only clones after all, they''re not as strong as you." Yuno pointed out.

    "Fair, but they nearly are." Naruto countered. "They have access to the same skills and techniques as me and copies of my tools. The only reason they can''t stand toe-to-toe with people most often is twofold. One, they aren''t as durable; due to my tough biology, I''m used to tanking hits or trading if necessary; my clones can''t and, due to such, are slightly stylistically crippled. Not to mention, any lethal or solid shot is a kill shot. Secondly, they can''t quite fight the same as me, either. They don''t have as much chakra as me and certainly don''t last as long as I can in battle. It''s why I went for quantity, figured a team of ten should be able to face most problems¡­"

    "Based on your melancholy mood, I suppose it hasn''t gone well since?" Yuno asked.

    "Each group but one has been destroyed¡­ within minutes of it starting. Like I said earlier, the clones send me their memories, experience, and mental toll. As such, I got the details of each of their deaths. Nearly all of them were killed by those so-called demons. The bastards are some scary and tough monsters. It looks like some demonic version of a human or something. But they''re a lot tougher than they look, fast enough to keep us on our toes, strong enough to rip chunks out of us, and their numbers¡­" Naruto started. "The first two teams were taken out almost immediately. While the demons can''t get in here, they are more than aware we are here. The south and western fronts were completely covered in them. Bastard mobbed the clones so fast and hard that they barely had the chance to fight back. Several clones escaped these ambushes and tried out running them. But eventually, they were all caught."

    "So monstrous strength, speed, and numbers, paired with the shocking ability to outrun the Leaf''s stamina freak. Just wonderful." Yuno said with a sarcastic tone. "Is there any good news?"

    "Well, the second two groups didn''t run into ambushes; the first group went for speed and tried to make some distance, and the second tried for stealth. The stealth group was detected immediately despite their efforts. In fact, based on their memories, it seems like these demons can track us." Naruto responded with a sigh. He fiddled with Riptide as he spoke, a habit he had recently developed when stressed. The repeated memories of his own death were distressing, as well as what it bodes for his allies. "The group did manage to fight back; their numbers weren''t as thick as the ambushes had been. They attempted to make a stand using nearly every technique in my arsenal. It turns out these demons aren''t immortal. The group suffered losses but managed to take out dozens of them. Whatever they are, they can also take a punch, and nothing less than a headshot keeps them down. One of my clones managed to bisect one of them, only for it to simply crawl up and behead him after. There''s still hope for the last group; they haven''t suffered a casualty yet, so they would have managed to make it¡­ but I doubt it. These ¡°demons¡± are no joke."

    "Even if they do, Blondie, they won''t last long, we should expect them to fall too. The main thing we''ve gathered from this scouting force is the strength, numbers, and weakness of these "demons." You also managed to save me, and we have a lead on Kiba; this mission is going well." Yuno told the blonde, smiling softly at him and touching his shoulder. "We need to rest for the night. We''ve done all we can, and now know we can''t travel tonight. The others aren¡¯t helpless¡­"

    "I know their movements and weaknesses. With your sharing and my new experience, we may be able to cleave a path through them¡­" Naruto tried.

    "You really are just like Sasuke¡­" Yuno responded, cutting through Naruto''s words. The blonde could not stop his eyes from snapping at Yuno. He had never been compared to one Sasuke Uchiha. In fact, while Naruto does not know him well, he seems like the opposite of him. ''She thinks her arrogant, hateful, stick in the mud of a cousin is similar to me?'' Naruto thought to himself in disbelief.

    Yuno met his silent shock and indignation with a teasing smile. "He gave me the same look when I said it to him too¡­" (2)

    "Probably because he and I have nothing in common!" Naruto snapped.

    "Just hear me out," Yuno said with a placating smile, resting her head on his shoulder. "I know the two of you seem to think of each other as competition, but I have always seen the two of you as cut from the same cloth. And by the time he and I finished our convo, he agreed as well."

    "Bullshit."

    "He did. And it only makes sense; the two of you are the most interesting people I''ve ever met." Yuno professed. "The two of you are the kind of people who dream of reaching the hardest goals and have the gall to think it possible and the drive to endlessly pursue it. Sasuke and you are the type of people who would face the world if they had to. The two of you are the kind to win, too¡­"

    "I guess¡­" Naruto said with a shake of his head. He recognized that Yuno was talking the two of them up, grouping compliments to build the idea up. But there was no way someone who came from some infamous Clan who had lost his family was similar to Naruto, who barely had a clan or family in the first place. Naruto had never been the best student; he had worked tooth and nail to get even the easiest of basics down. Through his efforts, he became a Chunin; there is no way some prodigal genius could ever be the same as him. Not when Naruto was certain he had worked harder.

    "Think of it like Neji," Yuno continued, seemingly emboldened by Naruto''s hesitation. "He also comes from a major clan, is considered a prodigy genius, and is a bit of a dick. The two are similar in many ways, yet you see them as majorly different. But you have befriended Neji, and he treats you as an equal. It can be the same with Sasuke. You merely have to get through to him."

    "Maybe, though that was after we beat the shit out of each other. But I still don''t see your point. Even if Sasuke and I are similar, what does that have to do with this?" Naruto surrendered.

    "Sasuke right now would be pondering the same thing as you. Knowing my troublesome cousin, he likely has been marching around, invading clans, and inspecting each with care to ensure the others aren''t there.  Planning to leave no stone unturned as to not fail his loved ones. He''ll likely be okay, but even if he is, hell he likely is with a clan tonight, but all the same. I imagine the idea of searching through the night despite the danger that could occur. Hopefully, if he''s with someone, they think to stop him. The two of you are similar due to your inability to back down. You both are brave and determined, and you have the potential to back up the crazy ambition inside you. You two are the type of people who change the world around them. Two who are heralded as the greatest at whatever they pursue¡­ But much too often, they die all the same, before their time, before their peak, and often, it''s an avoidable death. One that mere acceptance or caution would have spared them from¡­ I worry Sasuke''s stubborn drive and ambition will lead him to doom, and now I know you might be the same. We should do all we can to help our friends, but we must also care for ourselves. We can''t take care of others if we don''t take care of ourselves¡­"

    Naruto did not answer; however, as a burst of memories hit him, it seemed the clones had been trapped in a cave by the demons and attempted to fight them off, only for the battle to be interrupted by the arrival of a swarm of giant mosquitoes. It seemed in their rush to escape they had stumbled upon the home of the mosquito clan. The clones had fought tirelessly and exhausted just about every trick he had at both groups. But still, the clones had eventually been overwhelmed.  And both torn about and speared through in equal measure. Naruto dropped to one knee as the mentally exhausting and haunting images of his own death momentarily overwhelmed him. He recovered quickly, rising as if there had been nothing wrong.

    "That was the last of your clones, wasn''t it?" Yuno asked knowingly.

    Naruto sighed and began marching back to the play to watch with the Blechumi Clan. Yuno followed him, seeming pleased he had "wisened up." "Yep. Damn creepy demons. Fine, we''ll rest, but we must find the others once we wake up. If we look for the wolves, we''ll find Kiba, maybe even the rest of them."

    "Naruto," Yuno said, her suddenly harsh and blunt tone made the blonde turn to face her. Gone was the often amused or focused look Yuno carried, and in its place was a look that spoke of a determination to speak her mind, one that was driven by desperation. Caught off guard by the sudden shift, Naruto stared back dumbly. "I said all of that for a reason. I don''t just worry that Sasuke will die; somehow, I''m sure of it. During the exams, it became clear how to avoid this potential future for him. He needs someone to balance it out, someone he''ll consider a true equal, someone to count on when he needs it most."

    "Yuno, I wouldn''t let the bastard die, and if he needed my help, I''d offer it willingly. I don''t know if I would call him my friend, but he''s my ally; I''d never turn my back on him. But I still disagree with us being the same. Sasuke seems angry as if he''s determined to get back at something or someone. And if I was in his shoes, I''d probably be the same. But I''m not angry about my life; I''m just determined to live a better one and make it so others can have the same," Naruto assured.

    "You''re not even a little resentful about the recent treatment? Besides more than that, Sasuke is utterly convinced the only thing that will make him happy is redeeming our clan. But I''m certain it won''t; I''m terrified one of my best friends will waste the best years of his life pursuing a massive goal. And once he achieves it, he''ll realize he''s wasted his life¡­ Sasuke needs a friend, not just anyone, but a friend like you, Naruto Uzumaki¡­" Yuno trailed off, hopefully.

    "I''d gladly be his friend, but we seem pretty different. Hell, before the exams, he seemed to downright resent me. I''m not sure we could ever be all that close. Maybe I''m wrong¡­ anyway. I can swear to keep an eye on him. He''s a friend of a friend anyway; I won''t ignore you asking for help. I swear on my mother I''ll watch for him; if he needs help, he''ll have it. I''ll even try getting closer to the emo, but there is one thing." Naruto answered, his face settling into a slight frown as he matched eyes with Yuno with his own intensity. "As for convincing him to live life and not only pursue his dreams¡­ well, for some people, that''s all they really have." Naruto finished his reply and walked silently on.

    ¡®That''s more than I could hope for. Thank you, Naruto; you are one of the most interesting people I know.¡¯ Yuno replied mentally as she followed.

    However, Naruto could admit to being stunned himself; he had never seen Yuno smile so brightly! (3)

    <hr>

    Leifazu¡¯s POV (Western River Plains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Leifazu rarely felt true enjoyment anymore; when you lived as long as she had, you learned to do things on autopilot; time, exhaustion, pain, and even emotions would become more and more muted as you survived more and more decades. But the closest she ever came was in combat, and in lue of that, blood-rushing, breathtaking, and insanely based training. It had been her who had discovered their potential foes. Ghastly things they had been, Leifazu had initially assumed it was some strange summon creatures. But it quickly became apparent they were something else entirely. (4)

    It had, unfortunately, proven Mishiro''s skill in Fuijutsu, for her defense seals had held them at bay; in fact, they never had even tried to test it. The strange creatures seemed to be aware of the defensive barrier that Fuijutsu Mishiro had erected. For they stood roughly two feet from its limits. At least fifty shifted around their camps during the night. Desperately seeking a potential weakness in their perimeter. Truthfully, Leifazu was confident she could''ve left them to it. But with her luck, the damned abominations would find a way in. And she liked her new body, she would be damned if she lost it to another one of Mishiro¡¯s fit. Leifazu followed them, deciding it wasn''t worth waking the others but to keep an eye on them. Besides, the beast served as her only entertainment for the night.

    The creatures may pass for humans in the dark, but the firelight from the camp offered the occasional flicker of light on their twisted forms. Their skin looked like humans, but more of one''s corpse than their living form. It was taunt but was a sickish pale color, its muscles shifted wildly, almost randomly, as they moved violently around its visible bones. Their bodies were similar to humans but seemed to lack ears, indicators of sex, or even a single hair anywhere. Their eyes were a glowing milky white and seemed unfocused. Yet their stare and attention were undeniably locked onto her as they moved. It took her longer to notice with the creatures crawling on all fours. But their legs were off; they weren''t actual legs, but arms instead seeming to be used for such, even ending in hands that one would expect for such.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    As Leifazu watched them, she realized two things; one, they weren''t growing in number; in fact, some had even left. It seemed they were intelligent enough to realize this prey was safe and beyond reach. Those who lost interest moved to search for other prey. It made Leifazy theorize perhaps the clans in the area had some sort of countermeasure to these beasts they were used to. Secondly, their physical ability seemed to be their actual threat. Their speed was impressive, even with the odd bunch of four arms and crawling. Even she would struggle to outrun these suckers. And because their steps cracked the earth beneath them at full speed, Leifazu was certain they were stronger than they seemed. With their high numbers as well, they were a valid threat¡­

    They may have been safe, with Mishiro''s defenses in place, she was certain they wouldn''t pierce them at all tonight. If they could do so, the hungry bastard looked like they would have. In fact, Leifazu was certain Mishiro would be interested in studying them. She was also sure Mishiro would be pissed if she woke her up so¡­

    It only made sense for her to kill some and collect them so that Mishiro could study their corpses!

    That was how Suzumebachi stumbled upon the scene with Leifazu locked into combat with the beasts. Well, the ending of it, anyway. Leifazu had to admit these creatures were fearsome foes. He waited till closer to daylight to engage them. Once it was within the hour, she struck.

    Her initial attack proved effective against the creeps. It tore through a dozen of them within an instant. A simple chakra enchanted slashes allowed her to slice a number of them into her slivers. Her follow up surprise lunge with her lovely dual hatchets wasn''t some fancy blade like Ikam''s. But they still allowed her to behead two more in a single swipe. However, the foes had proven game from there, attacking her in mass, hoping to use such to overwhelm her.

    However a tactic like that was doomed to fail against her, Leifazu used her newly granted flexibility to easily dodge their seemingly endless attacks. She flowed through the crowd and cut them down with precise counter attacks. Long seconds passed as their pathetic but overwhelming assault forced her on defense. Only counterattacking when it was sure to be effective. But slowly wracking up a toll all the while.

    When the hired help arrived, it was down to six, and the smiling Leifazu was surrounded by them and covered, head to toe in blood. The creatures slowly crawled in unison to close in at once. All around them were trees torn asunder with deep slices, gashes, and even chunks ripped out of them, along with the fallen bodies of the foes around them. Leifazu noticed Suzumebachi''s arrival and her choice to not aid her; her disloyalty was already known, but confirmation was appreciated. But she was foolish if she thought these pathetic creatures were a threat! It had taken her a while to notice their heads were their only weak point. A legion of the assumed defeated monsters cut into pieces had nearly caught Leifazu off guard! The crawling injured beast nearly managed to trip her up. But learn she did! She focused on beheading or destroying their heads from that point on.

    The best strategy when outnumbered was sudden offense. Strike the first hard and fast before they even realize they''re on defense. Leifazu raced forward at full speed, lodging her blade through one of their skull''s before it even reacted. Leifazu cackled wildly as she swung her other hatchet, a slash of chakra bursting from it and beheading another that had attempted to blindside her. The first strike in a group combat scenario was critical, but the second was even more so. Luckily it was deceptively simple. If the group wasn''t hopeless, one or two would attempt a counterattack, which made your second strike a sure hit with such in mind. Hit that target hard and wildly; they''ll attack your back, making where to aim deceptively simple. If both strikes were as they should be, lethal ones, this would strike fear into your foes, making them hesitate at the very least. Some may not be scared but will be cautious all the same. But it was best not to do the same charge again, but fake who the actual target was during this one. Leifazu wildly charged the remaining four, who did the same. However, just before any of them were in striking range, Leifazu swung toward one before she jumped back and launched one of her hatchets into the skull of one of the middle two. The three seemed undeterred; however, two lunged for him through the air, and the third chased after them. Leifazu continued her laughter; it became shriller as she became lost in the thrill of killing. She slashed with her remaining hatchet, beheading the two in the air as they drew close. The two corpses fell beyond her, allowing her to face the last one. It attacked wildly with two of its arms. However, Leifazu''s hatchet returned suddenly, racing back as if thrown and removing one of the beast''s limbs. Leifazu caught the other hand and winked at the beast that attempted to crush her hand. However, Leifazu was much more physically imposing in this body¡­ she easily resisted it and, in fact, crushed its hand. Gripping the bloody mess, she ripped the beast from the ground and into the air. She matched eyes with Suzumebachi as she violently slammed it down headfirst. The sound of its skull cracking against the ground echoed through the area, the beast now merely a bloody mess from the head up. Leifazu watched as Suzumebachi watched on in awe, or disgust, knowing her probably both.

    "Turns out there''s a special kind of beast in this land that bumps at night!" Leifazu said. (5)

    "Dear Kami¡­" Suzumebachi said, shocked. "What the hell are they? There are so many bodies¡­ Did you really kill all of them?"

    "Yeppp! It took a while, but I figured Mishiro would want to see them! Maybe I didn''t need this many, but now I am in a good mood and got some extra training in!" Leifazu explained. She stretched and shook off extra blood from the creatures as she marched over to one of the many rivers; stopping to fully finish her stretching, she dived into the cold waters. Swimming in circles to wash off a bit, she marched out once she seemed clean enough to her standards. Hoping the sun would dry her off in time. She doubted it cleaned her thoroughly, but she cared little.

    "You''re a damn psychopath!" Suzumebachi remarked, seemingly somewhat horrified by her.

    "Now, that would be up to a therapist to decide. Self or peer diagnosing is harmful, you know." Leifazu said teasingly. "Besides, I''m not mentally unwell; I know what I do, why I do it, what it means, and just what I am. I simply don''t intend to change unlike some."

    "I see one of you was busy last night." Mishiro''s voice cut through the tension. The woman stood before them already looking prepared for the day and seemingly undisturbed by the scene in front of her. "Leifazu, let''s all discuss this over some tea. I also have some prevalent news of my own to share."

    The two women followed Mishiro as she led them into her personal large tent. The thing stood out in their campground. It was the tent Ikam and her shared when they traveled. A massive tent that Ikam had created to be temperature-controlled, lit from within, and even more spacious on the inside. All due to the Fuijutsu genius that Ikam and Ashira wielded. Inside the spacious tent sat at the front a small sitting table with pads with seats where the three of them sat as Mishiro had Suzumebachi pour them tea. Off to the side sat another small desk where various sheets of diagrams, seals, and even sketches of the Okama sat. Lastly, a large, lavish bed looked alien in the tent. Mishiro, as always, seemed to sample the tea and add sugar as she deemed fit. Lefiazu watched patiently, as did Suzumebachi, who seemingly had learned to let Mishiro have her tea.

    "Leifazu, your news is more pressing. Were we attacked last night? My security seal was never alerted, nor were my defensive ones triggered. I saw some remains of the foes. Who, or seemingly more accurately, what, were they?" Mishiro began.

    Leifazu began recounting his tale, explaining their behavior, appearance, the apparent ability to sense Fuijutsu, and his bout of combat with them. By the end, Mishiro''s interest seemed piqued.

    "So the land has a dominant and strange species of humanoids that hunt at night. Likely, the summoning clans are aware and have some sort of defense against them. It¡¯s good you left some mostly intact, I and I¡¯m certain my love will enjoy looking over them." Mishiro thought out loud.

    "Would almost have to; from what Leifazu is describing, these things would wreak havoc against those clans. I encountered some of the Okama myself, and while interesting, they weren''t all that powerful. I could''ve removed their outpost had it not been for the Leaf." Suzumebachi agreed.

    "It seems my seals held them at bay, but avoiding travel at night would seem most wise." Mishiro mused. "With any luck, they proved much more problematic to our foes. However, considering what I learned last night, it bodes poorly for us. It seems Suzumebachi, one of your brothers, perished last night. I think his name was Jibachi?"

    "Jibachi died?!"

    "Figures," Leifazu said with a roll of her eyes.

    "Indeed, the seal I placed on him alerted me as soon as his heart stopped beating. Considering the hour of the night, it seems likely he suffered at the hands of these creatures." Mishiro finished bluntly.

    Suzumebachi slammed her hand so hard it split Mishiro''s desk in two. But to Leifazu''s surprise, Mishiro barely reacted to it.

    "I am sorry for his loss," Mishiro said simply.

    "We were expendable to you from the start." Suzumebachi accused. "You brought us into this dangerous land with little preparation."

    "His recent death indeed affects me little," Mishiro admitted. "But I can empathize with the idea of losing someone you love. I don''t really care but merely wish to offer that small kindness. More than what someone like you deserves, I''d say."

    "It doesn''t matter! Someone that weak was a burden to the Kamizuru Clan! We are better off without him! Besides, Kurobachi didn''t die according to your seal!" (6)

    "Rich coming from the lady who lost to a Genin, but are we certain Kuro whoever is alive? They were surely together, and I find it hard to believe one would escape if the other didn''t. Those creatures are savage and merciless, after all." Leifazu charmed in. ¡°They came close to killing me several times.¡±

    "We should assume he is predisposed as well." Mishiro decided coldly. The bit of emotion she had shown had been crushed in an instant. From the years Leifazu had known the woman, love was the only thing that moved her. Primarily, she loved Ikam, but she also seemed to enjoy others. An odd trait for a woman almost as sinful as her, but Leifazu had learned to accept it. "We cannot waste time looking for him but this does make it clear we may need to rethink our strategy. We have plenty of threats with these beasts prowling the night and an unknown amount of enemies during the day, not to mention the clans. Even with the three of us that is quite the handful. Perhaps we should seek a clan we could leverage aid from."

    "I could use my unique technique, which I told you about earlier. It should be more than enough to control some animals," Suzumebachi offered. ¡°It did so with the Okama, and I can do so to a fair bit of animals without difficulty.¡±

    "Oh yeah, let''s offer the woman with shaky loyalty an army who''s loyal only to her. That won''t get us killed," Leifazu snarked at the woman, remembering her waiting to see if she had died against those beasts earlier.

    "A fair point; however, I see the logic in your idea, Suzumebachi. However, Leifazu is right to doubt you; for me to allow such a thing, a condition must be met¡­"

    "Which would be?" Suzumebachi answered cautiously.

    "Oh, come on now, Kamizuru, isn''t that obvious? We need a way to discourage you from setting that army at us. And how would we do such a thing, perhaps something that could keep you in line remotely?" Leifazu said her smile was just the wrong side of viscous.

    "You damn Uzumaki and your Fuijutsu. And if I refuse?"

    "You''re fired," Mishiro answered simply.

    "Which means I''ll get to kill ya," Leifazu added.

    "Fine, just remember I''m on your side. I won''t give you a reason to kill me; I can''t die before I redeem the Kamizuru Clan."

    "Now, that would be just terrible," Leifazu said mockingly. (7)

    <hr>

    Onoki¡¯s POV (Fortress of Scales - Iwagakure)

    Onoki often lamented his job. It was a time, effort, and joy-consuming one. He usually figured he would eventually hand it off to his son or some other prospect. Though admittedly, he had thought that time would come sooner. But no one had yet come close to the power and wisdom he wielded. So for now Onoki would serve.  He was seated in an oversized, comfortable chair overlooking his most trusted minds as they discussed the recently learned news. The large room was dimly lit by crystal chandeliers. The desks were all dark wood; this room was inside the fortress Onoki called home. The large fortress was created many years ago from a challenging and rare mix of ores. Truthfully, Onoki often enjoyed lounging inside it. But today was not the day for such.

    He had called the meeting, and even after thinking it over, Onoki couldn''t help but wonder if moving would be the correct move. As such, the assembled group was present to discuss it at length. Onoki would patiently listen in and make a decision based on all considerations. (8)

    "The next move seems clear to me. We need to start rallying and condensing forces, ask our dynamo for his approval and support to begin financial pressure, and silently and effectively begin rooting out potential spies and informants in our own midst." Ren Kamizu, former Head of the Kamizuru spoke. Though they had lost much of their prestige, Ren had managed to hold his position with staunch service.

    "I would argue speed would be more important than layered pressure here. The Leaf has lost their number one deterrent; they''re missing the future generation; if we strike hard and fast now, it will weaken them for years." Daya Daiyamondo, head of the Daiyamondo Clan, countered. They were the clan responsible for the fort they sat in, and were the main defense force of Iwa. Their unique style of Earth Ninjutsu made them a considerable boon for Iwa.

    "Hmm, perhaps a bit of both strategies; begin pressuring as if preparing for a siege, but instead use it to distract them as we go for more of a blitz. If we move quickly, our men would have already been in position by the time they realize our intentions." Kitsuchi, an infamous veteran of the Jounin forces, said. He had been a general of his forces during the last war and the closest the Stone had to a Kage candidate. However he lacked wisdom and power. Both Onoki personally considered to be indispensable for a leader.

    Onoki listened to all three Stone Elders; every generation had its own version. Once the previous three passed, three more were selected by the current Kage. Usually, their roles were more advisors or admins. Handling doubtless important affairs but affairs far too time-consuming or demeaning for Onoki. But during meetings like these, they were invaluable. Onoki had never been a man of haste; decisions, patience, and consideration breed success and safety. A lesson his own sensei Mu had taught him. As such, Onoki had selected his elders to be strongly opinionated, and it was valuable to hear their council, even if they often disagreed with him. For they often seeked action and strategies Onoki may mistakenly discard.

    "While your strategies are sound, they are somewhat unrealistic," Graphite said. He was the current head of their Anbu division, a cautious man who had been successful in his brief career. Managing to save the Anbu division from its lowest point after the Third Great Shinobi War. "It has been years, but we are still not at our former strength we were before the last war. Our Anbu and Jounin are spread out right now, so much so that even with an order to return ASAP, we would likely be missing them for nearly a month before we could move out with a substantial force. Even then, moving towards the Leaf would put us at odds with Suna, whose relationship with us strained to say the least. Considering the last incident between us it would lead to them joining the Leaf against us. We would struggle against the Leaf alone and buckle against them and the Sand combined."

    "It seems clear to me we should appeal to the Cloud; if the two of us were to unite, we could crush both of our hated enemies at once. Suna would unlikely even involve themselves if we had their aid." Tsukiyomu Hoski now chimed in. He was the leader of the international division of intelligence. He was invaluable in meetings regarding other nations for his knowledge and sensibility. An appointment Onoki had seen to after Hiruzen¡¯s peace treat had gone through.

    "The problem is we can''t trust those bastards." Kitsuchi sniped back. "They are doubtlessly stronger than us at the present moment. They were less affected than the Leaf, Sand, and ourselves. With their leader being so openly aggressive, trusting them would be a toss-up."

    "We''re also closer to both enemies than the Cloud." Ren chimed in. "This combat would surely be more costful to us.  Since we would be the easier target to strike. The Cloud would also likely take advantage after the fact."

    "Besides, Unruly A is not a man who listens to someone else''s plan." Daya agreed. "To even let them know would be to let them dictate the pace of our plan. They would likely force the matter the second they were ready."

    "So we try to mend our ties with the Sand." Tsukiyomu tried again. "The gripes we hold with them have aged, as has people''s temper. Meanwhile, the people''s hatred of the Leaf is new; if we manage to make the Sand amicable towards us, the people will forgive them for giving up the Leaf."

    "But why would they?" Ren asked.

    "The idea is not as absurd as it sounds," Graphite added. "With the recent behavior of their jinchuriki, the Sand Village¡¯s economy has taken a hit. The buyer world has no need for aid that may well rampage after all. Furthermore, his attempted murder of the Leaf''s jinchuriki surely strained their alliance. If we were to offer a way out, perhaps even offer them some reward, I''m certain they could be swayed to stay out of it."

    "Sir." A quiet whisper interrupted Onoki as he listened to the other debate on the topic. The old man looked over to see his faithful bodyguard had interrupted him. Akatsuchi was a relaxed man; if Onoki was frank, he was not sharp enough for this meeting. However, Onoki had met few as honest and loyal as the oaf. So, he made it a point to always hear his concerns.

    "Go ahead."

    "Is it truly the best move to seek war? I can''t help but think we should wait it out. After all they''re only missing, at least some will surely come back." Akatsuchi pointed out.

    "Speak to the group; hearing all angles merely allows me to consider each possibility," Onoki ordered roughly. Akatsuchi seemed to debate staying quiet but went forward  and addressed them all the same.

    "But is this truly the opportunity we think it is? Even with the Jinchuriki gone, the Leaf still has Hiruzen Sarutobi, Jiraiya of the Sannin, Tsunade Senju of the Sannin, Kakashi Hatake, Might Gai, Asuma Sarutobi, The Hyuga Clan, and even more. They are not a weak threat; we will likely suffer greatly in a pitched battle." Akatsuchi pointed out.

    "We cannot forgive those sick bastards." Ren raged back. ¡°Even if it is costly it would be worth it to assure their doom!¡±

    "While emotionally driven, he is not incorrect. The Leaf is a threat to us and our greatest enemy. If we leave this opportunity now, we will likely regret it. There will not be a better chance; if we truly wish to crush the Leaf, we must move soon." Daya agreed.

    "Enough," Onoki said as he levitated above the desk. In truth, he knew most of what was discussed and had considered it. But he always found it helpful to hear others'' thoughts. Now, he knew the true scope of this decision. "I''ve heard all sides and believe I have decided on our next move. Indeed, we may not have another chance to attack, but even more so, we cannot afford to fail in such a situation. With Suna and the Cloud being wildcards, we cannot be certain that an aggressive play would be the move. However, if we were to win over the Sand, it would work out nicely. The Cloud would be forced to join us or face a three-way war; and the Mist is a nonfactor. We shall send some spies as dignitaries of alliance to Suna. They will secretly seek counsel and attempt to persuade Rasa to act in our favor. Should they offer it, we will begin preparations for war; if not, we will begin an information campaign on the Leaf and Sand. Does anyone have any complaints about my decision?" (9)

    Onoki hadn''t expected anyone to speak, and no one did. It was why he was still a Kage; the Stone had yet to create any leaders or warriors of Kage caliber. But Onoki''s strength and mind are still held. Besides, he couldn''t move on Hiruzen unless it was a sure bet. Not with what he knew¡­

    "Dismissed." (10)

    <hr>

    Shino¡¯s POV (Eastern Forest of Irminsul - Terra)

    Shino had been awake for a couple of hours now. The home of the Antuni Clan was somewhat what he had expected but deeply fascinating to him all the same. The ants themselves were not like humans. They lived by the code of pragmatic survival of the nest. They hunted, gathered, defended, bred, and repeated. Their home was barren, merely a gigantic series of small tunnels dug through the ground. Some led to large chambers where waste, food, or spawns were held. The ants inside seemed to be doing something, either bringing something in, resting, or leaving the tunnel system. The ants, perhaps recognizing them as burdens, offered them a lit-up tunnel out of the way of the central nest. This provided little amenities, but they made it somewhat comfortable with Hinata and his own supplies. The cool air of the tunnel made it slightly cold, but soon, the ants brought them rough fabric for laying and covering in. Shino could tell most of the others had not enjoyed the night, but it was a welcome break compared to their time thus far.

    Shino had awoken earlier than the others to search for supplies outside and discuss several matters with their host. However, he was surprised to see Sakura and Hinata wake up as early as him. The two decided to join him as they searched for their ant host. The tunnels had no markings or methods to help them deem where they were going, but an Ant had been left nearby as their guide and help for their stay. The ant was smaller, much more akin to a giant rat in size than the larger ones from before.

    "Hello humans, I am Number 231! I have been designated as your host and or escort inside the hive. I am a defensive specialist specializing in the area of effective defense. Should you all violate our trust or attempt to harm us in any way, I will explode and likely kill the majority of you; the survivors will be hunted down and feasted upon! So how can I aid you?"

    Sakura seemed shocked by the blatant threat; Shino understood; however, once again, they were relative strangers now in their home. It only made sense they didn¡¯t trust them fully. As such they elected to let their kind friend do the speaking.

    "Hai, we were merely hoping to speak with a representative of the Antuni Clan. We intend to gather info and supplies." Hinata politely stated.

    "Allow me to signal a general!" The ant raised his behind and seemed to writhe a bit. The two women with Shino seemed confused; however, Shino recognized what it was doing.

    "It''s releasing a chemical to notify the other ants. It is common for ants to communicate almost purely through chemicals. Different chemicals have different meanings, and some even have utility. I imagine it is how this ant would explode if needed." Shino explained.

    "Interesting. I''ve never read much about insects," Sakura admitted. "It''s fascinating to see it used; if humans could use such a technique, it would change the world."

    "It wouldn''t quite work with our biology," Shino objected. ¡°Without their unique bodies, most chemicals would be meaningless to us. Even then, we at Aburame have attempted to create the same system.  But have failed to make one as reliable as the ants. It would require an absurd level of influence over long distances¡ªbasically impossible in our fractured world."

    A much more giant and tougher-looking and covered in scars and massive spikes marched into the cave. It seemed to impatiently twitch at them. "I am number 17 of the Antuni Clan. This will be quick. The nest is too busy for this, but we must aid you as per our agreement and alliance with the Okama. Firstly, a message from the Okama. "We have reason to believe another party of shinobi is present within the lands of Irminsul. We are certain of this due to a recent finding through summoning clans. Summoning anyone or anything in or out of Irminsul and Terra at large at the present moment is impossible. This would only be possible if someone managed to control the chakra flux in the west of Irminsul. We have reason to believe this would be the work of Ikam''s followers. A group we have reason to believe you Leaf shinobi are aware of. With this in mind, interfering with such a thing would be in your best interest or remaining trapped here." With this message in mind, we have sent our smaller scouts to check on the flux in the west. Even more around Irminsul as a whole to search for your allies. As far as we can aid you, your actions from this point are your own." (11)

    "Ikam? The man who appeared during the Chunin Exams? Isn''t he an S-Rank Criminal?" Sakura asked, worried.

    "No, it''s unlikely he''d come himself; more than likely, he''d have either hired help or sent some trusted allies in his place." Shino reasoned. ¡°Though doubtless they will be formidable themselves¡­¡±

    "Furthermore, it seems they have their own goal here, which stands opposed to ours. We will at some point have to deal with them¡­" Sakura chimed in.

    "If he has stopped summoning as a whole, this Ikam has managed to weaken a massive number of shinobi," Hinata added. "If he managed to leverage such to these Irminsul Clans¡­"

    "He''d have an army of powerful followers¡­" Sakura reasoned. "More followers anyway. Do you think this is related to the taking of our friends?"

    "That or a coincidence. Considering, however, the fact that we know someone is actively hunting shinobi, it''s our best bet." Shino concluded. ¡°We should wake the others. While the ants scout for us, we''ll split up and search the northern part of Irminsul."

    "Why there?" Hinata asked.

    "Well, if these ants are like normal insects, it would make sense." Sakura reasoned. "If the northern area of Irminsul is like most, it will be significantly colder. Insects don''t bear well with such."

    "Indeed. Once the ants get back to us, we will-"

    Their conversation was stopped dead in its tracks by the sound of a massive crash and the shaking of the tunnel they stood in. The ant seemed to writhe for a moment before it stood still and faced them.

    "It seems our nest is under attack." Number 17 spoke. "Several of our strongest workers and warriors are attempting to stop him but are being slaughtered. Based on his abilities displayed thus far, facing him on our own will be much too costly. The Queen has asked for your aid. If you will heed her call, follow me, I intend to burrow through our home to aid in combat. If not, then know that the survivors of the Antuni Clan will treat you as foes." The ant did not wait for a response. Instead, it used its massive mouthparts to carve through the stone and hard dirt. Burrowing through the solid wall with remarkable speed.

    "We have to help them!" Hinata exclaimed.

    "This could be them!" Sakura agreed.

    "Hinata, you wake the others and lead them to us. You''re faster than the two of us and can easily find us. Sakura, you and I will follow the ants and attempt to aid them. However, should the threat be too great, we will retreat." Shino ordered.

    "We can''t!" Hinata objected.

    "We have to," Shino responded simply. "We still have the others to find. We cannot afford to risk our lives; besides, the nest of the Antuni Clan will recover regardless."

    "We do have to keep ourselves safe to help others¡­" Sakura admitted with a grimace.

    "Then we will simply not be bested!" Hinata retorted as she raced off to wake the others. Shino loosened the glove on his left hand, and Sakura''s own seemed to glow.

    "Let us aid our new allies, Sakura," Shino spoke as the two raced off after Number 17.

    The cave was impressive but hastily constructed. At several points, the two had to stoop over and even crawl to make it through, but eventually, they arrived at the surface. When they did, they saw the attacker.

    The creature was near the main entrance of the cave and had already wracked a bloody toll. Various torn-about and partially consumed carcasses of ants lay around the entrance. Two smaller and two more giant ants fought in tandem to push the creature back, but it was clear the beast before them was too much.

    The cave entrance was massive and usually writhing with layers of ants of various sizes.  It had been somewhat hidden in the middle of a thick patch of trees. But a battle had knocked most away. But now it had partially collapsed, burying half of it. The ants normally infesting it were now scarce. It seemed most had retreated within, deciding it safer to fight within their own turf. The beast nearby was nothing short of monstrous. It looked almost human-like in shape but was easily eight feet tall. It bulged with muscles further enlarged by a thick, seamless, hard substance coating its entire body. It had two large orange glowing compound eyes and massive mandibles around its mouth. It seemed to hiss as it marched closer to the entrance.

    The remaining defenders reacted; the two smaller ants pointed their behinds at the beast and sprayed something that sizzled through the air. The blast of liquid nailed the beast. However, the burning liquid fell off its armor onto the ground below. The two larger ones surged forward with shocking speed. Their mandibles were primed to tear the threat apart. However, it merely did an odd mix of a hiss and laugh; within an instant, an unseen tail lashed out and stabbed into the skull of one ant, killing it an instant and stopping it in its tracks. The second was caught by its hands and, with a lurch, lifted into the air. The beast spun before it slammed the second into the first in a burst of gore and limbs. It seemed to relish its victory before the two tiny ants appeared and latched onto a leg each. They seemed to swell before both burst into flames, covering the man in an explosion.

    Shino and Sakura positioned themselves before the entrance as they steeled their nerves.

    They were proven right to be cautious as the beast marched from the flames, seemingly unharmed.

    "We play this safe, look for openings, and stall until the others arrive," Shino ordered as the two prepared for more combat.

    <hr>

    Muri¡¯s POV (Northern Mountains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Muri slept incredibly poorly through the night. The tanuki supposed it had known the horrors of combat and war; his training was supposed to prepare him for such. But feeling the boiling fury, the desperate agony, the blooming fear of Spleen Feaster had stayed with him. The cold indifference of Sasuke merely increased the bad vibes that poured through Muri''s body. The tremors of negative emotions affected certain members of the Okama Clan. Though as they grew in expertise, they would grow resistant to it, Muri had yet to do so himself.

    In fact, out of all of them, Okama Muri seemed especially vulnerable to waves of negative emotions. For the young tanuki, the feelings caused physical fatigue, migraines, and even fainting fits. So with that, Muri had spent the night writhing in pain. This led to Muri being awake in the early dawn of the day. Sasuke had already been awake and had fetched them some fruit for the morning. The Uchiha explained he had memorized the look of the berries last night and, upon waking up, fetched them a fair bit for extra food. Such made Muri feel guilty, but the dark glimpse of the Uchiha had seen had left him fully unnerved.

    Muri had never liked humans in his short life. Unlike most animals, humans tended to have complex emotions, most shockingly negative. Thus, being around any one human for an extended period of time was draining for him¡ªat least until the tanuki met Naruto.

    When Muri first heard of the Okama Clan gaining a new summoner for the first time in a while, he was shocked. With what most humans projected and their stern values regarding character, the idea of any human meeting seemed laughable. But upon meeting the blonde for their first training exercise, it became clear to Muri why. Naruto had darkness like all humans; he had resentment, envy, and wrath, yet he felt different. It was as if the blonde ignored his inner darkness as if he refused to let it surface.

    In fact, the blonde held a light within him that dwarfed most beings Muri had met. And he wasn''t an arrogant jerk! If only all humans were like him, maybe his family wouldn''t have spent all these years hiding. Even now, the thought of the blonde brought him comfort. Muri wished to have him here; his new friend had a way of making him confident.

    With that in mind, Muri had been reaching out to Naruto since he and Sasuke had arrived in the north. The tanuki had been shocked to discover, however, that he could not sense the blonde. It was odd, considering he normally could track members of the Okama Clan throughout Terra. But now there seemed to be some sort of interference, a static that made narrowing down the blonde difficult. Muri had not given up, however.

    And with Muri''s lack of sleep, the tanuki spent the night trying to find his summoner. His efforts had not been in vain, though! Muri had managed to feel a rough estimation of where the blonde was. He could even think that he was near another female human. Somewhere in more southward than them. If only he could lower the amount of interference¡­ Feeling stumped and even more despondent as they ate. Muri informed Sasuke of his recent findings.

    "Hmm, so you can somewhat tell where Naruto is, but there is some sort of interference with your detection; originally, I hadn''t intended to seek Uzumaki out. He is strong enough to care for himself¡­ but a female could be Yuno¡­" Sasuke reasoned. Muri felt dread but wasn''t surprised by such. Sasuke seemed like the type not to leave loose ends. With them not thoroughly ensuring the peaks did not hold the others, he was unlikely to feel comfortable going.

    "Yes, but wouldn''t we have heard something previously if one of the others were here? The bears had heard word of our scraps with the weasels. While you''re likely stronger than most others, surely they would not have been overwhelmed without a fight." Muri reasoned. "But it seems Naruto had already found one of them; it would be reasonable to assume he has a lead that we don''t!"

    "A reasonable point¡­" Sasuke said to himself. "So you''re suffering from interference as if there is some sort of "static" mixing up your signal¡­ Describe this process to me a bit."

    "Well, using our natural connection to Terra and the residual chakra around us, we can send out a wave of emotionally charged chakra. Once we interact with someone we connect to, this chakra reacts in a way I can sense. This gives me a nearly precise location of that being." Muri explained.

    "It doesn''t sound dissimilar to radio waves¡­ So does height increase its range?" Sasuke asked.

    "Um, well¡­ Well, the thought has never occurred to me. I am kinda new to this all after all."

    "Tsk." Sasuke critiqued as he gently lifted Muri and placed him on his left shoulder. "Let''s find out¡­" Sasuke then suddenly leaped straight up into the air; he kicked off the throne of the bears and quickly reached the top of the large ice walls. Sasuke seemed to scan the horizon for a second once they landed before nodding to himself and jumping off onto the snow. Racing through it with pure speed, the two quickly reached the top. "Try it here." (12)

    Muri did as Sasuke asked. Closing his eyes and sending out his emotional wave with some effort. It took a few seconds to reach Irminsul and longer for Muri to ignore some of the responses. But soon¡­ there! He felt much better than before; he could feel where he was! "The Southern Swamps of Irminsul! He''s there!"

    "So you found him¡­ but that is problematic. Naruto is pretty far out; there''s no telling how far we are from him. That also assumes that we won''t be interrupted on our journey¡­" Sasuke mused.

    "I can fix that! I can transform into a large bird. Flying us there will save us tons of time!" Muri was assured with a rush of inspiration; the idea of reuniting with his summoner soothed him. "I''ll be exhausted after, but with the two of you together, nothing could stand in our way!"

    "I suppose so," Sasuke concluded. "Let''s leave then, I feel no love for these bears¡­"

 Chapter 57: Another Day in the Wild!

    Chapter 57: Another Day in the Wild!

    <hr>

    AN

    Ok back with a relatively recent update. It Took some hard work but I¡¯m making the effort to get back on track. Juggling DiA and TSTC is as difficult as I had thought but I¡¯m glad I decided to do so. Eventually I intend to have a rotating roster of fanfics before I strike out to make my own creative work.

    Our adventure in Terra, well mostly Irminsul, has been relatively chaotic thus far. Even for DiA standards there is quite a bit going on. But with the plans I have, this kind of pace is to be expected from now on.

    Also fuck hurricanes, I moved from Florida partially to avoid the giant pain in the asses yet still get hit with the storms from it. Story of my life, at the very least the power was only out for a few days. Back in Florida I spent a week trapped inside with no power, this was much easier.

    Anyway, no need for a long drawn out monologue from myself, enjoy~!

    <hr>

    RECAP

    Naruto and Yuno, during the play held by the Blechumi, had a deep conversation, at first, regarding their inability to search for their friends at night. However, it evolves into a discussion regarding Naruto and supposed similarities to Sasuke. Ending with Yuno asking Naruto to help Sasuke on her behalf, something Naruto hesitantly agrees to¡­

    Leifazu encountered the Crawling Demons during his night watch. Afterward, Suzumebachi, Mishiro, and she discussed Jibachi''s recent passing and Kurobachi still being missing and plans for the future. They decided to require aid using Suzumebachi''s unique ability. However, Mishiro and Leifazu do place a seal on her for accountability¡­

    Onoki holds a meeting with his council regarding the recent discovery of some of the Leaf''s most promising youth and jinchuriki of the Kyuubi going missing. His council leans towards war. However, Onoki''s concern over the other villages leads to him seeking council with the Sand first¡­

    Shino''s group begins to awaken and plan for the day. However, during this time, the Antuni Clan suffers a mysterious attack from a strange creature, leading Shino''s group to decide to help defend the Clan¡­

    Muri focuses on finding Naruto after the disturbing night he had. This allows him to eventually find him, and with Sasuke in agreement, the two head out to meet with him¡­

    <hr>

    Notable Feedback and Responses

    JubiKuro FF

    Why was Naruto vs Kuro introduced last in this when in a previous chapter their bout was supposed to be the 1st match. Ah Kuro calling me out so justly lol. The folly of posting these is posting when someone correctly calls you out lol. But we show the W¡¯s and L¡¯s here. Either way, back when I was writing the Exams I was pretty flippant on the order of the fights, unintentionally switching up the announced order a couple of times. I could¡¯ve fixed it but I liked the new order instead anyway and it didn¡¯t see, to overly bother everyone. An honest mistake, thanks for reading and pointing it out. I¡¯m planning once we hit a certain arc to take a break to enhance early chapters to fix stuff like this.

    Paranoiart A03

    I actually read this a few days ago, but I¡¯m finally getting the chance to comment (was in a tropical storm and the power is still out, but I managed to connect to a hotspot, so I can comment now) Yuno is really perceptive, almost scarily so. I liked the insight on the Stone''s government structure, it¡¯s interesting how it¡¯s similar in some aspects, but also very different from the Leaf''s

    The Stone seems to be at more of a disadvantage than anyone else right now, they don¡¯t seem to have any strong alliances, I think Onoki made the right choice by not making a move right away, it¡¯s better for them to be cautious at this point. Muri and Naruto will finally reunite soon, he must be very happy. My little friend was indeed very happy, and Yuno¡¯s personality and her OC insertion at all is my answer to a problem I have with canon. (Obviously with Sasuke, but the what and the how you¡¯ll have to find out lol). The Stone and all the villages will eventually be explored to various degrees of intensity. The idea of Despite it All is doing everything I wanted in a Naruto fic, myself in my own style, without compromise (I only slightly regret it! In the original notes this was much shorter lol). Also I also suffered from the Hurricane, not much but we similar went a few days without power. Slowed me down unfortunately, thanks as always.

    erikteviking1112 A03

    <3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3 Know we doing alright as long as Erik is here lol. Thanks as always!

    <hr>

    Naruto¡¯s POV (Southern Swamps of Irminsul - Terra)

    "Okay, originally I overlooked just how impressive this could be, but now¡­" Naruto said as he and Yuno both marveled at their new outfits. A day full of combat for Naruto and an extended stay in the wild for Yuno had left both of their outfits rough and tattered. Something the blonde hadn¡¯t mind but Yuno did. Decidedly Ichumi had insisted he had new appropriate clothes for them. Naruto was clothed in what appeared to be a  beige coat made of a thick smooth fabric, with hidden pockets stashed throughout that held both Riptide and his general supplies; his inside shirt was now a black one with an orange Uzumaki Clan symbol on it. His pants were a dark brown, and his sandals had been replaced by boots. His blonde hair was somewhat contained within a black sun hat.

    Yuno was similarly clothed in a darker biege, with a more oversized tan sun hat and several hidden folds for her blade and weapons. She also spotted what seemed to be sunglasses for her eyes, though Naruto struggled to imagine how they had created such. (1)

    "Utility that actually looks somewhat fashionable?" Yuno noted with amusement. "Shame I can''t have the Blechumi around all the time."

    "Definitely masters of their craft." Naruto acknowledged with a nod. "Nice of them to make us some medical supplies as well. Mine, we''re stretched thin treating you."

    "They also gave us something for if we run into Kiba or any of the others who have been turned," Yuno said with a smirk. "That being said, what is the plan for today, Blondie?"

    "We''re gonna use today to be certain that the southern portion of Irminsul is clear. As well as check out and, if necessary, eliminate the mosquito clan." Naruto said resolutely.

    "Surprised you''re prepared for that option," Yuno said with a raised brow.

    "Encountered them myself and know for a fact they just mindlessly hunt. Stumbled upon my home and can''t help but wonder if they managed to get any of us¡­ we''ll check, and more than likely, I''ll take care of them if they seem like a valid threat." Naruto said with a nod of his head.

    "I suppose that makes sense protectively," Yuno sighed. "However, you''re right to assume they''re a threat. Even this mysterious "Master" was wary of them. I''d like to deal with them now. Then potentially later¡­ though giant mosquitoes are gross¡­¡±

    "Only if we have to. I intend to try to work something out. Maybe I can work out some sort of truce agreement. Or at the very least intimidate them¡­ taking them out is a last resort¡­" Naruto said hesitantly.

    "Thank you, Kami. I thought you really were Sasuke for a moment," Yuno said with mock relief. Alright, I''m game then Blondie."

    "Perfect! But first! Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Naruto yelled out. With a massive puff of smoke the branches of the trees just outside of the Blechumi Clan were filled. Fifty Clones were assembled and immediately broke off into groups of five. "Alright, you all know the plan! We''re gonna finish up in this area! We''ll retrace my own steps southward. While we do so, you guys will split up and cover the rest. Try to avoid conflict if possible, but if something or something is outright aggressive, signal to another group and attempt to take it down. If it reaches nightfall and you find nothing, risk searching through the night; if you find something and die, I''ll know I need to make a move. Remember, if a clan speaks to you cordially to bring up the Okama, while it may aggravate some, finding allies right now is invaluable." Naruto lectured the clones.

    "It would also be a good idea for them to transform into the others except for Kiba. If they encounter the master and feign capture, they could be taken right to their home camp." Yuno pointed out.

    "Damn, why didn''t we think of that!"

    "Surrendering to a creep rubs me the wrong way!"

    "Wouldn''t capturing and bringing them back be better?"

    The clones sounded off.

    "No, she has a point." The original blonde chimed in. "With the smaller groups and the possibility of you failing and us losing a lead, it would be best to play it smart."

    "Boo!"

    "Fuck that!"

    "Let''s just kick their asses like usual."

    "They seem so juvenile compared to you." Yuno pointed out, barely containing a giggle.

    "I think it''s due to lack of care due to their short life spans," Naruto admitted. "Though admittedly, I am often called juvenile. HEY, YOU DAMN CLONES, I''LL START DISPELLING YOU REBELLIOUS BASTARDS! DON''T TEST ME!" Naruto roared. Yuno could merely balk. Before long, the duo watched as the clones roared and marched out. Quickly fanning out and disappearing within the thick swamps towards the north.

    "Can you really afford to do that again?" Yuno asked.

    "Eh, it only tired me yesterday because I practically fought and traveled through the swamps on short notice. Today, I''m well-rested, fed, and prepared. Besides, even if it did wear me out, it would be worth it; they''ll cover way more ground than the two us wood even while flying. Provide a ton of info, and hey, if they stumble across someone or thing that needs help, all the better." Naruto assured her.

    "Whatever you say, Blondie. So how are we searching anyway?" Yuno asked. ¡°Even with the grounds this swamp area is massive.¡±

    "Climb aboard Air Uzumaki!" Naruto cried out as he hunched over to allow her to climb on his back.

    "Oh, so you want my chest against your back all day?" Yuno purred. "And here I thought you were immune to my charms¡­"

    "Well, if we''re flying, it''s probably the best way to do it. Besides, you are charming, but I know you''re just teasing." Naruto said with a roll of his eyes.

    "You can''t know what even I don''t ~!" Yuno sang as she hopped onto his back. Naruto felt a chill when he realized why she had mentioned her chest, especially when she seemed to intentionally lean in more¡­ "Ah, so tense~! I think today just may be fun~!"

    "M-maybe we should just walk!"

    "But I''m still recovering!" Yuno complained, suddenly sounding tired. Naruto was almost sure she was faking, but she looked so convincing that his guilt wouldn''t allow him to call her bluff.

    "Fine, but no weird business!"

    "Cup size is C, by the way."

    "Yuno!"

    "You never fail to entertain Blondie~!" (2)

    <hr>

    Sasuke¡¯s POV (Northern Mountains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Sasuke sat upon Muri''s back, the irony of which was not lost to him. The small raccoon had managed to transform into a giant eagle, which they used to leave the Northern Mountains of Irminsul. The peaks looked so simple and tranquil. Yet Sasuke knew that they were similar to their own home full of hatred and violence. Within these peaks, Sasuke witnessed war and cruelty on a level he had yet to personally see. He had been curious whether these intelligent animals would differ from humans. Though it seemed all intelligent life was cursed to the darkness of their mind. A fitting if not cynical lesson to learn.

    The state of which affected Muri as well. Since the cruel torture and consuming of Spleen Feaster, he had been quiet still. More so once he had discovered Naruto''s position. It seemed the strange creature sought its summoner for comfort. Sasuke could somewhat understand; he had suffered various traumas and had sought the comfort of others on the are occasion. But he had heard summoning creatures were powerful, intelligent, and experienced combatants. Over the years, this has proven an invaluable ally to Shinobi worldwide. But Muri did not fit such; he was not decisive, seeming to be more of a support role than anything; he was intelligent but consistently came across as sheltered and naive. Sasuke himself would never ally himself with such. Even if the raccoon had grown on him he was certain he could not use it. It made Naruto all the more confusing for the Uchiha. (3)

    Muri had told him Naruto was in the company of a female human. It could merely be Sakura or Hinata, but Sasuke felt in his gut it would be Yuno. There were very few people Sasuke counted as close, even fewer he could claim to have never felt burdened or infuriated. But Yuno was in that group; as were Hinata and Shino to lesser degrees. She had proven caring and supportive; she was the only other Uchiha who ever seemed in something of agreement of his goals; she also was not ignorant or weak, which Sasuke found intolerable and as such the perfect person for him. Yet if she was there, then Sasuke felt conflicted. He could not trust Naruto Uzumaki with her¡­

    He held no discontent for the Uzumaki; he had proven his loyalty and bravery towards his friends by now, proven an impressive level of strength, and even had raised with Sasuke to the rank of Chunin; despite all that, however, Sasuke could not admit to feeling any love for Naruto all the same. He constantly came across as if he was impulsive and ignorant; he had been an idiot throughout the years of the academy and had the heart and strength to fight for what he believed in. However, Naruto was never willing to do whatever he needed to win. Someone like that would never truly succeed; it was a reasonable flaw but, in Sasuke''s opinion, a damned one. Though if he did save Yuno, perhaps he was wrong¡­ at least some sort of thanks would be in order.

    But more than anything, Sasuke felt a mounting pressure building within him. He had not found; Hinata, Shino, Choji, Lee, Kiba, Sakura, or even Yuno. One of those three females was with Naruto, but even then, it had been a full day, and they still had six more allies to find. And with the night demons and Kami knowing what else roaming the forest, it was unacceptable!

    Naruto would be helpful to have around, and since Sasuke was sure the North was cleared, he was confident the Blonde would''ve at least started exploring the South. They could cover massive grounds with four of them and deal with any threat. If only Muri could go faster-

    "Keeee Ahhhh!" A massive shadow covered the two as two brown blurs flew past them from above.

    "Muri, I thought you could sense things approaching!" Sasuke barked as the two blurs flew around them at absurd speeds.

    "I''m struggling here! Transforming and maintaining form for travel is strenuous and kinda dominates the mind!" Muri complained. "They''re too fast to outrun! Should we fight?"

    "I don''t think that will be a choice¡­" Sasuke trailed off as he watched the hawks with wary eyes. The blurs now flew lower, stopping well before the flying Muri. They flew around each other in a tight rotation with such speed they became one solid blur. Suddenly, feathers shout out from the blur in mass, each speeding through the air towards them. ''More enemies? Very well then¡­'' Sasuke thought as he blinked, his Sharigan activated as he did so. His now-boosted vision could see the feathers full of chakra, their impressive speed, and just where they would hit the two of them. "Muri detransform for about three seconds¡­"

    "What?!"

    "Just do it unless you wish to die!" Sasuke barked as the feather drew within mere feet of them. Muri, perhaps realizing Sasuke had a plan, did so, Sasuke quickly clutching onto the now small raccoon as he pulled out a kunai. Sasuke willed his chakra and used Ash Stepped a few feet forward, bypassing the first wave of feathers. Within an instant of arriving, Sasuke twirled his body away from several more as his kunai flew through the air, deflecting many feathers with each stroke of his blade. ''1!'' Sasuke thought as he continued to evade and deflect feathers as he drew closer to the blurs. A wall of feathers stood between the two, but Sasuke merely chucked Muri above the wall of death and drew a second kunai. With a twirl, Sasuke dual-wielded kunai and deflected feathers with ease.  ''2!'' Finally reaching the end of the volley right as the strange creatures prepared another one. Sasuke did not flinch, however, merely chucking a kunai with an explosive note at both. It exploded just before them.

    The explosion knocked both blurs out of the air. Free Falling to the distant ground below. Sasuke observed as he caught Muri also falling. ''3.'' Muri poofed back into the giant eagle and continued their path.

    "Sasuke, are you okay!? I wasn''t sure you could survive that!" Muri asked worriedly.

    "Just fine," Sasuke informed me with a calm nod. ¡°Wonder why they attacked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange indeed, other than hunting smaller creatures they keep to themselves. They are not a clan to be trifled with¡­¡±

    "That is good." A chirpy, high-pitched voice called. Muri and Sasuke looked down below them to see the blurs now floating below them. The two blurs from below now stood still, allowing the two of them to see who had impeded them. It was two hawks, easily more prominent than the form of Muri, each roughly the size of a carriage. They were covered in feathers of various shades of brown. Their beaks were yellow, sharp, and menacing. Their eyes were shades of yellow, and their beady black irises focused on them intently. "If you had perished from such a light attack, we would have sought you out for nothing."

    "Of course, he would prove worthy." The similarly high-pitched voice of the second chimed in. "We sought him out specifically due to his lineage. The Crows seem to speak of their summoner well after all."

    Sasuke calculated the risk of engaging with the birds. It was clear they were fast, and their attacks proved to be wide-ranging. However, he was somewhat interested and confident he could slay the two if less than honest.

    "If you wish to speak to me, you must do so as we travel." Sasuke bluntly explained. "I have places to be and no time to waste."

    The hawks seemed to discuss this amongst themselves. "Anything you know of the hawks, Muri?" Sasuke asked as they did so.

    "A powerful nomadic clan currently residing throughout the Irminsul Biomes. They''re not allied with us or much else but have a tentative alliance with the Crows. They also rarely interact with other clans anyway, besides hunting, of course. They are a small but well-respected and feared clan." Muri explained.

    "I see," Sasuke said with a nod.

    "That will work for us human!" The left hawk exclaimed. "Let us go to ask you what we came for."

    "Let''s, Muri, continue on. Be prepared to move to safety if they try anything," Sasuke loudly declared as the four raced through the sky. "So, you have heard of the Uchiha Clan?"

    "Indeed, our brethren, the Crows speak of their own summoner being a fine summoner. We seek the same in you." The hawk explained as they flew through the sky.

    ''Crows¡­ didn''t Itachi have a summoning contract with them? I wonder if they have information about him; if they do, they could confirm whether or not he''s truly dead. Assuming he isn''t, I have my first real lead toward the Uchiha Coop. But if he is I still have a lead; their words suggested the summoner was still alive¡­'' Sasuke inwardly reasoned.

    "Why should I ally with you?" Sasuke asked as he continued to ponder the information revealed. ''Brother¡­ you haven''t left my mind since your disappearance. Are you alive? If so, why not let me know? If not, why would someone have your summoning contract? No, I must focus on the here and now. These birds may contain a clue, but I can''t sign for them just for that.''

    "Our little surprise attack already showed our speed and power. We offer the best travel available, access to unique jutsu at our disposal, and the ability to call us and our leaders as you prove yourself. However, we will require your services as a summoner as well." The same hawk replied. It was the leader of the two.

    "You attacked with the advantage of home turf and ambush and barely managed to trouble, let alone harm me," Sasuke replied with a raised brow. However, all four were silenced as a loud buzz sounded. The group looked ahead to notice a swarm of giant mosquitoes approaching. Sasuke smiled. The opportunity to test his new potential allies had just shown itself.

    "If you wish to earn me as a summoner, I''m not opposed; however, you must safely escort my ally and me to our destination."

    The hawks eyed the mosquitoes hungrily. "Fine with me; I was feeling peckish anyway!" they cried in unison, flying forward to the swarm. "Hawk Swoop!" Both cried as they shot off, causing a massive gust of wind. They were covered in visible air as they began to smash through the hive bodily. The mosquitoes could scarcely react as the living missiles easily carved through the swarm.

    "Impressive, but they''ll begin to rally if they don''t take out more soon." Sasuke lamented. "Interesting to see if they can think of a counter."

    The hawks suddenly stopped in the swarm''s center and began to spin again as they had earlier. However, instead of mere feathers flying out, blades of wind did. Each slicing through the swarm in each direction, nearly killing two-thirds of it with the attack. However, the remaining mosquitoes finally caught on. The last ones are launching toward the blur of Hawks'' proboscis first. But the hawks continued to move, launching another volley of feathers and wind blades, which left some of the survivors cut to pieces, and the others were left littered with deeply embedded feathers in their corpses.

    "Hmm, it''ll do." Sasuke decided as he watched with piqued interest.

    "Everywhere you go, you leave carnage¡­" Muri remarked as the four left behind the corpses of mosquitoes to fall into the snowy peaks below. "Can we at least ride them so I can get a break?"

    "Sure." Sasuke agreed when the hawks arrived. Muri detransformed as Sasuke carried both others to the back of the others. "Alright, I''ll become your summoner, Hawks. First, I''ll need your name and the clan name. However, we''ll do the official signing tomorrow. Today, we shall arrive with my other allies, and we can hash out the exact details. Sounds fair?"

    "I am Crushing Talons." The leader of the two answered.

    "I am Scanning Eyes." The other answered as well.

    "Once we do settle things, you will become the summoner of the Taka Clan!" Crushing Talons cried as the four flew off into the sky. Quickly leaving the snowy lands of North Irminsul behind. (4)

    <hr>

    Suzumebachi¡¯s POV (Western River Plains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Suzumebachi wasn''t often one free from the burden of stress. In fact, in her supposedly thus far short life, she had been one that seemed to live in stress. The Stone Village wasn''t in the most fantastic position, and worse yet, in their fall, the Kamizuru had fallen as well. Which led to the negative spirit that lingered around the Stone. Resentment, regret, hatred, despair, it clung to the very air. It affected the shinobi the worst however, for those who hoped to serve and defend it filled them with shame and anger. It had been the desire to redeem their clan and the home village that she had gone on her training trip. Mastered the new style she used, and grew her skill to ensure she was the beast. Her grind had been rewarded, it had revealed to her the use of Kinjutsu of her clan, one that allowed her to surpass her limits. To be a threat to any living being¡­

    It had been straightforward to her that she needed to step up once she arrived home. In her somewhat long trip, the village had suffered even more, her clan even greater still with the abandonment of their own former leader. The very man who had made Kamizuru what they had formerly been. Ren Kamizuru, left the clan once it became clear it was set to crumble. The Kamizuru needed a new leader, one with the ambition and power to do what was needed. So the first thing she did was challenge her brother to a public spar for the position of leader of the Clan. An old tradition would give her the influence to usurp him, and the desperate Kamizuru members would cling to a new hope. It had worked as she predicted when she had bested him with ease¡­

    It was known to her that the idea of usurping one''s own brother was considered cold. That one¡¯s blood was one of the few things that were sacred. But they had never truly been close; in fact, Kurobachi had always seemed to despise her, something she was sure was only due to the fact that she was a woman. Which helped negate the guilt of crushing and betraying her older brother. She could remember the cold stony fury his eyes held when she bested him. Jibachi, the runt of the three, had openly sneered as well. It seemed Kurobachi had won him over fully. But soon their hatred mattered little. She was elected the new Clan Head. Suzumebachi had been overjoyed, she just knew things were set to turn around.

    Though to her lament, it had only further exposed the deeply ingrained problems of her home. Despite their new leader and her newly earned status of elite Jounin, the Kamizuru Clan was still considered besmirched. And with the lack of warfare present she had little chance to truly prove herself. Even succeeding on the most difficult missions did little. And the Stone was not healing but stagnating. It became clear to Suzumebachi something drastic was needed.

    It nearly drove her mad when an odd letter was sent to their Clan Home. A letter written by an international criminal under the name of Ikam Uzumaki. She had heard of his deeds during the exams, including the apparent assassination of an Iron higher-up. But all the same, the man had not struck at the Stone, and his proposal had been enjoyable. With the possible ability to gain not just a better summoning contract but multiple her choice had been clear. The Kamizuru would arise and save the Stone. She would see to it personally¡­

    All of that had led her to now. Suzumebachi regretted ever meeting with the man. They had been prepared for difficulties, a foreign land could cause all sorts of dangers. But Irminsul had proved not only dangerous but filled with one of their most hated enemies, The Leaf. Suzumebachi had even fought one and nearly damaged a target and killed a Leaf Genin. Only to be embarrassed and saved by her employers. She had already lost a stronger member of her clan in Jabachi. While an idiot and certainly not the most exceptional shinobi, with morale at an all time low he was the best they had to offer. It seemed Kurobachi had gone rogue, been kidnapped, or was lost. Somehow his tracking seal was somehow removed. Which Mishiro had thought all but impossible for anyone other than a Fuijutsu master. This mission was going terribly thus far.

    But all the same, Suzumebachi was confident things would work out nicely. While she hated the Uzumaki¡¯s they were powerful, and despite their wanted status seemed to move fearlessly. If she just managed to win them over and get what she was promised she knew it would lead to good things. Today that bitch Mishiro had decided to move forward with their decided plan. They needed extra manpower with the loss of Jibachi and Kurobachi and the unexpected presence of shinobi they needed the insurance. And since they had planned to control nearby valuable clans anyways it was best to kill two birds with one stone. The increased presence of opposition insisted the accelerate the plan all the same.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    With that Mishiro¡¯s plan had been deceptively simple. They would use one clan to garner the others. Suzumebachi still had her contract with the wasp Clan. They could use them to detain other creatures for their own use. The only problem Suzumebachi could see was the attitude of the clan she was contracted to. They had only served her with a mutually beneficial relationship in mind and usually only offered their most diminutive soldiers for combat. They likely would not agree to risk their own just to aid her on short notice. She just couldn¡¯t see how they would get them on board. Even if Suzumebachi was to try to force them, they were immune to the sting technique unlike herself.

    But Mishiro was unconcerned and demanded she summon the clan leader regardless, promising they would be able to soothe them. And she would be able to convince them with ease. Her confidence eventually won over Suzumebachi.

    "Alright, I''ll be pretty exhausted after summoning the Queen. She''s chakra costly and may very well decide to attack us if particularly offended by my sudden use of her. The two of you may very well need to defend yourselves. But do not hurt the Queen, if you do I promise I will kill you both." Suzumebachi explained. (5)

    "It won''t be of any true concern, both the Queen and your threat." Leifazu said casually, though Suzumebachi couldn''t help but notice she was directly behind her. Did the psycho woman intend to use her as a human shield!

    "Just summon the queen," Mishiro impatiently snapped. "Even if the bug acts out, it is well within my power to bring it to heel. And I obviously need its help, harming would doubtless be ineffective towards such."

    "It''s not a bug; wasps are apex predators capable of hunting down an absurd number of prey per wasp! Furthermore, you are not to hurt her! Even if we find a replacement Clan, I intend to keep ties with the wasp personally. They are invaluable to both me and the Kamizuru Clan." Suzumebachi snapped at the two of them.

    "Come now, little girl, there is no need to fret." Mishiro chided with narrowed eyes. "We need her alive, I don''t gain anything from killing her. Besides, do you truly wish to earn my ire?"

    Suzumebachi and Mishiro locked eyes in a subtle battle of wills. However, Suzumebachi was surprised by how easily Mishiro overwhelmed her. The woman''s eyes seemed awfully vast and cold as if they were portals to the deep, dark depths of the ocean. Suzumebachi swallowed her shame as she moved her gaze on.

    "Fine, give me space; it''ll take roughly a minute to set up the matrix. Be ready; the Queen is dangerous and shockingly quick." Suzumebachi felt a small part of her wishing the Queen would manage to kill the two of them. Initially, the offer had been more than fine for the mission. Now, it was clear this mission was one that was much more dangerous than they had thought. It had even cost her kin, even if they weren''t, particularly the ones she was fond of. If the Queen had managed to kill the two of them, Suzumebachi would have been free from their mighty grasp. It would allow her to simply either retreat or gain something and then do so. A shame for certain considering the possibilities, but a shame she could live with.

    With that in mind, dutifully, she marched away from camp and pulled and unfurled a scroll from her robes. With a flourish, she unrolled it with ease, instantly causing a writhing line of Fuijutsu to slowly form a matrix around the scroll. A massive hexagon of kanji that seemed to be burned into the ground to be created. This was a more complex and dull process than normal summoning. But no one in the Kamizuru could summon the Queen without it, it was only through years of study they had created a summoning matrix that gave the necessary chakra and control to manage such.

    "Summoning Jutsu: Sacred Queen of the Wasp!" Suzumebachi roared as she pulled a kunai out and slashed her palm; she allowed the blood to flow into the scroll, the kanji and blood glowing bright red. A DNA sample was required as well, and a decent one. It became hard to look at as it shined brighter still, but soon poofed into a massive cloud of smoke. A large creature¡¯s shadow was visible within.

    Suzumebachi, Leifazu, and Mishiro leaped back as the massive wasp appeared from the cloud of smoke. Suzumebachi knew the Queen was not quite as large as other clan bosses, but its fearsome presence made up for it. And it still was larger than any insect was meant to be.

    It looked like the wasp she had summoned against Lee, but larger and with bolder colors. Its massive black eyes shifted around wildly. Tufts of thick hair stood up throughout its body, twitching with its breaths. Its mandibles audibly clicked as it scanned its surroundings. The giant wasp began to hover slowly, its enormous wings sending wind throughout the area.

    ¡°Suzumebachi Kamizuru. The current Head of the allied Kamizuru Clan. As per our agreement, you may summon me once yearly if needed. Though I must warn you, if you summoned me for naught or for peril, I will feast on you and your friends¡­" The Queen warned as it focused on Suzumebachi.

    "Actually, you''re speaking to the wrong person." Mishiro haughtily intervened, shoving Suzumebachi back as she faced the wasp directly. "Leifazu, if you would¡­"

    Suzumebachi flinched as she felt a presence behind her. Slender arms snaked under hers. They were small yet seemed to easily force both arms above her head. She struggled, but the grip was ironclad Leifazu seemingly unaffected by her struggle.

    "Are you sure your clan is the professionals you claimed?" Leifazu teasingly whispered into her ear. "Summoning one of your best assets at our behest when you know you can''t trust us, yet alone stop us? We didn''t just ask for reinforcements; we also intended to gain further leverage. Step out of line, and it won''t be only you but your whole clan that suffers¡­"

    "You said you wouldn''t harm her!" Suzumebachi roared as they thrashed wildly, attempting to escape Leifazu''s grip.

    "Harm? So you truly did set me up human. Once I finish killing all of you, I will sever our contract with the wasp and Kamizuru." The Queen spoke. "First, the one arrogant enough to face me directly!"

    Suzumebachi was sure she had never seen the Queen strike so fast. It was sure she was furious and, unlike its size would suggest, it moved with the insane speed and grace wasps were capable of. In a mere second, it thrust its massive stinger at Mishiro. A blow that even the Jounin would perish from¡­

    But the woman did not even flinch; she merely managed to draw her blade instantly and deflected the stinger with a mere stroke. The Queen roared in fury as the mere parry sent it careening in a spiral. "Uzumaki Style: Deflecting Draw." She then calmly sheathed her blade and extended her arms out as if meaning to embrace the wasps. With a burst of chakra, Suzumebachi watched in awe as a litany of chains burst from her back. They were massive and glowed a deep dark red. They seemed to writhe in the air, seemingly with a mind of their own. "Uzumaki Style: Scarlet Restraint!"

    Her next jutsu activated while Mishiro stood completely still. She remained still as the chains grew in both numbers and quickly wrapped around the stunned Queen. Covering her face, wings, legs, each part of her in an impossible grip. She roared in fury and pain as the chains wrapped promptly around it in multiple layers. Restraining the Queen an instant and grounding with a mighty crash.

    "You bitch!" Suzumebachi roared. "I can''t betray you anyway! Leave the damn Queen alone; you were supposed to convince her!"

    She used her flexibility to kick backward into Leifazu. But she couldn''t manage to garner enough force with her position. Leifazu merely laughed as she somehow managed to lift her from her feet. How strong was this woman!

    "Now, I am doing just that," Mishiro chided. I just want her to sit still." The Uzumaki marched forward, snapping her fingers. The chains moved at such and dragged the Queen so it faced her directly.

    "I will never bend to your will. My hive will die before I allow such." The Queen hatefully spat at her.

    Mishiro ignored the wasp as she removed a blank scroll from her robe. She quickly managed to create a seal by hand with great precision. And once she did so, she managed to engrave it onto her palm as she drew close. All of which occurred as Suzumebachi watched on in horror.

    "THE WASPS REMAIN DE-" Before the Queen could finish, Mishiro placed her palm upon the head of the Clan Boss. Once again Mishiro ensnared the wasp, this time with glowing kanji. The newly created seal began to glow and sizzle upon the wasp, which shrieked and writhed in pain.

    "Silence, minion." Mishiro spat at the creature. "This seal I have given you will give you this same pain you feel now if you ever defy me. Within minutes, it will kill you, but only after it shatters your mind. It only makes sense; all intelligent life suffers from knowing what pain truly means."

    It continued to scream in pain seemingly heedless of anything else.

    Suzumebachi roared in fury but was helpless to do anything. If she had chakra, she could have forced the psycho to let her go, but the summoning left her nearly empty! (6)

    It finally quit as the seal stopped glowing, though the kanji remained visible throughout its body. The creature pitifully whined as it ceased resisting against the chains.

    "It seems you understand¡­" Mishiro said simply. "Suzumebachi, I hope you do as well. This contracted mission of ours won''t end here. I intend to use you and your clan to its fullest potential¡­"

    Leifazu released her as she watched on in horror as Mishiro withdrew the chains. The Queen did not even attempt to rise; Suzumebachi did the same. Both realized there was no out for them¡­

    ¡°It seems I was wrong earlier Suzumebachi, harming it was efficient after all¡­ Now my newest soldier¡­ call your kin to me¡­ I have a new task for your clan¡­¡± Mishiro whispered darkly.

    The Queen did not hesitate crying out and raising its body back into the air. Its screech echoed in the air around them.

    Suzumebachi watched in shock as its cry was visibly answered. The sky darkened as a dark cloud of buzzing wasps arrived. They were varying in sizes and power powers, but they led around their Queen all the same.

    ¡°These wasps will detain and bring back any summoning creature they can; even humans are on the lists." Mishiro sighted with a giant smile. "We have other matters to attend to while they do¡­"

    <hr>

    Sakura¡¯s POV (Eastern Forest of Irminsul - Terra)

    As the remaining ants saw them they retreated into the cave. Sakura and Shino racing forward to intercept this new threat themselves. Even as he sprinted forward, Shino allowed dozens of his allies into the air, most of which were racing toward the beast. To both of their shock, however, the beast, with a mere lunge, closed the distance between them. It hissed as it attempted to smash them both with its muscular arms. Sakura barely slid under the blow, while Shino only managed to raise his guard before being swatted into stone. Luckily, it revealed it was an insect clone; the insects quickly raced forward and completely covered the creature; however, it merely twitched as several tendrils burst from its body and whipped through the air with speed, managing to smash the insects near instantly. Almost fully freeing the creature from Shino¡¯s attack.

    Sakura spun with momentum of her slide, launching two explosive tag kunai at the beast, which exploded with a small controlled explosion, managing to stumble the beast. Shino appeared behind it, now ungloved, and quickly launched a barrage of left-handed jabs before leaping back as the tendrils lashed at him. The two stood united as the beast rose and stared them down.

    "That thing shrugs off explosives like nothing. Why''d you think your punches would be any different?" Sakura asked as she activated her chakra scalpels again.

    Shino merely raised his dark purple hand. "I recently gained a gift from a relative of mine. Someone I had long thought dead, the gift in question is a microscopic parasitic insect that deletes living tissue on a cellular level. This fight has already-" Shino did not finish as the beast lashed with its tendrils, sending a literal wall of stingers flying toward them. Sakura flinched. Luckily, Shino, with a hand sign and stomp, raised a wall of earth to tank the attack.

    ¡°Parasitic Insects that consume on a cellular level?!¡± Sakura asked, ¡°Why does everyone have such absurd abilities?!¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re cool.¡± Shino answered smugly. However the impact from the stingers shook the ground and shattered the wall. Showering them both in debris, there was no time to recover as the giant suddenly appeared and swatted them both away with a single strike. (7)

    Sakura cried out in pain as she and Shino flew through the air, a tangled mess of limbs. Both desperately had to keep their hands away from each other during the flight and, as such, prepared no landing strategy and impacted the ground roughly.

    Sakura quickly kicked Shino off and out of the way of danger. The beast narrowly missed them as it crashed and landed where they had been standing. The creature roared at her and raised a massive fist to smash her. Luckily, the ground broke beneath it, causing the blow to miss.

    "Sakura, get some distance!" Shino cried, having landed, and immediately used a basic earth jutsu to save her. However, Sakura had a different plan; flooding her muscles with chakra, she raced forward and grabbed an arm of the creature. Stunned, its tendrils couldn''t quite reach her as she managed to lift it above her head. Sakura roared as she flung it away from her into a tree, breaking it in half. "Earth Style: Stone Launch Pad!" Shino cried; the ground beneath the creature became a flat plate, which launched it across the clearing and through several trees. Surely even it would at least be hurt by that.

    Sakura gasped as she caught her breath. The blow earlier fractured a rib; with a glow, she began using medical chakra to heal quickly. Another blow would undoubtedly break it, but she would be good to keep fighting for now. Shino, next to her, also looked somewhat worn; a cut on his forehead had blood flowing down the left side of his face, and the right lens for his sunglasses was cracked, revealing one eye. (8)

    "It''s fast, powerful, and difficult to predict!" Sakura said with a grimace. "How long before the insects take effect?."

    "They should have already," Shino answered with a frown. "The fact that it didn''t suggest its armor is somehow resistant. Is it not living tissue?"

    "An animal with nonliving armor? That''s not exactly the norm¡­ unless it is human-"

    "ABURAME!" The creature roared with a double-layered, broken, and harsh voice. "KILL ABURAME!" It was still a distance away but was clearly racing back to them.

    "Can it speak?!" Sakura cried out in shock. "Wait that voice, is that the man from before¡­"

    "It matters little; we must assume it''s immune to my technique," Shino said while putting back on his glove for his left hand. "Do you think your chakra scalpels can pierce it?"

    "Safe to assume, living or nonliving, they cut through materials regardless of their durability. With its size, it''ll probably take a couple of hits. If that''s not enough, my new technique will surely do it." Sakura explained as she prepared herself. "Can you make an opening?"

    "Yes, my allies are working on draining him, though it''s only a small number due to its tendrils. And my earth style should allow me to control the battle. Hit and run; I''ll cover you." Shino assured the group as he prepared to unleash more earthly style.

    The creature came back into the clearing to the home of the Antuni Clan. Roaring in mindless anger, but it did not seem hurt from its flight. Shino answered its rage with calm indifference. "Earth Style: Gia''s Canon." A large clump of stone shot from the ground and smashed into the creature''s head, making it stumble back.

    Sakura didn''t bother answering herself, merely racing forward, throwing several kunai as she did. As expected, the beast''s tendrils deflected each with ease, but it left them dealt with as Sakura moved close; she raced past the extended ones as the beast roared and swung wildly with another punch. Now prepared for its shocking speed, she managed to weave past it again and slashed with her chakra scalpel at its shoulder. It screamed in pain as Sakura leaped above its head. The beast''s tendrils writhed as they prepared to spear her, but suddenly, a box made of stone formed around it, trapping it for a moment. Though a mere flex from the beast shattered its constraint, it allowed Sakura the opening to slash both shoulders with both of her hands. Sakura landed on its chest as it cried out and used it to launch herself back, narrowly avoiding a beheading bite from its mandibles.

    Sakura deactivated one chakra scalpel, landing with a roll drawing a kunai and racing forward yet again, determined to stay on offense and maintain her advantage. The tendrils shot off more stingers, but Sakura skillfully weaved and deflected her way through, managing to slice off two tendrils as she did. The beast however, suddenly kicked her back. The blow caused Sakura to spit out blood and slide back, but with a determined grimace, she raced forward all the same. Luckily, a short burst of earth rising via Shino tripped the beast, knocking it to the ground as Sakura closed in.

    "Earth Style: Piercing Formation!" Shino cried out, and a sudden barrage of spikes stabbed through its tendrils, tearing them asunder before quickly crumbling away so Sakura could strike the now defenseless Kurobachi.

    Sakura did not waste the moment sliding along the creature. Her chakra scalpel cut into its back mercilessly with several strikes, and Sakura finished the barrage with a slash at its ankles as well. Before she leaped away, Kurobachi tried to stand before a spike of earth formed and stabbed into its chest. Knocking it flat on its back.

    The creature rolled over and attempted to stand but fell to its knees, crying in pain all the while. Sakura and Shino regrouped and prepared to go back in, but both were shocked as two giant ants raced from the cave, seeking to take advantage of Kurobachi¡¯s moment of weakness. Both used their massive mandibles to attempt to crush the beast. But both of their mandibles shattered against its armor in a gory display; the beast struck out with its hand, clutching both by the face and smashing them into each other in front of it. With a desperate and greedy lunge, it bit into both, quickly and savagely, tearing chunks from the two ants and swallowing them. The two watched in stunned shock as it quickly feasted upon the ants. Merely managing to wholly consume their heads by the time it was done.

    "This is strange," Shino concluded as the two felt a burst of chakra race from the creature as its chakra nearly doubled. Its tendrils burst from its back yet again. "If this is Kurobachi, he wasn''t nearly so formidable nor monstrous. And he seems to gain power from his victims¡­"

    "It''s like he''s becoming some sort of insect hybrid¡­" Sakura said in horror.

    "They had been whispers of a technique that allowed the user to become a beast¡­" Shino said worriedly. "I suppose this is proof of such. Though it seemed to have regained health and chakra by eating¡­ I''ll have my allies warn the ants to let us handle it." Shino said. "Sakura, you mentioned a technique earlier. Would it be capable of doing enough damage to put it down at once?"

    "It should be, it managed to scare off a summon boss, but I''m still perfecting it. To use it safely, I''ll need time to channel it. Furthermore, it takes a lot of my focus; I''ll need time and an opening. Can you give me about thirty seconds and a chance?" Sakura asked hesitantly.

    "Indeed." Shino agreed before charging the beast fearlessly. Sakura could only watch as she flexed and melded her chakra into her right hand.

    Shino charged forward, weaving hand signs for a jutsu. "Earth Style: Earth Gauntlet!" Quickly, two massive fist-shaped gauntlets covered both his hands.

    "KILL ABURAME!" Kurobachi roared in fury, his intelligence seeming to break free through hatred. (9)

    Shino offered a simple, merely aiming a gauntlet at its face and uttering. "Earth Projectile." The gauntlet flew into Kurobachi''s face, managing to shatter but stun him. Shino raced in, but Kurobachi managed to launch his tendrils at him even when stunned. But Shino merely used his gauntlet of chakra-hardened earth to swat them aside with ease; he spun with the momentum and smashed the gauntlet into Kurobachi''s face. He heard the sick sound of his gauntlet crushing Kurobachi''s eye. Blood flew as the somewhat human man stumbled back. Shino offered no rest for him; however, as an explosive tag struck its face ignited, the small explosion did no damage but made him stumble back into a newly created earth wall. "Thirty Seconds have passed. This battle is over." Shino said calmly.

    Sakura arrived just in time, her fist glowing as she flew through the air. She smashed through the wall bodily using her momentary strength. "Nerve Impact!" Sakura cried as she smashed into the back of Kurobachi''s head. Headless of the armor her fist smashed through sending pain racing down her arm. All the same Sakura could feel her chakra invading his body and attacking his nervous system directly. She had managed to perfect her technique! A blow, nothing should be able to survive. "Suffer, you sexist dick!" Sakura roared as Kurobachi was sent flying across the clearing and skidding violently across the ground. Before becoming at a rest at the edge of clearing bloodied, but still moving.

    Kurobachi cried out in anguish, bleeding from the wound on his head and crushed eye. It pitifully climbed to its feet, clearly somewhat drained and injured. It roared in fury however, and as it did so its chakra level grew and it seemed to stand straighter. But with a burst of chakra, blurred forward, appearing before the off guard and tired Sakura and Shino. They were wide open!

    "Wild Youth Rampage!"

    "Air Palm Volley!"

    The barrage of air-based chakra blows sent Kurobachi flying back and careening to the ground. A fresh Lee and Hintata appeared and stood with their allies.

    "It seems this foe is quite the unyouthful one." Lee decided with a frown.

    "To attack and kill these fine ants for no reason is unforgivable. Harming my friends is even more so¡­"

    "I''m sorry we arrived late. It seems this foe has given you some problems." Hinata said as her Byakugan focused on the now-standing Kurobachi. "Is that thing human? Its body is similar to ours, but¡­"

    "It seems to be the same Kurobachi Kamizuru that attacked me earlier. He has used some sort of technique to transform. One that, based on what it consumes, gains strengths and unique biological traits." Shino explained. (10)

    "He also can seemingly heal now and can take quite the beating; his nervous system is in disarray,he¡¯s down an eye. And now has quite the chest wound. The pain alone should drive him unconscious.

    "Seems to have only made it angrier somehow. What''s the strategy then?" Hinata asked as the four dropped into combat stances as the creature prepared to charge them.

    "Attack it as one, keep assaults quick and noncommittal. Try to breach its armor with pure force as much as possible. Sakura and Hinata, you two engage directly with my support, Lee. If you have an opening, can you break its armor? Preferably around the chest where it seems densest? My assumption is his organs are still vulnerable considering Sakura¡¯s attacks and the need for thick armor at all.¡± Shino commanded the group grimly.

    "YOSH! If only used for a moment, I can open another gate! It should allow me the power necessary to shatter its armor! My youth will leave it defenseless!" Lee answered.

    "Excellent. Once he does so, I can finish it off if fails to." Shino agreed.

    Lee kicked back to charge chakra as Sakura and Hinata raced forward to meet Kurobachi''s charge. Kurobachi launched another mass of stingers; however, Hinata was fearless and cartwheeled towards them.

    "Hebunr¨©s¨­!" She cried as chakra formed around her and smashed through the stingers, Sakura racing behind Hinata to escape the attack as well. Kurobachi attempted to block using his new tendrils, but Hinata cut through them with ease, allowing her to smash into and send the creature flying back.

    Sakura chased after it wildly, slashing with her chakra scalpels. She knew from before only overwhelming offense could keep it suppressed. However, Kurobachi roared in pain as he managed to snag her arm and whip her up into the air, preparing to slam her down. Sakura flinched before an earth spike stabbed into Kurobachi''s arm, failing to pierce it but forcing him to release her. Sakura landed and backtracked as Hinata dashed close in and cried out again, "Kaiten!" Quickly the chakra dome of the Hyuga appeared and smashed the creature back.

    "I''M READY!" Lee cried out as his body seemed to burst with chakra, his own rivaling Kurobachi in potency. "Third Gate Open! Youthful Aura: Life Awakening!" Lee''s skin turned red, and an aura of chakra opened around him. His pupils even disappeared, and veins bulged on his skin as  he prepared his assault. Lee did not race to the fight in this new form; it was as if he had instantly appeared in front of Kurobachi. The monstrous man not even having time to flinch as Lee threw his attack.

    "Youthful Blow: Dragon Fang!" Lee cried as threw a punch the others could scarcely see; his entire arm was coated in blue chakra, and he looked almost like it was its giant fang. He launched the blow into Kurobachi''s midsection, shattering the armor with ease, crushing bones, and even splitting the skin. The powerful blow was aimed downwards, driving the partial beast-man into the ground, and embedding it with ease. The ground crumbled around them as it somewhat shattered under the force of the blow.

    "Lee¡­" Sakura said in shock. "He was always strong, but this¡­"

    "If this Lee had been in the exams¡­¡± Hinata trailed off. ¡°They may have gone very differently. He may be as strong as Naruto or Sasuke." Hinata agreed. "It seems this is over-"

    Hinata was cut off, however, as the beast suddenly stood and grabbed Lee by the throat. Lee reacted striking with powerful blows that cracked its armor. But Kurobachi did not flinch as he strangled Lee. A lethal amount of blood flowed from the wound, but despite it, Kurobachi stood firm. Before either could race to help Lee, he managed to kick the arm and finally free himself. Lee walked backwards to dodge a sluggish blow from the dying man. But before he could struggle in earnest Shino appeared at ease with the intense combat, he dodged a slow blow and calmly placed his now exposed and lethal left hand on the exposed inner skin of Kurobachi.

    As soon as Shino made contact with the abomination, he froze; perhaps whatever remained of his humanity had broken through when faced with this foe and his all too familiar lethal technique. "Damned Aburame." It cursed bitterly. ¡°Once again you seek to destroy the Kamizuru Clan. I have failed¡­¡±

    "Our combat before was just. Our homes battling to destroy each other, our clashes and the blood spilled were expected. It was merely two clans doing their expected duty. I know we Aburame never specifically wished to destroy the Kamizuru. Nor do I suspect you clan intended specifically to destroy my clan back then. But we had no wish to crush you specifically. Our techniques in battle merely led to such." Shino lectured as the beast and him stared eye to eye.

    "Wanted revenge. But now I will die¡­" Kurobachi bitterly said. His voice had become lighter and his movements more random. It seemed the shock had settled in from his state.

    "Aye," Shino coldly agreed. "Without that pesky armor, my allies can finally feast. They will burrow throughout your body, consuming your organs and even bones. Not even a single cell will survive their gluttony. For attempting to harm me and my friends, you will suffer a painful but quick death." Shino spat. "I had no hopes to crush you a lot, but you learned not from the past. We Aburame are no hatred-filled killers, but when pushed, we will do what is necessary¡­"

    Kurobachi offered no response as he nearly folded in two as his midsection had already been mostly consumed. Sakura, Hinata, and Lee averted their eyes from the gruesome sight. But, ever practical and careful, Shino merely watched as Kurobachi died, as if ready for him to rise again.

    But Kurobachi did not, the man died as he lived, a gruesome monster.

    "I''m sorry that happened too roughly." Shino apologized to the others once it was over. "I needed to be certain he would stay down¡­ We need to get our wounds treated and prepare to search for the day-"

    "No way!" Sakura objected fiercely. "I am injured and barely at half my reserves. You are also, and the gates are famed for their impact on the human body! We will rest for the day and continue tomorrow! We may very well need us at our best."

    Hinata glanced around before hesitantly nodding and agreeing with Sakura. ¡°I do not like it either, but after this fight we are not at full strength.¡±

    "Actually, my new Ninshu helps with such; I will merely be in crippling pain for the next twelve hours!" Lee assured with a nice guy pose. Sakura merely rolled her eyes before walking over and poking Lee. The man cried out in pain and collapsed.

    "See my point?" Sakura asked Shino with a raised brow. ¡°The one person on your side can barely stand.¡±

    Shino sighed in frustration. He did not like being unable to find Choji or Yuno, but his father had taught him to keep his head even in peril. "I suppose so¡­" As he finished speaking, the ants flowed from the cave, quickly checking out Kurobachi''s corpse and dragging it into the cave. Others grabbed dead ants, and a couple of seemingly more important clan members came to them. Shino and others walked to meet them. At the very least another threat had been dealt with¡­

    <hr>

    Ren Kamizuru¡¯s POV (Outskirts of the Land of Wind)

    Dignitary work wasn¡¯t new to Ren. In his long career, he had often been used as such; he was a unique case. A veteran shinobi who had leveraged his influence to become a lead politician of the Stone. With the merits of both he had quickly climbed the ladder of the Stone. But all the same, Ren was not pleased to be used this way. It was risky and demeaning work, and, not to mention, his travel was less than stellar in his growing age. His gray and brown hair was matted with sweat, and while the two Anbu with him were fresh, they had to go at his speed. All the same, the trio had managed to arrive outside of the Land of Wind in a mere twelve hours. Ren only suffered this mission to ensure his credibility did not take a hit. Besides, he wanted to ensure Onoki made the right choice¡­

    The group was now taking a break and resting, Ren, in particular, going over his plan in his head. He supposed that Onoki, the old fool, had been correct, if not heartless to send him. They needed to position themselves as strong even while asking for help. As the former leader of a failing Clan, Ren had experience with that very task. Combine that with his considerable power, and he had been an ideal candidate. One that even if he did die would not cost them greatly.

    Their plan had been decided by him, of course. It never was truly as simple to meet with a Kage. The Anbu, while certainly wise and knowledgeable, indeed weren¡¯t more so than him and knew to listen to his word. Ren doubted their ability to infiltrate and meet with Rasa that way. So, it became clear the move would be an upfront approach. Ren planned to arrive in the desert near Suna and signal to get the attention of a scouting group of the Sand. Then Ren would use his silver tongue to convince them to give them an audience. Though likely, they wouldn¡¯t dare ignore a message from a rival. It was full proof!

    The Anbu signaled for them to continue much to Ren¡¯s charigan, but he continued on. He wanted to get this over with and return home with more glory for his name. The idea of finally crushing the Leaf amused Ren to no end. He could scarcely think for the excitement! They marched through the desert in the middle of a blasted sandstorm. The wind harshly whipped the sand into their skin, and it seemed to actively crawl into Ren¡¯s clothes. He swore he would ensure the destruction of Suna in the future if for nothing else than the blasted land they called home.

    Finally, the group drew close to Suna, but as they did, the storm seemed to intensify. Soon, the group could barely walk as they marched through it all. Their vision of the distance in front of them disappeared, as sand was all they could see. But soon, three shapes stood out from the sand. They seemed human and were watching them from deep within the storm.

    Ren attempted to call out but would not risk opening his mouth. But soon, his wish was acknowledged as the figure in the center of the three waved his hand. In an instant, the storm stopped. Sand froze in place before splitting up into two groups on either side of the three Stone men. Soon, they formed two massive dunes of sand on their right and left, somehow ending the storm.

    The three were from the Sand and seemed to be three Chunin. They were floating upon a platform of sand, and they were unmistakable to Ren, someone who had been in this game so long.

    ¡°Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro of the Sand. The famed Sand Trio and supposed future aces of your homeland. I have heard many tales of you three¡­¡± Ren started. ¡°I am honored to stand before you¡­¡±

    The two older siblings did not speak; they watched as Gaara focused on Ren.

    ¡°Two Anbu and Jounin from the Land of Stone,¡± Gaara said with a small smile. ¡°Quite the party to find creeping around our borders.¡±

    ¡°We are here on important business,¡± Ren answered honestly. ¡°We seek an audience with the Kazekage, if not him, at least the Jounin Commander Baki of the Sand. Both of which you happen to have a connection to Gaara¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you seek the counsel of the Sand?¡± Temari chimed in. ¡°We¡¯ve never been all that close to our neighbors.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t like how things go if we don¡¯t like your answer.¡± Kankuro agreed with a grim nod.

    Ren frowned at the questions. It would be risky to tell them his intention. He needed to speak to Rasa or Baki directly. The more people heard, the more likely the intention of this mission would be to leak. ¡°I cannot just tell you, I¡¯m afraid. This information is of a sensitive nature. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±

    ¡°I do not,¡± Gaara answered simply. ¡°You seek an audience with my father and expect me not to know why? I am the son of Rasa of the Sand and future Kazekage of the Sand. I will have an answer, or else I will turn you away myself¡­¡±

    Ren growled to himself as the Anbu tensed, prepared to defend themselves. But he had seen the exams with his own eyes. Gaara of the Sand may be near Chunin, but even most Jounin would be helpless. Taking him was possible with two Anbu and himself, but it would be detrimental to their mission. He would have to risk telling him¡­

    But the son of the Kazekage would surely be discreet. Furthermore, if he managed to gain his support, it would undoubtedly increase their favor with the Kazekage. It would have to be a risk to be taken.

    ¡°Fair enough, son, my name is Ren Kamizuru of the Stone. I have been sent by Onoki of the Scales, the Tsuchikage of our home. He has sent me here to seek the aid of the Sand for a potential mutually beneficial endeavor-

    ¡°Of the Kamizuru, you say?¡± Gaara asked innocently. ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t the clan shamed during the last war?¡±

    ¡°One in the same.¡± Kankuro said with a smirk. ¡°We¡¯re smacked around by the Aburame.¡±

    ¡°A weak clan.¡± Temari agreed, sounding pleased to snipe at the man before them.

    Ren bit back on his anger and laughed out as if amused. ¡°Yes, my family has fallen quite a bit over the years, but that has nothing to do with our proposal. You¡¯ll want to hear us out¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I suppose so,¡± Gaara agreed with a shrug. My father did ask me to scout the border, so it¡¯s only fitting that I screen who enters my home.¡±

    ¡°As I said, we are here for an offer of not only an alliance but an endeavor from which we would benefit greatly.¡± Ren began. ¡°See, we have gained information regarding the Leaf; their jinchuriki one, Naruto Uzumaki, is missing. Furthermore, after your impressive battle with him, they have seen a boon of business, while your rampage has been the opposite. But if the Leaf is missing its greatest weapon, a solution for both our villages has shown itself. See if we were to move against the Leaf-¡±

    ¡°So Naruto Uzumaki is missing?¡± Gaara said, amused with a raised brow.

    ¡°I am certain he is not dead, but I see why that would lead to this proposal.¡± As soon as Gaara finished his words, Ren flinched as Sand suddenly surrounded him and restrained him, his body stuck in a sand ball with only his head stuck out. The Anbu attempted to react, but one suddenly froze as if stuck in place, and the other was sent flying by a gust of wind. Before either could counter or recover, they were detained by sand. All three float up into the air to face Gaara and his siblings. The older sister smiled cruelly as she stood on a giant fan, the older brother chuckling openly at them.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Ren roared. ¡°We came in peace, and now you attack us?! We came seeking a relationship, but make no mistake, the Stone will not forgive this!¡±

    ¡°Stop yapping, insect,¡± Gaara replied murderously, and Ren and the Anbu cried out in sync as their orbs tightened. ¡°I recognize what I am doing and the consequences it may bring. But do not heedlessly threaten me; the Stone is weak. They wouldn¡¯t have bothered trying to turn the Leaf¡¯s ally if they were not. I imagine the Cloud was your first option, but they¡¯ve been less than friendly to the other Great Villages since its inception. Figured the Sand might be willing, and to be fair, knowing my father, he very well may be.¡±

    ¡°Then free us! This will benefit your homeland as it does ours! You are a soldier! Your father would not condone this!¡± Ren roared.

    ¡°That he would not. Unfortunately for your lot, I care little. See, Naruto Uzumaki is a friend of mine, and I am certain he will return. That matters because I owe him something of a favor you¡¯ll be helping me repay¡­¡± Gaara assured the man.

    ¡°You insolent monster!¡± Ren roared, but Gaara cut him off roughly, grabbing his face.

    ¡°This insolent monster''s opinion is the only one that matters,¡± Gaara told Ren. ¡°Now die. Sand Coffin!¡±

    The three siblings watched as the balls condensed, crushing and killing the men instantly, the discarded sand, blood, and viscera raining to the ground below.

    ¡°I know we need Naruto on our side for our plans,¡± Kankuro exclaimed after a moment. ¡°But is it really wise to do something like this? Poor bastard wasn¡¯t wrong; if daddy dearest hears of this, there will be hell to pay.¡±

    ¡°It is just as I said, I care little about it myself. But as a friend of Naruto Uzumaki, I can not allow his homeland to be destroyed¡­ not yet.¡± Gaara answered. ¡°Besides, a war at this moment would greatly cost our plans.¡±

    ¡°So we needed to nip that in the bud.¡± Temari agreed. ¡°But the Stone may very well react to this.¡±

    ¡°They cannot sister,¡± Gaara assured. ¡°Think carefully. Humans are cautious and cowardly by nature. Without alerting the other villages, they cannot raise a problem with these deaths. They¡¯ll merely cut their losses and likely abandon  their current plan.¡±

    ¡°Is this to finally win over Naruto?¡± Temari asks.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Gaara flippantly answered. This will undoubtedly help, but he will eventually come around alone. With the world we live in and the being who is, he¡¯ll have no other choice¡­¡±

    ¡°Naruto Uzumaki,¡± Gaara whispered to himself. ¡°You showed me the folly of my ways. But soon you will see your own.¡± (11)

    <hr>

    Naruto / Sasuke¡¯s POV (Southern Swamps of Irminsul - Terra)

    Naruto and Yuno marched up the trees of the Blechumi Clan, exhausted, filthy, and more than a little done with the day. Naruto was seemingly coated in blood; his shirt was barely clamped to by thin straps around his shoulders, and his usually bright eyes seemed dull. Yuno was less bloody and damaged but just as exhausted. As they marched up the tree, the sun was slowly falling, the light of day dimming and damning them to another night of rest.

    Without the swamps teeming with demons, his clones had managed to go much farther. In fact, they had covered the entirety of the Southern Swamps, encountered and either aided or impeded various clans and had been thorough in their search. With so many copies of himself branching out to search, Naruto decided they would deal with the mosquitoes.

    His interaction with them had been short and brutal; the creatures seemingly just mindlessly hunted for food and feasted upon anything they could overwhelm. Ichumi explained that both the Mosquito and Krookorook Clans had kept the swamp oppressed and the population of all clans low. After meeting Muri and the Blechumi Clan, the idea made his blood boil. With Ichumi explaining they hunted the entirety of not only Irminsul but Terra as a whole, the decision became finalized.

    Naruto and Yuno had gone out to either scare off or eliminate the clan of bloodsuckers. However, it had been a challenging task. For one, the pure amount the nest contained was enough for Naruto to go all out. And more than enough to discover Yuno had a crippling fear of mosquitoes. Most bugs were no problem for her; however, the flying parasites were an exception. Which left Naruto to deal with the hive and protect her. Worse yet, many decided to hide inside the cave next.

    This left Naruto and a hesitant Yuno to lead a clone army to siege the cave system, which was full of foes. It had been dark, disturbing with the raw amount of blood and corpses, and taken quite a while to complete. Even the fearful Yuno eventually had to chip in for them to escape alive, though having managed to destroy the hive and scare off the survivors. Naruto had been tired at that point; once the clones had all either willfully or not expelled, however, he felt half dead.

    His mind was also exhausted. He felt ashamed he hadn''t found anyone else or signs of the Wolf Clan. Knowing his friends would spend yet another day without his help made Naruto feel sick. But he was too tired to deal with the demons tonight. Based on Yuno''s equally exhausted look, she felt the same.

    As such, the dejected two walked up the tree, the definition of melancholy in spirit.

    Sasuke''s POV

    Since the encounter with the mosquitoes, Sasuke and Muri''s journey had been relatively smooth sailing. The hawks'' speed and apparent reputation remained unbothered as they traveled. Sasuke had taken the opportunity to scout the lands before him using his Sharingan.

    In the east, he saw several human-like camps that looked like they held homes of various clans and more in the west. This was worthy of note to Sasuke; these clans were more likely to hold his friends. They would need shelter, food, and water for guests or to keep them. When they reunited with Naruto, he would use this knowledge and whatever knowledge Naruto had gathered to figure out their next move.

    But the most interesting thing he saw lay in the west: a giant orb of glowing chakra surrounded by a scarlet barrier. Muri had explained it was the chakra anchor, a natural construct of chakra that sat upon the link of Terra and Earth. Apparently, it also fueled and directed the summoning technique the clans used to aid and gain aid from humans, though he had been confused and concerned about the barrier around it.

    Certainly worthy of note, Sasuke''s gut told him it would be important. But locating his allies came first, something Muri reluctantly agreed with.

    Soon, they arrived within the Swamps of Southern Irminsul. The speed of the hawks allowed them to quickly close in on Naruto. They spotted some unique trees that Muri recognized. Apparently, they were the famed trees of the clan of Peacocks. As soon as Sasuke heard they liked humans, he was certain Naruto would be there. Arriving with a boom of air, Sasuke and Muri looked down on the clan of frightened peacocks. Suddenly, a blur appeared in front of them. Revealing a floating, exhausted, and irritated Naruto in front of them.

    "God damn it, you scared me emo!" Naruto cried angrily. Suddenly, his face froze before a goofy smile bloomed. "Muri! You''re okay, little buddy!"

    "Naruto!" Muri cried happily, jumping off Sasuke and wrapping his short arms around Naruto''s neck. Spinning in circles happily, the raccoon coed happily. The goofy blonde was more than equal in his joy. Petting his summon and laughing heartily all the while. Sasuke felt a small amount of satisfaction but stomped it down as he prepared to ask who was here with him.

    "Sasuke?" Yuno''s voice cut through his plan. Sasuke turned and saw his cousin looking similarly exhausted as the blonde. All the same, Yuno burst out in a giant smile and, similarly to Raccoon, wrapped him up in a hug. "Thank Kami, you''re okay." She whispered as she held him. Sasuke rolled his eyes but allowed it. He was sure she had been through much- "There were giant scary mosquitoes, Sasuke! They almost drained me dry!" She cried dramatically, hanging from Sasuke like a child. Sasuke sighed. She always did this when stressed around him.

    "I''m sure you handled yourself well," Sasuke said. "Besides, I''m sure the idiot managed to protect you at least."

    "It was terrible cousin!" Yuno continued to cry.

    "With my partner in crime, I''m ready to face whatever Irminsul has to offer!" Naruto cried.

    "Believe it!" Muri agreed joyfully, forming into a giant raccoon to fist-bump the blonde.

    "GIANT MOSQUITOES!!" Yuno further dramatized it.

    To think Sasuke had been impatient to find his friends¡­ (12)

 Chapter 58: Another Day in the Wild! Pt 2

    Chapter 58: Another Day in the Wild! Pt 2

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Southern Swamps of Irminsul - Terra (Traveling))

    Morning

    Naruto had quite a crazy sight in the last few days, yet there was no doubt in his mind that the sight before him was the craziest yet. Sasuke''s having gained his own summoning clan had been annoying and surprising, but he could accept that. Muri''s professing to find Sasuke disturbing was unpleasant but unsurprising as such not a true problem. But what he saw before him baffled him. Sasuke Uchiha was showing a warmer side¡­

    Naruto and Muri flew through the air with impressive speed. The Taka Clan had proven useful thus far, and the duo of Scanning Eyes and Crushing Talons had proven loyal to their new summoner. Faithfully carrying the four of them through the air. However, they seemed to detest Naruto for some odd reason. He swore Scanning Eyes, who had begrudgingly agreed to carry them for travel, was flying rougher than his clan mate. Naruto clung to it tightly, barely holding on in some instances; the turbulence was so great Muri had turned into his scarf form to adhere to Naruto all the better. Yet Sasuke and Yuno seemed relaxed and comfortable as they rode Crushing Talons. (1)

    All the same, Naruto was shocked by how lovingly Yuno hugged Sasuke. Almost like she was his sister, her smug smile spoke of some enjoyment. Naruto could understand loving one''s family but was surprised that all the same Sasuke had allowed it. The male Uchiha was obviously not enjoying it, a frown etched on his face. But all the same, he didn''t shrug her off. ''Bastard has a heart after all.'' Naruto thought to himself.

    The team of four were traveling to the Western River Plains of Irminsul. A night of celebration with the Blechumi had hosted their reunion, and the group had information pooled before they went to bed. During this time, they established the Northern Mountains of Irminsul and the Southern Swamps of Irminsul, which were likely clear of the "Master" or their friends. With that in mind, it had limited their search to the Eastern Forest and Western River Plains. Both had been unsearched, but with Naruto and Yuno''s knowledge of the wolf clan''s involvement with the Master. Combined with Muri''s hunch that they lived in the west and their sight of the barrier around the Chakra Anchor in the west, they had quickly decided to head there. They would search the east after combing and checking on the Chakra Anchor.

    They would check out and deal with the barrier if it was a problem; Muri was confident he could destroy it given sometime. Afterward, they would search out the wolves and their allies in equal measure.

    Naruto stooped over to whisper toward the head of the Scanning Eyes. "Hey, this is kinda a bumpy ride! Anyway, can you smooth it out?" Naruto tried diplomatically. But as a silence stretched out, Naruto felt his temper flare. "Surely your ears aren''t near your head. If they were, you wouldn''t ignore me!"

    "You are not one of our humans; be grateful I do not consume you." Scanning Eyes spoke gruffly.

    "Sasuke~! Scanning Eyes is being mean to Naruto-kun~!" Yuno called out dramatically.

    "Stop the act," Sasuke replied with a roll of the eyes and a smirk. Simultaneously, he signaled for Crushing Talons to come closer to his clan mate so they could all speak. "Scanning Eyes, treat my allies as you would me. Your behavior shames us both, remedy that if you would be so kind."

    Scanning Eyes offered no reply, but their flight evened out the same way.

    "Thanks Yuno¡­ you too emo¡­" Naruto trailed with a roll of his eyes. While Sasuke had accommodated him, he couldn''t help but notice he waited, and that smirk¡­

    "Why do you insist on calling me that?" Sasuke asked with a scoff.

    "You''re antisocial, emotional, and prone to being stubborn. It''s not that far off." Yuno chimed in, though she wilted to a fierce glare from Sasuke.

    "Thanks, Yuno," Naruto snarked with a shit eating grin. "But yeah, if the shoe fits."

    "It does not," Sasuke replied plainly. "Emo people are self-harming, troubled people crushed by their woes. I feel empathy and pity for them in that order. I do not wish to harm myself nor see things as nearly so grim and helpless. I am pessimistic due to the things I''ve seen and experienced. Not due to some perceived flaw in myself or the world. For a shinobi, such is commonplace. I find people like the two of you, Yuno, and you Naruto, to be much stranger. We are soldiers and merchants of death living by the order of the few. Your clan was slaughtered in the previous war and my crushed in a supposed coop. The fact you two can act so carefree is nothing less than incredible to me."

    "Hmm, well said, cousin¡­" Yuno said with a hum. "Thinking of a response¡­"

    "Well, Kakashi-sensei told me something about that." Naruto countered. Something about Sasuke had always subtly rubbed him the wrong way. Originally, Naruto had been jealous of Sasuke in their few classes. Now, he found his negative attitude simply grating. That may be why he felt like challenging everything he said. Naruto kept his cool but went with his gut as he replied. "He said the strongest and most promising are often some of the most eccentric or aloof. The burden of becoming strong and skilled strains both the body and soul. Acting out is simply a way of relieving tension. The same way as acting stuck up helps you-" Naruto attempted to bite back the insult, but it slipped through all the same.

    "Heh," Sasuke responded with a simple chuckle. Naruto was shocked again, having expected to fight the Uchiha for the smallest of slights.

    "Let me speak the unique language of male Uchihas." Yuno chimed in. "They often communicate silently, with pointed glares, short grunts, or even outright silence."

    "Sounds like Neji¡­"

    "Shut up, Blondie." Sasuke replied with ease.

    "Old Sasuke likes to bite back; probably pleasantly surprised he had the chance to. He definitely didn''t think you''d offer much verbal sparring." Yuno explained with a smile.

    "Stop demeaning me, Yuno. If he couldn''t understand that much, it''s not worth explaining." Sasuke sniped back at his family.

    "Weird¡­" Naruto trailed off with an akward smile.

    "Says the jinchuriki," Sasuke replied with his own smaller smile. It shifted to his regular cold expression as he switched the topic. "Either way, the River Plains will be our newest search location. We need to be prepared for heavy resistance; likely, this Master will have affected the Chakra Anchor Muri spoke of."

    "The Chakra Anchor somehow influences all summoning techniques throughout Terra and Earth," Yuno added. "Muri had said the Okama Clan claimed if someone ever managed to control it, they would, in theory, be able to control all summons."

    Naruto flinched as his golden scarf formed into an elongated raccoon form, keeping himself wrapped around his neck. "We should likely expect the Master to be present, but more than that, the barrier is to seal in the Chakra Anchor. This Master must''ve chosen to do that instead of dealing with the nature golems. That would explain their goal, more than likely the Chakra Anchor was their intended target from the start. Somehow the allies they''ve taken from us must be aiding them somehow."

    "Nature golems?" Naruto asked with a raised brow.

    "Being made of hardened minerals and living chakra," Muri informed. "Roughly a dozen of them patrol the canyon where the Anchor lies. No one knows where they came from, but they defend it relentlessly without rest or food. Whole clans have perished attempting to fight past them. This Master likely realized this and erected the barrier to escape from dealing with them directly. Should the barrier come down, we must avoid facing them; even the four of us would struggle to survive."

    "From what Muri had told me yesterday, it will be necessary to free the Chakra Anchor to escape this place once we recover all of our allies. Furthermore, his clan seemingly is vested in ensuring its safety. We''ll deal with this barrier and any foes we may guard it." Sasuke finished for Naruto''s summon.

    "We of the Okama Clan are quite the Fuijutsu experts; given time, I should be able to create a counter seal and dispel it. Once we do so, we can simply leave the Golems to guard it." Muri explained. (2)

    "Assuming time is on our side after, we''ll search the entirety of the Western River Plains. With the Taka Clan''s flight and eyesight, we should be able to cover major ground. Though we need to be careful about night¡­" Naruto trailed off as the problem occurred to him.

    "That will be no issue." Scanning Eyes chimed in. "We of the Taka clan are somewhat nomadic. We have several nests in areas not even the Crawling Demons can reach. Should our search take us into the night, we will rest at the nearest one."

    "So everything is all planned out nicely, then¡­" Yuno concluded. They rode in silence at that point. Muri seemed cold and snuggled into his neck, and Naruto felt the need to question his summon about something that was bothering him.

    "Hey Muri¡­" Naruto whispered to his friend. As he did, he listened as Sasuke ran through a barrage of scenarios for the upcoming battles. "What Sasuke told us about the Bloodthirster Clan and the Moone Clan? Is that true? An endless war so brutal that casually torturing and eating each other is seen as acceptable?"

    Muri''s small face poked out at his frowning. ''One thing my friend. I can communicate with you mentally when we''re close like this. It''s only due to our close bond and my empathic abilities. As for your question, it''s not as abnormal as you might think. Things aren''t the same all throughout Terra; most of it is owned by the various summoning clans and ruled by the major ones. But here in Irminsul, there is no such structure. The clans are not summoning clans and, as such, lack the influence and access to convergence points that allow them to live outside of Irminsul. Due to such, they are often clashing over territories, supplies, or even access to convergence points or random scrolls. Stopping any chance for true growth or cooperation.'' (3)

    Naruto frowned; it was odd to mentally communicate. ''With that strain put on them all, working together would seem almost pointless. Do the ruling clans not interfere? Surely with their power and sway they could restore some order?''

    ''We, the Okama, maintain some level of influence within Irminsul and occasionally manage to buffer peace between clans. But we are not as united we''d like to be. Nearly every clan looks out for themselves, much like all living life does. The general culture of Terra is survival of the fittest, an idea even present within the Okama. While the pure brutality between the two shocked me, it shouldn''t have. Irminsul has always been a blot on the world of Terra. These wild lands hold the blood and scars from years of'' violence. So much so true peace here may every well be impossible Muri explained sadly, pouting as he rested his chin on Naruto''s shoulder.

    ''It''s not right¡­ if we weren''t in such a situation, I''d do something about it all.'' Naruto thought glumly.

    ''Such is why the Okama chose you. Peaceful unity of all of Terra is the ultimate goal of the Okama. And we signed you intending for you to aid in that someday. But for now, we cannot afford to worry about this. Besides, we''ve spent centuries attempting such. I''m not sure you could do anything, my friend¡­''

    ''That sort of attitude led to this in the first place.'' Naruto complained. ''Don''t worry about it; after I save my friends, I''ll come back one day and help out.''

    ''Like I said, it''s appreciated, but we''re talking about nearly a hundred different clans¡­'' Muri assured.

    ''I''m a man of my word though. I intend to become Hokage one day, but I won''t be the type that ignores the suffering of others. I could never be a leader, let alone Hokage if I did.'' Naruto assured Muri, patting his head. ''One day we''ll fix this Muri and together make Earth and Terra a better place¡­'' Muri seemed shocked, but Naruto merely offered him a cheeky smile.

    "Oh, apparently, Blondie thought of something stupid again." Sasuke joked having caught Naruto smiling.

    "Oh fuck you, Sasuke!" Naruto roared indignantly.

    "Guys! Below!" Yuno cried out, interrupting the two men before they could argue. The group all started below and noticed gray blurs racing through the river plains with shocking speed. "Are those?"

    "My eyes do not lie." Scanning Eyes chimed in. "That is indeed the Ravenous Wolf Clan below us. Seems like a smaller group, perhaps for scouting. Master, should Crushing Talon and I slay and eat them?"

    "We must check out the chakra anchor!" Muri disagreed. "We don''t have time for this!"

    "But Muri, we''ve been looking for those mutts." Naruto countered. "We can''t let them get away!"

    "It''s not a debate anyway," Sasuke agreed. "We had your word, Muri; we could ensure the fate of the allies before we tended to the welfare of Irminsul." Muri''s silence was enough.

    "It''s decided then," Naruto said with a menacing grin, glad to finally have a tangible lead. "New plan, we follow these mangy mutts and kick this "Master''s" ass!"

    "Go, team!" Yuno cried as the hawks followed after the wolves, far from detection so high above them.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hinata''s POV (Eastern Forest of Irminsul - Terra (Traveling))

    Morning

    They had left their Antuni Clan allies early the following morning. They had been friendly, and Lee and Sakura had felt guilty about leaving them so soon after the chaotic attack, but they wanted to move quickly. Shino had been particularly insistent, even staying up late to bury the mutilated body of Kurobachi. Something Hinata could not claim to understand but respected the honor of it all the same.

    With them all well rested and fed, the trip to the Okama outpost Lee had come from went relatively quickly. The group of four shinobi went relatively unmolested as they traveled and quickly discovered the grouping of tree houses Lee had discussed. The treehouses of Okama seeming to sheen in the wild. If Hinata had not known better she would assume their human homes. It seemed the clans of Terra were all different in unique ways. But before they could enter and reunite with Naruto''s allies they realized something¡­

    They were being attacked by a dozen wasps¡­

    "The Okama!" Hinata cried out in shock. She couldn''t help but boost her speed with chakra as she raced forward. "They need our help!"

    She was caught off guard as Lee was with her with ease. "No one will harm my new friends while I''m here!" He cried. The two did not wait to see if Sakura and Shino were following and instead sprinted up to the nearest tree house. Leaping into the chaotic battle with no fear or hesitation.

    Hinata activated her Byakugan as they drew close and gasped in horror at what she saw. She could see nearly the entire outpost within an instant. She noticed several wasps at the edge of her vision carrying off alive and struggling raccoons. She saw several race around as large transformed birds attempting to chase off the speedy wasps. She saw one wasp bite the head off a running raccoon only to be crushed by a giant clay fist controlled by several more.

    Two larger and one smaller raccoons fought in tandem to defend a crowd of seemingly defenseless raccoons. The larger ones attempted to swat the foes, while the smaller one skillfully kicked them away. But they were greatly outnumbered and would surely soon be overwhelmed. "Lee there!" Hinata called. Without hesitation Lee listened blitzing toward that particular fight, he jumped forward, landing on his hands, and with absurd skill and strength, launched himself through the air off them.

    "Dynamic Entry!" Lee called as the missile kicked one wasp away, about to sting one of the larger Okama. The waps screeched as it flew through the air and crashed through a wall of one of the homes. Using the force of the blow, he flew back, spun through the air, and called out again. "Leaf Hurricane!" With a powerful spin kick, he kicked another into the ground with a crunch. The last two remaining wasps turned to him, but this allowed the Okama to strike. The smaller one launched a barrage of punches that tore the one wasp apart, while the other two large ones crushed the last with a double clap.

    Hinata was not idle herself; using her near omnivision, she activated an air palm with a thrust of her hand. The air blow sniped the wings off a wasp attempting to chase a running Okama. Leaving the insect to fall to its death to the ground below. Hinata spun on her heels seeing another wasp attempt to sneak attack her, a sting to her spine from behind. Managing to turn in time she smacked away the sting with two fingertips with one hand, she thrusted her other hand into its face. Grimly blasting enough chakra inside its head to liquefy its brain. She continued her spin, blasting away another two wasps with a casual kaiten. She flicked two more kunai as she finished her spin, the kunai pierced the skull of two more wasp, Hinata decimating several with ease.

    She turned to see one more wasp being dragged to the ground by several transformed birds, Okama, and soon being torn to shreds by their beaks and talons. Another got caught with the same giant clay fist from earlier. With a crushing grip it was instantly killed. But the last two sought to escape, having managed to grab two unconscious Okama during the fight. The rest of the Okama were either fending off the last of wasps or recovering.

    "Lee, can you save them if I kill the wasps"? Hinata snapped, her mind whirling as she prepared a double-peaked air palm. She had to save them if they were able!

    "Yosh, trust my youth!" Lee called out. Hinata did just that, shooting off the two air palms with shocking accuracy. Both smashed the wasps carrying the Okama without harming them. Leaving both wasps turned apart and the Okama flying down to the ground below. Before Hinata could worry, Lee flicked his arms, and his bandages shot out and wrapped around the Okama. With a grunt of effort, Lee whipped them back; Sakura and Shino arrived in time to safely catch and put them back down with Hinata and Lee.

    "It seems you two manage to fight off the foes on your lonesome." Shino complimented the two as he landed. "Strange to see the Okama being attacked. I thought the biggest clans were respected and feared in equal measure."

    "That we are, " an older voice said. An old human man was escorted by the smaller raccoon defending the others. The old man had a long, ratty beard and wore a simple robe decorated with splotches of dried clay. "I cannot remember the last time a clan bothered to attack us directly¡­"

    "They''ll pay for this; we have been steadfast allies for nearly every clan, including them. They''ll see just how fearsome of foes the Okama can be." The smaller raccoon promised.

    "Muuni! You have healed well! I saw your combat, you were battling most youthfully." Lee cried happily.

    The raccoon seemed to smile at their strange comrade. "Saved again by a human, my honor is stained. All the same, I thank you for defending Okama yet again. In fact we thank you all."

    Hinata smiled, glad to have met another friendly clan. "It was our honor Okama-sama."

    The old man smiled warmly at them. "A shame our summoner is not with you. All the same, we are blessed you arrived when you did. By the time I arrived, the damage would''ve been tenfold. For that, you have my sincere gratitude. My name is Mono of the Okama Clan, and I am one of the esteemed elders."

    "Indeed," Shino agreed with ease. "This is concerning. We intend to cooperate with you, so if you have some sort of rival or enemy, we need to be aware of it."

    "He does not mean to be rude," Sakura said, elbowing Shino. "But it is a good question all the same. Are the wasps rival of the Okama, or perhaps they are tied to the Okama¡­"

    Hinata hummed as she considered it. She hesitated to speak but did so nonetheless, recognizing that now was no time for her to be shy. "That can''t be the case; the motive and methodology seem entirely different."

    "The target is also markedly different." Sakura continued Hinata''s thought that the master had only used wolves and seemingly targeted humans. "Why start kidnapping animals now?"

    "The wasp in question was a species of parasitic aquatic wasps." Shino further elaborated. "While they seem to have evolved to be very different, their behavior was still strange. Those species tend to prey on water species, particularly weaker solitary ones. Attacking a larger group would be foolish if they were merely hunting for food or engaging in battle. Especially when the group in question has influence."

    "We have been gathering info about this "Master."" Mono chimed in. "We have similarly determined this individual is tied to the Savage Wolf Clan. And seem focused on gathering notable shinobi. This seems to be a third party, one we believe to know the location and identity of."

    "Interesting, though I must admit if that is the case, it complicates matters," Shino concluded.

    "We don''t have time to deal with them with our allies still in danger¡­" Sakura agreed hesitantly.

    "We came here to aid the Okama as well for Naruto." Hinata reminded the two. "If they are in danger, our allies could be in danger similarly. Besides, their motive is similar; this suggests a relation to the Master. A matter we cannot ignore."

    "Indeed, I understand Muri, our newest summon, has promised you the chance to save your allies before aiding us with the "Master." However, this third party has managed to control the Chakra Anchor, and cutting it off from the convergence points has affected all summoning. Even if you did find your allies, you might be unable to save them without dealing with the Master or at the very least dealing with the Chakra Anchor." (4)

    "Somehow they have compromised the Chakra Anchor?" Lee asked curiously.

    "The method they used is barrier ninjutsu; even among Jounin or Anbu, such knowledge is a rarity. We believe this may be related to the party of Ikam Uzumaki, a criminal we believe you''re aware of. He recently launched an attack on our clan, we believe he intends to somehow gain the aid of multiple if not all the clans. With the Chakra Anchor under his control nearly every clan would be forced to either oppose or join him." Mono explained.

    "That''s more than simply problematic. Ikam is an A-ranked criminal easily suspected of being high Jounin in level." Shino said worriedly.

    "Furthermore, I''m not sure we can disrupt a barrier ninjutsu," Hinata admitted. "We lack an expert ourselves¡­"

    "Such is why I came. Muuni and I will come with you to help deal with this barrier and the threats surrounding it. In exchange, the Okama Clan will offer its full resources to find the Wolf Clan and, by proxy, the "Master.""

    "So it seems, Mono, you are withholding information from us, your allies." Hinata politely pointed out Mono''s hypocrisy. "But all the same, your logic is infallible. We''re fine with checking out the Chakra Anchor first." Hinata pointed out.

    "Yosh, let us aid our friends with the full power of our youth!" Lee agreed.

    "We do need to find the master anyway¡­" Sakura decided as well.

    "I suppose if it''s a transaction, that is more than fair." Shino agreed last after a pause.

    "Thank you for your cooperation," Mono said humbly. "Allow me to rest my weary bones for an hour or two, and we shall be off."

    "One thing before you do, Elder." Muuni chimed in. "We got one alive, and it wants to negotiate¡­"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Onoki''s POV (Kage''s Training Ground - Iwagakure)

    Mid Day

    Onoki flew through a litany of concrete and stone pillars. So great was his speed that his mere gust from his flight caused a wave of dust. With casual ease, he twirled around several boulders, which nearly crushed him. With a flick of his hand, a massive hand of earth batted three more from the sky. Onoki raised a brow as a massive wall of stone suddenly erected from the ground, blocking his path. He glanced back as another wall formed behind him, and both slid toward him at great speeds.

    "Hmm, unimaginative." Onoki critiqued as he formed a hand sign and tapped himself. "Earth Style: Heavy Iron!" He did not alter his path as he smashed into the wall with a massive crash. However, as if Onoki was built out of steel, he broke through the wall. He twirled to face his opponent in time to see another even more massive path of earthy fly through the air. So enormous was the stone it darkened the sky, momentarily blocking out the sun. "Better¡­ Earth Style: Lightweight Steel." Onoki raised the same hand sign and raised a hand as if to catch the stone. The massive stone smashed into and pushed him back but suddenly halted. Onoki, with a grunt and one arm, lifted the massive stone over his head and aimed at his foe. "Try something else, rookie!" He hurled the enormous stone with ease.

    To his foe''s credit, they did not flinch as the massive death approached. Similar to Onoki, they raced forward into the stone. However, the meaty sound of earth and flesh did not ring. Onoki raised a brow as the stone flew on, crashing into and destroying mini pillars. However, just as it did, Onoki flipped through the air, narrowly avoiding a stone-covered man who burst from the ground below; the man cried out in effort as he raced forward and swung his fist for a mighty blow.

    Onoki did not bother to react, however, as two massive stone golems burst from the ground behind them and met the blow with their own enormous fist. The man was blown away by their blow and cried out in pain as he flew back. Onoki hummed, bored, as he aimed his technique. "Dust Style: Atomic Disassembly!"

    A massive cube of light formed around the airborne man, stopping his flight. The man froze, seemingly aware that Onoki had won their fight. "Akatsuchi, how long do you intend to fight so straightforwardly? Innovation is the only strategy when faced with a stronger opponent. I cannot afford to have my shield lost so easily."

    Akatsuchi laughed, seemingly unbothered by his loss or Onoki''s harsh judgment. What the man lacked in skill or intelligence, he made up for it with his calm and rational mind. "I am sorry to disappoint you, sir! As your shield, it brings me great shame. Though you are considered the strongest Tsuchikage we''ve had."

    "I understand, but I need a standout recruit. You are the most trusted man besides my own daughter. If only you could surpass your current limits in battle and mind, you''d make a fine replacement." Onoki snarked at the man.

    "Not fit to be a leader, sir! Besides, no one else could run the village like you do!" Akatsuchi said happily.

    ''Don''t I know it¡­'' Onoki inwardly complained. "How about news regarding the Kamizuru Clan or Ren Kamizuru?"

    "Sir. The Kamizuru have yet to return due to a perceived failure on our part, according to the Kamizuru Clan. This was negatively received by the other clans, which escalated the tension. Now, they are rioting and threatening separation from the village. Daya and Kurotsuchi are leading an Anbu squad as you asked to forcibly stop such; with the weak status of the clan, such will be easy." (5)

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "The Kamizuru may have fallen from the status they once had. However, they are still one of the founding clans of Iwa, and their lack of support will surely lower morale. A true nightmare." Onoki concluded grimly. "Please tell me you received word from Ren Kamizuru or the Anbu escorts."

    "No, sir. Unfortunately, there has been radio silence. Information has concluded this to be bad news. Even if they took their time leisurely, two days should be enough to reach the Sand and send word back," Akatsuchi grimly said.

    "So we have civil unrest in the streets, and one of my most experienced men is missing. There''s no doubt about it, that little upstart Rasa not only rejected our proposal but killed our men¡­" Onoki said with a sigh.

    "They must be closer to the Leaf than we thought. It is good we postponed our initial plans."

    "Good indeed; however, this cements my final choice. The most recent Chunin Exams have clearly shown the Leaf and Sand''s next generation will be just as troublesome as always. So much so we must weaken them ourselves¡­ we''re changing our plans¡­" Onoki mused.

    "Sir?"

    "We will give it one week for word of a sighting of the Leaf''s jinchuriki. At this point, we will use our spies to confirm his status, and assuming he''s out of the way, we''ll reach out to the Cloud."

    "I thought you considered them much too risky to work with?" Akatsuchi asked curiously.

    "That Unruly A truly is. However, a power imbalance seems to be forming." The Leaf has always produced notable shinobi, yet Gaara of the Sand proved just as noteworthy. My gut tells me this is only the start, however. I believe soon, the Leaf and Sand will balloon in power, and with the Mist and us Weaker than ever, we need the Cloud on board with us for the future. The only thing to decide now is when¡­"

    "So I guess this Naruto Uzumaki Chunin will be the lynchpin. If he shows up missing, it could be the spark to set off the inferno¡­"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Tamaki''s POV (Western River Plains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Mid Day

    A giant tree trunk lay on its side, its bark was covered on every square inch with scratches and doodles. The leaves of the tree had been sown together to form into a soft roof for the tree. The inside had been completely hollowed out and the inside looked like a bar. The bar had been beautifully carved from the wood in the tree along with the stools, the entire place had beautiful and extravagant art of peacocks and cats. Working the bar were two cats in tuxedos and a woman dressed in an orange sundress worked behind them as well. Her brown hair and eyes gave her a homely look only further enforced as she scrubbed a cup spotless. (6)

    "Something was off today, we normally have to deal with at least one mosquito attack." A gruff voice of a black cut covered in scars spoke, It wore a trench coat which covered it''s body as well as a black and white bandana wrapped around its face.

    "Complaining about peace is an awful thing." Tamaki chided her companion. "Master wouldn''t be happy to hear such."

    "Still what a boring day for ninja kitty." A female cat wearing a purple bodysuit with an eyepatch added on. "I was hoping the master would give us someone to use as a scratch toy."

    "Personally I''m happy for the odd peaceful day of Irminsul." A bartender answered. "I do detest violence so much¡­"

    Tamaki smiled with ease. "Even if there were troubles you all could not handle I wouldn''t let any harm come to you. And I know the master cares for you all!"

    Tamaki was a woman who had spent most of her life with the Neeko Clan. The clan of shinobi kittens had found her outside their home as an infant. The elder of the cats had said it was due to her being uniquely in tune with nature. But personally she found it to be fate.

    A small part of her had always wondered what life had been away from the clan. During her teenage years she had been incredibly lonely, being the only human among shinobi cats had left her the odd one out. The cats had never been cruel to her and treated her as their own. But she had always yearned for companionship¡­

    Then the master had arrived. A human male that had arrived to the shinobi cats during a war between them and the blood seeking mosquito tribe. Using his wisdom and considerable power he had fought them off with the Neeko Clan was so enthused with their new ally he soon became their leader.

    The master had led their clan to their current home and apparently seeing a kindred soul in her had taken Tamaki under his wing.

    With the wisdom and nurturing nature of the Master Tamaki had grown much as a person and shinobi. So much so Tamaki was dedicated to her master protecting his home in his absence. Which explained the sinking feeling in her stomach when the loud sound of beating wings filled the air.

    In an instant the tranquil bar setting was destroyed. A loud bell sounded to alert the Neeko shinobi of an intruder. The patrons and even the bartenders immediately launched into action dashing out to engage this unknown threat. As they did, Tamaki pulled out her whip with a grimace and leapt over the bar to join them. Bursting out from their tree home she saw utter chaos.

    Roughly a dozen wasps flew through the air dive bombing cats, Tamaki watched in horror as several were dragged away fighting. Several of the cats armed with shuriken let loose bursts of them. But so high up the wasps few met their mark, and even fewer were lethal. On the roof of their home the patrons of the bar and staff fought in a group against several wasps. Trusting them to be able to handle themselves Tamaki instead dived into the actions below. She rolled under a diving wasp as she flicked her whip catching a wasp around the neck, with a grunt she slammed the wasp into another, the two falling in a bundle. Tamaki twirled as she bisected the two at once, trusting her to be noticed now she dived randomly to her left avoiding an overzealous dive bomb which had the wasp smash into the ground with a crunch. Tamaki scanned and saw a cat already dead being feasted on by two wasps, with a flick of shuriken she killed the wasps and ran forward knowing the cat was beyond saving. She flinched however as she was knocked down to the ground on her face. She managed to turn just as a wasp was about to skewer her with its large stinger. However the wasp was cut in two as the katana wielding cats saved her. Tamaki offered a nod as both ran off to help the others.

    She scanned the roof and was happy to see the roof battle had gone their way with no casualties. The last of the wasps on the ground were being finished off, and while they had lost several kitties and more were kidnapped they were okay¡­

    Tamaki flinched however as her senses screamed in alert. Her head whipped up and she flinched as she saw another dozen wasp incoming. They had barely fought off the first wave, a second would be their doom¡­

    "Oh how detestable, the wasp clan decided to visit¡­" A silky smooth and refined voice called out. A man with long hair braided with feathers in and painted blue purple eyes marched past the violence of it all, everything alive there watching him. He wore an open full body coat covered in blue and green beautiful feathers. Around his neck was a necklace of shuriken. He wore no shirt, something Tamaki guiltily enjoyed for he had sculpted abs. The man wielded a giant feather of all things. "I normally wouldn''t bring murder or kidnapping as housewarming gifts but I''m not caught up on wasp customs¡­"

    The wasps got over their shock, the entire new wave focusing on the man that now stood between them and the Neeko Clan.

    "Attacking before even giving your names?" The man asked with a raised brow. "How degenerate of you¡­ I''ll teach you some manners!" The man slashed once with his feather through the air with a whoosh. Holding his arms open he watched with an amused smile as the wasps drew close.

    "Tamaki-kun! We need to help the master!" The female patron from earlier spoke.

    "There won''t be a need." Tamaki assured with ease. "The Master will take care of this with grace."

    As soon as the first wasp drew close the entire mob froze. In midair each lied suddenly still, they twitched and snapped their mandibles and yet made no attempt to get closer.

    "Hatred blind us all, perhaps if you spent more time enjoying the beauty of this world you could''ve enjoyed it longer. Beautiful Tapestry: Breathtaking Net!" Suddenly with a sheen thin strands of fabric were revealed wrapped tightly around the wasps. The man glanced around his home with a small frown. "It seems you caused quite the ruckus before I arrived, I won''t be able to spare you now¡­ Beautiful Climax!" The strands all suddenly began to constrict before in an instant the strands cut through the group with ease. Within a mere instant he had slayed them all.

    "Master, you saved us!" Tamaki cried as she hugged her mentor tightly.

    "Of course my beloved student, I couldn''t let my beautiful Neeko Clan suffer when I have the power to prevent such. However I''m afraid we don''t have time to celebrate, I''m my way to aid you I saw the others being carried off. They took them alive so they need them for something, we''ll gracefully track them and confront them on why." His piece said he turned and began marching into the distance as the clan cheered. Tamaki, stunned by him, blinked before racing to catch up to him.

    He had this aura that made it hard for her to talk to him. But all the same Tamaki felt the need to ask something, hopefully he wouldn''t mind¡­

    "Ble" Tamaki did not get to finish as the master gently touched her forehead with such speed she didn''t even see him move.

    "I told you to never speak that name." Tamaki nervously nodded but felt less nervous when he nodded with a beautiful smile and released her. Walking forward as if nothing had happened.

    "Sorry Master, but I can''t help but wonder why you didn''t save the ones being carried away?" Tamaki asked earnestly.

    "I wanted to find their home and ask why they would do such a thing." The Master answered simply.

    "But what if they kill them before we arrive?"

    "It would be unfortunate but we would avenge them. They would be happy knowing they contributed to the Neeko Clan even in death." The Master answered with ease.

    Tamaki was glad she was behind her master as she followed his lead. It meant he didn''t see the wide frown she held as they traveled. She had never thought the master was the type to risk the lives of their clan mates¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Suzumebachi''s POV (Western River Plains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Afternoon

    Suzumebachi, Mishiro, and Leifazu watched over the canyon observing the Chakra Anchor. The feeling of latent chakra in the air raised goosebumps on her skin and gave her a jittery feeling in her stomach.

    Even without the presence the Anchor held, the mere sight of it was a spectacle of its own. The raw chakra orb seemed to suck chakra out of the very air and seemed to grow and shrink in even measure. The mass of chakra was so powerful streams of water and chunks of stone whirled around the Chakra Anchor.

    Yet it was the sight of the golems that caused her the most awe. The massive ten feet stone creatures lumbered around the Anchor seemingly mindlessly. Their roughly human shaped bodies clashed with their bright chakra mass heads. The powerful and unique sight was all contained within a massive red barrier.

    "This is the Chakra Anchor I spoke of. My Love had theorized there may be physical link between worlds and I believe this may be that very link. The barrier you seal is my strongest barrier ninjutsu, unless I consider you an ally or you are able to rival my love it will not allow anything other than air inside." Mishiro explained.

    "So these are the golems you spoke of." Suzumebachi said curiously. "They do look intimidating but size isn''t everything."

    "Spoken like a woman who''s never bedded someone hun-" Leifazu started but stopped as Mishiro swiped her on the back of her head.

    "For attempting to speak so crassly you shall create our opening. Suzumebachi ensures you and the Queen are watching. These Golems may seem unremarkable but they are quite the threat¡­" Mishiro ordered.

    Suzumebachi, having recently been betrayed by the two and being somewhat intimidated by Leifazu, stayed silent. She was more than content to allow the psychotic woman to test it for them.

    Leifazu cursed to herself and unsheathed her hatchets and marched forward. As Mishiro had told them the barrier allowed her through without issue. As she walked down the wall of the canyon and stepped on the floor Suzumebachi watched as she cracked her neck.

    Suddenly at a speed nearly as fast as Lee had been Leifazu raced into the closest golem. Cackling as she drew close she hacked right for the head of the golem. Suzumebachi merely blinked, in that instant the golem reacted and spiked Leifazu violently into the ground. ''It''s fast-'' Suzumebachi flinched as she didn''t get to finish the thought.

    The golem offered no mercy or consideration and kicked Leifazu as soon as he landed, sending him careening through the air. To her credit somehow Leifazu twirled through the air and landed on her feet with a slide. However she had just barely touched the ground before the golem attempted to finish her off. The golem''s head glowed brightly before shooting a powerful beam of chakra directly at Leifazu.

    Leifazu cackled again, her back bent unnaturally but snapping back in place as she guarded as if to reflect the blast. The beam hit the woman and slowly began to force her back and burn her arms. However Suzumebachi felt her fear of Leifazu grow as the woman earnestly moaned before slashing through the beam. (7)

    "This will be fun~!" Leifazu declared as she raced forward to the crowd. The rest of the golems seemed to be done watching. The first was joined by the second and one swung low and the other high. Leifazu merely jumped the first and with a cleave of chakra cut the arm off the other. Leifazu chuckled as she landed past the two catching the detached arm of one. However the amusement was momentarily shattered as the remaining golems all prepared a beam. Perhaps desperate or genuinely insane Leifazu hurled the arm past the group like a spear, leaving her wide open for the barrage of beams.

    "Those golems are no joke, they managed to kill Leifazu¡­" Suzumebachi spoke in awe.

    "No need to concern yourself. Leifazu is doubtlessly a fool but not an easily killed one. She substituted with the stone¡­ Prepare yourself, our opening is soon¡­ I need you to either stall or eliminate at least two." Mishiro informed her seriously.

    Suzumebachi shifted to a more ready stance knowing by hook or crook the Queen would watch her back. However she questioned what kind of opening Leifazu could create¡­

    "Hellish Bisection!" Leifazu cried with glee as she managed to actually cut a golem vertically in half. Another swung for her head but she managed to jump over it and with impressive strength kick another''s blow away. However a third appeared and kicked Leifazu back, before the woman could move two more appeared and began wild swinging of powerful blows. Each blow either smashed Leifazu toward the other or off the ground. One, two, three, four, five bone crushing blows hit the Uzumaki who smashed into the ground bonelessly. Somehow the woman crawled up to her feet laughing and Suzumebachi froze as she saw why.

    Leifazu''s stamina, speed, and strength had all seemed superhuman but now Suzumebachi knew it was her durability that was her focus. The golems had hit with such speed and strength large patches of skin had been bruised or eroded right off. However instead of leaking a cover of crimson the shiny still liquid blood stayed inside her body. Almost seeming to act as a second layer of skin.

    However unlike her the golems seemed unimpressed and the remaining seven all began to charge up beams at once. "Just what we were waiting for!" Leifazu cried out in glee.

    Suzumebachi flinched as she realized Mishiro had moved, she was even faster than Leifazu! The woman landed above the group facing the golems as they charged their attacks. Leifazu weaved hand signs in sync with Mishiro''s one handed ones. The two finished and spoke in sync.

    "Uzumaki Style: Kanji of the Raging Sea!"

    "Uzumaki Style: Kanji of the Raging Sea!" (8)

    Leifazu clasped his hands together as in praying, a massive sprout of water floated up to Mishiro who faced it with concentration and her Katana facing it. She began to slash with incredible speed. Suzumebachi could only watch in grim awe as she watched the two move. Each slash slowly shaped the massive orb of water, eventually creating the kanji for raging sea.

    "Leifazu do not let me down, strike true!" Mishiro called as she used her blade to shove the glowing kanji to Leifazu. Leifazu prepared a heavy slash for both hatchets glowing with chakra and kanji filled the air with energy.

    "Time to show these heathens a true attack!" Leifazu cried in ecstasy as she swung her hatchets dozens of mini kanji of raging storm flew through the air. As each impacted a massive explosion of water let loose. The golems, the ground beneath them, and anything else was obliterated.

    The first two were utterly reduced to smithereens as their bodies were torn asunder, the ones behind them were torn in two by the burst of water. Leaving the final two to break apart into chunks. Suzumebachi could only watch in awe as their attack was not done, having blown past the golems the kanji exploded into the canyon itself. The walls were blown out sending countless debris flying into the air and raining on the ground surrounding the Chakra Anchor. The water in the canyon seemed to double and burst into the air causing a misting all throughout the Western River Plains.

    Mishiro unaffected marched them both pausing to offer her orders. "I will personally examine the Chakra Anchor, you two can deal with what''s left of the golems¡­"

    "But they''re dead already?" Leifazu asked with a raised brow.

    "Foolish humans! The golems can repair themselves from nearly any kind of wound." The wasps snarled at them furiously. "We must continue until they cannot!"

    The group of them watched as the golem fragments formed themselves again. Though their numbers were reduced to five now.

    "Thank kami! Those things know how to get down! I''ll take two, you two try not to die to the other three!" Leifazu cried with glee racing off toward the four.

    Suzumebachi nodded and looked at her boss. "Can I count on your aid in this battle Mam?"

    "Don''t be a foolish human. The woman who has enslaved me ensured I must do such, and even if she had not survival is more important than my grievance. Though make no mistake, if ever I found myself free, the first thing I will do is slay you, and feed you to my countless children¡­"

    Suzumebachi was thankful their conversation was interrupted as a golem appeared before the two and attempted to crush them.

    "YOU DARE!" The Queen cried ferocious striking out against the golem and deflecting and stumbling back with ease. Without hesitation the Queen slammed bodily into the golem the two tumbling away. Suzumebachi had attempted to race to aid her Queen but narrowly ducked a kick by another golem.

    The stone golem was unphased by its miss and charged up its head to blow her apart at close range. Suzumebachi backflipped repeatedly to avoid the blast as it chased after her, she twirled around on the fifth one and launched two kunai with explosive tags, they exploded and sent the being crumbling to the ground but she cursed as she watched it start to reform. But once again narrowly slid under a surprise attack the second golem. The being had learned from the previous one and unleashed a barrage of shockingly quick blows.

    Suzumebachi leaned out of one, ducked another and fully dropped to dodge a third, however the fourth grazed her, tearing some of the skin in her arm and sending her skidding away.

    She heard the hum of chakra as it prepared to blast her, but she flinched as she heard another hum behind her. Suzumebachi''s eyes widely searched for help, Leifazu was battering a golem with the arm of another, the Queen was relentlessly smashing her opponent to dust as it attempted to reform all the while. Gritting her teeth she jumped as both golem unleashed their blast, the two beams chased her up she only barely managed to avoid them at her apex by doing a perfect mid air split. However Suzumebachi noticed they did not stop firing until their heads were hit¡­ almost like it was their weak point. As the two golems exploded beside her she screamed to be heard.

    "Aim for their heads, if you destroy that they''ll stay dead!" Suzumebachi called to the Queen and Leifazu.

    The Queen howled in excitement as she stung the head of the half formed golem before her, the creation spasmed from the sting its head dispersed into the air as its body crumbled.

    "Just as well, a fight''s no fun if the opponent doesn''t feel or stay dead. I should know my opponents always complain about it." Leifazu said with a nod, as she casually stepped out of the way of a wild swing from the now one armed golem, unbalanced due to such it tumbling by. Leifazu smirked as the second charged a beam; she waited for it to fully charge before throwing the limb of the first golem at the second''s head. The beam exploded against the limb mere inches from its own head. The explosion destroyed it''s entire half and unlike before it did not attempt to come back. "Well shit it worked, suppose the Kamizuru aren''t useless. Suppose funs over then¡­ Hellish Skull Split!" Crouching low, Leifazu seemed to disappear as a blur caused a boom through the air, within a fraction of an instant Leifazu appeared before the one armed golem. Seeming bored she slashed both her hatchets into its head splitting the chakra in four. She landed on its collapsing body riding it to the floor.

    The Queen and Suzumebachi both stared warily at the powerful soldier of Mishiro''s. "I see why you were powerless against her¡­ just who have you gotten me involved with?" The Queen nervously hissed at Suzumebachi.

    Suzumebachi sighed as the three walked to the Anchor Mishiro was examining from all angles. "The wrong crowd¡­" She whispered back just as nervous.

    The three arrived at the now exposed Chakra Anchor; the attack of Mishiro and Leifazu earlier had turned the canyon into a plateau. Leaving the Anchor now exposed and surrounded by a mix of stone and large puddles of water. Mishiro was raised into the air by several chains, kanji covered her entire body and glew and angry red. They glew the brightest on Mishiro''s left hand, the hand in question was placed against the anchor. It was clear such was unsafe by the hissing of the kanji around her skin and the mist raced from her palm.

    "Is that hurting you? You have a seal placed on yourself?" Suzumebachi asked, confused. (9)

    "The chakra from the Chakra Anchor is so powerful and dense the intensity from physical contact alone should slowly vaporize one''s skin. Not to mention it''s only partially tangible. For her not only to manage to touch it but maintain contact is insane¡­ What is this human?" The Queen remarked, shocked.

    "An Uzumaki, we are abominations of life. A particular pact of humans that have access to an absurd level of the most accursed shinobi art. Using Fuijutsu and our massive chakra reserves there is little we can''t achieve¡­" Leifazu explained, despite what he said he had no warmth in his voice speaking of his own clan.

    "Leifazu, Suzumebachi, Madam." Mishiro said with a strained voice. "I believe using a mix of Fuijutsu and my sealing chains I can gain control of the Chakra Anchor as was our main objective. Once we do so we can take our leave¡­"

    "You never intended to uphold your end of the deal¡­" Suzumebachi whispered in shock.

    "We do not need to when dealing with a clan as low as yours. All the same we did need the extra hands as useless as they were and you had something we wanted¡­" Mishiro explained smugly even as she struggled against the Anchor.

    "My Domineering Sting!" Suzumebachi realized.

    "Yeeeep. When the boss man heard of that he knew we needed to make a move. We were going to this place anyway and knew it would serve as perfect bait. Forget the Kamizuru or the Stone, you belong to Ikam now." Leifazu explained with a shrug.

    "Well said Leifazu, that means you as well Madam Queen. So listen to what I say, it will take me roughly two days to gain control of this anchor and another to recover from such an endeavor. The three of you and whatever allies Madam''s children can dig up will be responsible for defending me." Mishiro explained.

    "So we''re stuck babysitting," Leifazu complained.

    "Couldn''t you help her and speed up the process? Besides, surely even she can''t keep that up for days." Suzumebachi asked with a raised brow. She had known they hadn''t intended to let her go easily so she felt no panic. For now she had no choice but to follow their demands and attempt to escape when the opportunity provided itself.

    "One don''t underestimate the stamina of an Uzumaki. Even our children and elderly tend to be physically comparable to Genin. A woman like that bitch? It''s more than doable." Leifazu answered snidely. "Besides I''m useless when it comes to Fuijutsu, touching the barrier to inject my chakra into it like Mishiro would just lead to me losing a limb."

    "You''re practically immortal, meaning you are Kami knows how old. You mean to tell me in all that time you never bothered to learn the craft of your people?" Suzumebachi asked angrily. She took great pride in her Kamizuru Clan, even more so in wielding their infamous jutsu. The idea of not only hating and hunting one''s own clan, but also disrespecting its ideals from ignorance was blasphemy to her.

    "I''ve lived a couple hundred years due to my unique jutsu. Those years have honed my hatred of the Uzumaki into what you see now. I lived my life killing my family, drinking booze and napping, and screwing any man or woman worth my time. Learning the "art" of Fuijutsu from my hated clan was far from something I intended to do in my long life." Leifazu explained.

    "Three days, the Leaf Shinobi will surely run into this place before then. They may already be on their way!" Suzumebachi said with worry.

    "Even if they are, we''ll just kill them. Between you, the Queen, and myself some mere Genin or Chunin are no real concern. Hell most Jounin aren''t a true threat to me." Leifazu said casually. "Besides, don''t forget her barrier, they won''t even have a way in."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Edge of Western River Plains of Irminsul - Terra)

    Evening

    The wolves'' tailing lasted most of the day. Although their targets were unaware of their tailing, they seemed cautious and jittery. During their travel, the group noticed that the wolves would backtrack, go in circles, and even hide from any living creature they encountered.

    It seemed the wolves had been ordered by their master to be careful when

    returning to their home. Through their diligent efforts, it took them quite a while to reach their destination. The wolves led them to a massive plateau that lay between the two sections of the Eastern Forest and Western River Plains. This location was covered in shiny crystal spires and beautiful pine trees. Even from a distance, the group could see dozens of wolves traveling through the plateau between the spires and trees. There was an occasional cave from which lights of fire shone.

    As much as Sasuke, and to his dismay, Naruto had been keen on launching an assault on the base right then and there. But it had been nearly dark by then, and if they did so, they risked causing a rampage of Demon Crawlers, leaving them trapped inside unfamiliar territory with an unknown amount of foes. Even Naruto, the fool, had concluded they would have to wait till the next day.

    Scanning Eyes and Crushing Eagle had led them to one of the Taka Clan outposts, located on top of a tree whose thick branches had been removed and used to form a shockingly soft giant nest on top, so high up that clouds drifted around them. His new familiar had assured him the demons would not sense them there and had informed him they needed to go for the night. They had to report their success to the Taka and get the official summoning scroll since they could not summon one. Sasuke had seen no problem with this and sent them off.

    High up as they were, the air was cold, and Naruto and Sasuke had to use their combined mastery over the nature of elements of wind and fire to warm up the nest since the dry wood would not allow them to light a fire. Naruto and Sasuke had unsealed some of the camping supplies Muri had prepared, allowing the group to rest on high-quality sleeping bags and light a gas lantern. Giving the group limited lighting.

    Naruto and Muri had drawn the last and longest shift of the night, Yuno the middle, and Sasuke the beginning. Sasuke chose to watch over them at the top of a nearby tree. Using his limited sensing ability, Sasuke sensed several disturbing presences nearby. One he assumed would have to belong to the Crawling Demons; however, each was on the move and seemingly unaware of their presence.

    The night sky was fully bespeckled with countless stars, and the moon shone brilliantly. It was quite the site, and with the quiet soundtrack of the forest around him, Sasuke could admit to feeling relaxed. Saving Yuno had been his priority, and such was mostly done now to rescue Hinata, Shino, and the others.

    Sasuke had always valued solitude. His mother was loving but openly supportive of their fall due to their "betrayal." They never argued over this, but their relationship had always been quite the strain. Shisui was more supportive but also openly seemed to be vetting Sasuke. That left only three people Sasuke consistently found enjoyable to be around.

    Yuno was his blood and a fellow Uchiha who fully supported his aims even if she seemed unsure more often than not. It helped that she was intelligent and skilled as well, was one of the few not scared off by his intensity, and was very affectionate to him, which Sauske would admit only himself he enjoyed. Hinata was different simply because he was the kindest person he had ever met. She was genuinely caring and emphatic, and despite that, she held a hidden strength that Sasuke respected. Not to mention, Hinata was the only teammate he had. Shino rounded out the group. The man was just as pessimistic and intuitive as Sasuke, focused on business and driven to succeed. He also, like Sasuke, could have been more social as well. Sasuke was surprised to find kinship with an Aburame, but with his loyalty, dry wit, and intelligence, he saw the man as a worthy companion. (10)

    So, the entire trip to Irminsul was one of tension for Sasuke. Not only were those he cared about in danger, but they were also those he felt he couldn''t do without. The years and mystery regarding his clan had been hard on Sasuke, and they offered all too welcomed relief. All the same, Sasuke often fell back on old habits. It felt easier to relax without someone else around.

    Hence, Sasuke sighed as the sound of someone approaching broke through. Glancing beneath him, he saw Naruto approaching. Sasuke was surprised he was awake, but the Uchiha sensed the blonde wanted to talk to him alone.

    "Naruto." He acknowledged simply.

    "Hey there, Uchiha," Naruto said as he walked up to Sasuke''s level and sat beside him on the branch. I was looking for you; I should''ve figured you would be off somewhere like this."

    "A better vantage point for the watch; I suggest you do the same," Sasuke answered politely. He was tired and in for a couple more hours of boring watch. Despite that, he felt awkward around the blonde; in a year, he had gone from someone he despised to someone he begrudgingly respected. (11)

    "I''m sure you know I didn''t come up here for small talk. Subtlety has never been a strong suit of mine; I prefer to be upfront." Naruto started. "So I''m just gonna speak what''s on my mind. Your cousin Yuno and I discussed you, one where she asked me to look out for you."

    "Forgive her. She''s a worrier." Sasuke remarked casually.

    "Maybe," Naruto said reluctantly. "But she never seemed to be the type ask for help over nothing. If she asked me, she must have had some valid concerns."

    Sasuke grunted, looking into the sky, intent on ignoring the blonde. However, he could feel Naruto''s eyes bore into the side of his head as he waited for an answer. A minute of silence turned to two, three, four, and Sasuke felt Naruto staring and waiting. ''Subborn blonde, we need to work together, however¡­ suppose some give and take is required.''

    "Have you heard of the old Uchiha Coop?" Sasuke asked. "Actually, don''t answer. Of course, you have. The famed Uchiha Clan of the Leaf is one of the founding clans. One of the world''s most prestigious and feared clans that were only growing in power was allied and loyal to the strongest village. All the same, things were not all well; due to our status, we originally ran the Police Force of the Leaf. But as time went on, discontent grew between the Leaf as a whole and the Uchiha Clan. The Senju and Hyuga had always been less than ecstatic about us; we lacked positions of power despite our influence and infamy. Then the Kyuubi attacked¡­ a random attack that cost us Minato Namikaze, largely considered the greatest Hokage to live¡­"

    "Um, this is cool and all but-"

    "To understand why Yuno worries, you must understand my goal and motivations. To do that, you must have the full context. You can listen and attempt to keep to your word to aid me to my cousin or yap on, and I''ll silence myself." Sasuke warned. Naruto sighed heavily, settling down on the branch and nodding for him to continue.

    "The attack was devastating for our clans and the shinobi and civilian life. Millions of Ryo in damage, countless shinobi and civilians lost, even our Hokage¡­ but one question haunted the mind of the villagers. Why? Why was the Kyuubi freed on that day, why did it attack the Leaf, and why did it take so long to stop it. Reports from that day claim that a man was seen supposedly controlling the Kyuubi. This feat can only be done by three types of people; Jinchuriki, Fuijutsu masters, or Uchiha. Jinchuriki and Fuijutsu masters were unlikely; both were rare and unlikely to be the culprit. So the blame had to fall on someone; the Uchiha Clan was accused by a vocal minority. Most were wise enough to realize such was false, but due to these rumors, anti-Uchiha sentiment rose to an all-time high. So much so that a breaking point was only to be expected." (12)

    "So the Uchiha rebelled. They felt underappreciated and represented and made a move to take over¡­" Naruto mused.

    "According to the official report, my father, Fubachi Uchiha, and my elder brother, Itachi Uchiha, slowly gained support and planned a coop. Leaf loyalists from within the clan reported such to the Hokage. With the full might of the village and spies within the Uchiha at his disposal, somehow, the Uchiha were crushed, and the majority either killed or imprisoned. But the full details were always blurry. The exact details of the coup, who discovered it and betrayed the Uchiha, and how one of the most powerful clans was destroyed in a night without most villagers unaware were never released. Regardless, however, most accepted the story given; the Uchiha were completely eradicated in a night. And with their apparent betrayal, they exposed their prestige and fame, which they had spent decades building and destroying." Sasuke explained. "However, I am the heir of the Uchiha, the son of Fugaku Uchiha, and the future Clan head of them. As such a man, how can I accept the status of our clan? How can I not question the lack of details and oddity of such a thing? No, I can''t and won''t. I intend to investigate this "coup" to see why and how it happened and expose it finally to the public. Once I do so, I''ll redeem us and show that we aren''t the traitors we''re painted out to be. Then I''ll hunt down anyone found to set up the Uchiha and discover the fate of those "traitorous" Uchiha."

    Naruto frowned, obviously thinking deeply. "But what if your clan were traitors? If the village and most people think so, don''t you think chances are it''s true?"

    "I recognize jumping to the conspiracy may seem impulsive. But I assure you I only seek the truth if my clan¡­ If my clan did plan to betray the Leaf, I would prove such to everyone and serve loyalty to make up for it. But I must know for certain, and if the story told was a lie, I must correct it. I care not for who stands in my way, how possible it is, or what I must do to achieve it." Sasuke declared boldly, glaring into the sky as anger trickled into him. "Forget what Yuno said, I don''t need anyone watching out for me."

    "Nah."

    "Excuse me?" Sasuke asked incredulously.

    "Can''t do that, Yuno. Somehow, you are both friends, and I promised I''d watch out for you." Naruto answered simply.

    Sasuke growled. "You may be strong, Naruto Uzumaki, but you are much too naive to help me in my quest."

    "Naive?"

    "You have the guts to face any threat, the strength to stand opposed to them, and quite the backup in that beast inside you. But you lack the dedication to truly do anything to succeed. You would never quit but fail if it went against your morals and ideals. Such is the nativity of the highest order. Yuno thinks we are similar, and in many ways, she''s right. But the difference is that I will never fail my goal regardless of what that takes." Sasuke explained, looking Naruto right in the eye.

    "You''re wrong." The blond vehemently countered. "Maybe I am naive, but I will not fail at my goal. I just refuse to achieve it unless it''s the right way. People often betray who they are just to achieve something, but to me, that means you quit. It''s not that I can''t take the darker and harder path to achieve the goal. It''s that I refuse to compromise; I want what I want the way I want it. And I know if I never give up and give it everything I have until death I can get it¡­" The blonde stood and dropped from the branch, stopping himself just before he collided with the nest using wind nature. "Besides, what''s the point of achieving what I want only to be ashamed of how I did it?" Naruto asked as he left Sasuke to ponder over the conversation.

 Back at the Homefront 2.0! Pt 2

    Chapter 59: Back at the Homefront! 2.0! Pt 1

    <hr>

    A''s POV (Cloudless Plateau - Hidden Cloud Village)

    Morning

    A marched through the sounds of pants, grunts of effort and pain, and in sync counting. A moved through them watching them all with a forced emotionless gaze.

    Instead, he allowed his attention to drift to one of his favorite places in this accursed world. The plateau he and his men stood on was one of great reverence to Cloud Village. While the exact record had been lost to time, a legend had been passed down on how this plateau had come to stand.

    Supposedly, the original A, the man that he and all Raikage are named after, had been responsible for it. The man had been called the Unrelenting A, a powerful man who had led a small grouping of clans that would one day from the Cloud Village. They had attempted to overpower Hashirama''s Senju Clan. The battle had been fought at this very spot; the leader of the Cloud had ambushed Hashirama and his guard, who were there to speak to them. The battle had been hard fought, and the two future Kage had obliterated the land around them in their struggle. The spot had once been home to a range of small mountains; they had left only one. Despite Relentless A''s power and tenacity, Hashirama slowly overwhelmed the man. Realizing he was destined to be defeated he wildly unleashed his most powerful attack, a karate chop that could cleave mountains in two. Hashirama had managed to deflect the blow. But its destructive power had left its mark. The karate chop had been a variable storm of chakra, it had cut the mountain they stood on in two, burned away the plant life and even split the sky, even now the clouds mysteriously avoiding a narrow gash in the sky. (1)

    A barely believe in the tale however. Sure the leader of their village had not been so weak as to fail. Furthermore it was like shinobi to deceive and lead astray; with that in mind and the time that had passed, it was nearly impossible to be sure how true the tale was. But the area sold the idea well. The unnatural flat plateau had a smooth surface that shone in the morning. It is as if cut by a massive blade that was intense enough to melt stone. The land around them was flat and covered in thick trees A knew wasn''t a normal species of the Land of Lightning. Even the sky seemed scarred somehow. But realizing he had lost himself to thought he snapped his attention back to his men.

    His eyes drifted to Darui, who stood in front of the massive crowd directing their workout. The normally laid-back and passive man was energetic and demanding as he barked orders. His ability to switch between both was why A used him as his right hand. He was powerful and intelligent enough to be useful but lazy enough to never be a threat. In truth A often suspected if he ever died or retired he would be selected as his replacement. Such brought a small frown to A''s face.

    His assistant Mabui followed behind him, mercilessly critiquing the form of his men as they went. In truth, he recognized that Mabui acted differently than she genuinely was around him. He knew she was not nearly so cold and detached, he believed she acted such a way around him as a shield. But he kept her around due to her impressive intelligence and utter loyalty. Her mind was helpful in his less necessary paperwork and politics; she had a body he loved to gaze at and was smart enough to know to follow his every whim. He saw resentment and fear in her eyes when she gazed at him. But neither was why she followed his orders without failure, more than anything A suspected she realized just how necessary he was.

    A ran a tight ship in his village, while some seemed focused on economics or service, he knew the true purpose of a shinobi village. Shinobi were weapons for their country, human tools that adapted and overcame limits as needed and ordered. They followed their superior''s whim with absurd diligence and skill. They were not made to merely protect but to crush one''s enemies. To conquer land and markets for their homeland. To make their country and home greater through conquest. They weren''t some sort of heroes or mercenaries. They were a damn military. A preferred to run it as such.

    Every morning, an alarm sounded out as soon as the sun peeked over the skyline. It truly was not needed, but insurance would save A from punishing those who had failed to listen otherwise. Once that sound was heard, his shinobi would dress in combat fatigues and gather at this spot. From Genin, Anbu, Intelligence, and even clerical, anyone who worked under A was expected to be there. They would arrange into formation as if marching out to battle. The range specialist and his mechanic fire his particular chakra canons in the back; in front of them was where the tactical and supportive manpower, and in front of them was a mix of their kenjutsu and Taijutsu shinobi, rounded out by the vanguard. Led by Darui, it featured some of his strongest shinobi.

    With the assembled and positioned, Darui would lead them all through various physical drills. These were designed to be high-intensity, detailed, specific, and endless. This drill was made to wake them up and test their mettle first thing in the morning, keeping them from getting soft. To ensure it was painful and challenging for all parties, it went on until every single person dropped and was required to echo the call made by Darui. Forcing growth and assuring loyalty was how A started his days.

    As his men worked diligently, A would march around seeking weakness or hesitation. This kept his men from slacking and allowed A to watch his forces. There would always be one with a weak mind or body or less than utterly loyal. Once he spotted them, he had a unique way of correcting them.

    Karui, Omoi, and a few others were currently enduring such a situation. His Anbu engaged them in merciless and hopeless combat. Each of them was outnumbered, isolated, and beaten thoroughly. Once they collapsed and could fight no more, healers moved forth and got them back into fighting shape. They would continue until the others would finish their own drill. The two Genins failed him in the exams, but the others were no better. There was a merchant who still needed to raise the funds expected of him on his most recent trip. An Anbu who had hesitated to turn in his traitorous wife, even a homeless man who had failed to respect a Jounin Elite. Regardless of why they were punished, none of them were spared. A found this a better solution than killing or maiming them as he did in the past. It made them stronger and broke them down, making them all the more loyal¡­ Besides, replacing manpower these days was no simple task. (2)

    Finally, his eyes drifted back to the working crowd and landed on a suitable target. An older man representing one of the founding clans. He worked tirelessly and almost flawlessly, but A noticed he hesitated before each call. The Clans rarely suffered in these drills and were expected to be spared due to their status. Likely it was the sole reason the man dared to perform anything short of perfectly. It made A''s blood boil. His decision made A narrowed his eyes. While it may cause some inner village tension. A made it a point to knock the clans down to size on occasion. With their numbers and sway, having them anything less than absolutely loyal was a risk. A found occasionally catching them showed the Clans they were not exempt or special. A lesson A found to be most important to be learned.

    He did not break his stride and slowly drifted toward the man in an inconspicuous manner. A enjoyed moments like this, it was the essence of a true leader. To crack down on one''s men was to show them you cared. All the same A, made sure not to make his target aware of his attention, so drawn into the workout, the man did not notice him until he was on top of him. The man flinched as A made his attention and presence known.

    "The timing of your calls is off, your posture is off, and I detect a lack of enthusiasm." A spoke emotionlessly. He did not allow the joy he felt at his soldier''s fear nor his intention to show, from the trembling as the man who continued the workout and calls even as addressed. It was the subtlety of this game A enjoyed. The absolute control over the man he wielded over him. The man was wiser than most; if he had stopped, A would''ve accelerated this. "You may address me and pause the drill."

    The man collapsed, sputtered, and even dry heaved pathetically. A sense of resentment for him grew at his open show of weakness. The man struggled to catch his breath but even then it did nothing for his nerves. "M-my Lord, I would never. In my growing age I lose my breath more easily, and my calls are off due to this!"

    "You think age is a proper excuse for this pathetic display? I could accept such if you were using your full ability¡­"

    "I am my Lord, I assure you! I would not dare to offer you anything less during the morning drill!" he cried out, terrified.

    "So you suggest I am lying?" A asked incredulously.

    "Of course not, Lord!"

    "Then am I mistaken?"

    "I¡ªyo-you. No, my Lord, such is not possible¡­" The man trailed off, having realized the folly of appealing to A. A inwardly smiled at the man cowering before him. This was what true power looked like¡­

    A allowed a brow to raise. "Then you realize what you daring to do such means¡­" The man cried out in fear and dropped into the lowest bow A had ever seen. His face in the dirt and utterly demeaning himself in an attempt to appeal for mercy.

    "Please, Lord, I did not mean anything by it. Spare me!"

    "Spare you?" A asked rhetorically. "That would suggest I am sparing you from some form of punishment or suffering. I merely offer you to display the power within you. You should thank me for offering the chance to redeem your honor among your peers. Especially after such a shameful display¡­"

    "T-thank you, my lord." The man said pitifully, tears streaming down his face. A finally remembered who the man was. Royama Yari is a veteran Jounin and member of the Yari Clan. A powerful clan of the Cloud which wielded the unique Static Bloodline.

    "Then you know what must be done. Stand and prepare yourself for this endeavor." A ordered with no empathy for the terrified man. The weak could not elicit such from him, if a man or woman choose to be weak they had no right to complain when the strong did as they wished. As the man slowly and with shaky legs raised to his feet, A smiled openly. The drill was good, but this was why he indeed did it. A show of force was great for keeping his men in line. So, for those A found failing, he had a particular exercise for them. A spar with their Lord, one A would ensure stayed with them and everyone watching. The man trembled as the others stopped working and formed around the two. Whenever a spar was necessary, A always had them pause and watch. All the better to ensure they received the lesson he taught the victim.

    The man nervously drew a kunai, his nerves causing him to drop it and clumsily pick it up from the ground. A cracked his neck, released his robe, and left it to fall to the ground. He removed his undershirt but kept his weights on. He wouldn''t need the extra speed¡­

    "I am ready Royama, this sanctioned spar between us for the morning drill will now commence." A ordered silence filled the plateau at the decree. Royama flinched but did not move, fearfully staring at A.

    "Lord, please¡­ I surrender; I could not bring myself to-"

    Royama could not finish his lie as A''s fist buried itself into his ribs with an audible crack, A could feel at least three ribs shatter from the blow. Royama could only groan in pain as he collapsed against A''s fist with his full weight. "Enough with your bullshit. If you are man enough to fail these drills, you are man enough to face your Lord earnestly." A told the man with a giant smile.

    A shoved Royama back quickly and backhanded him so hard he tumbled across the plateau in a ball, nearly careening over the edge from the blow. A appeared in his path before he could, kicking him in the back with such force he flew back to the center of the crowd. The crowd parted to avoid Royama flying through the air and A slowly marching to him. Royama scrambled to his feet quickly and threw his kunai desperately for A''s head. A caught it easily and spat at the man hatefully as he drew close. Blurring behind him, A stabbed the kunai into the back of the man''s knee, dropping him to both with a scream from the man. Royama cried out in pain and shock as A calmly placed a hand on his shoulder.

    "I find people who allow themselves to be weak like yourself can only learn from the best of teachers, pain. Remember this feeling and embarrassment today. The way it made you feel and the way your peers looked upon you. For whenever you fail as you did today you subject the Cloud as whole to the same." A lecture to the man. Royama shook violently either from pain, fear, or shock.

    Ryoma recovered with a gasp. His wild and fearful eyes met A''s own. They were filled with desperation and fear. Despite how much he feared A he had submitted to him at this moment all the same. Now to ensure he was too fearful to ever go against him¡­"Lord, I am sorry; please have mercy!"

    He spat again to hide his smile. "I offer you better, redemption¡­ IRON CLAW!" A closed his grip with his full strength. He felt his hand wrapped around his vertebrae, he felt the bone shatter as he used his full grip strength, and he felt his fingers punch through his skin like it was paper, blood coating his hand as he gripped. A had to stop his glee from showing on his face.

    Royama''s scream of pain was more of a shriek; it died out, however, as the man succumbed to shock. His arm fell bonelessly at first, then the rest of him as he passed out. A stared down at the maimed man before he kicked him across the clearing toward the medical tent near the other punished. "Heal him up and get him going with the others. It''s clear he needs it." A marched back through the crowd as they continued as if nothing happened. They knew better than to speak out; instead they continued on after thanking A, utter loyalty¡­

    A, Mabui, and his Anbu Commander all walked over to the side out of earshot of the others. With that little display over the workout was good to continue without him. Whenever he did so brutally they always spent the next few days working extra zealously.

    A walked to the edge and stared off into the forest as the other two waited for his word. "I feel prepared for the day. Let''s discuss some matters; how have things progressed regarding our missing spies?"

    The Anbu commander answered, "They, as expected, never reported back. We decided to investigate the matter and sent several Anbu to do so secretly. They found evidence of disposed-of bodies at the sight the Leaf had been during the exams. While it is impossible to be certain who they were, considering it was the last place we know they went, it is more than likely they were discovered and dealt with."

    "A shame but not an unexpected outcome." A answered with a frown. The Leaf had always been like that, a persistent thorn in his side that refused to be dealt with. He would ensure they paid; in fact, he already had. "All the same, our next move will work despite that failure. Did the Bounty Offices approve of my request, Mabui?"

    "They sent back correspondence with the rest of the mail this morning. They initially resisted but relented upon giving them the bribe, as you had suggested. "The noted participants from all five villages'' details and rewards were given and received by them as you asked. Including one of our own¡­" Mabui trailed off purposely.

    A smiled to himself at such. Likely, his captain had the same question when he had received the order, but he had been much too cowardly to raise it. Mabui, despite being weaker, had the gall to do so, without openly questioning him, "Perfect. With those new bounties in effect, our enemies will be pressured now more than ever. And while I catch that you are unsure of our own being included, it is necessary. Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, Gaara of the Sand, Fuu of the Waterfall, Kurotsuchi of the Stone, and more. These cooperative exams gave us one thing we can use, an extensive list of the most promising future prospects of the Elemental Nations. With bounties out on them, the villages must safeguard our concerns. And with me allowing Samui to be marked, they will never know who is responsible. Making a play without outing ourselves¡­ Soon, the Cloud will be what it was always meant to be. (3)

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Porume / Shikamaru''s POV (Hidden Meeting Place of KDA - Leaf Village)

    Evening

    The life of councilmen and the head of the Department of Shinobi/Civilian relationships was a busy and often demanding one. Usually, Porume shamefully had to be a distant father to his kids and wife. Off and on the clock, Porume spent his life serving the Leaf with dedication. A duty and task he was more than willing to fulfill. His father had worked hard to provide a meager living for his family, and Porume was determined to do better. The only problem is his lack of skill to serve as a shinobi and his lack of Intelligence to be notable in a more clerical position.

    Luckily, Porume had one skill that proved invaluable to him. He was a people person; his smile was often described as disarming, his jokes broke tension with ease, and he had a knack for knowing just what to say. A skill that has proven valuable for his home. Shinobi were responsible for providing a sizable portion of funding and the entirety of military and intelligence work. However, civilians generated the overwhelming majority of market influence, public opinion, and population. The two needed to work in tandem to make the Leaf great, and Porume was skilled in helping with such. For years, he smoothed things over, calmed his heads, and even manipulated them if need be. All to ensure the relationship between Shinobi and Civilians is always maintained. And therefore their village was the best it could in all aspects. A job Porume had loved so much that he dedicated all his time to it. Until recently¡­

    As a man constantly racing between businesses and clans alike for all sorts of dealings, Porume had learned many things. He had learned the full extent of damage the Kyuubi had cost. The number of Shinobi and Civilians who live alike who were lost to the savage beast''s attack. The physical, mental, and often it seemed spiritual scars that that night had left. As well as the universal relief between both parties, when the Kyuubi had been stopped and slain that night. If nothing else, Porume and other villagers of the Hidden Leaf could rest with ease, knowing it would never happen again¡­ (4)

    Or so they had been told. Porume had been there the day Hiruzen informed the entire village of Minato''s sacrifice, and he had also been there the day that criminal Ikam exposed the truth. The Kyuubi had not been slain but sealed into a new vessel. Into a human boy, Naruto Uzumaki. Porume was somewhat aware of the nature of jinchuriki; he even knew just how unlikely the beast escaping was. Yet one thing ate at his mind: the people, a sizable vocal portion of them, Shinobi and Civilian alike, were furious about such a thing. They didn''t care if it was safe and guaranteed; the fact the beast that had caused them so much pain was alive and well in any way was an insult. It was terrible for the morale of the village as a whole. Porume knew something had needed to be done. Someone needed to stop this slow forming rift through the village. And Porume knew he was the man to stop it. But he needed help¡­

    He had tested the waters with council members first. Hiro had been an easy choice; Porume had been aware of him skimming money from the village funds for years and had built quite a bit of wealth. Using that as blackmail had Hiro following his orders without failure. Fubuki had been a much simpler catch; the man was open with his hatred of the jinchuriki, something Porume could understand given his construction position considering the damage to infrastructure from the attack, and with a mere mention of the idea of going at it, he had joined without hesitation. Jack, the Head of Agriculture, and Qurani, the Head of Education, had been tempting targets but only pitched in if it seemed like a safe bet in most matters. He had attempted to use Usami, but she expressed sympathy for the beast. So she was not to be trusted. But Porume had been satisfied with political support he had gained all the same; power was next.

    Finding Shinobi with a bone to pick with the Kyuubi was easy. Finding powerful ones willing to bend the rules to get at him was nearly impossible. After weeks of testing Porume hadn''t found anyone influential and trustworthy enough to join his fold. Until he had met a certain Nara. A lifelong Chunin in his forties and long banished from his clan. Known for his intelligence and defiance, Nara was a pariah, but a useful one¡­

    Meeting with Shozu Nara had been a shockingly simple task. The man frequented bars with such frequency that it was as simple as checking each. Porume had not offered much before the Nara had understood his plan in its entirety. And to Porume''s joy convincing him over to his side had been easier still. For Shozu seemed to hate the Kyuubi more than even his own clan. Though Porume had never found out why Shozu was so dedicated¡­

    With everything in place the two had formed the KDA; the Kyuubi Disposal Agency. A group of Shinobi and civilians alike had united and sought to remove the Kyuubi, from their homes, by any means necessary. Their current HQ was a building in "development" donated by Fubuki; with the building in infinite development, it was assured no one would look into it, and with Hiro offering funding, they quickly discovered their potential. (5)

    With three council members'' subtle support, it was easy to spread the word of Naruto and Kushina''s status, with Porume drumming up support on the side even more accessible to win them over to the KDA''s vision. Pamphlets highlighting the dangers of jinchuriki, Shinobi, and civilians bolstering hatred in public spaces were slowly turning over those in the middle and sympathizers alike. It was somewhat dishonest, but Porume slept well, knowing Kyuubi''s fall would be the best for all. The progress was slow, but soon they intended to make a bold move. To use their combat force for the first time. For Shozu had discovered fascinating intel.

    Naruto Uzumaki was missing, supposedly in a strange distant land, leading an effort to save others. Worse yet, supposedly, the Leaf could not attempt to send aid; there was a chance the blight would never return. Something the KDA enjoyed immensely; it would please Porume if they could ensure he didn''t return, but Shozu had assured him such was impossible. However, Shozu had another plan he had suggested; with Naruto missing, Kushina was alone, and with the village in such a turbulent place, a move could be made.

    Hiro hired several of Fubuki''s men to go on a "drunken" rampage near the south edge of the Konoha, which just so happened to be on the opposite side from the Uzumaki Residence in the north. While the Police Force and patrolling shinobi alike were busy dealing with the crowd they could strike without worry of interruption. From his intel, Kushina was a considerably powerful Jounin who openly used the foul power from the Kyuubi, but a group of ten experienced Chunin would surely be enough. Tonight, they would either ensure the Leaf was Kyuubi-free or, at the very least, provide one''s demise. Porume sat at the large desk at the back of the room, this was the meeting place for the leaders of the KDA; Hiro, Fubuki, Shozu, and of course Porume. Various volunteer shinobi and civilians worked on pamphlets and fliers spreading propaganda about the Kyuubi, Naruto, and Kushina Uzumaki in equal measure. The Shinobi all were arming and preparing themselves for the ambush. Porume watched Shozu and lectured the group on strategies as they prepared. This plan was finally bearing fruit¡­

    Shozu was a decently powerful Nara who was rumored to be stronger than he let on. His buzzed, dyed blue hair left him not looking the part, and the oversized, puffy designer jacket he wore further enforced it. The man looked like a delinquent, unlike the Nara''s he shared blood with. The female Imuchi Yamanaka was with him, a member of the infamous Yamanaka Clan who had once been a twin; her brother had perished however during the attack of the Kyuubi. The woman was taller than most as her sibling had been and only had a single eye; she had lost the other when she had lost his sibling. His other most trusted ally was Chama Akimichi, he was more hesitant than the others, but as often displayed by the Akimichi followed the wisdom of Shozu as they did the Nara''s. Even by Akimichi standards, Chama was portly, and his chubby face made it look like he was always sweating and tired. An Ino-Shika-Cho formation, A retired Hyuga Jounin, several Inuzuka, and even an Aburame. A rag tag group Porume admitted, but they were the start of the end of the Kyuubi.

    The group of Shinobi sat in the mostly cleared "storage" room. The large garage door intended for delivery served as the entrance. Once Shozu was done preparing them it would open and the KDA''s soldiers would race out into the night. Porume approached the Shinobi with a bounce in his step. It always filled him with energy to see his career path in action. While it was for less-than-ethical reasons, he was watching the ideal of his department be actualized.

    "Ah, it fills me with such joy watching our soldiers of the KDA prepare for battle." Porume complimented with a bow as Shozu turned to face him.

    "I don''t care if we''re soldiers; whatever we are, we finally have the chance to make a move tonight." Shozu spat back fiercely. "The distraction should be soon, right? If we move before then, we''ll be stopped before we can kill her."

    "Of course, Hiro had just sent me word over the radio. I merely came to inform you of that and wish you all luck. You won''t have very long, maybe five minutes in total. Are you confident you''ll be able to overpower her in time?" Porume asked worriedly.

    "That''s what I''m worried about." Chama nervously spoke. "I don''t mind killing her, but word is she''s no joke, and if she uses the beast¡­"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Don''t worry about that. We have numbers on our side. Besides, I learned a special technique for her and her son should the need arise." Shozu assured, raising his now glowing hand. "I bribed some members of Intelligence to get some files on jinchuriki. They are known to be absurdly powerful when using the beast chakra and tend to be even more durable than most Shinobi. Normally, even with numbers, she''d be a bit much for ten Chunin. However, I discovered the seal they used to bind it. I''m no Fuijutsu expert, but apparently, they used the Four Elements seal to seal the Kyuubi; I don''t quite understand it, but I did learn this little technique, the Five Elements Seal, if it is placed on top of it, we can count on it weakening the bitch. Supposedly, it''ll cut off her access to the beast entirely."

    "Meaning the bitch will be every bit as human as us when we kill her." Imuchi chimed in.

    "Exactly. Besides, I''m a Nara; we never just have one plan," Shozu said with humor. "Should we start to lose, we''ll retreat. While we would have been fighting the entire time, several Genin under the KDA would have planted explosives around the whole block. Even if we can''t kill her directly, we''ll blow her sky-high. She dies tonight," Shozu promised darkly.

    However, their conversation was interrupted as a grating sound cut through the building. The gathered Shinobi tensed and flinched as they witnessed an odd sight. Two normal-looking katana had somehow pierced the thick metal garage door. The group gasped as the katana began to slowly slice upwards. Both slowly but surely cutting a giant rectangle through the door. Upon meeting, the two katanas withdrew, and for a moment, there was silence.

    "Shit!" Shozu cried out, in a hurry he grabbed Imuchi, and threw her to run with him; he shoved Chama towards Porume, who gasped as the large man lifted him with ease. "Bug out!" The Nara whispered as the three raced to the back of the KDA''s hideout. The other members were stunned and confused; Porume was as well.

    "Why in Kami''s dear name are we fleeing-"

    Porume stopped in shock as a thunderous crash sounded, breaking the cut garage door down and creating a new door. The culprit seemed to be a large smoking hand that dispersed into the building, forming a large crowd of smoke around the entrance.

    "Smoke? Is that Dez?" Porume asked in shock. However, he was not answered immediately as Shozu forced a mask over Porume''s face. He went still and he realized why. They were hiding his identity.

    "No doubt," Shozu whispered back. "Word is the Police Force is looking into us after my failed attack on the damn Kyuubi, this is a raid."

    "That it would be youse miserable bastards." A voice assured as Dez, Chief of the Police force marched through the smoke. "No need to proclaim your innocence; we''ve been watching this little powwow for a while. You''re all officially under arrest by the authority of the police force. Don''t attempt to weasel your way out, Hokage-sama already gave the okay for this little raid."

    "It always helps to be patient. It makes it easy to build a case when they state their intent to commit crime so openly." Another lazier voice chimed in. A lazy-eyed young man and a young woman with twin buns in her hair followed Dez. Porume and Shozu flinched at once. Shikamaru Nara, the heir of the Nara Clan, was present, as was his teammate Tenten. Both had been shown to be fairly strong. And with Nara looking into things, the KDA was in grave danger.

    Shozu audibly growled with hatred as he locked eyes with Shikamaru. "What the hell is a Nara doing with the Police Force?!" He cried out.

    "Well, it just so happens this KDA is targeting a good friend of mine. See, I''m close with Naruto Uzumaki, close enough to know for certain he''d be pretty broken up if Kushina was killed. Hell, I would be, too. So once I heard wind of you drumming up support for this little group, I decided to join my own organization to oppose you. You''re looking at the newest Lieutenant of the Police Force, Shikamaru Nara. Don''t worry about that little distraction, by the way. Shizune and Sai will take care of that." (6)

    "Fitting," Shozu said with forced calm. "However, it''s insulting that you think the three of you will be enough to stop us. We''ll kill you and ensure they never find your bodies. You should''ve brought back up! GET THEM!"

    With his cry, the seven remaining Chunin hesitated before slowly marching forward. They surely did not wish to do this, but Shozu knew their fear of being outed would ensure they listened.

    "Of course this goes pear shaped! I was hoping to smash these creeps'' heads!" Tenten roared angrily as several weapons spun around her with an audible buzz. She raced forward, meeting the group of three Inuzuka for a spirited round of close combat.

    "Can''t leave a lady to do all da hard work!" Dez cried out as he smashed into the Hyuga attempting to blindside Tenten, and spat a ball of smoke at an Inuzuka. Shozu watched as the young lady engaged with the Inuzuka, seemingly matching all three; the Hyuga and one of the remaining Inuzuka attempted to double-team Dez. He was holding his own, spitting out smoke in belts. Shikamaru seemed to sigh as he dodged beetles and the wild slashes of the remaining Inuzuka. Even the Civilians present picked up anything close by to attempt to attack the interlopers. Though noticeably were rightfully hesitant.

    "Yes, the KDA stands strong!" Porume called with glee.

    "Yeah, well, I don''t intend to risk it," Shozu said with finality. Porume watched in shock as he nodded to the other two, and the three stepped out the back door as the others were fighting.

    "We can''t leave the others!" Porume cried out in anguish. He had worked hard to assemble this force, who could allow it to be snuffed out.

    "Yes, we can." Shozu countered. "We can''t afford for me or you to be caught, it''ll be the end for the KDA. Furthermore, nothing there will actually lead to the other council members or anyone important. It''ll work out in time if we make a clean getaway!" He cried as the four raced out; however, they stopped as they saw a woman waiting for them at the front. Tsunade Senju, one of the three Sannins, stood guard.

    "No fucking way!" Imuchi cried out in fear.

    "We''re screwed!" Chama agreed, dropping Porume stunned.

    "Don''t be so quick to count me out," Shozu declared as he stood with the two in front of Porume. I have a plan for her, too; we just need to buy some time."

    Porume watched in with a sinking feeling in his gut. Despite Shozu''s words, he knew of Tsunade and her power. They stood no chance¡­

    "Are you sure, Shozu?" Imuchi asked hesitantly but noticeably calmer now that Shozu spoke. "I mean if he has a plan¡­

    "Shozu wouldn''t lie to us!" Chama agreed with ease. "The Ino-Shika-Cho can take anyone!"

    "To think the Nara found you all so quickly¡­" Tsunade spoke congenitally as she approached the three Shinobi and disguised council members. "I didn''t intend to get involved originally, but when Dez mentioned a whole little company dedicated to this, I knew I had to. You see, you all are targeting Naruto, and he''s someone I''m watching closely, I can''t allow you little freaks to interfere. Besides, I happen to like Kushina; we need more women with attitudes in this world."

    "Chama, go all out! Imuchi back him up! Give me one opening, and I''ll take her down with one move!" Shozu assured as his two friends raced forward. Porume watched in awe as Chama became larger than the building they had hidden in and launched a decisive jab at Tsunade. The woman casually flicked the attack away despite its side while dodging a kunai thrust from Imuchi, nearly beheading her before she just barely managed to dodge.

    Porume''s spectating was broken, however, when he was snatched and carried off by Shozu as Chama and Imuchi fought a losing battle. Due to Shozu, the two landed on top of a roof and raced from rooftop to rooftop to escape. "You''re friends! They stand no chance against Tsunade!" Porume pointed out. "We need to go back, perhaps if we use a sneak attack.

    "They don''t. Hell, with her attitude, they''ll be lucky to survive at all. And even if I did somehow hit her with something I know for a fact she''ll just recover nearly instantly. Trust me, it''s the only way for us to get away. We''ll have to assume someone will be captured and squeal, meaning we, and the KDA as a whole, are officially on the run." Shozu informed the Porume.

    Porume felt dread becoming his being as he realized not only his career as councilman and Head of a department was over but his life as a citizen of the Leaf. "My life is over¡­"

    "No no it''s¡­ well¡­ maybe it is¡­ or should be." Shozu drawled off as he stopped racing and dropped Porume roughly. "Tsunade is no joke; even together, Chama and Imuchi won''t last long, and then she''ll be on my trail. However, if there was a distraction that would delay a medic¡­ perhaps a dying potential valuable prisoner¡­" Shozu concluded darkly.

    Porume gasped as he realized Shozu''s intention. He desperately began to crawl away. This Nara was insane! The Kyuubi wasn''t worth this! But before he got anywhere, Porume was stopped, by a crushing blow to his back. He heard his own bones snap from the blow, and he choked as he hacked up blood. Porume attempted to look up to Shozu but was forced face down, and he couldn''t. Instead, the weight and pain increased as Shozu leaned into the foot jammed into his upper back. "Now, now, don''t worry, I won''t kill ya, just maim you a bit. Need you alive to stop Tsunade from pursuing me." Shozu roughly ripped the mask from his face. "A traitorous big fish like a councilman is quite the bait. More than enough for them to forget about some small-time shinobi."

    "I''ll tell everything when they interrogate me!" Porume threatened and begged in equal measure.

    "Eh, we''re past that, sadly, old man." Shizo flippantly replied. "Even if you didn''t, Chama or Imuchi surely will. So, no skin off my neck; the only viable course is to start the KDA over. I''ll make sure this isn''t the end of our dream. But sadly this will likely be the end of you."

    "Please, the village needs me!" Porume begged, but it turned into a scream as he felt a searing pain surge into his arm. Whipping his head to the side, he saw Shozu wildly and violently slashing at his left arm with a kunai. The small blade was sharp but struggled to deal with bone. Porume screamed in agony as each slash cut through his skin and slowly worked its way through his bone. Porume cried and writhed, but Shozu proved too strong to escape or even free himself momentarily. The pain only increased as Porume''s vision darkened. He felt distant, unaware; he heard a thud as the pain in his arm changed. It was not lessened, but it now felt less searing and more icy. Shozu lifted his foot as Porume sobbed brokenly. He attempted to clutch his left hand, but something was off; he couldn''t feel it. He opened his eyes and focused past the tears and saw the grizzly sight of his arm being cut off shortly after the elbow. Blood squirting from the stump and sawed off bone peeking out.

    "Enjoy the torture~!" Shozu taunted as he raced off, leaving the bleeding-out man to be discovered.

    Shikamaru''s POV

    Shikamaru dived under a desk as a swarm of insects swooped by quickly missing him from above. This offered no true rest for Shikamaru however as the Inuzuka suddenly appeared thrusting his foot through the desk and attempting to stomp in his face. Shikamaru cursed as he threw up his leg and managed to kick away the attack, he drew a kunai at the same time and attempted to whip it for his face. The Hyuga only smiled however as he began to twirl. But Shikamaru offered his own smile as he stopped his feint of throwing the kunai and made a hand sign. Right as the Hyuga activated Kaiten Shikamaru activated a substitution with a chair near the Aburame who had kept his distance.

    The shaky Aburame flinched, obviously not expecting the move. Shikamaru however had planned this from the start. Without missing a beat Shikamaru lunged forward slashing at the neck of the Aburame with the kunai. While these shinobi did not seem all that impressive the Aburame managed to leap away from the attack. Shikamaru however had expected such. Recently having cracked one handed hand signs in training he used his free hand to activate his shadow possession, in mid air from the leap the Aburame was helpless as Shikamru''s shadow enveloped his. The two froze and suddenly stood in matching posture. Shikamaru smiled as he positioned the Aburame in front of him. The Inuzuka drew close once again bearing his teeth, but Shikamaru lunged to the left forcing the Aburame to do the same and to the Inuzuka''s dismay, leaving him wide open. The palm thrust was normally a clubbing blow, but the Inuzuka used their claws to make it a piercing one. His hand stabbed into the chest of the Aburame with a squelch and burst of blood. The now dead Aburame slumped to the ground in front of the Inuzuka who seemed stunned. That left him wide open¡­

    "Shadowy Grasp Jutsu!" Shikamaru called, suddenly hands burst from beneath the fallen Aburame and wrapped around the Hyuga, with a flick of his hand they proceeded to beat the man into unconsciousness. Shikamaru sighed tiredly as he checked out Tenten.

    A female Inuzuka attempted to use fang over fang to smash into Tenten. But his teammate surrounded herself with a metal dome and caused the woman to smash into it headfirst knocking her out, Tenten released the shield and sent a volley of arrows flying for the other Inuzuka attempting to flank her, killing the man in the rain of arrows as the littered and pinned the man to the ground. The last attempted to blindside Tenten from behind but two katana floating around Tenten blocked their kick and managed to deflect the blow to send the man stumbling back. Tenten smiled as she formed a massive club in her hands and swung it as she spun, the club smashed into the man''s ribs with force causing the man to careen through the entrance they made. Shikamaru was scarcely surprised, Tenten ever since she had fought Naruto she became a different person. More confident and powerful with her new power, she relished the chance for combat and even seemed protective over Naruto now.

    Dez handled himself seemingly worse, the man offered no offense as the Hyuga and Inuzuka worked in tandem to overwhelm him. Seemingly dodging all fleeing while spewing smoke from his mouth. However Shikamaru raised a brow as he noticed both were slowing down. The dance of the two attempting to land a blow on Dez went for mere seconds yet both were breathing heavily and moving sluggishly as it went on. Before long both could barely stand leaving them defenseless as Dez gently knocked both out with chops the necks. "Sorry boys, most can''t handle the smokes I tote." Dez informed the group. "Smoke Style: Suffocating Cloud."

    Shikamaru nodded at the group, the rest of the police force had arrived and were already detaining the violent civilians and defeated shinobi. Before he flinched as he realized who was missing. "Where did Shozu go?"

    "He must''ve tried to escape out the front." Tenten assured. "Meaning the poor bastard ran into Lady Tsunade."

    "Let''s go and see." Shikamaru said as the trio marched to the front. As they exited they saw a woman cursing wildly from the ground though noticeably not moving. Tsunade was seated on top of a defeated Akimichi resting as if bored.

    "These two and two more attempted to escape." Tsunade informed the three.

    "You let the other two go, Boss?" Dez asked quizzically.

    "These two stayed behind to delay me, besides I sensed they should run into the other two teammates of Shikamaru, it seems Shizune and Sai made short work of the "drunkards"." Tsunade said flippantly. At her words Shikamaru smiled as Shizune and Sai arrived with a chained up man.

    "Lady Tsunade!" Shizune called with a bow. "We stopped those men as requested, on the way and found this man badly wounded and dying."

    "Pretty sure he''s related to the others." Sai agreed with a smile. "To think Porume Rumi of the Council would be involved. It seems our friend Naruto has some impressive enemies."

    "So Shozu betrayed him then?" Shikamaru asked with a raised brow. "Such a damn drag, to think this raid on the KDA was this hard and we didn''t even get them all. I have the feeling this isn''t over yet by a long shot¡­" (7)

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Ino''s POV (Outside of Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Evening

    Ino had always considered herself a bold person. Perhaps not the bravest but certainly bold enough to make up for it. She was confident most of the time and pursued what she wanted in earnest. Or at least she had been until she met Naruto, something about the man had her always questioning what she did. Yet she couldn''t help but seek his approval, he had shown guts and determination that Ino only wished she had. Strength that she hadn''t even known possible all while being one of the most kind people she ever met. Naruto could be a bit of an idiot, the blonde was impulsive and a bit of a clown, yet the light hearted joy he brought around him and the earnest care he had shown had won her over.

    Ino could admit she had been falling for Naruto longer than she had known. Her feelings had even been somewhat revealed both during her fight with Samui and conversations with Naruto but he seemed to still be unaware. He even caught on to damn Samui''s flirting but not her own! How was that even possible, why did she have to fall for the one guy in his early twenties that wasn''t obsessed with romance and woman! (8)

    But with her new training and found confidence she had decided to pursue Naruto in earnest he had been summoned to an entirely different world! How was she gonna bewitch him if he wasn''t even here! Worse yet he was in danger and hadn''t even brought his teammates as back up. Instead, arrange a team of Shino, Hinata, and Sasuke to back them up. Not only was Naruto once again diving head first into danger but he yet again did it without his own team. She needed advice and an angle to convince Naruto to settle down with the life risking missions and realize that he had a hot teammate he could be wooing!

    The concern of his safety and refusal to ask for help, and her determination to finally win Naruto''s affection had led her to one choice. There was only one person who could understand Naruto as deeply if not more so than her and understand her perspective, as well as having enough influence to aid her in her conquest. Naruto''s mother Kushina Uzumaki.

    Ino knew Kushina, she was practically a friend. She had been over to their house a ton of times over recently and even had shared drinks with the woman. She had even discovered them cuddling after their first night as drinking as a team. She seemed to like Ino and Ino loved her confidence and caring nature. Kushina obviously had been where Naruto had gotten most of his personality from, and yet Ino was certain his father had to do with his more intense quirks. So as she marched up the steps to the front door of the Uzumaki abode she swallowed her hesitation and knocked on the door.

    She would ask for advice and help regarding Naruto''s repeated habit of finding life threatening danger. And less important, she intended to receive Kushina''s blessing to pursue Naruto. A bit odd, she was aware the male usually did such, but as oblivious as Naruto seemed it might be best to be the aggressor here. Besides she was aware plenty of people wouldn''t like her with the "demon", but Ino had swore to not let the opinions of others dictate her actions anymore.

    Despite her bravery and determination she had reminded herself she had felt dread as she heard steps from within the home. A voice sounded out from within, slightly slurring and threatening in tone.

    "I swear to Kami if you''re here to "Harass the demon" I''ll remove you from this plain of existence!" Kushina''s fiery tone bound from within the home as she whipped open the door, with a blur of steel Ino flinched as the tip of a katana in her face.

    ''Was this my best idea¡­'' Ino thought worriedly as she raised her hands in surrender.

    "Ino! You beautiful gal you! I thought there would be more bastards! Come in!" Kushina explained with jarring joy as she saw it was Ino. Declaring her a guest Kushina turned and Ino marveled as the door seemed to shimmer. Kushina glanced back and noticed her hesitation. "A barrier seal, with things so turbulent at home and with me being the protector of the home I have no choice but to make preparations. As long as that barrier is up anyone who isn''t on my whitelist or audibly invited inside will find themself consumed by flames. You''ll be fine, you''re on the whitelist ya know? Gotta keep my son''s beautiful teammate safe!" Kushina joked before placing her katana on an ornamental sheathe next to the door. And walked to the back where Ino could hear others talking excitedly.

    "Great , I wanted the chance to talk one on one and manage to find her not only when she''s tense and tipsy, but has guests.'' Ino inwardly complained as she stepped in. ''But I won''t back down!'' Ino marched into the home taken in the familiar surroundings as she gathered her remaining courage.

    The home of the Uzumaki was one Ino always found fashionable. It seemed Kushina had decorated and worked on it herself over the years as a single parent and had done well. The walls had recently been painted a pale red with black trim, there were several Clan flags and pictures of Kushina Naruto at various ages. Even one capturing a little kid Naruto, and Kushina. Both looked younger and more wild, but more than anything happy. It was the day of the first academy, a day Ino remembered having thought Naruto was a dork. How things had changed¡­

    "My son was adorable as a runt wasn''t he?" Kushina asked her, looking back and noticing her hesitation. She seemed to notice Ino''s tension and had stopped and seemingly seemed almost sober and serious. "Always so earnest and friendly, always chasing some grand dream and finding trouble, Makes a mother worry¡­ though it seems I''m not the only one."

    Ino froze her eyes locking upon a familiar orange jumpsuit hung on a rung displayed within a glass case. It was one she recognized all too well, Naruto had often worn it in the early days of the academy. His mother must''ve saved it as memorabilia. "Yeah I am quite worried over Blondie¡­ we don''t even know where he is¡­ or if he is safe or hurt." Ino admitted. "It''s part of the reason I''m here." Ino hesitated for a second as she considered Kushina''s tone. "Though I imagine it''s the worst for you. Are you alright Kushina?"

    Kushina smiled warmly at her before snorting playfully. "You really are a good girl Ino, I''m glad you are on the same team as my son, even more so that you look after him. So I imagine you''re here for girl talk then?"

    Ino rolled her eyes at that. "I''m not a little girl anymore."

    "Of course not, but I''m a mother." Kushina agreed. "I always see you a lot as children, even if you become old and gray. Besides, it''s called girl talk for a reason, and not because it''s childish or catty."

    "She''s right Princess!" A familiar and similar tipsy voice called from the living room causing Ino to freeze with fear and excitement in equal measure. "Don''t be a bitch! Believe it or not we were talking about the Blonde before you arrived!"

    Ino looked back towards Kushina with a deadpan. "Are you friends with Anko? Maybe I''ll come back later when you''re not busy¡­"

    "Nonsense!" Kushina declared appearing behind her and pushing her forward. "As a mother and older woman I find when it comes to advice and serious conversations it helps to have a group of trusted confidants."

    "I love Anko but she''s a known bitch!" Ino cried as she drug her feet and arrived in the homely living room of Kushina''s home. "Who else is here!"

    "Yo." Tsume Kiba''s mother called with a wave. Mikoto Sasuke''s mother was there as well.

    "Eh trust me Ino these ladies are more trustworthy than anyone I know!" Kushina assured. "Just don''t take their words with a grain of salt."

    "More like a cup!" Ino cried as she was shoved into a love seat in the middle of the woman. The Uzumaki was a living room made to be comfortable. There was the love seat Naruto called his own, it was a red number with orange trim, which Ino suspected was why Naruto loved it. To its left was a small couch which Mikoto sat as regally on as Kushina plopped herself down on the other side. Anko sat to her right sitting in a chair backwards bored as she seemed to chug a beer. Tsume looked the most comfortable of all lounging on the floor as she sipped directly from a bottle of wine. "Seems like you''ve all had plenty."

    "Of course Kushina invited Mikoto and myself over for drinks. Drinking and reminiscing is a great way to relax." Tsume answered boredly.

    "Our loved ones are in danger." Ino said feeling somewhat defensive about Tsume''s seeming nonplussed nature.

    "Don''t let her tone fool you." Mikoto said with a roll with her eyes as she sipped a flute of wine. "She''s worried sick over her Kiba as well. Just remember we''re veterans, wearing our emotions on our sleeves is beneath Kunoichi like us."

    "Speak for yourself!"

    "Speak for yourself!"

    Anko and Kushina cried out happily before both downed their beers and seemed to procure another one from nowhere.

    Ino offered a small smile and bowed her head as the group burst out from laughter. She was being a bit of a downer and these women, minus Anko, were hurting as well. But she still felt frustrated, why did the one time she went to talk to Kushina one on one she was partying!

    However her instincts flared, Ino''s head snapped up and she snatched a projectile aimed for her face out of the air casually. Ino blinked as she looked down and discovered a bottle of beer. "Trust me Princess, when you''re stuck at home desperately waiting for someone to come back. The game plan is distraction, even I can''t do anything as a summoner." Anko assured Ino with a warm smile.

    Ino sighed but accepted her offer and cracked open the beer and sipped. However she flinched as one hand wrapped hers and the can trapping them both together, another clutched her face, and one more tiled the can all the way back. Ino almost choked as the beer was forced down her throat, with a gulp she managed to force it down and was freed as she did. She gasped for air and offered a glare for the three culprits to the forced chugging. Anko, Tsume, and Kushina all smiled at her pleased with themselves and settled back down.

    "Don''t hold it against them." Mikoto said with another roll of her eyes. "They insist we all get drunk on these outings, and since you''re seated here that''ll include you."

    "Besides, from what I saw during the exams you have plenty worthy of discussion for this grand meeting." Tsume said with a shit eating smirk. "Just when I was planning to leave after my Kiba loss I saw your little match up with that bombshell."

    "Samui¡­" Ino growled to herself.

    "Talk about a fight with some stakes." Mikoto agreed "And the ending with you decreeing your friendship, so romantic¡­"

    "She has it bad for my son! Ino promise you''ll never hurt him!" Kushina cried now, apparently just a bit more drunk. "Damn idiot always getting in trouble."

    "Ignore her, she started early." Anko said with a roll of her eyes. "Despite the loss Princess I was almost impressed, you landed a tough cookie however."

    "Worse yet she''s competition," Tsume added. "A stacked bombshell with the skills to match. Remember when someone was contesting me for my future hubby. Scared the bitch right off, if you want I can show you a trick to break her arm, should be more than enough to scare off the bimbo."

    "I don''t need to scare her off, and Naruto and I are just friends." Ino contested to the group, however she flinched at the bored stares she received. Damn it she wasn''t used to being on the back foot in conversations, she was a psychologically trained woman! "Fine¡­ I well I like Naruto alot¡­ and the whole thing is so damn frustrating!"

    "We finally cracked her." Anko whispered to Tsume.

    "They always crack eventually." Tsume responded with a calm nod.

    Ino ignored both however as she felt a weight begin to lift from her shoulders as she began. "First off I''m hot, not in the arrogant way either, but I''ve fought off suitors for years now. After all, I was head over heels for Sasuke originally¡­" Ino flinched as she recognized the awkwardness of bringing up Mikoto''s son with her around.

    "I take no offense." Mikoto assured with an easy smile. "I love my boy but I detest the fact that all my children inherited their fathers serious nature. Would''ve been nice to have one lively child, thank Kami for Yuno I suppose."

    "Well I finally get over him and manage to fall for a new guy and he doesn''t even notice! Worse yet everytime I turn around it''s like he''s attracted another pretty girl! Ugh and he has no manners, just impulsively doing whatever he pleases. He''s always trying to make light of things even when things are so dire, it''s like he''s not even worried about himself. I mean he''s the type to take a kunai for you and then ask you if you''re okay. And I mean why does he seem to get involved with everyone''s problems. I mean it''s all so much and for some reason I like that about him¡­ he''s an amazing person, the kind of person anyone would be lucky to have. Naruto makes me look at myself and want to be better, to make him smile that goofy and warm smile at me as much as possible. But he just seems to attract trouble, and doesn''t hesitate to face it alone. I just want to be there to help him, make him glow as brightly to others as he does to me. It''s weird, I feel like his opinion matters so much more to me than anyone. The whole thing just confused the hell out of me." Ino looked back at the crowd to see them silently stunned.

    "Holy shit she has it bad!" Anko exclaimed in shock.

    "My boys gonna become a man!" Kushina cried out in joy embracing Mikoto who barely reacted.

    "And here I thought you just had the hots for him. But apparently he''s denser than cow shit." Tsume concluded.

    "That''s part of the reason I''m here. During my training for the exams I grew not only in strength but as a person. Before I hesitated because I wasn''t sure what I wanted or even if Naruto needed that. But now I realize I have to do something, I can''t move on until I do¡­" Ino declared.

    "So that''s why she came here. Not only for comfort, but to curry favor with Kushina." Mikoto realized with a nod. Kushina let go of her and her eyes seemed to sharpen.

    "I wouldn''t say it like that but yes. I decided I want to be with Naruto, and if I want to do that with that thick idiot I need to be up front. So I wanted to make my intentions clear to you, to assure you I''m not some floozy but someone who really sees Naruto. I wanted your support and maybe even help¡­" Ino trailed off hopefully.

    The room was silent as Kushina seemed to think over what she said. Anko and Tsume began to snicker as she rose and marched over Ino. But she could not for the life of her think of what could be funny when Kushina''s killing intent filled the room. The woman stopped over to her and loomed over the sitting Ino. Her hair seemed to levitate into the air and her eyes spoke of no mercy.

    "You come to my home, drink my booze, and attempt to use me to seduce MY son." Kushina asked, fury coating each syllable.

    Ino however met her eyes head on and while she didn''t stand she didn''t back down either. "Yes. I care about Naruto in a way I never cared about anyone. Anko taught me that a true kunoichi doesn''t sit and wait, she gets whatever she wants however she can. And I am the kind of woman who does anything for the people I care about¡­"

    Kushina''s killing intent doubled and sweat instantly began to drip down Ino''s brow. With each passing moment it seemed to increase, enough to where doubt began to trickle into Ino''s mind, however as quickly as it came it went. "Alright sounds like a plan! I like your style Ino and if a good woman like yourself wants to take good care of my son who I am to stand in your way! Besides, I would love blonde grandbabies¡­" Kushina said with a dreamy smile.

    "I think she meant to think and not say the last part." Tsume said with a snicker. "But it seems the next topic has been chosen, and thankfully a fun one."

    "Indeed time for seducing 101." Anko agreed with a smile. "If he hasn''t been won over yet, a bit of advice from some grade-a hotties like ourselves will have him eating from your palm! I know this trick with your tongue-"

    Ino face turned the brightest shade of pink it ever had in her life. And with the four feeding off each other''s energy and offering more and more advice, some genuine, some just plain old¡­ well interesting¡­ it was that color the entire night. But with her having been so focused and serious as of late it felt like she had been stressed out all the time. But as she drank and traded jokes and stories (most at her expense) she forgot her worries for the moment. And as she drew even closer to the woman who was her peers she felt happy. And maybe that one trick Anko had described could be useful¡­ one day.

 Back at the Homefront 2.0! Pt 2

    Hiashi / Neji''s POV (Hyuga Councilroom - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Morning

    Hiashi sat at the head of the table in the Council room. As the long-running Head of the Hyuga Clan, this room was something of a second home to him. The room was lit with ornate burning candles bolted on the side of the walls. A long, beautifully decorated wooden table sat in the center of the room, lined with beautiful lavender tablecloths ordained with the Hyuga Clan symbol. A litany of incredibly plush pads was on the floor, and the Hyuga Elders and the notable Main House members sat there. The table was covered in the finest wines, tiny morsels for them to eat, and the files they kept regarding one Hinata Hyuga.

    His daughter was the reason Hiashi was sitting in this room today. The reason they all had assembled, yet again the reason his authority was questioned¡­

    Hiashi held love for his daughter as he did all his blood. But all the same, his daughter was often a problem for the Hyuga. And Hiashi was more of a leader than a father. It was what the clan demanded, and he was compelled to listen. Besides, by ensuring the best for the Hyuga, Hiashi did the best for his entire family. This was why even as his men spoke not only ill of her and even her potential demise, he did not flinch. After all, Hanabi was young but had proven much more worthy than Hinata. He was sure his foolish elder daughter would thank him for this one day.

    Sat to his left was Neji, the son of his passed brother. Hiashi was a man who often had to make hard choices, choices that he had made a point of never regretting. A Hyuga could not afford to be anything less than confident, alone indecisive. Yet whenever he looked at the young Neji, he felt guilt and regret. Hizashi had been among the few people whom Hiashi had ever been close to. His brother had been assigned to the Side Branch, and despite his love for him, Hiashi always treated him as such. For it was the way of the Hyuga and as such the correct way. Fortunately his brother had accepted his role with ease. The man had always assumed his role and served him faithfully. Even giving his life when the time had come. Yet Neji was nothing like his father and openly resented him. As if he did not recognize why Hizashi had sacrificed himself. Hiashi had hoped Neji could forgive him in time, yet it had become increasingly clear he could not. Something that Hiashi could admit brought him tremendous guilt. But he could not afford to fix things. Neji had no choice but to accept his fate as a Side Branch member. Regardless of how Hiashi felt, his heart pangs at such a decision¡­

    To his right was the daughter that brought him relief. While Hinata, his eldest, had always been meek, slow to grow, and sympathetic to the Side Branch to a fault. Hinata had shown great potential; it was wasted on her hesitation to let go of weakness. Something Hanabi did with ease. She had closed the gap between her sister with shocking ease in the past, her prodigy rivaling Neji''s. And though Hinata had recently dominated her spars, Hanabi always held her own and was much younger. It was often Hanabi that made Hiashi regret Hinata had been born first. If it had been Hanabi, Hinata would be free to live in relative peace, for Hanabi was the far better choice for an heir.

    It was a rarity for the entirety of the Hyuga Clan''s elite to meet like this. One or two were normally missing, some were out on missions or Hyuga Clan business outside of their home. But when the news broke that Hinata had gone missing, Hiashi demanded all to be present. The seven Elders of the Hyuga Clan had shown. The men held significant sway within the Clan and were likely the reason Hiashi had ruled without any pushback. Hirat and several other notable active shinobi from the main house were also there. While they held no power, their showing showed that Hiahsi''s grasp over the Clan was secure. And it would be good to use them to gauge clan opinion.

    "This meeting has been called regarding my daughter''s missing status. The current heir to the great Hyuga Clan is missing and could possibly not return. She and three others had gone out on an unsanctioned mission of sorts." Hiashi informed the men silently. There was silence as the rumor was confirmed among them.

    "So that weakling has gone missing, has she?" Hirat asked with a giant smirk. "Such a shame, but perhaps expected from such a shameless heir."

    "Weakling or not, she is the heir of the Hyuga; if she were to perish or be captured, it would be shameful and risk our birthright finally falling into the hands of our enemies. We barely managed to contain the fallout from the last time. It would be in our best interest to fetch her." Hamasi, the oldest of the elders at the age of one hundred and twelve, was one of the few in the Hyuga Clan whose word carried more sway than Hiashi''s own.

    "Such is not possible," Hiashi said with a deep scowl. The fact that his daughter was the cause of this filled him with shame and anger. "While the specifics of their location are unknown, the Hokage has made it clear she is somehow outside of our reach. Whether Hinata returns or survives, we are helpless to affect the outcome."

    "Once again, the shameful girl has us performing damage control," a minor member of the Main House complained.

    "But why call this meeting then? Surely, we cannot aim to remove her as heir before she even returns. While Hanabi is a fine replacement, Hinata has recently gained popularity and rank. It would make us seem indecisive and cold if we were to "abandon" her now." Another member pointed out.

    "True, I saw her perform myself." Hiritachi agreed. He was the father of Hirat and the most recent addition of the elders at the age of eighty-five. Hiashi respected the man, but he had always been sweet on Hinata. He seemed to believe his son would be wed to her one day. "She is not nearly as pathetic as we once had thought."

    "Well said, father." Hirat agreed; the coward always followed his father''s advice. Though no one was foolish enough not to recognize the blatant switching of sides.

    "Hiashi has led us well and faithfully for years now." Himuishi said. He is the second oldest elder, at ninety-two. He has always been Hiashi''s most prominent supporter over the years. "If he called us here today it must be for an important response for this problem."

    "Thank you," Hiashi offered, graciously. "As her father, make no mistake, I care about Hinata''s safety, for the heir holds the Clan''s future in their own. However, it has become clear to me that Hinata Hyuga does not respect nor represent the fine traditions and customs of the Hyuga. With this in mind and her apparent proclivity for danger I feel it would irresponsible to leave our clans in her hands.

    Hanabi furthers his point as Hiashi had coached her earlier. "It has been confirmed that Hinata left the village by her own choice. She treats the Branch as our equals and not as what they are, our lessers. She holds herself not as a Hyuga should, demeaning herself and the Hyuga by proxy due to her meek nature. She has grown, but only after seeking the help of others, and supposedly fights in a manner unbecoming of a Hyuga. All of which I can personally vouch for seeing with my very own eyes."

    "With this in mind, we intend to use this situation to our advantage. Shifting the heir would normally require a ceremony or the current heir''s banishing. However, with her missing status and the approval of myself, we can bypass this entirely." Hiashi explained. "With the faults of my eldest daughter in mind, we have no choice but to act, and if we do so now, we can cut ourselves free from a potential problem in the future."

    "Hmm, most of us were not keen on Hinata from the start," Hizumo, the sole female Elder Hyuga, admitted. The woman had been raised to her station after the death of her husband. "If you, our leader, and her sister think she is unfit, it is hard to disagree."

    "If we intend to shame her as such, would it not make sense to demote her to the Side House?" Another elder pointed out. "Seems like a good way to ensure this is a clean break and safeguard her Byakugan from our foes."

    "Such can be decided at a later date. However, the most recent developments make it a turbulent place we call home. If I remember, Hinata''s growth started when Neji trained her. With that in mind, we should have Neji handle Hanabi''s training for now. In fact, if we pulled him off the active shinobi list, he could serve as mentor and bodyguard all the time." Hirumi is a recently promoted elder, ninety-year-old man with a cruel mind.

    Hiashi hummed as he considered this. However, he had no chance, as the silence of the hall and the wooden desk they sat on were shattered.

    Looking up, he noticed it had been Neji who had caused it. The young man had slammed his fist down with such force that it had broken through the table below them.

    "I will not stand idly by and listen to this foolishness any longer!" Neji roared as the meeting was stunned by his gall. "Hinata Hyuga is kind, intelligent, wise, and powerful, all adjectives used to describe an ideal leader. I have trained with both her and Hanabi and guarantee Hinata is the better candidate through body and mind! For you to demote her without her even being he-" Neji was stopped, however, as Hiritachi had activated his seal. Neji writhed on his feet while screaming before collapsing.

    Hirat chuckled while marching over to Neji and kicking him while down. "Have your friends assault me will you?" He cried out. "Yes, this is genius father! I will aid in humbling this haughty Side Houser!" Hirat called with glee as he attempted to kick in Neji''s ribs. Hiashi flinched inwardly at each blow but would not interfere unless they tried to kill him.

    However, such an action was unnecessary as the soft wall bursts inward, sending two shapes flying into the room and a cloud of smoke. Without flinching, Hiashi activated his Byakugan and dashed forward. The smoke did nothing to obscure his vision as he focused on the closest intruder and moved forward with a palm thrust aimed at the interloper''s heart.

    Neji''s POV

    His world was still spinning as the electric pain that was the Cursed Seal faded. He had nearly passed out, and nausea almost caused him to vomit as he slowly raised his body to all fours. Neji cursed himself for showing weakness during the punishment. But it took everything he had to hold onto consciousness while the curse mark was active. Neji could not even tell if he had fainted this time. Doubtless, the cowardly Main House men had discussed more vile plans for Hinata and some sort of punishment for himself all the while.

    But when Neji lifted his head, the room before him had dramatically changed during his episode. The left wall had a massive hole in it, clearly having been run through. Debris from the table and wall was scattered around the room. But most shocking of all was who arrived and what they had done.

    Above him stood an irate Kakashi, one hand wrapped around the throat of Hirat and lifting him off the ground with ease, lightly choking the man who kicked pathetically in his grip. The other was wrapped around the wrist of Hiashi, who met Kakashi''s fearsome glare with his own.

    On the other side of the table where Hiritachi had activated his seal, Eagle now stood. He had brutally slammed Hitachi through the table headfirst, bowing it from the force.

    "Hiashi!" Roared a Main House Member who stood in an offensive stance facing Eagle. "Who are these men who not only dare to interrupt but attack us!" As he finished, several more people surrounded both Kakashi and Eagle.

    "Kakashi Hatake, I allowed you to interrupt our dealings once. To do so twice marks you as an enemy of the Hyuga." Hiashi spoke with forced calm, his face turning red despite the effort. "I understand he is on your team. But know your place. And you¡­" Hiashi whispered venom toward Neji''s newest mentor.

    "Indeed I," Eagle spoke with the most emotion Neji had ever heard from the man. "Believe me when I say I did not wish to return myself. However I am attached to Neji, I will not allow this."

    "There is no need for you to be here in the first place. I should strike you dead for being here yet alone attacking an elder. You should be aware of the graveness of such an act." Hiashi said as he ripped his hand from Kakashi and turned to Eagle.

    "Of course, I am a former member of this prestigious clan, Hiashi," Eagle replied with a mocking tone uncharacteristic of what Neji knew of the stoic and somber Anbu. "Sorry, my first strike is always a finishing one; the Anbu teaches to always strike with intention, though they teach to aim to kill; I am merely incapacitated today. Something I can easily remedy if you like¡­" Eagle finished seemingly drawing a tanto and pointing it at the unconscious Hiritachi.

    "Now, Eagle, we didn''t come here for violence. Merely came to check on our favorite genius." Kakashi chided Eagle with a childlike tone. "That being said, I am a bit confused. Who told you you can strike my student." Neji flinched as the total weight of Kakashi''s and Eagle''s killing intent filled the room. Even Hiashi seemed somewhat unsettled.

    "He is a member of the Hyuga Clan, a member of the Side Branch at that." Hiashi countered with the fiercest scowl Neji had ever seen the man wear.

    "What we do with or to him is our business. If you must know, he stepped out of bounds and was just being reminded of them."

    "Reminded with cowardly assault?" Kakashi asked with surprise; Hirat choked audibly as he tightened his grip. "I thought such would be beneath the Hyuga. Well, as his teacher, I apologize on his behalf. However, I cannot allow this to continue; I will not allow it to happen again in fact."

    "We are within our legal right, and neither you nor anyone else has the right to interfere with matters regarding the Clan." Hiashi countered. "I demand you both vacate these grounds at once."

    "We shall be with Neji in tow." Eagle snarked.

    "Enough of this; I shall punish him regardless!" Hirumi called; however, before he could make a seal, Eagle appeared before him, his tanto now pointed at his throat.

    "If you so much as channel chakra, I will behead you," Eagle promised, his mask making the man demanding to read, but the killing intent drifting off him assured them all his feelings.

    "Seems we''re at a standstill." Kakashi joked to the tense group. "We can''t go too far without you hurting Neji, and you can''t hurt Neji and survive."

    "You truly believe the two of you could withstand the full might of Hyuga?" Hiashi asked with a raised brow.

    "Wanna test it out?" Kakashi offered with his patented eye smile.

    Neji held his breath as silence filled the room. Kakashi and Eagle were angry but controlled, seemingly not bothered by being outnumbered in enemy territory. The Hyuga, for their part, seemed hesitant, more than likely realizing they were outclassed. Though Neji was unsure how Hiashi would fare, he was certain this would be quite the battle. He rose to his feet unsteadily, noticing Hiashi''s attention shift to him.

    "Neji," Hiashi said simply. "You have displayed an open resentment towards the Main Branch House and the Hyuga for your entire life. Due to your diligent service, I have allowed such due to a request from your father, but now I find you forgetting yourself. I cannot punish you without risking the elders, so instead, I will ask you one time. Neji Hyuga, will you accept your role and serve with honor? That would include your latest orders¡­"

    Neji felt a smidge of hesitation within him. While he thought he genuinely hated his Clan, he had always been loyal to them. Even at his lowest, such had been second nature to him. A Hyuga was loyal, refined, and disciplined. A Hyuga who refused orders, especially a Branch Member, was barely a Hyuga. And that was one of the few treasured things Neji had. His eyes drifted to Kakashi, but he could not see the man''s face, only his back, as he held up Hirat and stood between Neji and the other Hyuga.

    Thinking wildly, his eyes then landed on Eagle. The man slowly lifted his black mask, exposing his face. His brown hair was tied into a man bun, and his face was covered in tiny scars, but one massive one from the top right of his forehead cut diagonally across all the way to the bottom left side of his jaw. Worse yet, this cut had been quite the wound indeed, for it cut straight through where his eye had once lay, now just an empty socket. Neji was stunned by the sight, realizing he was the infamous member who had managed to lose one. Where the eye had been and the scar was a curse seal branded on the top. Neji felt rage at the sight, even more when he remembered what they intended to do to Hinata and himself.

    "I will not follow those orders. I cannot afford to stop my career here. I have ambitions for the Hyuga that are more important than your mere orders. Besides that I will only accept Hinata as the future Clan Head of the Hyuga." Neji snapped at Hiashi, now filled with confidence. "I intend to ensure Hinata Hyuga one day becomes the leader of this recently disgraced Clan¡­ and aid her in redeeming it." Neji declared. The Elders and Main House members gasped in shock, but Hiashi barely reacted at all.

    "Then live with your decision." Hiashi snapped it, hatred now in his voice. "From this moment on, I banish Neji Hyuga from the land and happenings of the Hyuga Clan. You are no longer considered a member nor to be involved with our dealings. You are to take whatever meager possessions you own and leave immediately. We have no need for a Branch Member who thinks themselves important."

    Neji felt his spirit drop at his words. Utter shock robbed him of his confidence, and he silently stepped back. Kakashi sighed, dropped the now unconscious Hirat, and turned back to Neji; as he did, Eagle appeared at their side. Neji barely had time to think it over before all three disappeared with a multi-person body flicker.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Tsunade''s POV (Senju Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Morning

    Tsunade groaned pitifully as she lay on coughing, wallowing in misery. It hadn''t been her little outing against the KDA, that had been easy work. No, it had been the drinking session Dez and she had set out on after. Dez was a reformed criminal under her employ, and Tsunade was a chronic gambler and drinker. The two had always partied after business. Shizune, as always, had been a bit of a party pooper and had tried in vain to reign them in.

    Perhaps that''s why she was sitting beside her, lounging, the TV suspiciously cranked loud, and Shizune was audibly enjoying it more than normal. The cascade of booming TV dialogue and Shizune''s laugh made Tsunade''s head threaten to split. Shizune was meek and subservient around others, and while she was undoubtedly loyal, she had no hesitation in punching back alone or with a trusted company. All the same, Tsunade was wise enough, even in her diminished state, not to punch back. Even in moments like this, Shizune was too kind for her own good and likely had their secret hangover cure boiling on the stovetop.

    Once Shizune had grown bored of her revenge against Tsunade, the woman, as predicted, grabbed the hangover cure she had been secretly procuring and offered it to Tsunade. Tsunade sighed as she threw back the medication with a wince. However, almost immediately, the symptoms were relieved, and Tsunade rose with a thank you to Shizune as she ventured into her bathroom.

    While the Senju was a shell of what it had been as the remaining heir, Tsunade was afforded what little they had left: being this manor and not having such an inconsequential amount of capital. The large bathroom was decorated a light shade of brown; a shower and jacuzzi occupied the back, and a sink with several faucets dominated the left wall. Looking into the large mirror, Tsunade glanced at herself, pleased to see her henge holding well. Kunoichi''s life withheld one''s beauty longer than most, but Tsunade hated the small amount of age she had been subjected to and always hid the minor imperfections.

    Marching over to the Jacuzzi, Tsunade activated it before disrobing herself. Slinking out of her clothes, Tsunade haughtily threw towards and not in the laundry bin as she settled into the slightly warm water. It would take time for it to be as hot as she liked, but all the same, she lounged in the water with a content sigh. The slowly rising heat eased her aging muscles and allowed her true relaxation. However, her mind settled slowly.

    As a veteran Kunoichi, Tsunade had lived a long and stressful life. She had witnessed both her lover and her brother die. Had survived a war, abandoned her home, and started her own Mob. At this point in her life, little could honestly bother her besides her traumatic fear of blood and the few loved ones she had left. Yet even since she had met a certain blonde, that had all changed.

    She could remember the powerful, intelligent, yet kind Minato Namikaze. In many ways, the man had been one of many things that led to Orochimaru betraying the Leaf. The man never seems to forgive the Namikaze for managing to outshine him. Yet Tsunade had always seen that for the best, the man had been one of a kind. In many ways, he had been what Dan had always hoped he would be. Kushina Uzumaki was someone she also knew well. They had crossed paths during their careers and, more than that, had a loose familial tie. Her grandmother had been a Uzumaki, after all.

    Tsunade could remember the day Jiraiya had come to her excitedly to tell her of their child''s birth. She had been happy for the couple but not all that invested. The way she had seen it, he would likely never match his father or mother, and even if he did, it would be just another travesty.

    This led to the day Naruto and she met. The young man looked like his father and acted like his mother. Just as every remarkable man she had met, the fool attracted danger and faced it fearlessly. Tsunade''s first impression of Naruto was a poor one. The way she saw it, regardless of what or who he may be, he was doomed by his own ideals and will.

    Tsunade had saved them, not wanting his death on her conscience that day, but she had intended to dismiss them. However, Naruto had predictably shown up in the exams. And Tsunade had watched as he faced all opponents, beat them, and touched them. The blonde used his power with shocking consideration and seemed determined to win and reach an understanding with those he faced. Tsunade liked it but saw the exams ending from a mile away.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Gaara had clearly been on a level of his own. Tsunade could tell just by looking at him that the idea of Naruto surviving such a power with a twisted man, let alone winning, had seemed laughable. So much so that Tsunade had made something of a wager to herself. If the Blonde somehow survived Gaara, she would allow herself just a smidgeon of hope.

    As most had thought, Naruto had failed to defeat him, but it had been a shocking battle, and the ending had captivated Tsunade. Battle, war, fighting, killing, and violence, however it was referred to, had become a part of Tsunade''s life. Yet, she saw something absurd in the middle of one of the best fights she had ever seen. For a man to offer mercy and kindness for an opponent who would never return it¡­

    It was the sort of nonsense Dan and Nawaki would''ve loved. Tsunade could remember the day Nawaki died. He had proudly promised her to end the war himself, and Dan had gone missing, attempting to do the same¡­

    "It''s worth living in this wretched world for a lovely sight! Truly, I feel inspiration blossoming at this very moment~!" Jiraiya cried out happily, sitting on her sink as if he belonged there.

    Tsunade groaned and slightly shifted below the water. "I really am not in the mood, Jiraiya."

    "You really aren''t; normally, you''d kick me out of here as well as kick my head from my shoulders." Jiraiya jokes. "That being said, may just ask what size are those love-"

    Tsunade, expecting him to push, launched a bar of soap at his head, which the Sannin narrowly ducked.

    "Fair enough was pushing my luck, I suppose." Jiraiya nervously chuckled before his face shifted into a severe expression. Tsunade raised a brow as the man collected his thoughts. "Anyway, I came here because of something I heard recently. Rumor has it you had a hand with crushing the KDA and the Police Force."

    "How did you learn that? The story won''t break for another hour at least."

    "Master spy~!"

    "Oh, shove it with that shit." Tsunade barked. "I''m still convinced you only do so to peep at women all over the Elemental Nations!"

    "Come on now, Tsunade. You know none of them have anything on you. It''s hard to focus here!" Jiraiya chuckled. "But all the same, I''ve told you hundreds of times by now. You can''t distract me that easily. I won''t pretend you have to answer, though. I find myself curious. Why get involved?"

    "To help my subordinates, besides doing low-effort jobs like that, it keeps Sensei off my back," Tsunade replied, slowly realizing Jiraiya was here for something serious.

    "And that back has enough problems. Though I must admit the thought of you doing such crossed my mind, I dismissed it. Dez had the backup of Asuma''s team, who were more than enough for that little group. They could''ve just as easily diverted some more men from the distraction to the raid. But you specifically got involved and caught some stragglers yourself. Why put in so much effort if it was just for show? We both know you don''t care for the Leaf, so why waste your time and effort?"

    "Cuz I felt like it," Tsunade replied with ease. "The same way; I feel like I''m about to kick you out of here."

    "Or maybe it''s because you felt like helping one Naruto Uzumaki¡­" Jiraiya trailed off purposely, but Tsunade chose to respond with silence. "Let''s see¡­ kept an eye on him during the exams, saved his butt from S-rank criminals thanks to that, and now are crushing his enemies. If I didn''t know better, I''d say you''re warming up to my student."

    "Yet you know better." Tsunade stiffly informed Jiraiya. The man was sickeningly in love with her. In truth, she thought the world of Jiraiya, while he was a pervert, was outshined by his true self. Like her drinking and gambling, she recognized it as a coping mechanism. Over the years, Jiraiya had pined after her and supported her through thick and thin. Even helping Tsunade form her Senju Mob. But due to this, I had a nasty habit of calling her out. But Tsunade was determined not to give it to him.

    "Normally, I''d think I did, but your behavior has just been odd, the oddest of all being your return to the Leaf."

    "I had no choice in the matter. Sensei felt I was needed, and I knew he would attempt to press the issue. It was easier to return." Tsunade answered somewhat honestly.

    "Close to the truth but not quite it." Jiraiya decided from the sink with a shake of his head. "You''ve told him no before, like when the Cloud made their move for the Hyuga and we were concerned war was on the horizon. Each time Hiruzen tried before, you resisted, yet after meeting Narut, you finally relented."

    "Fine, let me play along then. I have a soft spot for the boy. What would that matter to you?" Tsunade asked.

    "I know better than anyone on this plane; it''s just who you are, Tsunade. Recent years have made me question it, but there''s no mistaking what I see in your eyes these days." Jiraiya explained. "The spark is back; when we last spoke before your return it hadn''t been there."

    "I told you never to mention that night again," Tsunade groaned. Of course, I was in pieces that night. The entire reason I left the Leaf and formed the Senju Mob was to search for Dan. They never found his body, but I was so certain he had lived that I needed to make sure myself."

    "So I helped form your organization and offered my resources. In truth, and I am truly sorry to say this, I was certain we wouldn''t find him. Dan wasn''t the kind of man to let anything short of death stop him from returning¡­" Jiraiya said morosely. "I had hoped, but we never found even a trace¡­"

    "I had no choice but to accept his death. It felt like the last supporting pillar came down in my life. I used my team to fund my coping, but in truth, it''s ironic Shizune took it better than me. And Naruto¡­ it''s happening all over again. It''s different from Dan, of course, and more like Nawaki. There''s this feeling of hope they bring me, and I just know I''m gonna watch that light go out."

    "It''s not!" Jiraiya snapped. Tsunade felt a moment of shock; the man, ever hopeful towards her, had always done his best to be half charming and half-ass. Her silence allowed him to rail forward. "I won''t let it!"

    "You already tried with Minato, and he was a fucking genius! He was one of a kind, meant to dominate and improve this world, yet he died just like the rest! How many times do we have to do this?! Raise these impossible men and women and send them off to their deaths?!" Tsunade ranted angrily, rising out of the water heedless of her nudity.

    Jiraiya rose from the sink and stalked over to her as she climbed out of the tub. The two got in each other''s faces as Jiraiya harshly raised her voice to her. "I get it; you''ve given up. But this planet needs a hero, one that the toads have foretold I would teach. We can''t just give up and let things fall apart."

    "That damn prophecy again. Have you considered that your methods aren''t working? Looks to me like you are training another Minato Namikaze, a powerful and kind shinobi who will do anything to win." Tsunade countered.

    "I''m doing nothing of the sort! But even if I was, Minato was the best of us!"

    "And he died. If Naruto really is this hero, he needs to be the sort that lives." Tsunade finished. "Are you ready to produce something like that?"

    Jiraiya paused, his fury lost for a moment. "Wait¡­ Are you tryna poach my student?!" Jiraiya''s grave face was lost as he grabbed Tsunade by the shoulders and began to shake her roughly. "I won''t allow it! Ma and Pa have barely forgiven me for not letting them sign their contract. You hear me! If I lose him as my pupil, they''ll never let me forget it¡­" Jiraiya''s eyes dipped lower, and he shook her again. "Damn the way they-"

    Tsunade''s temper finally snapped. Her fist ensured Jiraiya''s will, and the bathroom wall did the same as she launched him from the room. It was convenient if nothing else, beating him allowed her to dodge the question¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Yagura / Mei''s POV (Rebel Hideout - Land of Water)

    Noon

    The path of the hero was long and arduous. If Yagura was fully honest with himself, it seemed to be never-ending¡ªtwists and turns, the cruelest and most persistent villains, and endless heroic deeds. Often, Yagura lamented his destiny, but it was the only life he had to live.

    It was absurd how long this war had gone on. Yagura had no hesitation, of course. It was only fitting he waged holy warfare on the evil infesting this land. It had taken Yagura quite a while to figure out the problem. It had become clear in time: bloodline users.

    In Yagura''s short life, he discovered an all-too-simple truth. Those with power were gifted with control; those with control only sought more, and in time, they would get just that. The path the powerful walked was corrupted, filled with temptation and absolutism. In time, any and all who wielded power would be corrupted by it. All but those who had mastered themselves, a rarity in this world that Yagura himself had achieved. His life''s cruelty and harshness and the burden of being a jinchuriki created the perfect mix. It made him a vessel to be filled with holy purpose. It made him a hero. But others would only grow to become evil. If Yagura seeks to vanquish it permanently, he would crush those with the potential¡­

    As such, Yagura made a point of creating some of these outings himself. While a leader could scarcely afford to be on the frontlines of each battle, a hero could not allow others to labor for him. So when a sizable fort with a suspected large cache of supplies inside was found and tied to the Rebels, the decision was simple.

    The Land of Water was unique geologically speaking. It was separated from the mainland by a series of islands of various sizes surrounded by the sea. Because of the large number of islands, the constant scuffles of war, and the ever-increasing need for manpower, it was easy to find an unoccupied or watched island. A smaller one in the southern region had been discovered to hold the fort for the Rebels.

    Yagura led his own personal platoon of men and medics¡ªa team of utterly loyal and absurdly experienced shinobi who acted as his shield and blade alike. They also took several notable members from the pro-Yagura media. It was also due for a hero to display his heroic deeds.

    This particular stronghold was home to the last remnants of one of the most evil and cockroach-like of the Rebels. The Yuki Clan had been one that had been close to passing before this war and Yagura''s purge. They had suffered greatly in the last great war. But those who remained were powerful and hidden away for quite a while. Now, they would face him.

    His men had intended to come with him once their ship drew close. But Yagura would not risk them heedlessly; besides, being a Hero required guts. So Yagura marched calmly onto the island on his lonesome. The island was supposedly abandoned, yet among the sparse palm trees was a series of small tents. Around the campsite loathed an older couple and a younger son. All of which stared at him in awe. He supposed he was fitting for being in the presence of a hero. He approached them, whistling nonchalantly as he did.

    "Mizukage-sama, " the older male said as he bowed. His partner followed, though their son seemed stunned still. "I am surprised and glad to be in your presence. For what reason do you find yourself in our neck of the woods?"

    "Merely enjoying the beauty of our homeland," Yagura answered pleasantly. "Though I must admit to being confused. According to Intel, this island is inhabited."

    "We are a struggling family scarcely making it in the war. Roughing it in the wilds is preferable these days." The old man admitted. "Though we will vacate if necessary."

    "Oh, it won''t be. I do intend to kill you and all of the other Rebel scum that have made this place your home." Yaguara answered as he allowed his killing intent to flood the area, freezing all three in place with terror. These methods were detestable, but a true hero did not allow filth to escape. "I can''t decide whether you''re foolish or brave enough to think you could bluff your way past me. That young man could barely restrain his hatred; him not bowing was merely proof of such."

    "We had figured we could not fool you, Yagura-sama, " the older woman replied, her tone calm and reasonable despite her trembling. However, running away was never a true option. You may not recognize the three of us, but at one time, we served as part of your personal guard."

    "To have had the honor of serving under me and the gall to betray me. Did our years as comrades mean nothing to you?" Yagura asked with hurt and betrayal slipping into his voice.

    "My grandparents served with both diligence and loyalty for years. They only waned after you chased the pointless death of countless others. Our parents attempted to make you see the reason. To understand that having a Bloodline is a gift and not a curse. You repaid them for their earnest feedback by executing them for treason." The young man snapped. "We won''t run the same way they didn''t. Victory or death, we will face you today."

    "If you truly were loyal, you''d have faith in my decision. You''d realize that any with those unique abilities are time bombs, ones I refuse to leave active. As the hero and leader of this land, that is all that needs to be said." Yagura answered coldly.

    The words proved to be the tipping point. The odd couple stomped their feet in unison, and smoke burst as Yagura was surrounded by fifty men. "Finally, " he told them before they attacked.

    Yagura watched the literal storm of offense close in from all sides. Kunai, water ninjutsu, paper bombs, shuriken, arrows, and stones. Every attack closed in, so much so that defending against or evading it was absurd. But Yagura had learned the best response to overwhelming offense was the offense that surpassed even that. With a twirl of his staff and a burst of his chakra, he felt his jutsu begin. With a twirl of his large, uneven, hooked staff and a burst of chakra, his technique was prepared. "Blossoming of the Coral Reef." He called.

    Yagura marched past the remains of the battle afterward. Coral snaked through the island, covering it, forming a complex series of reefs throughout the area, and spearing and tearing apart all but Yagura himself. The technique was one of absurd speed and power; they had never stood a chance. In truth, he could''ve simply obliterated the island, but a point was to be made. The war was not merely a physical one. Yagura had to crush their spirits. So, he would destroy everything on this island and kill everyone who dared to reside here.

    Digging through the Reef to find the stronghold had been slightly less heroic, but eventually, he found a small hatch hidden underneath one of the tents. Venturing underneath made it clear this was an underground stronghold. The lack of movement inside sealed the fact. They were here and had decided to wait for him.

    The bare underhalls of the underground bunker were deathly silent as Yagura marched through them. The bright torches lit the room and showed signs of recent use. In fact, they made traversing the corridors easy, as only a single path was lit for him. Yagura was quite certain he was at the back of the fort by the time he arrived, where they were guiding him.

    Yagura walked into a well-lit room full of long-lasting food, construction supplies, and weapons of all sorts. Truly, this rebel fort had been well-supplied and guarded. It was fate that he had arrived here.

    In the center of the room sat a beautiful woman and two heavily scarred men. All three had matching dark hair and eyes. The trio stared at him fearlessly and with determination¡ªthe normal zealous nature of the impure, he supposed.

    "Mizukage-sama." The woman acknowledged. "We were waiting for you, I imagine you finished murdering our comrades."

    "One cannot murder the villainous and less than pure. I offer you only freedom for the wickedness which controls you. Besides, in war, casualties are to be expected." Yagura responded calmly. "The same as your defeat is to be selected."

    "We cannot accept defeat, " one of the men said angrily. Today, we shall finally slay the vicious dictator of Kirigakure."

    "The loss of men was a shame but necessary for our little ploy to work." The other added.

    "Indeed, fellow Yuki''s," a younger voice called out to the group. Yagura eyed the new arrivals as they slowly slinked in from behind him. There were three more, it seemed. Now we have him surrounded in an enclosed space."

    "An unfortunate circumstance for some," Yagura admitted. "But a hero welcomes adversity."

    "There are only seven of us remaining. The once infamous and powerful Yuki Clan has been reduced to nothing. But even with these small numbers, we can achieve a lot. Enough to free this land. We will bombard you with everything we have. Enough ice to freeze you instantly; in the same instant, you will be crushed and torn apart equally." The woman informed him. "Even you can''t survive this!"

    "Do you worse." Yagura flippantly replied.

    "Ice Style: Flowing Glacier!" The three called. Instantly, two massive piles of sharp ice filled the large room, the two masses racing forward to meet with Yagura trapped in the middle. There was an enormous crash with shattering happening during the fact. However, the ice shattered as they met. The Yuki could only watch in morbid shock. As the ice collapsed, Yagura was revealed with an orbit of slowly moving glowing blue shells around him.

    "An impressive attack." Yagura complimented before the shells shot forward, crushing each Yuki except for their leader. She collapsed fearfully as Yagura walked forward, whistling as if on a stroll. "But a hero never fails¡­"

    Mei''s POV

    She gripped her hands so tightly they bled, and she shook as rage filled her being. The sight before her had been what she expected, but it was crushing. Ao had found out about a Royalist spy in their midst. After interrogation, the man had exposed that he had snaked out of this hideout.

    Yet the sight of coral peaking out above the island was all too familiar. It was a telltale sign of Yagura''s presence, and if he had been here, the end result would have been obvious: There would be no survivors.

    "Ao!" Mei barked.

    "Sorry, mam. He is leaving the premises as we speak. He is the only living human I spot on the island¡­" Ao reported grimly.

    "Too late again. That damn psycho didn''t even slow down." Zabuza cursed.

    "To think Huma, Hoko, and Hokotomo did not even prove a challenge..." Haku spoke with remorse. "I shall avenge them one day."

    "We should leave," Ao said with a grimace. Yagura will be leaving soon, and we can''t afford to be spotted."

    "We will. One day, this war will end." Mei spat. "Even if it cost me my life¡­"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kushina''s POV (Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Noon

    Kushina and Mikoto both sipped on black coffee calmly. Both sat at the bar separating the kitchen and living room, lounging relaxedly. They enjoyed the heat of the beverage, the aroma of the unique beans Kushina had gotten a deal on, the pleasant drift of air from a cracked window in the kitchen, and, of course, the perturbed state of the others. Mishiro had never suffered a hangover and was a chronic early bird; she had awoken and given Kushina coffee, allowing both to shower and quickly adapt to the morning. The others¡­

    Ino groaned pathetically into the bar and slumped over it as if it were her lifeline. The Yamanaka''s usually perfectly groomed and combed blonde strands of hair were frazzled and tangled. Her skin seemed paler than usual, and the agony plainly written on her face made it clear her hangover and late awakening had left her in despair.

    Tsume and Anko, as habitual drinkers and experienced ones at that, fared better and moved and acted as if only tired rather than deathly sick. However, the two were both in dire need of a shower, and Mikoto''s kindness in waking Kushina was exposed. The Uzumaki home was a humble abode, a single-parent household living off a semi-active Jounin, and was not one of luxury. As such, it held a single bathroom with two assertive women needing it¡­

    Kushina held back a snicker, burying it into her arm as Mikoto rolled her eyes. The two women stared each other down from opposite sides of the hallway that led deeper into the home and, eventually, into the bathroom. The women both postured from their side; intensity and stubbornness wafted off both women in equal measure. It was lucky Ino was much too disabled to attempt to get entry herself. As intense as it all was, the hilarity of it happening over a bathroom when both women could body flicker home in moments made it quite a show for two relaxing women.

    "Listen, Mutt, there''s a perfect backyard for your business. I have a splitting headache, and momma Anko needs the shower," Anko said, attempting to march into the bathroom. However, Tsume''s hand snapped out, pulling Anko back into the woman''s glaring face.

    "Yeah, no, let''s try a deal. I need the bathroom, so I''ll go first; you can go after," Tsume offered before attempting to walk into the bathroom.

    "That doesn''t sound like a deal at all!" Anko roared, now echoing Tsume''s reaction. "I need it!"

    "It''s a deal ''cause it saves me kicking your ass before I go in!" Tsume threatened. Dropping into a low stance on all fours.

    "Bring it on, mutt!" Anko agreed, dropping back into her own, now wielding dual kunai, not backing down an inch.

    "Do you need aid, Mother?" Kuromaru asked the single-eyed wolf, now standing beside Tsume defensively.

    "Need ya dog, aye bitch!" Anko taunted. However, Kushina laughed as Kuromaru visibly tensed. The intelligent canine was a polite and loyal partner of Tsume, but the wolf reacted poorly to the word bitch. The wolf snarled before it lunged into Anko, the two rolling as a ball through the kitchen. Mikoto appeared just before they collided with the screen door outside, opening it to allow the ball of wolf and human to cartoonishly careen to the backyard. "I Meant the human bitch! The human bitch!" Anko cried out.

    "Hold her down for me, Kuromaru!" Tsume chuckled gleefully, seemingly forgetting why she and Anko were fighting in the first place. She cackled as she charged outside, eager to join her partner in the brawl.

    "They''re such kids," Kushina said with a roll of her eyes. "They''re lucky they didn''t break anything, or I''d have kicked both their asses."

    "Anko is, but Tsume is merely looking for a way to vent. Always did seem to want to spare when worried. That being said, I should go out and act as a referee. Last time they spared, they caused some damage." Mikoto said, her tone soaked with amusement.

    "A good idea, sure to be a fun fight. But I should stay and help Ino, ya know?" Kushina replied with a smile. Mikoto merely nodded as she stepped out into the growing cacophony of pained curses and threats, and the two women and wolf engaged in a spirited brawl. Mikoto thankfully closed the door behind her.

    "Even you are calling me Princess now?" Ino asked in an exhausted tone.

    "Only having fun, sweetheart; you look like one; I''ve seen my share over the years. It warms my heart to know a woman like yourself is pursuing my son." Kushina assuredly rubbed Ino''s back as she sat next to her.

    "Don''t take this the wrong way. Naruto is amazing, but I feel like death. How much did we drink last night?" Ino drawled pathetically.

    "Enough," Kushina replied with a shrug. "When having good times to relax after the bad, it''s best not to stress the details. You''ll get better at dealing with hangovers¡ªthey won''t get better; you just suffer from them better. However, a shower and black coffee will do wonders."

    "I don''t wanna move, and I prefer my coffee drowned in cream," Ino complained.

    "Trust me," Kushina chuckled as she helped Ino up and motivated the woman to shower. "Besides, whenever they remember the shower is up for grabs, you''ll thank me for avoiding them." As the two ventured down, however, she felt Ino pause as they passed the open door to Naruto''s room. "Curious?" Kushina asked with a mischievous smile. We can take a small peak~!"

    "We shouldn''t¡­" Ino said hesitantly.

    "It''s okay. He has me go in there all the time when he''s gone. It needs attention at least once a day. You''ll see what I mean." Kushina assured as she guided the two inside the room.

    Ino gasped as they stepped into Naruto''s room; Kushina was sure it would surprise most people who knew him. It was a room painted bright orange; a much younger Naruto had done so at the peak of his Orange love. In the center of the room lay messy bed covers and sheets disturbed as if recently unmade. The entire back wall of the room held a series of shelves; upon everyone were several potted plants of various kinds. The rest of the room was littered with training equipment; training dummies, punching bags, targets peppered with kunai, and even a desk covered with equipment to sharpen and clean a blade as well as an ornate holder for such.

    "Funny, isn''t it?" Kushina asked rhetorically. "No one ever figures Naruto, a plantsman, but he actually had a green thumb. Back in the day, I tried to get him to be a gardener or botanist."

    "The idea of him being anything less than a shinobi is weird." Ino snorted in response. "But there are so many different kinds of these plants. I see chrysanthemum, an elemental water iris, hydrangea, even a hairy toad lily!"

    "That''s right, your family runs quite the garden." Kushina mused with a hum. "As you can see, he has quite the green thumb. When he was younger, I encouraged it, hoped it would become his passion, but just like his father, he seemed determined to become a shinobi."

    "You didn''t want Naruto to become a shinobi?" Ino asked, and it seemed that even in this diminished state, she was sharp.

    "It''s not that I didn''t want him to. But I won''t deny I did hope he wouldn''t. I spent a decent part of my life waiting to see if my husband would make it home in this violent life we shinobi live. I waited long enough times for him not to come back¡­ I just wanted Naruto to live a long, happy life and not lose it in some terrifying battle. But here I am, a mother waiting to see if her child returns from facing Kami knows what." Kushina admitted. "Part of the reason I''m willing to help you, Ino, is because you care. Men like Naruto need someone to keep them reigned. I can''t shelter him, and I can''t always be there to protect him. Soon, I''ll talk to him about it, but¡­ I need someone else to watch out for him¡­"

    "I will, Kushina," Ino answered immediately. "I just hope I''ll get the chance. It seems like each time we settle down, something crazy happens."

    ¡­

    "Kushina?" Ino asked.

    "I''m sorry. I was just expecting some sort of terrible news as if to spite us, " Kushina said, rubbing the back of her head with a sheepish smile. The two giggled for a moment before the moment was fittingly interrupted.

    "KUSHINA! INO! NEWSPAPER!" Anko and Tsume called in tandem.

    "You really will want to see this¡­" Mikoto called out as well. The two women raced for the room, arriving to see the three women crowded at the bar, looming over the paper. Seeing the two arrive, they stepped back to let Ino and Kushina read it together.

    Neither was ready for what it said;

    "Peace Disturbed! Bounties Placed on Shinobi from All Five Major Villages!" The headline read.

    "Recent inquiries from the Leaf Daily have recovered critical information from the Bounty Collection Agency. When checking in for the regular updates regarding criminal bounties, we were shocked to discover that some were placed on active shinobi. This directly violates the current ceasefire agreement regarding the five villages. An agreement that was created and pushed by the current Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi. These bounties respond to the most recent Chunin Exams, a spectacle we covered in detail in our last issue. They seemed focused on the up-and-coming exam attendees. While the issuer for these bounties is currently anonymous, some party clearly intends to raise the pressure. This is certain to create fallout that we at Leaf Daily will ensure to cover as it develops. The bounties in question, listed in order of village and amount;

    Leaf Village:

    Naruto "Maelstrom" Uzumaki - 30 Million Ryo

    Sasuke "Ghost of the" Uchiha - 20 Million Ryo

    Tenten "Weapon Mistress" - 20 Million Ryo

    Neji "The Prodigy of" Hyuga - 15 Million Ryo

    Hinata "Blinding Light of" Hyuga - 10 Million Ryo

    Sai "of the Living Art" - 10 Million Ryo

    Shikamaru "Shadow Genius" Nara - 8 Million Ryo

    Yuno "Illusionist" Uchiha - 8 Million Ryo

    Shino "Living Hive" Aburame - 5 Million Ryo

    Ino "Ringmistress" Yamanaka - 5 Million Ryo

    Sand Village:

    Gaara "of the Desert" - 40 Million Ryo

    Temari "of the High Winds" - 8 Million Ryo

    Kankuro "of the Black Style" - 5 Million Ryo

    Cloud Village:

    Samui "Cool Beauty" - 10 Million Ryo

    Mist Village:

    Magetsu "of Water" Hozuki - 8 Million Ryo

    Stone Village:

    Kurotsuchi "of the Lava Style" - 8 Million Ryo

    Waterfall Village:

    Fuu "Juggernaut" - 25 Million Ryo

 Chapter 61: Back to Irminsul?!

    Chapter 61: Back to Irminsul?!

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shino''s POV (Okama Outpost - Eastern Forest of Irminsul)

    Afternoon

    Shino, Sakura, Lee, and Hinata strolled into the small hut at the edge of the Okama hideout where the wasp was being kept. They were silent, mostly affected by the rough battle they had witnessed and the battles they had already endured. Lee and Hinata seemed particularly squirmish about the idea of an interrogation on top of it all, even against a nonhuman target.

    Shino inwardly sighed, it was shocking how often his fellow shinobi became sentimental. The career they had signed up to do was anything except personable, it was a job they were supposed to be more than human. They were to become living weapons and tools for their home to use as needed. Yet his allies did not seem to see it the same as him. However, the powerful spirit of his allies made him proud to be around them, even if he did find him envious of how easily it came to them. Perhaps that is why Shino stopped the others on the pathway just shy of the shack where the wasp was kept. Shino sighed inwardly as he prepared himself.

    "Why are we stopping Shino?" Hinata asked curiously. "It''s best if we¡­ push forward. We do need to find the others."

    Sakura seemed to glance at Hinata subtly. She had noticed Hinata''s hesitation, though Sakura''s impatient tapping foot gave away her determination to see this through. It seemed she was not only perceptive but more gutsy than he had given her credit for. Lee, however, was silent and noticeably at the back of the group. His lack of input made it clear he would go with whatever the group decided. But the two of them clearly had no stomach for the cruelty this called for¡­

    "We''ve made an error," Shino declared calmly; his usual demeanor proved helpful in selling his indifference and ignorance to their hesitation. "While we have pushed back the initial raid of wasps, they are likely to return. I acknowledge that our Okama allies are not defenseless, it would still be wise to set up a perimeter to ensure their safety. Lee is quick enough to cover a vast amount of ground. Hinata''s Byakugan will allow her to guard equally well. While you two do so Sakura and I will handle the interrogation."

    Lee and Hinata''s eyes drifted down; despite what he believed was a believable tone, they seemed to have reached the negative conclusion all the same. Shino grit his teeth as he attempted to compose a saving response.

    "Shino''s right." Sakura helpfully chimed in before he could. "It only makes sense; besides, I''d be pretty useless for guarding half the outpost myself¡­"

    "Worry not, fair teammate. We will aid you to our fullest capability! I know you''ll succeed in your own endeavor!" Lee cried, ever the simple man. The simple suggestion of his teammate needing aid overrode any suspicion he had. Hinata blinked as Lee dashed off, bowed to them apologetically, and raced off in the other direction. Her resolution to aid and be useful to her comrades could offer no resistance to his suggestion. Besides deep down they both knew they wanted to avoid this.

    "An Aburame with a heart?" Sakura asked with a raised brow. "Now I''ve truly seen everything. You''re always so composed it''s hard to realize what you''re feeling. Never would''ve thought you could be so caring."

    "It is necessary to maintain morale among comrades; this was merely my efforts of leading this team. The leader is responsible for not only the physical but mental well-being of his team after all." Shino replied with ease, his sunglasses hid the fact that he rolled his eyes at her. He detected her sarcasm, which was not nearly as subtle as she thought. "We are not in the business of having hearts; I merely wish to conduct business with my allies in mind. That is all."

    "There''s nothing wrong with admitting you care about your friends, Shino," Sakura said with a roll of her eyes. Shino inwardly balked at the audacity of her. "I can appreciate you are sparing Lee; he''s a sweetheart who never does well with what he considers "unyouthful tactics." And despite Hinata being brave enough to fight a jinchuriki, she doesn''t like hurting just about anything. Especially when they are defenseless."

    Shino grunted as he allowed his mind to ponder over this conversation. "It is unbecoming of a shinobi¡­"

    "Even us shinobi are people, Shino." Sakura countered.

    "You didn''t let me finish." Shino interrupted her. "And yet, I find myself not resenting them but wishing I was more like them¡­"

    "Shino, you are one of us," Sakura assuredly said, placing a friendly hand on his shoulder. "Hell, at least you made it to the exams and even got promoted. You''re one of our stars."

    "I agree to a certain extent. I went to the exams to uphold the reputation of the Aburame and receive a promotion to establish my status as heir. I achieved those two goals, but I find myself frustrated with my performance all the while. My bout against Yuno left me little option of displaying my best, I could not crush my ally for my own aims. This emotional thinking of mine makes me feel weak and is also unbecoming¡­ Yet people seem to appreciate such, and I found myself prideful in holding back against a dear friend¡­ more than I would''ve if I crushed her as I had planned." Shino admitted.

    "Maintaining morale is important, remember Shino? Even for ourselves¡­ I won''t pretend I don''t recognize as shinobi. We will time and time again make hard decisions. But I''ve always thought it''s okay, even if we must, we''ll do it to protect those we care about from doing the same. You recognize that too, accept it." Sakura chided with a wag of her finger. "Anyway, let''s get to the gritty stuff. This is fitting for shinobi, sacrificing their humanity for the people they care for¡­ we all struggle for the ones we love in our own way."

    "Well said." Shino briskly responded fast, walking over to the shack. He felt embarrassed to have been so furrowed and informed by a kunoichi that he bluntly considered himself above. Humbling but inspiring all the same. He supposed being a shinobi was about balance. Be that as it may, it was time to tip the scales a bit¡­

    They walked into the dim shack lit only by a single candle in the back. Compared to the others, this shack was bare and undecorated, only holding some dust boxes and a recently created body cuff for the wasp. Though there were several open barrels of clay. Which explained the garish-looking clay brace that held the wasp. The artful yet cruel creation must''ve been crafted recently. As the clay prison extended all six legs of the wasp as well as all four of its wings. The wasp gnashed helplessly as it angrily buzzed at them. Mono and Muuni stood before it, looking grim as they turned to face them.

    "Hello, humans." Mono greeted through gritted teeth. "It seems our enemy moved quicker than they were ready for. We managed to capture this one before us. It explained its actions but won''t give away the location of its hive nor why it''s decided to make an enemy of the Okama¡­"

    "We can''t do this, Elder." Muuni suddenly objected but went silent. The female raccoon''s face seemed to shift as if hearing an inner dialogue. She grunted but nodded her head all the same.

    "We called you here because of its stubbornness. It appears the waps has been outfitted with some sort of Fuijutsu, which stops me from being able to invade its mind; that only leaves us with one option to get critical information." Mono trailed off as his shoulders seemed to sag.

    "You want us to handle the interrogation." Shino finished for him. "For whatever reason the Okama object to such drastic measures even when in peril. Admirable I suppose, but also undeniably foolish. As your allies we will handle it."

    "Aye," Mono admitted with a sigh. "We of the Okama have no problem defending ourselves, nor are we above vengeance. However, as empaths killing alone carries a great toll, outright torture would cause most critical psychological damage. Whatever member I forced to do it likely would suffer greatly if not be driven outright insane."

    "Grim but a reasonable request," Sakura admitted. "I can attempt to monitor its vitals, but a wasp''s anatomy and medical treatments are beyond me. Even with my newly discovered Medical Ninjutsu I''d struggle to do much."

    Mono nodded as he and Munni tensely left them with the helpless wasp. It silently and intelligently observed them as they plotted. Occasionally it would twitch as it spent their time speaking as an opportunity to try to escape. Shino admired its composure but he could tell there would be no escaping its bind.

    "No true concern," Shino assured. "As do all members of the Aburame, I have spent much of my free time studying most species of insect in this world. Using the link between my allies and I, we will guide your chakra effectively; ensure our victim does not perish to the best of your abilities. I will be rough so prepare to do your best." As she walked behind the bound wasp, Sakura nodded and gently set her hands behind its head. Her hands began to glow as they allowed her medical chakra to flow through it. The wasp buzzed angrily, its attempts to struggle increasing with her touch.

    Shino hummed as his allies flew off him and began to crawl through the wasp''s body. Sakura gasped as she realized they were tracing its body both inside and out releasing near microscopic chakra pulses to guide her own.

    Shino could not blame her for being shocked it worked. Despite his assurances, he was shocked when his allies reported that Sakura managed to follow their guiding path even with its obscureness. The chakra control it took to form medical chakra alone was impressive, and accurately pushing it through a foreign body even more so, doing so through the guidance of a micro chakra burst accurately was downright shocking. Confident now in the assurance the wasp would be fine, Shino marched toward it coldly. Steeling his heart as he prepared to break the helpless victim in front of him.

    Interrogation was a unique and challenging craft to master. The idea being simple enough, using physical and mental techniques to cause just enough harm to the opponent to crack them and get what you wanted. Too much and the victim would perish or shatter both physically and mentally, they were useless then. Too little, and they would hold, emboldened by their own success. Leading to a much longer and crueler path. It was a craft only briefly touched upon in the academy. The pursuit was usually left to senior and specialist shinobi; field interrogations sanctioned ones did occasionally happen but were rarely all that successful. So difficult and rare was the opportunity that most shinobi simply did not bother pursuing it. Most figured they could merely wing this anyway. Shino knew better, he had come prepared for this day.

    "My name is Shino Aburame; as you can see, I am a human in alliance with the Okama Clan. I would ask you to identify yourself as well." Shino asked politely. Interrogation was a process regardless of the target. It was best if the user knew their mark relatively well. Building rapport with them allowed them to learn about the target while subtly changing their perspective of the user to the victim. Shino did not have that previous experience to count on, so he would have to build some minor rapport before he got into things. It was best to ease into an interrogation, it was just as important not to show weakness all the while¡­

    The wasp was silently buzzing angrily from within its bind. Shino noticed it straining against its binds; it had yet to accept it was helpless¡­

    "I understand, why?" Shino mused. "That would be because I understand how life works for a wasp like yourself. You work to produce more of your young, feed yourself and them and your beloved Queen, and spend your life diligently serving your Queen. As such, I recognize your current position. You have been captured after a failed raid, and no rescue is coming from the hive. To them you are effectively dead, even if you were alive you are not worth the risk of saving. Better to write you off as dead. Soon, that decision will be proven correct."

    "You understand nothing of me nor my life, human." The wasps angrily spat back. "Do not assume I am so weak in mind that I would betray my hive by giving you information. I have accepted my death; it is an honor to die for my own."

    Shino had expected this sort of reply but was pleased by his progress. The wasp likely did not realize it, but Shino had yet to begin to truly prod at it for information, yet it was not responding to him. With a little careful work it now was speaking openly, even expressing itself. Slow but steady worked best. Time to lower it guard before turning up the pressure.

    "Of course," Shino admitted with a shrug. "However, we merely wish to know why for now." Mono had said it had explained its actions. That meant this was a safe topic for the wasp. It would respond openly to this to appear compliant, there was no risk as far as it could see. Shino could see the situation more clearly however.

    "Because our Queen demanded it." The wasp icily replied. "I do not question orders, that''s not my place. I merely follow."

    "Interesting, Mono found you have some defensive fuijutsu in place. One''s particular tailored to defend against the Okama. I am somewhat familiar with the wasp clan, and they are not known for their mastery of such an art." Shino exposed their knowledge of such suddenly. Right when the victim grew comfortable with your approach shifting it, Shino ruthlessly knocked it off balance. This would keep it in check. Badgering it relentlessly like this would ensure success. It would either willingly or unwillingly give up information eventually.

    The wasp must have realized that Shino was gaining ground and was on to him. Even with its buzzing, it went silent as its intelligent eyes narrowed on him.

    "I believe you weren''t under the orders of your Queen." Shino pushed forward regardless of the silence. Slowing down now would ruin it, he needed to shatter it''s confidence and inspire terror and anxiety at once. "I believe a third party has either gained your support of your clan or forced you all to aid them, perhaps by leveraging the safety of your Queen."

    "Silence human; I have no more words for you!" The wasps responded simply.

    "Then I''m afraid it''s on to more drastic measures." Shino calmly stated that he drew a kunai and sliced a leg from the wasp off within an instant. He knew from the start mere mental prodding would not be enough. But the lessons had stressed escalation in torture. The wasp buzzed, cursed, and writhed in equal measure in response. However, as it writhed, it did not say what they wanted to know. Even in incredible pain the loyalty of its Queen reigned supreme. "I''m sure you realize that the Okama are likely gonna kill you regardless of if you hold out, how awful that death will be is your choice. Worse yet I doubt one of the stronger clans will stand idly by. Your hive will also be in peril soon enough¡­"

    "Fuck you human! I will not give you anything! My hive will remain safe, especially now! Our business is none of yours. Do. Your. Worst."

    "You made it our business when you attacked us." Shino countered plainly. "I ask again. I don''t wish to go much further but I will."

    No answer was forthcoming, so Shino blurred forward. The wasp buzzed and threatened him as it grasped one of his legs, but he offered no mercy nor care. Even with a burst of chakra into his muscles the hard bone-like leg offered resistance. But with a grunt of effort Shino crudely snapped it in two. The limb barely hanging on and a slowly slowing flow of blood bleeding from such.

    The wasp visibly sagged in place at such, its buzz now holding a miserable tone. Yet it still kept its mouth shut.

    "I see your resolution is no small thing." Shino mused. "Sakura, how''s it doing?"

    "Its vitals have weakened, I think, but I stopped the bleeding¡­ but anything too traumatic and I will only be able to delay the inevitable. " Sakura answered with a pant. "Try to make this quick if you can!"

    "Excellent work Sakura. I appreciate it," Shino complimented before snapping his fingers once. The allies from within the wasp reacted to his command instantly. Not realizing his ploy the wasp laughed at such a thing, a broken, tired laugh that went on for seconds and seconds. "Laugh while you can; you''ll feel it soon¡­" Shino promised darkly.

    The wasp''s laughter turned into screams as he finished his words. It struggled twice as hard against the hardened clay. But the prison did not give, nor did Shino alleviate the pressure he had applied. The wasp cried out for mercy, for its queen.

    "Something I discovered throughout my research is a unique way bees defend themselves from wasps. Wasps being larger and more formidable in most ways prove too much of a challenge for a single bee, even a group but when bees are gathered with absurd numbers they developed a collaborative defense tactic, they have evolved over the years a unique way to deal with them¡­" Shino began to monologue as the wasp writhed chaotically. No longer even attempting to escape as much as thrashing around due to the pain. It no longer even screamed.

    "They will surround the wasp in question with overwhelming numbers."

    Sakura cut in, seemingly aware of this fact. Shino allowed her to continue, deeply impressed by her knowledge. "Completely surrounding and burying it in their bodies, as if smothering it, they don''t bother with attempting to sting or bite it to death; instead, they vibrate so fast with their unique biology that they create heat."

    Shino blinked, stunned Sakura had known; it was as if he was seeing her for the first time. Perhaps he needed to connect with her after this. She had called him a friend, one of them. "Correct. A mere hundred-degree environment sustained will cause a wasp''s body and organs to fail. Death normally occurs in mere seconds. However, your larger size takes more heat and increases the time to take effect. That is perfect for you''ll suffer through a seemingless endless sea of pain before death takes you. See my allies are inside and throughout your body; many of them can generate heat through vibration. Slowly, they will raise your internal temperature, causing the very fate I spoke of. If you tell me who ordered this honestly and their location, I''ll stop it and spare you the pain¡­"

    The wasp screamed more. "It''s not the hive''s fault! Our Q-... Queen! She''s been captured by some strange shi-shinobi! There in the west near the Chakra Anchor! Please help my hive."

    "Thank you. I assure you these shinobi will pay for this. Though I cannot promise the safety of your hive, if they stand in our way they will be dealt with." Shino assured gravely.

    "Great, we got what we need, Shi," Sakura began, lifting her hands and wiping sweat from her brow. She blinked, and was shocked as her eyes opened as Shino sliced the head off the wasp with a single slash of his kunai. Shino should''ve warned her.

    "It may seem harsh, but my allies had already raised its internal temperature too high. Even with sustained aid from both of us, it likely would''ve slowly died, but I offered it a cruel mercy."

    "I¡­ yeah, I know," Sakura sighed. "Just was¡­ intense¡­"

    "Indeed," Shino acknowledged with a heavy sigh before he turned and began to leave the shack. "But we had no choice; we could not afford to let a lead go. Not when our allies'' fate lies in the balance. Steel your heart, Sakura. This is likely not the last time we do something¡­ despicable."

    "I know¡­" Sakura sighed as she walked away from the corpse of the wasps. "Though I''m not the only one affected¡­"

    Shino raised a brow before he looked at his gloved hand. It was shaking¡­ "Let''s meet up with the others¡­" Best to stay busy¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s Group POV (The Den - Western River Plains of Irminsul)

    Noon

    Yuno''s POV

    It had been a tense and conniving morning. Retracing their steps to find the home of the wolves had been easy with the aid of Taka and Sasuke and her unique eyes. The wolves dwelled within what seemed to be a small cove that ended in a cave, the river which flowed into it ended falling into the cave. Swarming around the area were wolves, some slept mostly the eldest and young and several presumed guardians all rested in piles atop another in sunlight. The rest had left in the morning for a hunt, something Yuno as morning shift watch had observed. Others feasted upon dregs of former conquest in bushes or pits to keep it to themselves or their group. The last of them bathed in their river. The place would have seemed relatively wild without the wisps of firelight shining from within the cave. The wolves had some kind of inner structure, it was not something they used or even some interested in. It could be storage, or even more interesting a place to keep captives¡­

    Sasuke and Naruto were sure of their ability to simply barge in and conquer the camp, with half their forces missing it would be a simple matter. Besides it would ensure they could take their time and search for clues or provide aid to their allies. But Yuno had insisted they wait for noon and the others to return. The duo of powerful Chunin seemed hesitant. But Yuno had insisted they needed all of them present to seek information, but they couldn''t afford to approach this head-on. They''d likely attempt to risk their allies to gain control if they genuinely had their allies. The wolves weren''t mindless after all, if they were like most the other animals they were nearly as smart as them. It would occur to them to use their friends as hostages.

    Instead, Yuno had devised a deceptively simple plan: wait for the hunters to return, subtly take two of them out, and replace the wolves with two of their own party in disguise to infiltrate the camp; those two would find and assure the safety of their friends before the other two launched a bold assault. During the chaos the second group and first group would combine their efforts and conquer the cove with ease. With such a plan in motion, their roles were easy to ascertain. Yuno, with her genjutsu ability, and Muri, with his transformative ability, would take out and replace the wolves, infiltrate the camp, and free or save their allies and flee. From there, Sasuke and Naruto would use their ability of gross overkill to take out the camp in one swoop. Simple.

    So when most of the pack returned with several slain animals of various types, Yuno and Muri had struck silently, dragging off the two wolves in the back without them noticing. Wolves often paid little attention to stragglers, they were considered low value, the pack would ignore them if they went missing. With some genjutsu and henge, Yuno became a convincing female wolf; Muri did the same into a male wolf. They would blend right in to the indifferent main pack.

    The two crept in with the pack easily; their strange smell and behavior were easy to conceal with the other wolves. It took a lot of work to maintain said cover, with Yuno having to weave three layers of genjutsu, but such was the life of a kunoichi. As a Uchiha she must strive for excellence or whatever Sasuke would say. Muri and Yuno followed the others as they dropped off the meal, bathed, and joined them in feasting. At the back with the other submissive wolves it wasn''t strange for them to refrain in partaking. They waited for the pack to indeed tear into the fortunately dead animals; the hunger and bloodlust overtaking them provided the perfect distraction. As the wolves eagerly tore into the well-earned meal, they were naive to the traitors creeping toward the cave.

    However, much to Yuno and Muri''s dismay, a small group of guards seemed to be in front of the cave. The guard matched eyes with them, making Muri flinch. Yuno nudged him to the side, the two subtly diverted their path, swinging around the cave instead. Hoping to pretend they had merely been loafing around. However it was for mute, as one of the guard left it''s post, blocking their path the wolf suspiciously stood before them. It was marked with painted fur stripes on its snout; it must''ve been some sort of alpha or something. Both of them bowed their heads, attempting to bore the alpha off; however, it growled as if somehow discovering something was wrong with them. Apparently the wolves were just as intelligent as Yuno had thought. The wolf tensed, perhaps preparing to alert the others. However, Yuno did not allow it to do much more as she lost her wolf form and blurred forward. With a flick of her custom kunai, she slit the wolf''s throat right as it went to howl. Yuno lifted the dying wolf in the same motion and threw it into some thick bushes near the river. So sudden was the action that little blood or noise had been made. The hiding spot was less than perfect but she didn''t have the luxury of time to find a better one.

    Muri whined as a wolf before popping back into his raccoon form and hopping on Yuno''s left shoulder. "Sorry." Yuno earnestly apologized. "Can''t afford them to raise the alarm before we''re ready."

    "I understand that!" Muri complained. "I don''t like it, but it barely matters now! Wolves have a supreme sense of smell; in minutes, they''ll smell the fresh kill and alert the entire pack!"

    "Interesting point," Yuno admitted. "Alright, then, we need to move fast. If we''re expected to be discovered regardless, it opens up our options. Let''s head for above the entrance of the cave. Surely, they would keep our friends and master there. If we grab them quick enough, we can still stick to the plan. Before they even realize what''s happening our artillery will hit!"

    "Right!" Muri agreed as Yuno athletically leaped up to the top of the cave entrance. The two peaked over it as Yuno slowly weaved hand signs.

    "Bemusing Illusion: Suggestive Wave," Yuno whispered as her hand signs finished. Muri seemed to squint in an attempt to see what she did, but as the caster, Yuno saw it all. The wolves guarding and surrounding the cave flinched as strangled glowing deer raced by them. Their predatory instinct kicked in as a few raced after them, cheering in amusement. Most of the wolves could not see the deer. The ones trapped in her genjutsu did, yet the chant of hunger and hunt overtook the ones that didn''t. Her chakra enhances their instinct to focus their attention on the supposed hunt. Quickly, the cave was abandoned as the wildly chasing wolves smashed into the already feasting wolves; hunger, excitement, and anger burst from the crowd as they fought over fake and real prey alike. Chaos ensued as the wolves all fought, most seemingly forgetting the reason in the first place. They cared not for what they were doing or had been doing.

    "Impressive!" Muri complimented as Yuno dropped the two before the now unguarded cave entrance. "Naruto and Sasuke would''ve just raced in and taken them all out. Likely while seeming like walking disasters all the while."

    "Yeah, I prefer a less head-on approach." Yuno chuckled as the two slowly drifted inside the dimly lit cave. Various roughly ripped skins from previous conquests littered the floor as some sort of rough padding. Torches of wood and fat burned from the walls, and two men were seated on the floor, seals burning on their skin. There were no chains that bind them yet they sat patiently and absent mindedly. They both seemed healthy however, it seemed the Master hadn''t been too rough with them. Yuno would make his death mildly less painful as thanks.

    "Choji! Kiba!" Yuno called excitedly as she raced forward. Her Sharingan spun as she prepared to use her Genjutsu to free them just as she had done for herself. But she stopped as her instincts flared and jumped back.

    It proved prophetic as a massive snout smashed through the cave wall. Yuno and Muri fled from the cave as it collapsed before Muri suddenly transformed into a giant eagle and took them to the sky. ''How the hell did it fit in here?!''

    Their new viewpoint allowed them to see the massive wolf that had smashed the cave to bits. The entrance had collapsed and been buried, and from the rumblings below, the entire cave system had followed suit. The river began to pool around the area as the debris created a natural dam. Yuno and Muri both cried out in dismay, horrified to have witnessed their allies being crushed in front of them. Before in a twisted turn of fortune suddenly, from the remnants of the entrance, a massive and roaring Choji burst free, an equally amused Kiba standing on his shoulder.

    "So Kiba and Choji are here but still under control." Muri mused. "I did not remember the leader of the wolves being this massive or powerful, however. Did he somehow grow? Just who the hell is this master?!"

    "Get us away from them!" Yuno called urgently from Muri''s back. "Knowing those two, they''ll see this as an opportunity to strike!"

    "But they''d risk Choji and Kiba!" Muri cried as he flapped desperately, getting the two high above the chaos below.

    "It''s the two of them, they''ll figure it out!"

    "So there are interlopers within the home of the Runic Wolves?!" The boss summon like wolf roared. "Daring to anger Fenrir so shortly after my last outing?! Slaves kill these fools!"

    "Been looking forward to another outing after Blondie got the better of me!" Kiba cackled. "Time to go wild!"

    "Get down here bitch!" Choji roared angrily at Yuno. She was shocked, Choji had never been less than polite with her before.

    "Mind-controlled or not, you''ll pay for that, Choji." Yuno roared back. "In fact, it''s coming right NOW!"

    Her call was timed perfectly; a massive gust of wind hit the duo of Kiba and Choji, sending the odd duo flying back, the gust so powerful even the giant was sent smashing through the rock cover of the cove. Fenrir growled at such but was silent as a gigantic fireball appeared over the camp. The heat and light from it were so great they all flinched at its might before screeching blades of wind raced forth and cut the fire to smithereens. The fiery remnants fell from the sky above the cove just narrowly below Yuno and Muri; the now clumps of flame rained toward the ground, raining fire.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Fenrir, however, howled as he spun in place, causing the ground to rumble. Choji echoed its cries as he charged back in, in sync with the two to lash out at the river. The swing of Fenrir''s tail and Choji''s massive palm flung a ginormous clump of water at the firestorm. The absurd amount of water met the rain of flames in a boom of heat and mist. The raw amount of water actually managed to diffuse the flames.

    "They defended it!" Yuno cried as Muri flew down to where the attacks had originated. However, as Choji''s massive frame burst from the smoke, they cried out yet again in alarm. Choji laughed as he attempted to smack them to the ground, but with a burst of wind, Naruto appeared in front of them. Smiling as he faced a giant head on.

    Naruto offered his own roar as he raised back his fist, wind chakra visibly pouring through it as he met Choji''s massive palm with a punch. With a boom of wind enough to send Muri and Yuno careening gently to the ground as the two powerhouses clashed. The sound of their impact rang hollowly throughout the clearing. Naruto roared triumphantly as his punch overpowered Choji''s, sending Choji''s hand back. However, it was cut off as Choji''s other hand swatted Naruto out of the sky and to the ground below. Choji laughed as he chased after him. Yuno winced, easy to forget how quick Choji was even in giant form.

    "Naruto!" Yuno and Muri called in stereo as they stood and began raking after the blonde. Sasuke appeared by their side, matching their stride as they raced by the river toward where Naruto landed.

    "Help the idiot. I''ll take care of Fen¡ª" Sasuke started before he was suddenly smacked away by a blur. Yuno blinked, tracking Sasuke flying through the air and the blur racing after him. Kiba seemingly bounced off the air and battered Sasuke in a barrage of blows.

    "Sasuke!" Yuno cried out as Muri jumped off her shoulder.

    "Help him! I''ll help Naru¡ª" Muri started. However, Yuno interrupted him as she ripped him into her arms and dived wildly to the left. The ground they had been standing on was crushed as Fenrir''s tail smashed into it.

    "Fenrir of the Runic Wolves shall swallow you whole, human and Okama!" Fenrir promised as he raced in after them. The plan had been so simple!

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto groaned as he climbed out of the crater Choji had smashed him into. If he hadn''t managed to put up a cushion of wind chakra around himself before the blow, it would''ve likely killed him.

    "Fist-fighting a giant isn''t the best idea, I guess." Naruto groaned as he rose. His eyes found Choji mere feet away, the giant throwing a powerful soccer kick right for him! It took every ounce of speed he had to cartwheel past the deadly blow. Naruto considered drawing Riptide but didn''t wanna risk killing Choji; as he pondered, he jumped above a punch and began racing up the giant''s arm. He would have to do this the old-fashioned way. "Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Fifty Narutos spawned and raced all over Choji''s body, unleashing blows and slicing thinly with kunai, which only aggravated Choji. The real Naruto meanwhile weaved more hand signs as he launched himself off Choji''s shoulder above his head. "Yuno was supposed to free you guys, but plans never pan out for us!" Naruto joked as Choji slowly spun off and swatted off his army of clones. "So I''m gonna just kick your ass and hope it works!" Allowing his wind chakra to boost him, he stood above him, and eight others followed him and stood with him. "Dance of the Nine!"

    Choji roared as he saw the clones above him. He dipped his hands low, ripped earth free, and hurled two massive pieces of stone, mud, and dirt at them. Naruto and the clones merely narrowed their eyes as they didn''t bother to budge. They all flowed around, forming a circle and raising their palms towards the debris. "Dance of the Nine: Pulse!" They cried, the two pieces seemingly flattened against the air itself before both suddenly reversed at great speed, being deflected back at Choji. The giant coughed as his own attack sent him stumbling back.

    Two clones raced through the dust of the attack, and both speared into Choji''s chest with flying kicks. The mighty blows and wind they carried knocked Choji further off balance, making him stumble back. Two pairs of three clones flew in from behind and sent massive blasts of wind into the back of Choji''s knees, making him kneel. The last and real Naruto channeled chakra into his fist from above. Naruto was simply too fast for him, and had the punch to back it up¡­

    The clones were heedless of their master, peppering Choji with blasts of wind, making the giant guard himself as they slowly rejoined Naruto.

    "I always liked you, Choji," Naruto said to the now-guarded giant. Choji heedless of the fact he was being held in place for an attack "Enough to where fighting you sucks. I''m gonna end this now¡­"

    "I refuse! Even if I''m a mere slave, I''m done being weak!" Choji hollered through grunts of pain. "I was too weak to be of any true use against Mizuki, too weak to be useful in the exams, too weak to keep up with Shino and Yuno! But now I can stand beside them! We can all be stronger with the Master!"

    "Strength is something you''ve always had, Choji¡­" Naruto calmly countered as his clones joined him in the same pose, each clutching the air around their fist as if preparing for some absurdly overthrown punch. "You were strong enough to be yourself, strong enough not to let others dictate how you acted, strong enough to keep my secret even when you gained nothing from it¡­ You''ll become stronger, but only by and as yourself! Dance of the Nine: 9 Caliber Naruto Gun!" Naruto punched the air in front of him, and as he did, each clone did the same dispelling as they did. The punches unleashed a massive howling fist of wind. It sped through the air and smashed into Choji, grounding him fully. The ground beneath Choji gave an enormous crack as the blow flattened out and buried Choji into the ground. "Suppose you can fist-fight a giant after all." Naruto snarked as he watched Choji slowly shrink to his normal size.

    Sasuke''s POV

    Sasuke was really over this entire mission. The constant twists and turns were becoming tiresome, and the endless opponents even more so. This current one may have been the most shocking of all. Kiba Inuzuka, a less-than-notable Genin, one that both Naruto and Gaara had apparently defeated with ease, was pushing him, a Uchiha back.

    His first blow had been sudden and managed to catch Sasuke off guard; the entire body of the Inuzuka had sent him careening away from his cousin. The next, a kick to his back sent him high up. But by then, Sasuke had recovered; as he rose into the air, he managed to draw two kunai. A glint of light off of Kiba''s claws allowed Sasuke to weave his head around the claws and slash at his body; though he narrowly missed flesh, Kiba had to redirect himself away to avoid the counterattack sparing Sasuke another blow. Sasuke watched as Kiba seemed to kick off the air before blurring away. Retreating for now. Sasuke took the reprieve to regroup as he continued to fly through the air above the river plains.

    ''He uses his wind technique to make a platform out of the air, fang over fang to travel between hops, so he can rapidly attack from any angle.'' Sasuke thought as he traced Kiba''s path around him. ''He wasn''t nearly this fast before, nor as skilled. If Kiba had been, Gaara may have actually been tested. I''m certain I can defeat him, but if he had this latent potential within, where was it before? Once again someone surpasses the limits I had set for them. Are my peers always been like this?''

    Kiba laughed as he suddenly rushed in from behind. Sasuke scoffed as Ash Stepped out of the way, appearing just above Kiba and stomping for his head. Even if Kiba was stronger than he had gave him credit for, Sasuke would be damned before he allowed him to defeat him. However, Kiba pushed off the air, twisting as he unleashed a spinning kick for Sasuke''s head as he dodged around the stomp. "Deceitful Dodge!" Sasuke cried before being batted away by the powerful kick. Or so Kiba had thought. Sasuke Ash Stepped in front of Kiba''s shocked face, snapping his head back with a jab. Sasuke mercilessly followed up with a kick to Kiba''s body, smashing his elbow into his face. Kiba began to descend, stunned by the blows; Sasuke blurred ahead, smashing his shoulder into Kiba''s ribs. This was the difference, the dominance in combat provided Sasuke with the confidence that motivated him. Perhaps his eyes didn''t always show him everything about his foes, they allowed him to surpass them all the same. As the two drew close to the ground with Sasuke slightly above Kiba, he spun as he prepared to finish the fight. The fall plus his finished spinning kick would break Kiba''s bone and knock him out, but it wouldn''t kill him¡­ "Lion''s Barrage!" He cried right as Kiba was about to impact the ground; however, he flinched as Kiba growled out his own technique.

    "Wild Counter!" Kiba roared gleefully as his foot flexibly rose and took the brunt of Sasuke''s blow. Sasuke watched with grim amusement as Kiba, somehow spun with the force of the blow, throwing a wild hook as he spun. Sasuke could only blink as it smashed into his face. Kiba had shocked him again.

    His vision blacked as his body flew from the force of the blow. ''He uses his leg to prepare himself to spin. Using wind chakra, he spins with and maintains the force of a blow; he then lashes out, returning it. Not dissimilar from my Deceitful Dodge.'' Sasuke blurred through the clearing, smashing into the river with a massive splash. He sank to its shallow bed, stunned as Kiba darted above him, stopping above him and standing in the air. Sasuke shook his head as he recovered, Kiba should''ve pressed his advantage. A power boost wouldn''t change his mind.

    "Bet you heard from Naruto how he kicked my ass!" Kiba spat venomously as Sasuke breached the water''s surface with a gasp before climbing to his feet and glaring at Kiba. "I''ll admit that bastard got the better of me, but had I shown everything I could do, he would''ve stood no chance!"

    "I considered you weak before but respected your guts and loyalty. You were proud and determined, two things I consider myself to be. I now see you aren''t nearly as weak as I had thought¡­ It keeps happening recently. I can tell by your behavior you are ashamed of yourself and looking for redemption¡­ a feeling I can relate to. The control they have you under must amplify negative emotions¡­" Sasuke monologues as he faces Kiba. "Either way, I cannot afford to lose anymore; just like yourself, I have fallen short of my expectations as of late. As such, I will not take you or anyone else lightly anymore. Besmirched Flambe!" Sasuke summoned his familiar blade of flames with a flick of his wrist.

    "Now that''s more like it, Uchiha! Once I kick your ass, I''ll have finally proven myself!" Kiba retorted excitedly.

    "You''re strong now, fast as well¡­ but far from being a true threat to a Uchiha." Sasuke calmly replied.

    "A fallen clan; my legend will surpass theirs soon enough!"

    "Blinded by the control of another and your own self-loathing," Sasuke said with a shake of his head. "I pity you, I shall free you, and hopefully, you grow from this."

    "I''ve grown plenty! Allow me to show my full power!" Kiba roared, tossing up a beast pill. He savagely bit into it and Sasuke could feel his chakra pulsing from within.

    ''He wasn''t using the unique soldier pill of the Inuzuka?'' Sasuke thought, surprised. ''It allows them superb conditioning and beastlike strength, speed, and senses. That means he''s due another boost¡­'' Kiba laughed as he dropped to all fours, his voice deeper, and fangs grew from his mouth as his claws lengthened.

    "Time to show you my final technique. My Air Platform, combined with Fang Over Fang and now my increased output of air chakra, allows me an absurd increase in speed and mobility. Combined now with my beast form and I''m on an entirely different level! Even your fancy eyes and teleportation will fail to keep up! I''ll tear you to shreds!" Kiba declared before he stepped; a boom sounded as Sasuke blinked, and Kiba was gone. Another boom sounded behind Sasuke, who whipped around and caught a fleeting glance of Kiba. Another boom allowed Sasuke to catch Kiba as he continued to zoom around him at absurd speeds, each change in direction marked by a thunderous boom. Even now Kiba was playing with him, he was being enraptured by his own power.

    "You are fast¡­" Sasuke announced. "Fast enough for even me to struggle with¡­ at least before¡­" Sasuke''s Sharingan whirled as he suddenly disappeared. Kiba gasped, stopping and landing where Sasuke had stood in shock. He now realized Sasuke had instantly reversed their position. For now, around him, a red line blurred in all directions. The fiery line moved so fast it created a perimeter of moving flames around him. So fast was Sasuke now he watched as Kiba helplessly whipped his head around. Even now he couldn''t keep up. "This trip has proven worth the effort. We''ve found most of you, and I''ve managed to become stronger. Just like you, I won''t hold back and face defeat, prepare yourself Kiba¡­"

    "I won''t be looked down on anymore!" Kiba roared as he raced around, attempting to match Sasuke''s speed and catch him. However, each time he drew close, he was smacked away before he could see the attack. Sasuke not even bothering to use his Besmirched Flambe to tear him apart.

    "I don''t look down on you, Kiba Inuzuka!" Sasuke roared as the orb contracted around the now airborne Inuzuka. In truth Sasuke was simply moving closer and closer at speeds Kiba could scarcely perceive. "I didn''t before, but now I recognize your strength. I simply have no choice but to be stronger¡­ Fiery Reappearing Shadow Death!" The orb contracted, and Kiba screamed as Sasuke began a barrage of attacks.

    So much faster was Sasuke that Kiba could scarcely react between strokes of Besmirched Flambe. Sasuke struck with care, shallow slices avoiding vital areas. But the pain and amount of blows caused Kiba to scream as he passed out. The human body''s way of preserving itself when overwhelmed with intense stimuli. Sasuke caught the unconscious Kiba, ending the blows as soon as Kiba faded. He gently lowered him to the ground as he sighed. He needed to stop underestimating others; if Kiba had landed a more substantial blow earlier, Sasuke would''ve lost¡­

    Yuno''s POV

    Yuno blinked as both her allies were rushed off in combat. She dived again narrowly, avoiding being crushed by Fenrir''s giant paw. She rolled through the impact, and the power of the stomp sent the two flying. Yuno cradled herself around Muri as they impacted the ground. Cursing as she attempted to stumble, she watched helplessly as Fenrir chuckled in glee and swiped his claws to crush and tear the two equally. However, with a squawk, Fenrir''s head snapped back as an eagle smashed bodily into it. Another call sounded as Yuno and Muri were snatched into the ground. Taka had saved them!

    Both cried out in shock as they were suddenly lifted from the ground. Tossed up higher into the air, they suddenly landed on the feathered back of another eagle.

    "It is fortuitous that we kept an eye on our summoner''s party as he asked. It would be sure to displease him if his kin were to be slain." Screeching Eyes spoke to them as he flew around Fenrir. "So our enemy is Fenrir of the Runic Wolves¡­ quite the adversary indeed much different than what I heard¡­"

    "The boss of the Runic Wolves is no foe to take lightly." Crushing Talons added as he swooped in sync with his eagle brother. "I always crush prey with that charge, yet he hardly flinches. It may be wise to retreat for now."

    "We need to stall!" Yuno disagreed vehemently. "Sasuke and Naruto won''t take long; with their help, we can beat him. Besides, we still need to investigate the camp for signs of the Master!"

    "She is one of the Uchiha." Scanning Eyes spoke to his clanmate. "Our contract binds us to the Uchiha now; it would be improper of us not to aid her."

    "Aye." Crushing Talons admitted.

    "But how can we hurt him!" Muri asked in fear. "He''s more like a Summoning Boss now! Even our leader would struggle against him!"

    "We have to pester and relentlessly punish him," Yuno decided. "If we maintain pressure he''ll be stuck reacting instead of attacking. Crushing Talons, can you keep his attention without being caught and killed?"

    "Not for long. His size makes us much quicker, but he''s no slouch himself. Eventually, he will catch me." The eagle answered.

    "Do your best, if you suspect your in danger retreat. Scanning Eyes, get us under him!" Yuno commanded. "I have a plan. He should be sensitive to his stomach; its instincts will be our weapon! Even the mighty fear a painful death!"

    The Taka clan, to their credit, showed no fear or hesitation. Scanning Eyes and Crushing Talons swooped in sync. They spun through the air, kicking with their talons and sending blades of wind flying forth at Fenrir.

    The wolf, however, merely bared its fangs, now prepared for their speed. It howled, and several strange symbols flew from its gullet, efficiently meeting the wind blades and breaking through them. But the Taka merely flew past the counter attack, using it to close the distance. Scanning Eyes and Crushing Talons parted as they drew close; Crushing Talons raced into Fenrir''s face, cutting into its nose as it flew by. Fenrir howled in fury and snapped its jaws at Crushing Talons racing after the eagle. As it did, Scanning Eyes flew beneath it, flying beneath its belly as the beast attempted to scarf down his ally.

    "Good work, Taka!" Yuno complimented as she weaved hand signs and raised a hand to her mouth. "Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire!" She cried, spitting small fireballs into the beast''s underbelly as they flew. Each had a shuriken within it that stabbed into and allowed the flames to take the purchase of Fenrir. The beast''s size ensured the spread attack achieved minor actual damage. But Yuno was confident it wouldn''t feel good. Which would play nicely into her next attack.

    Her thoughts proved right as Fenrir howled in pain and attempted to drop to his belly to stop the burning. But Yuno wasn''t done yet; she needed Fenrir defenseless to ensure their final blow worked. Genjutsu on such a massive creature was no small task; on one, she sensed some sort of defense in place even more so. However, she found genjutsu was at its strongest when it reinforced something the victim found to be a part of reality. With the burns it was facing, it was sure to be in pain and panicking. Convincing it the injury was worse than it indeed was would be easy. Instead of some dying flames on its stomach, Yuno weaved a Genjutsu that the flames were growing. In fact, Fenrir was convinced he was fully alight.

    "The wolf seems oddly shaken." Crushing Talons remarked.

    "It''s trapped in my illusion," Yuno explained. "We won''t have long before it catches on. Muri, Crushing Talons, and Scanning Eyes, I need you to unleash a huge blast of wind nature chakra. Muri help them out. I''ll follow up with the fire, we''ll make the illusion a reality¡­"

    The creatures listened dutifully. Muri spat a wad of wind as the Taka eagle flapped many from their wings; the subsequent blast merged into a giant orb of wind nature chakra that flew forth toward Fenrir. Yuno followed up, spitting out the most significant fire technique she could. "Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire!" A massive head of a dragon shot from her and joined the orb. The potent fire nature and wind nature chakra combined and exploded before the enormous orb of explosive flames engulfed Fenrir. "Collaborative Jutsu: Explosive Dragon Aura!"

    The howls of the wolf exploded short before it did itself. The massive explosion sent smoke, debris, and dust through the air; the enormous wave of debris blocked their vision of the wolf. Yuno sighed, slightly worn out from the effort. As Muri and the Taka cheered in joy. Even a giant wolf would surely have perished from that. It was lucky Yuno had back up¡­ However her hope was not rewarded, as through the cloud burst a burnt and angry Fenrir.

    "I will enjoy eating you more now!" It roared gleefully. The airborne four could only watch, caught off guard. Shocked that Fenrir had survived, let alone attacked after that blast. The wolf''s jaws slowly closed the distance. They would be swallowed whole¡­

    "Eat this!" A voice countered. "Dance of the Nine: 9 Caliber Naruto Gun!" Fenrir was slammed with a whine into the ground by a massive fist of wind. Yuno could only blink as Naruto floated before them, calmly staring down at the wolf. "Sorry about that. Choji can seriously take a punch; he''s okay, though."

    A whoosh of wind announced the arrival of Sasuke and Scanning Eyes. "Uzumaki, you have my thanks for saving Yuno."

    "Again."

    "Yes," Sasuke said with a roll of his eyes. "Again, just as the idiot did, I defeated Kiba without great injury. Unlike him, there''s no need for you to break the control; I managed it myself."

    It was Naruto''s turn to roll his eyes. "So why don''t you free Choji Yuno? Sasuke and I will handle the mutt." Yuno could only nod, Crushing Talon doing the same before taking off for the crater Naruto had left Choji.

    Yuno could scarcely believe it; Naruto and Sasuke had been holding back, yet they easily defeated Kiba and Choji. Naruto had just batted away the equivalent of a Boss Summon. But besting it was another task entirely. Most summoners were so powerful and complex to deal with shinobi capable of rousing them, and they were considered Jounin level at least. Yet two Chunin confidently stood before it, looking more bored than anything¡­

    She swallowed her shock as she ran to Choji. The man''s armor had been shattered, leaving him in the red cloth of his clan. The man was somewhat battered, and the area around them more so. It was clear, though brief, that Choji and Naruto had quite an intense battle. Yuno jumped off Crushing Talons, rushing to Choji. Despite the crater, it was clear Naruto had ended their bout in his usual explosive way.

    Choji''s face was locked in a sneer Yuno was not used to seeing. Realizing she was here to deal with him, he cursed and rolled over, attempting to drag himself away. Yuno could not believe what had been done to her friend.

    Choji was the kindest man she had ever met. He was a gentle, caring, and loyal friend. One Yuno could admit she relied on, who never treated her as anything less than family. She saw him almost as a brother. To see him beaten and looking at her with such venom was heartbreaking.

    Yuno blitzed over to Choji, rolling him over gently. She stood in his arms to restrain him, stopping to lift his chin and make him meet her eyes. "It''s over, teammate, Sharingan¡­" With a flex of her chakra and a whirl of her eyes, she quickly ensnared Choji in a genjutsu.

    However, this Master controlled their friends; it had something to do with their mind. When she ensnared victims with ocular genjutsu, she was able to gaze into their minds. Visually speaking, the sight was confusing, but once with Kiba and now with Choji, she could see chakra deep inside it. Somehow, the caster used the chakra to amplify negative emotions, making the user more compliant and exceptionally violent. Solving such was shockingly easy. Yuno merely soothed the emotions with sights she was certain brought Choji peace. Soon, his face relaxed as his body did; the lazy smile Choji was known for returned as he laughed deeply and wildly.

    "You okay?!" Yuno asked, panicking, helping Choji stand.

    "Of course!" Choji joked out between shrinking chuckles. "It''s just crazy. First, I was kidnapped, then survived with Sakura, then captured again, and then hell, I fought Naruto!"

    Yuno smiled as his excellent mood returned, though she would admit it was strained. "Choji¡­ it''s okay to not be okay¡­"

    Choji stopped laughing but kept a bitter smile all the while. "Before you freed me, I was planning to use all of the food pills of the Akimichi to kill you all. I didn''t want to, but I was so angry and jealous¡­ I couldn''t stop it. It was like I was lost¡­ It''s so shameful. Fitting for me I guess¡­"

    "Choji-"

    "But it''s over; it was horrible and it will stick with me for a while, but it''s over." Choji continued with a much more honest smile. "I didn''t hurt anyone too bad; you saved me, and¡­ well, I hate how it happened. But there''s no doubt I''m stronger now¡­ dad always says look at the bright side!"

    Yuno smiled much more honestly at that. "You always do see things so positively."

    "We have a lot to be thankful for!" Choji responded confidently.

    Both flinched, however, as a crash sounded. The two turned to see Naruto and Sasuke zooming around Fenrir as he wreaked havoc in the camp, attempting to kill them. Each blow from the wolf teared up the ground, and trees from it sprayed violence.

    "You should help them." Choji surprised Yuno with the suggestion. "I would, but honestly, I''m worn out. I could take the second to rest."

    Yuno did not smacking him with a shake of her head. "No need, dummy." She smiled. "Those two have gotten even stronger since the exams. Somehow."

    "It''s something about people like them." Choji decided. "Even back when Mizuki was revealed to be a traitor, Naruto was something else. Naruto and I were way over our heads; I tried my best but couldn''t keep up; I didn''t think Naruto would either, but somehow, someone the academy considered the weakest of us was trading with a Chunin evenly. Lee, considered weaker, still straight-up outshined them. Some people just don''t seem to have limits!"

    Choji''s speech was verified as Naruto and Sasuke appeared before Fenrir. The wolf, enraged at their speed, howled deeply as it raised its head to the sky. Yuno and Choji could only watch in awe as its maw began to glow with visible chakra. Naruto seemed to sheathe Riptide as the very air around him trembled. Sasuke blurred in place as Besmirched Flambe burned the very air around him. There was a boom as both suddenly disappeared. Even with Yuno''s Sharingan, she lost sight of them.

    Fenrir howled in pain, unable to unleash his attack as a red and blue line crisscrossed around his body. The lines stayed in place even as they zoomed by. Eventually however the wind and fire nature chakra. The entire body of Fenrir was covered in flames and cut all over as the volatile natures mixed and reacted. Fenrir stumbled forward as the fire died out; he bled from what looked to be dozens of deep cuts; his fur had been burnt to ash in place, and deep red welts exposed how deep the burns were. It whined pathetically as it collapsed in a heap.

    "Bastards are something else, aren''t they?" Kiba''s voice interrupted their awe as he limped over to them. "Sasuke tore me apart, Naruto Choji, and yet here they are doing even more work, making it look easy, too.

    Yuno''s eyes narrowed as she tensed.

    "Oh, stuff it." Kiba declared with a roll of his eyes. "I''m back in control now. Sorry, I was an ass; I guess I have some baggage to deal with. But the first step is getting out of here. Won''t matter how much I''ve grown if we die here."

    "Easier said than done," Yuno replied with a sigh of relief. "We attacked this camp, but the Master isn''t here. We think we may have found our way home. But it''s more than likely we''ll have to deal with them to do it."

    "We couldn''t just leave anyway; this master took us," Choji spat. "He''s likely to take others, too. Wouldn''t be right to ignore it."

    "Don''t be downers, you two!" Kiba barked with laughter. "We''ve made it this far and seem to know the path forward. Besides," As he finished, Naruto, Sasuke, and Scanning Eyes arrived with a boom, smiling at the group. "We have the strongest duo from the Leaf with us!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Rasa''s POV (Kazekage Mansion - Village Hidden in the Sand)

    Early Evening

    Rasa stared off the roof of his mansion, watching wisps of sand drift between his village. The constant barrage of grains of sand during windy days was a constant concern. It was why his home was circular to prevent the buildup of sand. It was why the buildings of his village rose high into the sky with barricaded windows. Such strength, even if comfort had been the essence of his village.

    The desert they lived in was brutal, switching from blazing hot to icily cold, the violent sandstorms that would rob vision and threaten to bury even buildings in the sand, and the lack of water kept nearly everything dry. There were no large game to hunt, and the people matched the roughness of their environment. This was the reason why the Sand did poorly in tourism.

    But Rasa loved his homeland; the desert was like himself. Rough and unappealing to the unobservant, but for those who preserved? Their land was even more prosperous than the Land of Iron regarding metal resources. Why did they lack hunting? They also lacked pests. Besides, the desert was no barren wasteland, just as humans had animals adapted to the desert as well. The land could feed, shelter, and provide for one if they only proved able.

    Typically, Rasa was a fan of sandstorms. While a nuisance and, at times, deadly, they were incredibly unique. Nowhere else in the world suffered from them, and as such, they were a unique trait to his home. But this one was different¡­

    Ever since the birth of Gaara, this land has nearly doubled in the number of sandstorms. It was easy for Rasa to detect when his son was responsible, the intensity and longevity of the sandstorm, and the trace amount of chakra in the air. Rasa doubted his son even realized he had done it, a testament to the power of the weapon Rasa had created. Just his moods affected the desert, a shinobi who wielded it as a weapon¡­

    Rasa was also starting to test his son''s temper. Gaara sat behind him as silent; he was likely not to speak unless he had to; his behavior and the intense glare made it clear how deep his hatred ran. But Rasa refused to allow his son to be his usual insubordinate self, not today. Not after what he suspected Gaara to have done. Once hearing the impatient tap of Gaara''s foot, he knew he was aggravated. Gaara was nearly as intelligent as himself, but his temper toward Rasa permanently blinded him. Force him to be on the back.

    "I received an interesting correspondence this afternoon, Gaara," Rasa spoke in a tone betraying none of his thoughts. He did not face his son; humanizing Gaara would only advocate his less-than-ideal aspects. Treating him as a tool and leveraging his control over him ensured Gaara worked best for the Sand. Perhaps that was why Rasa struggled to hold back his fury as he spoke.

    "I care little for the political games you play, father." Gaara snapped back. "It is no concern of mine."

    "Whatever I say is your concern will be so, son," Rasa replied icily. "Besides, I believe it does. The Stone sent the message; they detailed an apparent attempt for friendly communications, an apparent potential alliance. They sent such a small group of Anbu and a notable politician and veteran of their forces. Do you know how it went?"

    "I fail to see how I could." Gaara stiffly offered.

    "The Stone said the representatives had yet to return. In fact, they seemed quite certain they were slain. They allege they had a status seal in place, which directly alerted them to their demise. They accuse us of being responsible. Of course, such an accusation should be untrue; none of my men reported intruders nor correspondence, and all the usual scouting groups reported all clear¡­ that''s when your little move became clear to me."

    Gaara scoffed. "That the Stone is too pathetic to even trek the desert?"

    "That you killed them, Gaara; in fact, I''m certain your siblings aided you. As much as I had thought the accusations were meaningless bluster, I decided to investigate personally anyway. Once I did, I happened upon an interesting fact. One of the scouting teams was headed by yourself; you brought your brother and sister."

    "That much is true," Gaara admitted; Rasa could sense his sand shifting around him as Gaara floated to face him directly. "As any Chunin of the Sand, I have mandatory scouting missions; I merely did so. You are aware of how much I detest humans, so it seemed wise to bring my siblings along to avoid meaningless theatrics. Besides, you should know better than to assume my siblings would aid me; you ensured they kept their distance after all."

    "I have doubts; my tails on you have reported the three of you spending more and more time together. And even if my suspicion was untrue, forcing their compliance and silence would be a trivial matter." Rasa retorted.

    "Stop with the posturing father," Gaara replied with a shake of his head as he slowly descended to the streets below. "If you had any true proof or even choice in the matter, you would''ve killed me yourself. You, humans, have always been paranoid creatures."

    "Perhaps it is paranoia," Rasa admitted as he stepped to the edge to look down at his son. His gold burst from the folds of his robe as several spears surrounded his son. "But combined with the recent bounty on yourself, it has placed us in great turbulence. While navigating these difficult times, I intend to investigate further and closely monitor you. If you should betray the interest of the sand in any way, let me assure you it will cost you dearly. I can find another vessel after all."

    "Meaningless bluster, father," Gaara replied fearlessly. "You need me now, and now you can''t rely on mere politicking to get you through. The Stone hates us more than ever, the Cloud sees us as nothing more than a hurdle to get to the Leaf, and the Mist is too dysfunctional to even matter¡­"

    "I see¡­" Rasa mused. "That was your game¡­ you wished to ensure I would be stuck allianceing with the Leaf. Unless I somehow could reconcile with the Cloud, I''d have no choice."

    "Whatever you say¡­ father."

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Yahiko''s POV (Lair of God - Village Hidden in the Rain)

    Early Evening

    People were predictable creatures. Reactive to their very core, most spent their lives responding: repaying kindness, cursing cruelty, and pursuing justice. It all was a circular way of life that resulted in frequent, repeated outcomes, one of which was war.

    Yahiko stood in the rain, allowing it to soak his robes fully. He had come to love the constant downpour of his home village. The water was clean and wiped away the filth. Rain was pure. It was fitting that their homeland built homes that reached for the heavens. He hoped the downpour brought them the peace it brought him.

    The war was something more; Yahiko had seen some himself. It was something more significant than the mere human lives it cost. An ancient and all too human ritual. It could be waged over hate, politics, revolution, fear, love. And yet, it always resulted in the same ending. There would be a victor and the defeated, the conqueror and the conquered, but it was inevitable only devastation, death, and despair would be spread after. Those who arranged such would benefit greatly; those spared were left ignorant of the hell they narrowly avoided. The world always seemed to move on¡­

    But the victims of war, the innocent and guilty alike, ravaged and tainted for years to come, were stuck. The wounds and scars of the past would weigh on them from then on. Helpless to escape the cruel, meaningless life they were left with. Yahiko had experienced it himself, after all. That wound left would be remembered even by them by the defeated and cursed. Even if the two parties made peace afterward, it set the seeds. War was never truly over. Another would always be waged; if not from the one trapped in hatred from before, a new one would be born. Humans seek to always choose to relive past mistakes.

    There had been a period in which Yahiko doubted what he had learned. With the lack of care or eyes on their village, it was shockingly easy for Yahiko to move discreetly, placing flawless spies within nearly every hidden town to keep track of international affairs. Over a decade ago, his spies had learned of an exciting move made by the Hokage.

    The old fool had somehow managed to create a tense standstill to combat between the Five Hidden Villages. Somehow, the old decrepit fool had done it. While his sources spoke of the peace being paper thin, Yahiko had been shocked to see a relic of the past finally achieve his own goal. He had been no fool, of course. Yahiko had spent the past years waiting and preparing for it to break. But he had nearly lost faith that such was necessary. Perhaps his dream was merely an unneeded and unrealistic pipe dream.

    But the new information gathered had shattered that small hope. His spies had confirmed quite the turbulent decision made by the Raikage. Bounties had been placed upon the new generation of shinobi, ones that had prospered during the standstill. His intention was clear: to stir up controversy and tension to lead to a grave decision. It seemed he was preparing to end this peace; he was getting ready for war.

    "It pains me to see they have thrown away the potential new world they had created." Nagato bitterly spat. "The bastards finally wise up to the needless waste of war, only to willingly relapse to their violence." He and Konan had emerged within the building. They lacked his love of rain but were used to speaking.

    "It is nothing we didn''t already know," Konan added. "The people of this world can''t be blamed for their suffering. The current leaders and the influence of the people''s world doom are the ones who repeat this dark pattern. Besides, this saves us some effort."

    "The jinchuriki." Yahiko sighed heavily at the thought. "It pains me to target the people affected by this broken world. But they represent the very flaws of it¡­"

    "It is unavoidable, Yahiko." Konan decided with ease, his face and body portraying none of the stress it brought him. "They are needed for our plan to ever work."

    "It brings me discomfort as well, brother." Nagato chimed in. "But it is just as you had declared before. To bathe this world from sin, we must embrace them ourselves¡­"

    The three of them had survived countless bouts, tackled endless problems, successfully assassinated Hanzo, and replaced him as leaders; they had even formed their newest force for their vision together. It was their unity that gave them strength. Yahiko was their leader. It was his passion that inspired him; Nagato was their heart. He felt the pain of others deeply and

    ensured they never would become the monsters they sought to destroy; Konan was their balance; when either of them fell short or lost vision, she guided them back.

    "It seems the time we suspected will come soon. With this pressure placed upon each village, tensions will surely rise. Konan has Kakazu hire missing shinobi and bandits to target these new bounties. Increasing the payload and offering them assistance should ensure we accelerate the shattering of this false peace."

    "Of course, Yahiko, though the greedy man will demand that we refrain from paying. Knowing him, he''s likely to hunt him down to rebuild lost funds." Konan replied.

    "Such is fine; his skill and financial ability were why we acquired him anyway," Yahiko said. "Nagato, I need you to have Sasori''s spies keep an eye on this jinchuriki and get us as much information as possible."

    "Understood," Nagato replied evenly. "Naruto Uzumaki, Gaara of the Sand, and Fuu of the Waterfall, our information regarding them was scarce before. With the new bounties in place, however, gathering information should be simple."

    "Excellent. I also intend to send Kisame and Juzo to wage chaos in the Mist. If we do this correctly, we can weaken and distract the great villages. Leaving them helpless to even realize we are the true threat¡­ for the New Dawn!"

    "For the New Dawn!"

    "For the New Dawn!"

 Chapter 62: The Enemy of My Enemy...

    Leifazu''s POV (Canyon of Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Early Evening

    It had been a dull day thus far. Mishiro could not move and seemed too occupied for their plan to move forward in any meaningful way. While the barrier was nearly impenetrable, with the Okama as their enemy, it would be unwise for them to rely on it as their sole defense. While Leifazu may enjoy Mishiro''s death, she would not enjoy her own upon Ikam learning of her failure in protecting her.

    It left a horde of wasps and their Queen nervously buzzing around inside the barrier but staying as far from them as possible. Suzumebachi had attempted to join their fold but had been rebuffed and now sat glaring at Leifazu hatefully alone, close to them but clearly still defiant. Leifazu ultimately cared little; but why was the bitch blaming her!

    Luckily, the dozen animals captured by the wasp were less angry. The poison from the Queen and Suzumebachi''s technique was nothing less than total control. As long as the Queen lived, the limits on the number of victims Suzumebachi had warned them of were not a factor. Three Okama stared woodenly at Leifazu; a man-sized spider seemed to sleep, legs curled as it dazed. Leifazu hadn''t known they did sleep. Three wolves sat with rapt attention, the apex predators reduced to waiting with loyalty like a pet. Another trio of deer. Even a giant worm that held no eyes was partially buried. Only a bit of head pointing out to point its mouth at them. An enslaved and strange platoon, but a helpful backup plan.

    With the tense silence and boredom threatening to kill her latest body, Leifazu had been elated when the barrier flared with a disturbance. Someone or something had attempted to bypass their shield and somehow evaded the senses herself and the litany of enhanced senses from the beast under their forced employ. Doing so until this close was no small feat. Indeed, this threat may be worthy of her attention. With a whistle, Leifazu had the wasp, Queen, and their animal army form a defensive perimeter around Mishiro. With their leverage over Suzumebachi and the Queen, installing themselves as the ultimate leader of the wasp and beast was easy. They would serve to protect Mishiro well in her absence. Making this little errand in her mind completely justified. "Suzumebachi comes with me; I may need a human shield."

    "Fuck you." Suzumebachi spat. All the same, the woman rose and walked over to join her side. Her inability to escape their employ seemed to have settled into her mind. Suzumebachi was still openly hateful of them but had made a point of following their orders without much resistance. Leifazu felt some compassion, but expendables were expendable; she didn''t make the rules, merely played within them.

    "Anytime~!" Leifazu sang as they two leaped off.

    "If this is a booty call seal or not, I will kill you." The Kamizuru declared as two raced up the wall of the newly formed canyon. "I''ll do many things to survive, but forsaking myself isn''t one of them."

    "I''ll have you know Leifazu always gets consent first; I''m a proud killer, not a monster." Leifazu disagreed, sure she enjoyed killing, but she felt no pleasure in torture of any kind, assault fit that bill.

    "Agree to disagree, you certainly are one." Suzumebachi spat. "Why are we moving out?"

    Funny how she made a question sound like a demand. Even in defeat, the woman still had pride; Leifazu was beginning to warm up to her human shield. "All business then, someone or something attempted to breach the barrier with a powerful attack of some kind. I sensed the disturbance moments ago. While it''s unlikely anything could breach this barrier, but Ikam warned us to not underestimate the Okama Clan. You and I will check on this and, if necessary, kill whoever is responsible."

    "As long as that helps us get out here faster." Suzumebachi sighed.

    "Kidnapped or not, I''d love to just sleep in a bed now. So, do you have any idea what we''re facing?"

    "Whatever it was wasn''t insignificant; the barrier reacted sizably. It''s designed to alert us of any attack it''s subjected to. Based on the feedback wave, whatever tried to get in has a considerable bite. Two hostiles; one seems relatively weak. Maybe Chunin level at best; the other seems considerably more problematic. If their attack potency and chakra level are anything to go by, they may be high Jounin level." Leifazu explained all business now. "I''ll handle the initial confrontation; hide yourself nearby. Only show yourself if it seems I''m in peril or there''s more than I can reliably hunt down."

    "I sincerely hope they kill you before I can stop them." Suzumebachi offered. "Would be a small mercy."

    "Even if they did, it wouldn''t free you from Ikam or my company." Leifazu sniped back. "Besides, the only threat to me here is Mishiro."

    With their feelings made known, the two women split up. The attack had been in the southern quadrant of their barrier¡ªa small clearing between the spare trees and rivers, filled with luscious grass. Suzumebachi leaped into a deep crevice just past the tree line, stooping low and suppressing her chakra to lie in wait. Leifazu leaped past her and clearing to face the barrier wall directly.

    There was no need for true investigation. The culprits stood on the other side of the barrier, waiting patiently and expectantly. Two of them, a dark-skinned and beautiful man, stylishly dressed in a feather body coat and no shirt. He seemed utterly impressed with the barrier, lightly tapping such with a giant feather of all things, which even more oddly withstood the effects of touching it. Besides him, was a younger short woman dressed in a simple orange sundress of all things, though she had a whip drawn, showing she wasn''t defenseless.

    "Ah, I had hoped the culprits of this beautiful technique would show themselves after my little cry for attention!" The man excitedly declared from the other side of the barrier. The airtight wall made hearing him nearly impossible, but Leifazu could read lips fine enough. Enough to catch the man silently warning his companion to remain silent. A leader, then. "My name is Blechumi; I am something of an evolved human, one with interest in the Chakra Anchor your lot is currently toying with."

    Leifazu silently pondered the information for a second. Yet another party was present in the wildlands, yet the pair clearly weren''t shinobi of any village she had heard of. Perhaps even humans inhabited these lands? Why were they after the chakra anchor? Should she kill them? Leifazu focused back on them, seeing Blechumi had apparently continued talking.

    "I will admit, even with my considerable power and knowledge, I cannot overcome this barrier. A problem since your actions deter my own plans and aims. I''d ask what your goal is; despite this rather lacking introduction, there is a chance we can be friends instead of foes. Assuming our goals align, I''d be happy to aid you a lot, as long as you don''t mind returning the favor. By the way, tell that foolish woman to show herself. No mere humans can hide from me." Blechumi haughtily offered.

    "I don''t really care who you are." Leifazu countered as she snapped fingers, signaling that Suzumebachi would join her side. There was no point in hiding anyway; Leifazu had detected no lies from his earlier claim of being unable to enter nor did he seem to be bluffing on somehow detecting Suzumebachi. This strange man was clever and had some power, a potential threat. Though this man was strange, and clearly the powerful presence she felt earlier. Alert enough to detect Suzumebachi from within the barrier and able to read lips as well as she did. An art Leifazu had struggled to master over decades, just who was this man. "As for our goals, there''s no harm in sharing such with you; you''re heedless to oppose us even if we are foes anyway. We plan to gain total control of the Chakra Anchor."

    "Such would allow you to control what comes in and out of Terra as a whole¡­" Blechumi admitted with a frown. "For what aim?"

    "We plan to weaken the Elemental Nations as a whole. Our foes hide among them, making them all enemies of us. Without the power of summons and the exclusive ability for us to wield them, we''d gain a tremendous advantage. Not to mention, we intend to gain Okama under control as well. Screwing the rest of Terra is more of a side effect than an intention." Leifazu shrugged flippantly.

    "Your act of appearing nonchalant is not convincing," Blechumi replied with a smirk. "Even a child would realize this would also have an unparalleled influence throughout Terra. An entire new world would be at your beck and call. Shortly after, the summoning clans would even be at your mercy. Quite the ambitious ploy, based on the lack of combat and your seeming so relaxed, must''ve even found a way to do as you say. No small feat considering this barrier and the missing presences of the Nature Golem. How interesting, luckily I have no problem with this plan. In fact, I''ll even assist you; I only ask if I do so I get a piece of the pie." Leifazu eyed the woman beside him, who seemed to flinch at their plans. Blechumi''s lackey wasn''t as keen as he was. Unimportant but being observant of one''s foe was always a good idea.

    "That could be arranged¡­" Leifazu pretended to ponder it over. In truth, the second Mishiro was done with the Chakra Anchor; she was confident they could have another two Suzumebachi''s at their call. Forced help was rather convenient. Working together until Mishiro was back would allow them to further their goals without much risk. Once their leader was back they could see about using them further, however¡­ "Why would we trust you two, however?"

    "A being like myself does not need falsehoods, not when my next evolution is so close," Blechumi assured. "I only came to see why the wasp had attacked my allies. I see you all are scheming similarly to me. I have gained the aid of the Runic Wolves Tamaki and the Shinobi Cat clan. With our aid, your plans will go off without a hitch. Besides, with the forces closing in on you, I''d figure you''d welcome the aid. I will crush one of the two groups for you; in exchange, all I ask is you allow me to join the fold and enjoy the benefits of this little plan."

    Leifazu narrowed her eyes suspiciously, flaring her chakra. She could sense Suzumebachi doing the same. Both flinched as multiple chakra signals were close by. One seemed to be inactive, but the other was closing in even as they spoke. In a mere hour, they would arrive. Two groups were closing in from both sides. It seems the Leaf Shinobi had caught onto their position and decided to launch an assault. How exciting!

    The smart move is to shelter within the barrier. Taking a risk on Blechumi when they were so safe would be foolish. But crushing them now when they were assembled would make guarding Mishiro at all a null point. Without other shinobi present, there would be no actual threat left. Besides, Blechumi had said something of evolving; if that chakra flare was anything to go on, the man was something substantial. Leifazu wouldn''t let him in, but using him would be perfect now. If he sent the two after one of the groups, they would either kill or, at the very least, stall and weaken them, a win-win. Blechumi must be confident in his power to offer this anyway. Likely they''d have one less headache to worry about.

    "You said you weren''t human earlier; I don''t follow," Leifazu asked with a raised brow. It was best to figure out this guy was a fellow nutcase after all.

    "I have lived a long life amongst these intelligent beasts, learning their secrets and skills. Such a life has allowed me to surpass my humanity. The full details are less than important now. Rest assured, I''d be a most beneficial ally; if you''d have it, I''ll remove one of those groups as said earlier¡­"

    "Fine, kill them and return, and we''ll discuss it further." Leifazu snorted. In truth, he had yet to determine if this little partnership would work. But if it did, it would only benefit them. Mishiro would be sure to approve. If not they''d either be dead or helpless to interfere. Blechumi bowed graciously, his lackey copying such before both body flickered away.

    Leifazu hummed as she considered what to do next. Even with their new allies, many shinobi were sure to arrive here soon enough. Cutting them off without knowing what she was heading toward would be better. Going solo would be foolish; even with Suzumebachi it''d be risky¡­ "Kamizuru Servant. Order the Queen and her own servants to our location. We''ll intercept the other group of Leaf shinobi; once we crush them, we''ll check on Blechumi. Have her leave our newest recruits guarding Mishiro. She should be fine with them and the barrier while we have fun."

    "Why are we leaving the literally impenetrable fort we have to approach threats? You all seem so confident in this barrier. Wouldn''t it be much more reasonable to use it?" Suzumebachi asked hatefully.

    "Oh, they won''t get in; my little excuse earlier was just that. But why risk it? We know our bitchy boss is safe, so we might as well be on offensive. Leaving them the chance to mess with it only increases the odd they counter the barrier. Besides, I''m just raring to go for a good fight to the death. I have a suspicion they''ll provide such." Leifazu explained.

    "Well what about working with Blechumi? We have no clue if he can be trusted nor if he''s strong enough to be of any use." Suzumebachi continued to question her.

    "They can''t be trusted yet, that''s obvious. But that man is powerful, nearly as strong as myself. Meaning well and truly out of your own league. If their good to their word it''s doubtless they''ll be useful." Leifazu chuckled. "They''ll likely be fine and, if not, will cause quite a bit of trouble before they perish. With our stronger force, we''ll finish off our own group with ease. Pick off the remnants of the other, or pick up Blechumi. And return to Mishiro with our enemies dead and new allies in tow."

    "If you hate her, why do you follow her?" Suzumebachi asked, hatred faltering to curiosity. "You seem quite capable; surely you''d be fine alone. Hell help me get my own freedom and I''d be an ally. I''m sure my Lord would¡­"

    "Four things stop me. One your lord will not do a favor for a Jounin that struck out on her own and has been sealed. Two Ikam gets what he wants; for now, my service is one of those wants. Three, my unique semi-immortality is tied with them; even if I wanted to and managed to escape, I''d lose my greatest strength. Four, I love violence, and they will surely cause plenty. Working as their underling assures me I''ll be in the middle of it all." Leifazu listed with a shrug. "Progress on calling upon our buggy back up?"

    "They''re not bugs, their wasps!"

    "Still an insect therefore a bug."

    "Die already, you buggy bastard!" Suzumebachi snapped before they were interrupted by the buzzing anger and flapping wings of a wasp as the Queen and her soldiers arrived. They were obviously furious to be summoned like this. Leifazu watched as Suzumebachi felt a stab of shame visible on her face. She had intended to use this sanctioned mission to build up her clan. Now, she was lost to them and had cost them their best summons¡­ how delightfully horrible.

    "Man, everyone is so unfriendly today!" Leifazu complained. "Was it something I said? Maybe something I did?"

    The collective group of forced help offered no response. Merely glares at the shameless woman.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Darui''s POV (Jounin Command Center - Hidden Cloud Village)

    Evening

    There was a massive commotion within the Cloud Village. Chunin and Genin raced to and from new defensive outposts that were stationed not only throughout the village but throughout the lightning country. Such drastic measures and movements were usually saved for dire times. A defensive perimeter so dense and extensive was as costly as it was disruptive to civilian life. As such it was reserved for only the tensest of times. Anbu and Intelligence members also prowled throughout the village; occasionally, they would stop and detain civilians or shinobi alike. Anyone suspected of disloyalty was imprisoned for a term undetermined yet alleged to be life by many. Various artillery was being placed and supplied in the high evaluation points throughout their home. Capable of not only deterring invaders but launching raining death throughout the Lightning Country. Their village had always been one of the most militant of the Five Great Villages but now literal martial law had been established. Darui was sure other villages would suffer from the population decrying such thoughtless treatment. But loyalty toward the military was treated as sacredly as religion here.

    These all weren''t necessarily new developments. A and the Cloud had always been partial to preventive measures. Peace could only last so long, after all. Something Darui supposed he hesitantly agreed with. War was anything but dull after all, but he would admit to feeling deeply disturbed those times may come so soon yet again. Though it was not his job to question orders nor did he think he could do much better. A was many things, but an effective leader had always been one. All the same, the rapid acceleration of what A had been doing slowly for years now alarmed Darui. Whatever A had going on, he was making a move soon. One that seemed ultimately unnecessary and cruel. Darui had intended to question him about such a thing. As his Personal Advisor and Jounin Commander, he was within his right to ask to be briefed. Though demanding such would be a fool''s errand, it was better to tread softly with the temperamental Raikage. Luckily, Darui had no need to find time and a tactful reason to talk to A; for A had demanded Darui and his other advisor C''s presence. C was one of the few A never seemed to mind feedback from, so his presence would be a boon.

    It wasn''t as if Darui was opposed to A''s actions. While Darui certainly wasn''t as blood or war-hungry as his peers, he felt pride in the strength in his home. And would happily serve to improve for those after him. While he would be content to be entertained alone, but he recognized his home demanded more and that he was duty-bound to provide it. But A was moving so suddenly it was concerning. The Leaf and Sand were in an alliance, the only true alliance between the five. If this was an aggressive move like Darui suspected, it could go pear-shaped. The Stone were no friends currently, and the Mist was a nonfactor. It is not exactly a position of strength, yet Darui had faith this wasn''t a compulsive move by A.

    Darui sighed tiredly as he crept past his receptionist in the dull front office. Paperwork was his constant annoyance, and as both an Advisor and Jounin Commander, he received plenty, enough to have his own office staff cover it for him. Seeing his boss have even more paperwork gave him a headache. Past this was a shower room and break room for Jounin, further inside the quarters for Anbu, and finally Darui''s own office. Marching past the former, Darui opened the latter''s door and inwardly sighed at what he saw. C was slightly in front of him, face in his palm, in the scene before him. It was just like A to hold a meeting of his own at someone else''s property. But Darui cared too little to risk being annoyed about it.

    A group of Anbu and Intelligence members were present. Particularly those good at infiltrating and returning from hostile territory. "You all are to deliver this directly to an upper member of the four villages. You are to assume you will need to escape a hostile space in the process and should commit suicide if necessary to avoid capture. You recognize you may perish on this mission but also recognize such is an honor you''re scarcely worthy of." A monologue to the men. His eyes flicked over to the two of them, a smirk breaking out as they did. "Move out, remember the Cloud does not forgive failure; should you create such, do not return." A''s tone was grave and a bit more animated than usual. A clear sign his infamous temper had been flaring as of late. To question his orders at that moment would be a death sentence. Luckily the Cloud knew their glorious leader well and the men dutifully appeared ready to venture forth on their dangerous mission. The threat of banishment upon failure of a mission wasn''t necessarily unheard of. There was examples throughout the history of all Five Great Villages. But it was most common in the Cloud. To fail a mission given directly by the Raikage was a grave offense. To be frank Darui was surprised they weren''t threatened with Execution instead.

    As such, it was no surprise to Darui when the group started to body flicker away. The three of them watched silently until they were alone in the room.

    "Excellent." A chuckled merrily as he chucked a bottle of wine and three flutes to Darui to C. "I was hoping you''d arrive soon. I wanted to brief you on our next moves, give you your next orders, and celebrate a plan coming together."

    "A plan?" C asked.

    "Aye. Pour me one, fools, yourselves as well." A ordered. Even among his trusted few the pecking order was always made clear with A. C and Darui worked flawlessly in tandem, pouring the three flutes of wine and settling around Darui''s desk. A settled into it and his office chair with a relaxed sigh. Darui and C were sitting at the chair he left for the guest; the irony of being a guest in his own office wasn''t lost on him. The three sipped and settled in.

    Darui and C knew better than to rush their leader. A would explain himself when he was good and ready. Luckily, their patience here was rewarded soon enough. Upon draining half his flute with several large gulps, he began. "Since I heard of the supposed disappearance of several key Leaf Genin and Chunin, including their Jinchuriki, I have had a realization. The time for peace is bound to end soon, and we need to be the ones prepared, even the ones who start the flames of war."

    "I don''t mean to be disrespectful, sir," C offered apologetically. "But the Sand and Leaf alliance has been why we have remained stuck. Even the Cloud would struggle in a two-on-one war. The Stone is not an ally of ours and the Mist would not be a factor either. The war while necessary brings us at risk of suffering the repercussions primarily.

    "I know, of course." A answered smugly. "However, the Leaf and Sand no longer monopolize a true alliance. In my true wisdom, I reached out to the Stone. Offering to wipe the slate clean and form something of an alliance. Our Daimyo''s meet as we speak to hash out potential terms and tweak any turbulence."

    "So you do intend to wage war, sir?" Darui asked with wide eyes. "So soon?"

    "While that is the goal, it is not the current stage of the plan. I need to stir the pot if I wish to allow war to blossom and end these peaceful times. The next stage will ensure that such will happen as I wish." A explained.

    "Not dull but certainly risky," Darui added. "Then I would assume that our new orders and plans would be in regards to such?"

    "Aye, I am putting in work the motions to force another Five Kage Summit. I''ll need the two of you to serve as my guards." A explained.

    "There, you''ll announce the alliance publicly between Cloud and Stone, locking them into it even if they had intended to betray it." C mused.

    "You intend us to be your guards for such, reasonable considering how likely this is to go ugly." Darui added.

    A laughed with his gut. "Nailed it in one, my guards! Once we get words from the others, and work out the fine details it''ll be time!"

    "We will of course follow your orders sir." Darui assured. "Though I must ask once again if war so soon is truly the best idea?"

    "Of course not, I intend to wait for the end of the Mist Civil War. Regardless of who wins or loses, they''ll be in no state to be much of a threat; at this point, we''ll march into the land and claim it for ourselves; the boon of resources will aid us greatly. Add momentum to our power and with the might of ourselves and our allies crush our foes. If all works out in our favor, we''ll be in the perfect position to crush the stone after and raise our village to the position it''s always yearned for ¡­" A explained. "Soon, we will serve our true purposes."

    "I suppose it won''t be dull¡­" Darui agreed. He maintained his normal, unbothered demeanor, but in truth, A''s bloodthirsty nature struck fear in him. It was unnerving seeing a man so excitedly plot to throw the world into utter chaos¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Ruins of The Den - Western River Plains)

    Evening

    The battle between them and the Runic Wolves had been short but chaotic. Naruto and Sasuke had easily defeated their forces even while holding back a fair bit, but they had worn themselves out all the same. Similarly, Kiba and Choji needed to catch their breaths as well. A mix of rations and water allowed the group to relax and regroup. They were lounging on top of the collapsed entrance of the Den''s prison. Nearby, the giant corpse of Fenrir.

    Naruto had noticed that Muri was not dining with them and instead seemed to be kneeling in front of Fenrir''s corpse. The Okama seemed remorseful and whispered something quietly to itself. It was almost like a prayer but much less formulaic than any prayer he had heard before. Naruto subtly split off from the others and approached his summon.

    "Muri, are you alright?" Naruto asked as he stood next to his summon. However, Muri did not respond vocally but with their link. Naruto could feel the terror and anger Fenrir had felt as Naruto and Sasuke had bested him. The despair and disbelief of the other wolves, the pain it drew out of Muri. ''Empathic, of course, you''re not; for someone as perceptive as you, that must''ve been terrible. I¡­ wish it didn''t have to go that way.''If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ''I know Naruto. Even while you struck the finishing blows, I felt no malice in your heart¡­ in truth, I recognize this is merely life. We sometimes fight, and in combat, we may die. It''s something this mission has made clear to me, something other Okama know all too well. It just feels¡­ wasteful. Fenrir, at one time, was an honorable and respectful Clan Boss. For a nonsummoning clan like his own, becoming a creature worthy of the boss title is no small feat, and deep down, he truly loved his clan. Perhaps he deserves this fate, but all the same, I find myself wondering if there isn''t a better way. Even the Okama would''ve struck him down¡­ is that the way of the world, Uzumaki¡­ I merely wash wishing the Great Sage would guide him to a peaceful afterlife.''

    ''I couldn''t be certain myself. I''ve learned that this last year, the world is much bigger and more complex than I imagined. People come from all over, all with their own stories, mot, invitations, and dreams. But all too often they stand in each other''s way. They hurt and take from each other, and it doesn''t stop. It blows my mind even in an entirely different world without us humans; the constant warfare and loss is a problem. I became a shinobi to pursue my goal of becoming Hokage. I wanted to become Hokage to prove that I could be loved and matter. Now, I want to become Hokage to make my village a better place for everyone, but as I continue, I keep finding more and more wrong in this world. It seems like everywhere I go, violence follows like it''s the only answer to a problem. I can''t pretend not to get it, but recently I wonder¡­ Makes me wish there was some "Great Sage", at leas then I could take comfort in someone trying to right all these wrongs¡­''

    ''A shinobi who questions violence, such is why the Okama chose you, Naruto. It was why such a strong empath like myself was placed with you. No regular human would do, they exhibit much too many negative emotions consistently. But somehow your different¡­ The Okama sees things similarly to you and wants to improve our world and yours. But we''ve lacked the strength and influence to pursue the goal; strife and time have weakened our drive to truly pursue it. But the more time I spend around you, Naruto, the more certain I am that you are what we''ve needed.'' Muri echoed.

    ''I don''t know about that, Muri, I just killed Fenrir. Hell I''m just a regular guy. I can barely become a shinobi worth a damn yet alone affect two whole worlds.''

    ''Self-defense, I can feel your guilt for it, Naruto. Don''t play unbothered. That compassion within you, it is something shockingly missing from most being nowadays. Besides knowing you I''m being over generous.''

    ''Touche.'' Naruto rolled his eyes, and he kneeled down next to Muri. The raccoon''s eyes widened when Naruto bowed deeply to the downed Fenrir. ''I''m sorry it came to this, Fenrir; I promise one day to make Irminsul a better place for those like yourself. I''m unsure when it''ll be, but you have Naruto Uzumaki''s word. I hope you find peace, Fenrir Runic.'' Naruto stood, offered one more small bow, and offered an arm to Muri. The blonde grinned as the stunned raccoon scampered onto his left shoulder. ''Don''t worry, Muri, I meant every word.'' Naruto promised as he and Muri rejoined the others. The raccoon seemed somewhat relieved by the blonde.

    While Naruto and Muri were busy talking, the others packed up and discussed strategy.

    "From what our scouting earlier showed, the Chakra Anchor, a physical chakra manifestation of the link between Terra and Earth, has been encased in a barrier. This is concerning because Muri informs us that if someone could gain control over such, they could effectively control all summonings in and out of and gain massive sway over Terra as a whole. Considering the Master''s movements thus far, they are likely responsible. Our plan is relatively simple; we will strike out within a few hours of daylight. Muri will allow us to bypass the barrier, at which point we''ll engage the perpetrators, likely this "Master."" Sasuke broke down. "Yuno, Kiba, and Choji, what can you tell us about this master?"

    "I remember a woman. She seemed somewhat in control of the wolves, though I doubt she is this Master. When Choji and I were taken, I can remember a distinct chakra smothering us. Her chakra felt different, noticeably weaker for one." Yuno responded, rubbing her head all the while. "The rest is blurry for me."

    "I can''t remember too much, but I can remember the attack and my detainment." Kiba chimed in. "After I got my ass kicked by Gaara, I got taken to medical. Akamaru and I were catching some sleep when suddenly wolves appeared in the room. Exhausted in a small space and being well and truly out numbered, they managed to subdue Akamaru and hold me down long enough for us all to be teleported. Left behind my boy too. I arrived smack dab in the middle of that cave from the Runic Camp, and the wolves let me go, but I still couldn''t budge. Suddenly, this Master bastard showed up in front of my face. I can remember a rough description. Tall, tan, and muscular, with long dark braided hair. Somehow, he was holding me up in midair with a single finger and used that same trick to force my mouth open. Suddenly, I felt my whole body freeze, my mind stopped, and I only cared what he thought, and my anger¡­ grew. I wanted nothing more than to show you all I wasn''t nearly as weak as you thought. To prove my strength to everyone and myself through my service¡­"

    "That''s what I saw when I freed Choji. It seems the seal manipulates emotions to extremes to coerce the victim to follow the user''s orders. That gives us two culprits," Yuno added with a nod.

    "So the master is definitely a male then!" Choji agreed. "I saw the same guy when I got taken! He even did the floating thing to me¡­ though now that I think of it¡­"

    "What is it, Choji?" Sasuke asked with a raised brow. "This situation is much too serious for us to not explore all the thinking we are privy to."

    "Well, now that I look back on it, I remember thinking he was moving his fingers a lot more than any normal person does. It managed to snag my attention, and I realized why just now. It reminded me a bit of how Kankuro from the exams fights, almost like he was manipulating a puppet." Choji explained.

    "So we have a mystery woman, and we now know what the master looks like and that he may be a puppeteer," Naruto concluded. "Why are we moving so quickly anyway? We haven''t even found everybody yet."

    "Two reasons, Uzumaki," Sasuke explained. "Firstly, the others are more than likely together. Our group has thoroughly explored the North and South and most of the West. Meaning the only area we haven''t explored is the East. With Hinata, Shino, Lee, and Sakura still missing, they are almost certainly there; likewise, with their skills and intelligence in mind, they most likely have gathered like ourselves. If they did, they would eventually decide to investigate the Chakra Anchor just as we are."

    "So you figure heading there gives us a decent chance to find the others and deal with a problem we''d need to either way," Naruto nodded. "At that point, worse comes to worse, we''d have eliminated a threat and know where to look anyway."

    "Well said, Blondie!" Yuno snarked with an earnest smile. "Wouldn''t it be better if we waited until morning, however? As interesting as these crawling demons seem, we risk dealing with them if we strike tonight."

    "It''s a risk," Sasuke admitted. "However, it''s one we need to take."

    "He''s right." Kiba agreed, Choji nodding as well, much to the bemusement of Naruto and Yuno. "Can''t blame the two of you for not knowing as non heirs, but so many of us being missing at once is a major deal, the jinchuriki of the Leaf even more so than the former. If the other villages learned of this, they might devise absurd ideas."

    "Great a race against time," Naruto complained. "On top of a world full of somewhat hostile intelligent life, and a band of mysterious shinobi so villainous one of them openly calls themselves "The Master" great."

    "Not a true one!" Muri chimed in confidently. "Even the Crawling Demons avoided the anchor before the golems had formed. Nighttime should be no real threat, assuming we get there timely."

    Naruto nodded, more pleased with the plan. "Are we sure we shouldn''t rest, though? I can keep going for a while, but that last fight was costly. Surely, resting for the night would make us better prepared. The rest of you can''t go nearly as long as me after all."

    "We''ve rested long enough; if we intend to save our friends and get home in time to not cause a stir, we must not waste time." Sasuke countered. "The sooner we confirm the security of the Chakra Anchor, the sooner we can take our leave. Besides, with the Master not being here, we can be all the more certain he''s there."

    The group nodded as they prepared to leap out of the camp''s remnants. However, their take was stopped when Yuno and Sasuke cried out in sync suddenly.

    "Dodge!"

    "Dodge!"

    Naruto blinked as Sasuke teleported forward and kicked off Kiba and Choji''s heads, dropping them to the ground and kicking himself up high into the air. Naruto himself was bodily tackled by Yuno, the two collapsing into a heap.

    Their cry and sudden action proved fortuitous as a sharp whistle sounded throughout the clearing. The group awkwardly climbed to their feet and raised their guards as the trees and large stones surrounding the cove suddenly cracked, splitting cleanly in two and leveling the elevation of the cove. Naruto blinked as he felt a massive disturbance in the air. Drawing Riptide with a curse and channeling chakra into it, he raced forward, leaping into the air as Riptide began to glow with chakra. Naruto frowned as he faced the disturbance and slashed out with a cry.

    "Draw of the Maelstrom: Slicing Wave!" Naruto cried as he condensed his wind nature chakra into the blade before releasing a shooting line of slicing chakra forward. Suddenly, from deep within, the trees cut massive gleaming lines of thread; the wind blade and threads collided with an ungodly screeching before both canceled out with an explosion. "Seems like the Master has shown himself." Naruto explained calmly as the severed threads and dust settled around him the blond spearheading the group as they waited for the attacker to show themself.

    "I''m out of shape if you sensed my sneak attack and matched my follow-up." A man joked as he exited the forest with a woman beside him. Despite having just tried and failed to kill them, he seemed relaxed and calm. As if visiting old friends as opposed to facing new threats. "Surviving not one but two attacks from a being like me is no small feat. My name is Blechumi, and my student here is Tamaki. We were the leaders of the Runic Wolves that you just destroyed, and yes, by proxy, this Master you''ve heard so much of¡­" Blechumi explained. He glanced at Fenrir with disdain. "I admit these fools represented me poorly. Their strength was better than my first clan, but their lack of grace was shameful. Truly, by destroying them, you''ve done me a favor. One I''ll repay by offering the quickest deaths I can. But first¡­" Blechumi lazily began to wave his hand at Fenrir''s corpse. Within seconds, the duplicate threads that had nearly cut the group in two formed and wrapped around the giant wolf. With a violent wave of his hand the wire began to contract into the beast. With each stroke, they cut the beast into pieces. Before tearing through cleanly, leaving the wolf shredded into small pieces. The woman flinched at the grizzly actions of her Master, but Naruto was much more active in response. Shooting air from his feet, he burst forward, appearing as a blur. Riptide struck out for Blechumi''s neck, who raised an arm to block the blow. Naruto was shocked that Riptide did not cut through it, but his strength made the blow worthy. Sending Blechumi careening through several trees with pure power.

    "Forcing someone to fight for you then disrespecting their corpse?" Naruto asked angrily. "There''s no way in hell you''re the Blechumi of the same name as that clan!" Sasuke appeared next to Naruto Besmirched Flambe, the deadly technique was active and ready.

    "Nice strike, but he managed to block it. You saw that, right?" Sasuke asked.

    "Yeah," Naruto admitted. "Bastard was cutting up a giant easier than either of us could. And just tanked a sword to the arm without losing it. No doubt he''s strong."

    Naruto and Sasuke both turned, but a whip cracked and nearly smacked Naruto''s face. Yuno appeared before it could however, stabbing the whip into the ground with a kunai shocking speed. She smiled at the sneak attacking Tamaki who had crept behind them. Yuno pounced forward, but Tamaki merely smiled back at her as the whip moved on its own, growing longer and raising its tip before snapping out. It wrapped around Yuno''s throat tightly within an instant, stopping her charge.

    "You dare attack the Master?!" Tamaki asked, incensed. "I will teach you humility!"

    "Maybe the master should''ve taught you better defenses against Genjutsu," Sasuke replied calmly.

    "Seriously, even I would''ve seen that one." Naruto agreed. The two watched as the stunned Tamaki stared at them before Yuno''s double faded. Realizing she had been duped, Tamaki flinched, allowing the real Yuno to land a flying kick to her ribs, sending her careening into the river.

    "This one''s mine, boys," Yuno concluded as she marched forward. Stomping on top of the surface of the water with a purpose.

    "My my my, you both can sense my power. Incredible, isn''t it? It makes even the two of you seem weak and unremarkable." Blechumi replied conversationally as he stalked toward Naruto, Sasuke, Kiba, and Choji.

    "There''s no doubt about it," Kiba growled angrily, dropping to all fours and readying a food pill. "This is that master bastard I was telling you about."

    "We gotta be careful!" Choji cried out as he nervously prepared himself. "This guy was strong enough to easily keep me in check!"

    "We don''t have time for this." Naruto interrupted. "The rest of you get going, I''ll take care of this bastard."

    "That won''t work. You may not be the most intelligent, but surely even you can feel what I feel," Sasuke interjected. "From his displays and his chakra potency, this guy is a real threat. He feels like he could quite possibly be on the same level as my sensei." Sasuke explained, glaring openly at Blechumi.

    "I noticed, but if he''s here and the barrier is still up, someone else is responsible for it." Naruto mused. "Isn''t my staying back and taking him out the best plan?"

    "We can''t afford to risk it. You are arguably our strongest asset. Instead, you and I will take him on in tandem. This will assure our victory and allow us to keep an eye on Yuno as well," Sasuke countered.

    "I''ll stay as well." Muri decided grimly. "For one, this man is an enemy of the Okama; two, if he is as dangerous as you think, Naruto may need me."

    "I get the idea. You all will handle these two while Choji and I investigate the Chakra Anchor. Since we know there''s two separate parties here, it''s more likely the others are either pursuing or being pursued by that party." Kiba caught on with a nod to Choji. "I''m gonna prioritize finding the others, by the way. The Chakra Anchor can wait."

    "He''s right. I want to make sure Shino and them are okay! Plus, I have to apologize to Hinata." Choji agreed.

    "Sounds perfect, I wouldn''t want it any other way." Naruto agreed with an easy smile. "We''ll be counting on you to keep ''em safe till we arrive."

    "As if we''d need either of you to protect our friends." Kiba snarked back before leaping off in pursuit of their allies. Sasuke blurred forward as Kiba turned his back, managing to sever a string aimed to pierce the Inuzuka from behind. Choji leaped off after Kiba once had sworn to give it his best. Offering a nervous nod to Naruto.

    "This should be fine then." Sasuke decided as he eyed Blechumi intensely. Naruto skipped the staring fest, stretching lightly before the mayhem began. "Muri, keep an eye on Yuno for us as we battle. If things turn into her own fight, we''ll need you to split off to aid her. That''ll be your job."

    "Shouldn''t I stay with Naruto?" Muri asked. "When working together with Personal Atmosphere, we''re nearly unbeatable."

    "It''ll be fine, Sasuke, and we will watch each other''s backs," Naruto assured. "Besides, I could never lose to someone who''d turn their back on their own family."

    Muri nodded, transforming into a sparrow and leaving the three men to stare off.

    "I''ve been patient in waiting." Blechumi joked, finally seeing the two prepared for their battle. "I could''ve made their escape much more difficult, especially with my own student handling the girl. Tamaki is sure to kill her, you would need the rest of you to pose any true threat to me."

    "It wouldn''t have mattered if you tried," Sasuke assured.

    "Yeah, we can''t exactly allow you to go around kidnapping Shinobi." Naruto agreed. "Risking our friends and abandoning the clan you saved assured us we''d take you out either way upon our arrival."

    "That is relieving to hear." Blechumi chuckled. "My most recent plan has been an efficient if not ill-satisfactory one. I planned to slowly and surely build a force capable of taking control of Irminsul. Human shinobi, of course, made for the perfect soldiers. But as satisfying and useful as that is, leaves much to be desired in fulfillment."

    "Fulfillment?" Naruto asked, confused.

    "Insanity, more like," Sasuke replied, bored.

    "Such a human attitude, not that I can''t relate, but is such a pedestrian way of living." Blechumi demeaned. "I have elevated beyond such limitations, both physical and mental. Those adorable peacocks, the amusing kitties, and many more clans were simply a means to an end."

    "Regardless of such, why even inhabit Irminsul?" Sasuke asked, confused. The Uchiha seemed to keep Blechumi talking to keep an eye on Yuno, eyes snapping back whenever his attention began to lull. Naruto made sure to be ready to cover for him should Blechumi attempt to take advantage.

    "I was a wanted man back in my day. Back when war and death were daily occurrences for shinobi and civilians alike. Hunted for unforgivable crimes, I spent my days cowering in fear. Until one morning I awoke here, taken care of by a deer clan long dead by now. This land has awarded me discoveries and strength I may never have had otherwise." Blechumi monologues, seemingly excited to tell his tale.

    "You make it seem like you''re old. You seem to be nearly our age." Naruto questioned.

    "I am much older than I appear. My time here allowed me to grow and discover myself. No longer a criminal but merely yet another beast pursuing the ultimate evolution. Eventually I created a technique to do just that. By using a mix of Natural Ninjutsu and Ninshu, I can surround my body, particularly my heart, in chakra and my own unique threads allowing me all sorts of benefits. Increased speed, strength, durability, accelerated healing, and extended life expectancy. I became something more than the pathetic human I was. But all the strength and freedom could not solve my loneliness. Now that I had become something special, I needed to raise an army and gain followers. Of course, that plan led us here. Before, I had become something special and had escaped the meaninglessness of my life. Now, I have gained followers and even humans under my employ. With my new friendship with Ikam and them, I am truly ready. Once we deal with you and the others, I''ll be ready to return to Elemental Nations. To gain and be recognized as what I have become."

    "You won''t be doing any of that," Naruto promised as chakra and wind channeled around him, cracking the ground he stood on. "An enemy of the Leaf will always find themself directly opposed. For taking my friends and abandoning the Blechumi Clan, we''re going to make you pay."

    "Naruto, for once in his life, is right." Sasuke agreed, eyes opening and Sharingan seemingly blazing. "One simply doesn''t turn their back on family nor risk my own."

    "Excellent, you''re both motivated." Blechumi clapped theatrically. "Come at once, let me show you my elevated humanity! I will enjoy slowly overwhelming you both, and I''ll ensure your deaths are humbling!"

    As soon as Blechumi finished, Naruto blurred forward, and using his Ash Step, Sasuke closed the distance faster. Slashing Blechumi straight through the middle with Besmirched Flambe, the strange man could only gasp and keel over; the skin on his midsection burst into deep blisters and deep burns. Blechumi gasped breathlessly, likely unable to breathe or think with his insides being directly attacked by Sasuke''s blade. Naruto drew even closer all the while, flooding his fist with chakra and surrounding it in the wind. Just before he arrived Sasuke savagely appeared again in front of the prone Blechumi, kicking his head up. Just in time for Naruto to land a wide-open haymaker directly to the face. Naruto roared as his fist smashed directly into the nose of the man; he felt the nose snap to the side from the blow, and even the bones in his face shattered. As the full motion of the blow was completed the man was launched away from the punch. Blechumi''s entire body flew from the air, flying through the air like a ball before smashing the man headfirst into the rubble of the collapsed cave. Blechumi was sent careening so violently he smashed through the stones and was buried in the rubble. Surely shattering his body inside and out. The fight was already over¡­

    "Unexpected," Sasuke complained. "With the game he was talking about, I didn''t think he''d be so ill-prepared. I slashed straight for his lungs; he''ll likely suffocate to death, assuming he survived all of that."

    "Arrogance is a hell of a high," Naruto agreed. "I find a punch to the face is a good cure. Though yeah, I didn''t think it''d be that easy. My luck is finally turning around!"

    The rubble suddenly exploded outward, instantly reduced to dust. The cloud of fragmented stone enveloped the two, cursing and flinching from the debris surrounding them. Sasuke, in particular, seemed upset, rubbing at his eyes; perhaps that is why he missed what Naruto felt. With his trusty eyes impaired his perception was lowered. But Naruto could still feel the wind nearby, both in his control and violently ahead. Trusting his instincts, Naruto lashed out with a chop of air; in sync, a gust of wind took Sasuke''s legs out from underneath him as Naruto ducked. A mere instant later, the cloud suddenly split into two. The attack carried on past them and cut a deep groove into the rough stone walls of the cove.

    "I wouldn''t count on it~! Now come, I shall revel in my victory over you both!" Blechumi cried out as several glowing strands of string emerged from his back. Despite crushed bones and burnt skin he had been suffering from before, the man appeared healthy and fine, even clean. "Try your best! Nothing you can do will stop me!"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Lee''s Group POV (Nearby Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Evening

    X-X

    Lee''s POV

    Finding the Chakra Anchor was no true problem. The strange item the Okama had described as covered in a barrier was visible as soon as one closed in. A giant semi-transparent red orb surrounded the area the Chakra Anchor was said to be. What had been described as a beautiful ravine had been destroyed, the gap widened, and much of the former walls had collapsed into the river, creating something of a dam. Pooling water grew as more and more of it was blocked. Causing the nearby rivers to overflow. Mono and Muuni had wanted to immediately attempt to bypass it. But Shino had objected, knowing their unknown enemies would likely notice such. Instead, they had elected to scout the area first.

    The group slowly trekked around the barrier. Shino''s allies were working on subtly attempting to tunnel under or around it; Hinata''s eyes seemed a weakness, and the rest of them kept their guard up to ensure they were not caught off guard.

    Lee flinched as he leaped from one tree to another, slightly ahead of the group. Kicking backward from one branch to another, he watched as the branch he had been standing on was cut free. He had thought he hears something cutting through the air. Shino, who had been behind him, joined him on the same branch, glasses sheening as both of their senses whirled to detect the unseen attacker.

    Hinata, Sakura, Muuni, and Mono stopped just short of them, extending their senses. However, neither group''s efforts were for naught as suddenly the ground between them bubbled before a massive wall of earth shot between them. Within seconds, a wall of dried mud stood between Shino Lee and the others with emblems of Iwa present. Both Lee and Shino flinched as a whistling of wind sounded, and both jumped in opposite directions, avoiding a pair of hatchets stabbing into the spots they had been standing.

    "They''re attempting to separate us!" Shino cried to Lee; Lee nodded, realizing keeping together was their best option. With a flick of both wrists, he freed his bandages using Ninshu to have them wrap around another branch and swing himself toward the still airborne Shino. Their attackers, however, were quicker. Another massive mud wall cut him off from Shino. Having no choice but to retreat or smash into it, Lee willed his bandages to swing back and swing him backwards, allowing him to land on the ground in front of the tree the two had started at.

    A poof sounded off, causing Lee''s head to snap up to the branch he had just been on. Where the strange hatchets had landed stood a redhead woman now holding both in her hands. She smiled sweetly at Lee, excitedly twitching as if it took everything she had not to charge at Lee. It was the woman from before! The one that had saved Suzumebachi!

    "You must be a part of the ambushing force¡­" Lee mused out loud. "While this is a concerning turn of events, at the very least, my foe is now clear to me."

    "Music to my ears, baby cheeks!" Leifazu cried out. "I had figured some fun was coming my way, but I never dreamed I''d get to find you so soon!"

    "I have no choice but to come when whoever you all are causing such mayhem. Have you no heart for this natural world you disturb? Is your wants truly more important than the lives you have impacted? The answer to those questions and more is what I''ll gain by defeating you!" Lee declared.

    Leifazu, however, closed the distance so fast Lee could scarcely blink. The woman slightly shorter than him still seemed to loom over him and raised her face toward his mere centimeters apart. Lee backflipped by instinct, kicking Leifazu''s chin as he did.

    "I was certain when we first met." Leifazu had barely budged from the blow, only her head snapping up from the sudden kick. "To defeat an experienced Jounin is no small feat. I was certain you''d be a fun fight, the kind I lusted for!"

    Lee blinked owlishly at such. Once, twice, he raised his bushy brows in confusion. "Excuse me?"

    "I love two things in life," Leifazu explained. "Killing or being killed by others, or something equally as personal if not slightly more pleasurable. Since you are a foe, my options are limited; perhaps we can do the latter once I''m done with the former. Would make for a nice farewell gift¡­"

    Lee blinked again. "Um, mam, I hate to be rude, but such¡­ youthful desires are not fit for battle¡­ besides, we don''t even know each other''s names!"

    "My name is Leifazu Uzumaki, a weapon for Ikam and your current admirer and future murderer." Leifazu was introduced with a bow, one Lee couldn''t help but notice; seemed intentional to show off the cleavage from her top. Lee flinched, ashamed to have even noticed such.

    "I will not allow you to defeat nor seduce me," Lee assured. "My name is Rock Lee, a Genin of the Leaf; I cannot afford to allow you to have fun. I must defeat you quickly; forgive me for the harm I caused; it is not personal."

    "Don''t worry, Lee¡­" Leifazu trailed off as she spun her hatchets and prepared to charge in. "It''ll be plenty personal¡­"

    X-X

    Shino''s POV

    Shino cursed as he was closed off from Lee. As he landed, he sent out dozens of allies to search for his allies and enemies. Shino removed his glove, revealing the dark purple hand as he scanned his surroundings.

    However, his attention was snapped from it as several of his allies were killed before finding anything. Whipping his head around, he heard the buzzing of wasps and their small blurring shapes as they flew around him. It was just like Kurobachi and Jibachi¡­

    "This mission thus far has been a net loss for me. That is to say, I''m in desperate need of a win. One that has presented itself with a damn bow on it. Hopefully, you can forgive me, Aburame¡­" a female voice called out.

    Shino turned to see a shorter brown-haired woman staring at him from above. "You must be the leader of the Kamizuru I encountered earlier," Shino determined. "Why exactly are the Kamizuru working with a criminal, and here in Irminsul?"

    "Such truly doesn''t matter, Aburame. All that matters is that we are sworn enemies, and I am motivated to ensure you don''t live. Besides, from what you said earlier, you are to blame for the deaths of Kurobachi and Jibachi¡­" Suzumebachi responded. "Any older sister what do what they could to avenge such, even if they were garbage."

    Shino inwardly frowned but outwardly kept his cool. "I will deny both of them perished at my hand. But they attacked first in both instances, not that I think such will persuade you anyway."

    "Your assumption is correct," Suzumebachi responded with ease. "My hatred for your clan and your actions truly doesn''t matter anymore. I want to survive; to do such I must kill you."

    "We need not be enemies; I know even Iwa wouldn''t endorse such a mission. Throw aside the grudge between our two clans; we can help you and ensure your village isn''t thrown into Ikam''s lot. Guilt by association is a real phenomenon, after all." Shino half-heartedly attempted to explain. If he could avoid combat, he could check on the others and ensure they reached the barrier and by proxy his home safely.

    "That''s where you''re wrong." Suzumebachi almost sadly answered. "I have no choice but to kill you. I''m not here as a Kamizuru today but as a Jounin of Iwa but as the woman Suzumebachi. I will kill you to ensure my own safety."

    "Then nothing more needs to be said. The name is Shino Aburame. Let us repeat the mistakes of the past¡­" Shino responded morosely as both of them simultaneously began to weave hand signs.

    X-X

    Hinata''s POV

    They were all stunned momentarily as the giant mud wall settled between them. Cutting off both Lee and Shino from them. Within seconds of them being closed off, Hinata witnessed both soon joined by strangers.

    "They''ve isolated and are now attacking Shino and Lee! We need to get to them!"

    "No true concern we can burrow through using my clay manipulation," Mono assured, stalking toward the wall with Muuni in tow. However, Hinata flinched as several objects entered her field of vision from above. Mono also noticed stomping his feet and allowing clay to burst from the ground and create a roof over their head. Thunderous impacts hit it, causing the construct to shatter around them. Revealing large stingers falling around them.

    The group raised their heads to the top of the wall. There, now hovering menacingly over them, was an absurdly large wasp. Its wings were the size of boulders, and its flaps in the air were deafening. The combined buzz of the group helped fill the air with their racket. Around it hovered dozens of human-sized wasps.

    "I have no choice but to kill you all." The giant wasp spoke. "I am the Queen of the Wasp and, therefore, the clan''s leader. For the safety and continued living of us all, we will slaughter you all. Fret not, however, for we will consume every part of you, nothing left to waste."

    Mono, however, faced the Queen calmly. "We of the Okama have allied with the Wasp Clan for years. Surely, you are not so blatantly betraying our relationship. Allow us by, and I assure you we will see to your freedom. You have my word as an Okama."

    "I cannot risk my hive on mere assurances. If I do not listen, it won''t matter if we make an enemy of the Okama; we will perish if we don''t. Children kill them." With the Queen''s decree, the swarm of man-sized wasps surged forward.

    Mono and Muuni prepared for combat as Sakura and Hinata stood protectively before them.

    "Mono and Muuni, the two of you do something about this barrier! Sakura and I will deal with them!" Hinata decided as she began to fire off Shuriken and Kunai with lethal speed and precision. Sakura pitched in as well. The two women managed to pepper several with enough to slay them, though it was barely a dent in their numbers as they drew close.

    "We cannot leave you!" Muuni cried out definitely.

    "She''s right!" Sakura chimed in, wounding a kunai in an explosive tag before throwing it into the heart of the swarm, wreaking a lethal tall of nearly a dozen wasps dead. "They''re trying to stop us! They obviously don''t want the barrier down. If you manage to do so, we can focus on surviving!"

    Mono nodded grimly. The earth next to him bubbled as suddenly the ground was hallowed, and a clay tunnel appeared next to him. "Come Muuni, they are right. We cannot not afford for them to have access to the Chakra Anchor. We need to ensure they will be able to come to it once they are done here. I wish you luck, Hinata Hyuga and Sakura Haruno; you serve your home well." A protesting Muuni was herded by Mono into the tunnel as the two left the two women to face hoard alone.

 Chapter 63: The Strongest Duo?! Part One!

    Naruto''s POV (Ruined Den - Western River Plains of Irminsul)

    Evening

    Something about this felt incredibly familiar¡­

    Blechumi cackling at the end of his decree had been a vital mistake. Usually, Naruto wouldn''t use such underhanded tactics, but this wasn''t a sparring match or something equally unimportant. Winning was the only acceptable option. Perhaps that''s why Sasuke and he reacted the way they did. Offering such an opening against just anyone would be a mistake. Punishing such only made sense. Naruto didn''t need seals or to utter the name of a technique; he only shoved his hands with a mighty heave, sending a condensed pile of air flying forward in sync with his hands; without any proper channeling, the attack lacked accuracy, but with Naruto''s massive sway over air and wind with Personal Atmosphere active, it still generated an absurdly powerful gust of wind to fly directly into the off guard Blechumi with a massive howl. So powerful was the gust that the man began to slide back slowly, becoming increasingly unbalanced. Unable to move in the face of such a sudden and overwhelming attack.

    Naruto blinked as Sasuke suddenly blurred close, deactivating his wind just as Sasuke teleported behind Blechumi; with a spin, Sasuke slashed Besmirched Flambe through the ankle of Blechumi, who stumbled and dropped to a knee in response. Sasuke attempted to follow up but was shocked as his blade was caught and held by a giant feather.

    Luckily, Naruto did not merely watch; instead, with a burst of wind chakra propelling him forward, he closed the gap and slashed with Riptide into the feather-wielding arm of Blechumi. He had intended to sever the arm, but instead, Riptide smashed the limb away, leaving Blechumi open and making him stumble back. ''I can cut boulders in half. How the hell did he tank that?!''

    Sasuke blurred forward with a big front kick to the face, snapping back the head of Blechumi; he blurred behind him and swept his legs, dropping the Master flat on his back. Naruto didn''t waste the opening; channeling chakra into Riptide, he roared, stabbing it into the ground, ripping it through it, and calling out his attack. "Uzumaki Style: Raging Wave!" Naruto swung his blade through the ground, and as he did, a blue bursting line of chakra cut through the cut from where his stroke had ended. The massive burning line of chakra raced forward. Sasuke, not even facing the attack, blurred away as if knowing what Naruto''s intention had been ahead of time. The final burst of chakra began to glow under a dazed Blechumi before it exploded out, the blast of chakra and earth shrapnel swallowing the man and sending him careening into the sky in an explosion.

    It was familiar; this small burst of combat had gone nearly identical to the previous one. Blechumi attempted to attack using his unique offense, but Sasuke and Naruto overwhelmed him with their own. Perhaps he had managed more of a struggle this time, yet they had soundly got the better of him once again. This Master wasn''t nearly as troublesome as he had thought! Sasuke, however, interrupted his inner musings.

    "I''m surprised with your ability to keep up without being a hindrance. Yet alone managing to follow up with me so effortlessly. We shouldn''t relent, however. While healing those lethal wounds will be costly, we should assume it is well within his ability. The most efficient route to victory is relentless offense." Sasuke said as the two watched Blechumi slowly fall back to earth.

    Naruto felt a small amount of pride in the effectiveness of his Kenjutsu. The Uzumaki Style was something he had struggled with but now wielded well. Now, his Raging Wave was no joke; it stripped the skin from the back of Blechumi, and the burning chakra darkened what was left of the muscles and bones. Even the front of the man was cut and burnt from head to toe. None of it mattered to Sasuke, who began to hold Besmirched Flambe like an arrow in a bow. A burst of chakra flames surrounded the blade, forming a rough-looking longbow. "I''ll ensure he''s finished-"

    Naruto blinked as Sasuke suddenly was whipped away from his vision instantly. One moment, he was there; the next, he yanked upwards to the unknown. "The hell?" He cursed, however, as he felt something tug at his shoulder, the shocking power of it ripping him up into the sky with ease. So rapid was Naruto''s flight, and he could scarcely react as he reached the apex of his flight. Once he reached such a point, the pull on his shoulder returned, and he whipped back toward the ground head first. However, the time it took to change his direction was enough for Naruto to grunt in effort as he forced the air around him to become like a cushion. It would absorb the impact and slow his fall¡­Instead of smashing into the ground at terminal velocity, he bounced off the ground as if he had merely leaped from a rooftop. The fall had been so bad he had smashed through his air cushions but, all the same, had bled off most of the speed and force. Lethal for some, but certainly not a shinobi of his caliber. Next to him, Sasuke appeared undamaged and seemingly untethered. Indeed teleportation helped with such¡­ cheating ass¡­

    Sasuke, however, could have been more cavalier. "Your right shoulder, Naruto! The Master has one of those threads attached to your shoulder!" Sasuke barked. "Quick, cut the thread!"

    Naruto gritted his teeth; however, as he sheathed Riptide, he grabbed the thread with both hands and flooded the chakra into his muscles. If Blechumi was manipulating this thread, indeed, it was attached to him. As Sasuke had expected, Blechumi was hidden somewhere in the sky, from above, tugging on the thread as he had before. A massive sudden force attempted to send him hurtling back up. But now the blonde was ready; pain lanced up his entire arms as a powerful pull attempted to rip him from his feet. But Naruto merely pulled back with his absurd strength bolstered with chakra and used pure willpower to hang onto the thread, even as it cut into his palms, even as he felt as if it would rip his arms out of his sockets. Naruto cursed as he allowed his chakra into his feet, gluing them to the ground, which cracked from the pressure caused. But with a pull of the wind around him and his might, Naruto overpowered the force. Ripping the thread his way and feeling the strength on the other side disappear, Naruto grinned happily. Either he''d snapped the line or¡­

    "Absolutely absurd," Sasuke remarked before he snapped his head to the sky. Naruto followed his gaze, seeing a cursing Blechumi unwillingly flying toward them. With one hand, Naruto channeled the wind around him to pull in the man and on the thread, accelerating his flight even further. While Sasuke had been shocked by his tactic, he reacted quickly. "Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire!" Sasuke spat out the upper half of a nearly building-sized dragon, which roared with excitement as it lunged forward, leading with an open flaming maw, looking to swallow Blechumi in its gullet. Helpless as he was, it did so with ease. Surrounding the man in intense flames before combusting entirely. The fire explosion was further boosted by the wind chakra under Naruto''s control all around it. As the blast pushed out, it sent an inferno in the sky to rain ash and flame, but Naruto merely smiled as he summoned eight clones with matching looks. The group of blondes all grabbed the now slack thread and heaved with all their might once again, sending the now blackened and limp body of Blechumi back at them. Naruto and the clones once again prepared their overly telegraphed punch.

    "My turn!" The blondes cried out in stereo as they channeled their powerful technique. Wind gathered behind the clones as they continued to gather wind chakra and shape it into the jutsu. "Dance of the Nine: 9 Caliber Naruto Gun!" They all punched, and the mass of wind took its final shape of a fist and flew forward as Blechumi darted in head first. With a sickening crack, the giant wind fist and Master met. The speed of his flight meeting with a much more massive and powerful explosive blast of concussive wind made for an incredible impact. Sounding awfully similar to a gigantic coconut being split against a stone. So great was the force that it canceled out, Blechumi lifelessly fell onto the ground into a seemingly boneless heap.

    "I cannot believe you have even more absurd attacks," Sasuke commented as the two marched forward to check on their defeated foe. "And the name."

    "What''s wrong with the name?" Naruto asked with a raised brow. He would admit it was a recent creation; therefore, it wasn''t his most thought-out work. But he thought it had a kind of charm to it, and it fit his theme of nine!

    "Seriously?" Sasuke asked incredulously.

    "Is it the Dance of the Nine part?"

    "No idiot, it''s not the Dance of the Nine! It''s the stupid second half! 9 Caliber Naruto Gun?" Sasuke ranted as they drew close, Naruto smirking as he did. While he felt offended, Sasuke didn''t like the name. It was odd how easily the two talked. Sasuke''s dry wit and sarcasm were not dissimilar to Neji''s. However, he wasn''t nearly as composed. Naruto enjoyed the difference, even if he preferred Neji as his best friend. "It''s a giant fist of wind, an admittedly impressive feat of chakra control, wind nature mastery, and pure chakra output, but still just a giant punch! How the hell is it a gun? Better yet, what gun do you know of that even does that?! Maybe artillery!"

    "A Naruto Gun¡­ listen, it sounded better in my head," Naruto complained. "Besides, the nine themes are on point, and I already have an artillery move¡­"

    "Why not "Dance of the Nine: Fu Jin''s Strike?"" Sasuke asked plainly with a raised brow.

    "Shit, that is better." Naruto agreed as they finally reached the corpse. However, both flinched as they realized it wasn''t the charred, broken mess. Now Blechumi lay face down, smiling cruelly into the ground. Naruto and Sasuke jumped back defensively, alert that the fight wasn''t over. Attempting to regroup to begin anew.

    "Embarrassing." Belchumi bemoaned as he rose slowly, somehow doing so without hands. "Simply embarrassing. To be so thoroughly trounced by mere humans, but then again, who truly could blame me? When I was in the Elemental Nations, mere upstarts like yourselves were not nearly so impressive. One does not expect a true fight from an insect after all."

    Naruto didn''t bother answering as he drew Riptide and began channeling chakra into it. He would wipe the bastard out with an all-out attack!

    Sasuke, to his left, Sharigan spun violently as he began to blur forward. Sasuke was faster; he would counter his attack, and Naruto would blow him away!

    "Forgive me for forgetting just how ugly combat could be. Let me show you just how massive the difference is between humans and me, the next evolution¡­" Blechumi continued as he suddenly pointed his middle finger at Naruto and pointed a pointer at Sasuke. "Lightning Thread: Swift Ensnarement!"

    Naruto and Sasuke could only blink as a glowing and pulsating thread suddenly touched their foreheads. A mere instant later, both screamed out in naked pain. Both were utterly enshrouded in electricity, which shocked them endlessly. Both collapsed and writhed against their will as a lethal amount of volts flowed through them.

    "That deer clan I spoke of previously used lightning to enhance their movements and controlled it with shocking accuracy. I, of course, slowly gained their trust and learned the technique for myself. Ninshu is what they call it. Combined with my thread style inspired by the Blechumi, you can see just how useful my time in Irminsul has proven." Blechumi lectured as the two writhed in pain. "The wolves offered something less artful and intricate but no less effective when dealing with maggots like yourself. That pain is only a fraction of what you gave me. Allow my enhanced physicality to close the gap, sort of speak." Blechumi suddenly whipped his hand toward himself. With the motion, Naruto and Sasuke whipped forward, stunned by the brutal, shocking attack as they approached Blechumi. The man flourished his giant feather before whipping it out at them casually. The large, delicate-looking feather offered no give despite its appearance; it was much more like steel. Blechumi batted them both with one stroke, the instrument smashing into both of their midsections simultaneously. Naruto gasped for air as his ribs nearly snapped from the blow. The two flew back, breaking through two small trees and careening into two tiny heaps.

    "Now lie there and die for me, humans." Blechumi spat as he stalked off. "I need to help Tamaki kill the female shinobi, enslave her and the others-"

    "Besmirched Longbow: Flash Impalement!" Sasuke called out. Blechumi could scarcely gasp as he was suddenly stabbed through with a glowing fire blade. He stumbled forward before a roughed-up but lively Naruto appeared, kicking him away and into the river.

    "This is far from over, you bastard!" Naruto promised as the now roughed-up duo stood before the now-soaked and furious Blechumi.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hinata''s POV (Nearby Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Evening

    Hinata was used to overcoming great odds. While she had once assumed it was due to inadequacy, she had begun to accept it was merely the path forward for her. Evening awakening her Byakugan had been a struggle; she struggled with every inch of skill and experience she gained and to convince her father she was worth it. And while she often suffered greatly in the process, she had always been so confident that one day it would matter. She was satisfied that things could work out as long as she could muster the courage to go on. But this battle was going as well as most things did for her¡­

    Hinata dodged a massive stinger, throwing a kunai and impaling a wasp as her other hand sent a deadly jap of chakra for another wasp''s neck. She then sprinted fully to her left, dodging a line of smaller stingers shot from above. As she did, a wasp flew directly into her path, lunging its large stinger directly for her face. Hinata barely weaved her head around it, gently palming its thorax as she spun around it, the insect dropping still as she evaded. Every creature had nerves and chakra nodes; therefore, nearly all were vulnerable to her Gentle Fist. Another wasp attempted to bodily smash into her from behind, but with her near-perfect vision, she was well aware of it. Backflipping into a leap, she evaded it, jumping just above its head. With a cruel and heavy double axe hand, she smashed it into the ground below. As she landed on its head, she fired off two air palms with one hand a piece, shooting two more wasps attempting to attack her "blindside." However, Hinata did not dare attempt to breathe or rest, drawing a kunai just in time to catch a biting attempt from a new wasp. Wrestling it back her blade with some effort. Her other hand defended her as she struggled, jabbing two more wasps into oblivion. But two more were closing in from behind. With a grunt, Hinata gave in to her strength test, with the wasp spinning as she did. Suddenly, Kaiten erupted, smacking away the dozen or so wasps that had been slowly surrounding her. And allowed her a moment to realize that the Okama were not with them.

    While Hinata wished they had the help, she recognized why Mono had made the call he did. Their opponents'' actions only made it clear how important this barrier and controlling the Chakra Anchor were to them. This was merely an attempt to stop them from even having a chance to stop them. It only made sense for the two of them to hold the line as they went forth to achieve their goal. They just needed to fight them off¡­

    "Hinata duck!" Sakura called. Trusting her allies, Hinata did just that, hearing a whistling of metal and a meaty thunk as a wasp dropped dead next to her shuriken being buried in its face. Sakura dived in, smashing a wasp with a backhand and evading several flying stingers as she drew closer to Hinata.

    The Hyuga realized Sakura was coming to her for the two to rally together and reacted swiftly. Dipping impressively low to dodge the dive bomb of two wasps and skillfully kicking them both away, she used her hands to shoot away two wasps, attempting to blindside Sakura from behind. Hinata spun into another Kaiten to clear her area before leaping forward, kicking way to wasp from Sakura''s six as she did the same for her. The two ladies went back to back as they attempted to create a kill zone. Sakura used Genjutsu on the wasps to make them attack one another and kunai on the ones that escaped her illusions. Meanwhile, Hinata used her most destructive technique. "Gente Fist: Indiscriminate Beam!" A wide beam of raw chakra incinerated and cut any insect unfortunate enough to be caught in its path. For a moment, the two managed to hold back the swarm, their pure effort and adaptability managing to cut through the initial attack. Even push them back.

    But with so many presents it simply wasn''t enough. Even with the two working in tandem, wasps were slowly getting closer and closer before falling. They would have to give ground if even one managed to fire off a stinger or get within striking range. Each time they did such, the risk of the wasps getting lucky or them messing up grew. Indeed, it would cost them eventually. But with the seemingly endless waves coming, they were slowly wearing the two of them down. Sakura faltered with a pant before renewing her efforts with an odd cry of "CHA!"

    "I-I''m sorry, Hinata," Sakura said in between breaths. "I''m running on low here."

    A stinger nearby took Sakura''s head off as she finished, the woman falling to her knees in shock. Hinata gasped as the swarm around them closed in with the opening. Hinata, reacting on pure instinct, snaked her arms around Sakura''s, lifting her onto her back with a grunt of effort. Then she spun as hard as she could. Simultaneously, she modified her technique so as not to affect Sakura. "Kaiten!" The massive orb of swirling chakra once again swatted away their attackers. This did not discourage them, however.

    The wasps nearly charged headlessly into the Kaiten, forcing Hinata to maintain it. Their suicidal dives were so fearless and purposeful that they turned the Kaiten into a gruesome shredder. The effort slowly slowed Hinata down as her reserves were strained.

    "Hinata!" Sakura cried out as she placed her palms on her shoulders. As they spun, "she said, "Keep going. Here is my chakra!" She cried out. Hinata gasped as she felt the foreign and energizing chakra fill her; she spun faster as her Kaiten grew. This had bought them more time!

    "Children keep them in place. Eventually, you will wear them down, and then we will feast. You dozen! To help our "allies"; the sooner we slaughter these pests, the sooner we are free!" The Queen roared, and Hinata growled in frustration as she saw the dozen the Queen had ordered fly off to do just what she said. While their allies could likely deal with them, timely interference could be lethal if they were in the process of another battle! But if she dropped the Kaiten, there was no guarantee they would both live! Should she risk their safety to ensure their foes stay or prioritize their lives?!

    "Howling Fang Over Fang!" A gruff voice called out as Hinata witnessed a drilling blur easily smash through the dozen wasps attempting to leave the battle. The blur wasted no time, instantly zooming over to them and beginning to make repeated volleys, killing a few wasps with each strike. With Kiba''s new efforts and Hinata''s continuous Kaiten, they clear the share of wasps nearby. Creating an empty space between the remaining wasps, the Queen, and the three of them. Allowing the three a moment to breathe. "It''s a good thing I got here when I did. Naruto and Sasuke were right to send Choji and me out. To think these bastard''s got another entire Clan to help them."

    "Kiba!" Sakura cried out happily, and Hinata smiled as well. She wasn''t surprised to see one of their remaining missing allies now, and she was happy to hear her own teammate was doing well. "You know where Naruto, Sasuke, and Choji are!"

    "Let''s say we had something of a rough meeting," Kiba answered, nodding. "They back east fighting the Master and her lackey. I smelled a lot of blood and you two and figured you''d need help. Choji happens to see Lee fighting someone and rushes off to help him. Catch me up."

    "It seems they''re in cahoots with our enemies; either Ikam or one of his lackeys is the Master," Hinata explained.

    "Master?" Kiba asked. "Pretty sure Naruto and Sasuke are in the process of kicking that guy''s ass. It seems Ikam''s group is here for a separate reason."

    "Wouldn''t going back to help them make the most sense then?" Sakura asked. "With them in mind, we have everyone. Why risk a fight with another dangerous group needlessly?"

    "Our promise to the Okama, for one." Hinata reminded the group.

    "Not to mention for what Muri of them says, we''ll need the Chakra Anchor to leave anyway." Kiba agreed. "Seems like we need to remove the Queen and her royal army¡­"

    "Sakura, you nearly took out Fenrir before!" Hinata realized with a jolt. If Kiba and I create an opening, you can take out the Queen the same way, right?"

    "Uh, I guess¡­" Sakura said unconfidently.

    "Course she can! No worries, teammate. I''ll make it wide open for you. Just show ''em what Team Ten is all about!" Kiba backed up his teammate with a wide smile. Standing in front of her protectively and showing not even a shred of doubt in her ability. A decision Hinata noticed made Sakura visibly stand straighter.

    "You''ll do fine, Sakura! We must not back down!" Hinata cried as three prepared as the wasp once again mobbed forward to kill them.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Lee''s POV (Nearby Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Evening

    The charge had been predictable; an experienced close-range fighter like Lee using body language alone could tell her intent and exactly how she would do it. Leifazu planned a mad dash forward; it seemed the woman was sure she was faster than he. Once she was within striking range, she would go for a double-handed slash for his head. If the blow hit, it would surely split his skull in two. Killing him instantly in what was sure to be a gory fashion, certainly unyouthful¡­

    Even knowing her plan, however, barely saved Lee. Her dash had been a distance of ten feet, well within Lee''s reaction range. The last person who had so thoroughly outspent him had been Gai sensei; even Fuu had only roughly matched his speed. Only the knowledge of what her strike was to be saved him. Discarding outright countering the blow, Lee rolled to his back, narrowly avoiding having his head split and kicking up his feet to stop the hatchets in place. The force of the blow caused a sharp pain in both of his legs, but with a grit of his teeth, Lee kicked Leifazu back as he rolled through to his feet. Taking barely an instant to regain his bearings, Lee rammed his body into the woman, knocking her back and leaving her open to a powerful left hook to the face.

    Lee could crack concrete with his blows, yet Leifazu merely ate the blow with her face and returned her hook. Smiling widely all the while, so close and caught off guard, Lee ate the blow and was rocked. However, his battle with Lee allowed him to adapt to oddly tanky females. Even as his balance was lost with pure willpower, Lee snapped off a head kick. The power of the blow knocked Leifazu off balance, but she smiled even then; she used the moment to twirl on his foot, unleashing an even more powerful body blow that lifted her off her feet and knocked her back. The woman looked somewhat surprised by the blow if unharmed. However, that mattered little for Lee as she was now open for one of his most substantial pure strikes. "You wide open, I will make this painless! Unyouthful Blow: Tough Love!"

    Lee debated on his target as he aimed the double-handed strike. While an enemy, a woman would be unyouthful to kill, though doubtless, she was dangerous enough to warrant it. All the same as a gentleman, Lee aimed for her solar plexus; with any luck, it would knock her out, if not outright disable her, without needing to kill her. Though likely she''d be hospitalized for a while¡­

    Wide open as she was, the blow landed cleanly. Lee was shocked by the toughness of the skin as he hit it, but all the same, he felt a telltale snap from within the woman. He likely drove the air out of her, knocked her silly, and managed to break her sternum. Leifazu cried in pain as she flew back, rolling on the ground from the power before collapsing on all fours. Writhing breathlessly all the while.

    "Do not attempt to get up or fight back anymore." Lee politely informed. "That blow was aimed directly at your solar plexus and sternum. You can scarcely breathe, and such a powerful blow to a bundle of nerves has put you in shock. I will proceed to tie you up without harming you, though I will be forced to knock you out should you struggle too much."

    "Oh, come on now, babe, I like it rough like that~!" Leifazu cackled as she somehow rose to her feet. Seemingly already over a blow, Lee had seen crippled grown men. "You''re slower than me, but you can still hold your own. Fearless to an arguable fault, and have some serious power to your blows. But it''ll take a lot more than this to stop me. Hell, you''re good, but surprised Suzumebachi lost to you; weakling or not, no one survives this long without becoming a threat. So to lose to this is hilarious!" The woman cackled as she picked up her hatchets, seemingly unbothered.

    Lee frowned as she stood. Even if she had been reinforcing herself with chakra, such a mighty blow aimed at a physically weak spot like the solar plexus should''ve been devastating. Yet she stood confidently all the same. It was as if her nerves and bones were somehow more durable than should be possible¡­ "I will have to show off the power of my hard work to best you." As Lee finished the first part of his monologue, he allowed the chakra around him to flow around him. He was already at ease with Ninshu compared to Ninjutsu. Lee quickly controlled it as he activated his newest signature technique. "Youthful Aura! Youthful Aura: Mind Awakening!" Lee cried as he opened the first gate.

    Lee could feel the stress of the day and combat fade from him, and his instincts and focus sharpened on the battle before him. Lee was never a planner, much preferring to rely on his power and instincts in battle. But when he activated the First Gate in tandem with Youthful Aura, he couldn''t help but plan out his attack approach.

    Leifazu, however, was no fool and blitzed him before Lee could open another gate. Themed was clever enough to realize that letting him power up would be foolish. Swinging her high and low hatchets, Lee lazily jumped up and straightened out in midair, narrowly avoiding death or delimbing. As he did, he locked eyes with Leifazu and jabbed the air between them several times. The woman was pushed back as a sudden burst of air slowly knocked her back. Lee landed and continued the barrage; however, Leifazu merely powered through several of them as she threw a hatchet at Lee''s head. Barely ducking it, Lee paused his assault, allowing Leifazu to leap in with a wild hatchet swing. Lee fearlessly and skillfully caught it and snapped several jabs for Leifazu''s face. However, the woman merely tanked them as she grasped them with her free hand as if searching for her own grip on her lost weapon. Lee suddenly heard whistling and disengaging by dropping low and rolling off; even as he did, however, he felt a sharp pain on his back and a small amount of wetness. Leifazu examined her blades with a smile as he rose to his feet. It seemed she was able to recall her weapons back to her hand¡­

    "To think you''d actually be a half-decent fight!" Leifazu complimented as she licked her now bloodied hatchet clean. "To become all that more deadly and access a few new tricks. The gates truly are impressive¡­ Are you sure you wouldn''t wanna settle this¡­ differently. We can do both at once if you like~..."

    "I will not be tempted!" Lee snapped back.

    "Makes me want it all the more¡­" Leifazu purred.

    Lee wasted no more time planning. He leaped forward at top speed, the air booming from his acceleration. If she would not allow him to power up, he would merely beat her now! He appeared within inches of Leifazu, rearing his fist back for what looked to be a haymaker of a headshot. Even with his now-boosted speed, Leifazu merely blew a kiss, and she quickly stepped out of range of his punch. However, Lee was okay with it as the first part of his short plan required a convincing feint for his true opener.

    He rolled through the punch using his single punching hand to support himself. He launched his body through the air, feet first, directly into Leifazu''s surprised face. Pushing off her face and landing on his hands as the woman cursed and stumbled back, he rolled himself back to his feet and launched himself forward yet again, smashing his larger body into her smaller one. Even with training and chakra enhancement, his weight made her stumble even more, almost entirely tumbling over. Leaving her wide open for another new technique. "Youth Fueled Leaf-!" Lee cried as he spun and swept out her legs, spinning so fast he managed to turn and kick her up before she entirely fell, directly in the kidney, driving her up higher in the air, with one spin adding even more force to his finisher, he kicked her bodily away, aiming her for a large stone to ensure her defeat. The kick would surely knock her out, and the impact of the stone would be the finishing touch! "Hurricane!" However, as Lee panted with effort and began to channel enough chakra to open the next gate, he flinched as an ear-splitting screech cut through the air.

    Eyes darting back to Leifazu, Lee was utterly stunned to discover the woman had stopped her flight by simply stabbing a hatchet on the ground. Leifazu had a small amount of blood trailing from her mouth but still seemed otherwise fine.

    "Now that was some pain. Show me more, Lee!" Leifazu cooed as she began wildly slashing her hatchets in the air. Lee felt Gai would chastise him for this, but shock led to an automated response.

    "Are you okay?" Lee asked with a raised brow. "I assure you I will not be felled with melee strikes from a distance¡­ it''s not how it works¡­"

    "All brawn and no brain?" Leifazu asked with a raised brow of her own, continuing. "One, I stopped you from activating the next gate; two, I can kill you with melee strikes at a distance¡­ I just need enough of them¡­"

    "No, I assure you, you cannot," Lee said lightly, dropping a fist into an open palm. However, he openly gasped as Leifazu finished her wild slashes, and glowing chakra lines formed around her. Each was long and purple as they slowly filled the air around her. "Oh, melee strikes into ranged ones, similar to my approach yet markedly different. Quite impressively, really."

    "Thank you, I hope you look as good in pieces. Execution Style: Instant Quartering!" Leifazu called as the lines suddenly rushed forward one at a time.

    Lee ducked the first one, beginning a scramble to his left. He hopped over the next two, landing just in time to slide under two more. Leifazu had swung her hatchets dozens of times. This delayed barrage technique allowed Lefiazu to actively adjust her aim as she attempted to kill. Even without the second gate, Lee was just quick enough to barely dodge the strikes; however, as one nearly split his head and left a burning line cutting the left side of his brow, Lee realized he needed cover and distance. Otherwise, one of the lines would strike true! If he could open the second gate, he was confident his new style would allow him to close the gap between them. Diving into a small river, he swam to the bottom with measly two strokes and far from his landing point with a few more. Luckily, a barrage of lines smashed into the river, throwing water everywhere and cutting deep gouges into the river''s bed, all far away from Lee. It seemed she didn''t know where he was!The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Lee was more than a strong swimmer. Over the years, he had to focus on perfecting his body physically to make up for the chakra problems. Every single muscle was in peak form. Every sort of physical exercise one could imagine he had done. Much of which he had ever done in water. Working out in the water was a simple solution to hone their entire body and stamina. When swimming and even more so when actively working out in the water, you strain and use nearly every muscle in the body. Furthermore, the water made every movement more complex; after all, the body had to maneuver through, and it was much more straining to do so over time.

    As such, Lee swam through the water, not unlike a fish. Zooming through it almost lazily yet with great speed. Leifazu, in response, merely increased her range of random attacks into the river. However, Lee was fearless, bursting through the river a decent distance from her. Using the moments he would have, Lee scanned the perimeter, looking for a suitable place. The woman was skilled and would indeed find him soon. Seeing a large, thick, partially dead tree, he sprinted forward heedless of her attention.

    "I really am getting attached to my lover boy!" Leifazu cackled. "Using the river to hide was a decent idea, but you must breathe! Worse yet, I can smell blood for a mile! Die for me!" The lines now renewed their targeted wrath at him. Lee zig and zagged as lines exploded around him, slicing and pulverizing anything they hit. However, her effort was for naught as Lee reached the giant tree and raced around and up it.

    He had hoped such a magnificent creation of nature would serve as unfortunate if not adequate cover. However, as he rushed for the top, he frowned as the powerful attacks cleared through the tree quickly, following him up it. Lee didn''t flinch, continuing for a few feet before stopping. Suddenly, the bark cracked beneath him. A plan occurred to him about how to open the next gate to overwhelm her. The next blast cut the tree mere inches above his head, and the tree collapsed into pieces, Lee among one as the now rubble fell. Lee stuck to it, counting for the next attack; confident his timing was down, Lee braced his knees and prepared all his might. Kicking it back in a massive feat of strength, Lee watched it fly away before being cut to pieces by several more chakra lines, all aimed accurately at him.

    Lee''s plan worked; however, his kicking allowed him to fly away and fall, managing to avoid the attacks. As he fell, Lee allowed himself to open the second gate, the Gate of Healing. The power flowed through him, and his cuts healed. He smiled at Liefazu, noticing her barrage had ended as he had managed this.

    "Youthful Aura: Juvenile Recovery!" Lee called out confidently before he began to jab in the air as Leifazu''s wide smiling face met him at a distance.

    "They say imitation is the most sincere form of flattery." Leifazu joked. "Does this mean my feminine wiles have won you over?"

    "Merely inspired me, is all!" Lee called out, innocently not realizing quite what that meant. "Wild Youth Rampage!" He smiled as the nearly invisible orbs of force he punched off closed in on the unsuspecting Leifazu.

    "So I am winning yo-" Leifazu stopped as her head snapped back violently and her knees buckled. Another hit one of the said knees with a nasty crack. A third hit her ribs, bowing the woman as it sent her flying back. A barrage of Lee''s own hit Leifazu cleanly, unlike hers, and battered her roughly.

    Typically, Wild Youth Rampage was not nearly as powerful, but with the second gate open and Lee holding back nothing, each could break a bone and cause all sorts of injury. But Lee wasn''t done. With the second gate open, he had access to attacks even she couldn''t simply ignore!

    "Youthful Wild Spear!" Lee called as he used the air and chakra around him to launch himself forward. He became something of an arrow racing through the air and quickly catching up to the careening Leifazu, driving her mercilessly into the ground so intensely that the woman was buried into the ground nearly instantly, crumbling beneath them. Lee grunted in pain as the ride ended. So powerful was the attack that even his leg had been buried in the ground, and with a flare of pain, Lee pulled it free.

    Falling back with a sigh, Lee allowed himself to rest. Such nearly cost his life as Leifazu surged forward through the rubble and kicked Lee squarely in the face. So sudden and powerful the blow, Lee blacked out for a moment before the brutal impact jarred him back into reality. He blinked, realizing he had bowed a tree from his crash, and his bones ached. The tree was slowly falling as the dazed Lee rode it. Leifazu appeared in front of him before he could react, hatchets sheathed and fists drawn back.

    "I thought this would be fun, but you really are something!" Leifazu purred happily. "However, that hurt a little! Here''s ya karma!" She then punched Lee in the chest mercilessly.

    Lee blacked out again, waking up in great pain, still rolling from the blow. She must''ve punched him straight through the tree; Lee was covered in bruises and cuts and struggled to breathe. Finally stopping, Lee allowed himself a moment to assess the damage. The blow had nearly stopped his heart and might''ve cracked his sternum. His arms, legs, back, and even chest were covered in cuts and bruises. His ankle hurt the most, though; if he was lucky, Lee must''ve tweaked it during his flight, sprained, if not fortunate, broken. All the same, the battered Lee rose in his basic fighting stance. A smiling Leifazu patiently waited in front of him. Lee forced the chakra into his aching limb to hide the damage.

    "Sorry about that. You''re fun but much too green to match me. That attack was no joke, though; I temporarily lost my temper after getting laid out like that. You cannot complain; you''d be dead if I had used my lovely hatchets." Leifazu ranted, utterly amused and seemingly more than willing to allow Lee a moment to recover, not that it mattered much. "Hopefully, my love taps weren''t too much; I need at least four more exchanges like that before I am sated¡­" Lee merely smiled at her as he felt the ground shake. So enthused was Leifazu that she didn''t notice¡­

    "I''m glad to say this battle is merely beginning¡­" Lee responded grimly. "I have a summoning that will keep this interesting."

    "You can''t summon dumb¡ª" Leifazu was caught off guard when suddenly a massive foot kicked her away like a rag doll. The woman smashed through several trees before landing in a river with an enormous splash. In her place stood a frowning giant, Choji.

    "You okay, Lee!" Choji''s voice boomed, concerned, eyeing where Leifazu had landed warily. "I got here as quickly as I could!"

    "And more than quick enough, friend!" Lee assured. "However, I must admit to being somewhat injured!"

    "No biggie! We''re done here anyway!"

    As the river burst again, Leifazu cackled, and her voice emerged from it. The water parted and raged as the woman seemed to get even more excited from within its depths. "Now I''m open-minded, but two fellas at once is a bit much! Especially with a bigger guy like that, might just break little ol'' me!"

    Lee was scarcely surprised. "I doubted such. Choji, be on guard. This woman is something else¡­ a pervert¡­" Lee warned as the two prepared for another bout of combat with the woman.

    "What?" Choji asked, utterly lost.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Mono''s POV (Just Outside Barrier - Chakra Anchor)

    Evening

    Mono and Muuni''s journey underground had been thus far smooth and uneventful. Fortunately, the fantastic lands of Irminsul''s soil were rich with clay; therefore, traveling like this was quickly done. The clay-rich underground may as well have been all under his control. Muuni seemed incredibly anxious, twitching and following along with him with nervous energy. But Mono was calm. In his long life, he had found meeting peril with patience and diligence, which allowed for the best result more often than not. However, it didn''t make him ignorant about why his kin wasn''t so composed. Reassurance was needed.

    "Be calm, Muuni. Our allies are more than capable of overcoming those forces. Keep in mind our summoner was chosen by the elders. Those he associates with should be his equals; thus, we are in good company. With that in mind, the best place for us will be at the barrier. If we can create an entrance, if not disable it entirely, it will ensure their victory was not for naught." Mono assured calmly, channeling the clay before them to push through and part the earth and stone.

    "I trust your judgment, Elder. I am concerned about what to do once we get past the barrier. Surely, there will be enemies guarding the creator inside. Can the two of us truly overcome them?" Muuni asked. "I will fight till my last breath for you, but is it for nothing?"

    "The barrier is well within my ability to bypass. And while I expect the user to be guarded, I suspect it will be by a known enemy within our ability to deal with; in fact, it will work to our benefit." Mono partially explained, allowing Muuni to continue his thoughts and ask questions. His splitting off on their own was risky, after all. Mono wouldn''t have resorted to such heedlessly. If the guards of the users were as expected, they would be more than fine¡­

    "A known and beneficial enemy?" Muuni asked, confused.

    "Indeed. If you notice that Shinobi and Wasp attacked our party, do you notice anything missing?"

    "Their leader?"

    "Close but not quite." Mono continued. "Their leader was missing, as was a force we knew they should have. They captured several of our own with wasps. Assuming they did so to multiple clans, they should have a large group of various creatures at their beck and call. Yet we didn''t see any¡­"

    "They must have been used as a guarding force with the barrier user!" Muuni caught on. "But how does that help us?"

    "It has to do with a theory of mine. Whatever party has intercepted us doesn''t seem to be connected with the "Master." Initial intelligence gathered by us before asking for our summoner''s aid suggested they worked with the Runic Wolves and, to a lesser degree, the Neeko Cats. Yet neither is present here now; this suggests the Master isn''t the culprit, merely another fiend we will face. Regardless of whether this is Ikam or the Master, it is clear that forced help is likely to be our initial foe. I can free them; just defend me as I get in the center of them¡­" Mono asked. "Once freed, they surely joined our ranks, either to gain thanks or to avoid owing a debt to the Okama."

    "As you wish, Elder." Muuni grimly pledged. She knew what he was asking. While Mono did not lie about being able to free the slaves and thus enforce their numbers and powers, it would be up to her to protect him in the meantime, likely at the cost of her own life. Muuni was no slouch in combat, but the Okama were not the most robust warriors. Yet she felt the hesitance within him, knew he didn''t ask so lightly, and hated that he needed to do it. Such understanding was the connection of the Okama. Such was their true strength¡­

    They traveled silently until Mono could sense they were close to the scarlet monstrosity closing off the beautiful Chakra Anchor. It was time for him to do his duty as an elder and stop this mayhem. Irminsul was chaotic enough without troublesome humans pitching in. With a flick of his human form''s wrist, the Okama made the clay pave an upward path to the surface. The two Okama walked into the dimming sunlight, facing directly toward the scarlet barrier.

    Mono felt distressed at its visage; on any typical day, this would face the canyon Chakra Anchor offered. The tireless and fearsome but ultimately purely defensive Chakra Golems would patrol among more mindless and significant plant and animal life. The powerful revolving orb would have the water running into the canyon orbiting around it. Causing the glowing light caused by the Chakra Anchor to hue blue. The blue light would peak toward them, hinting at the presence of the Chakra Anchor hidden in the canyon. The golems and wildlife usually present needed to be more suspiciously present. Somehow, the entire canyon had collapsed, creating a dam with pooling water gathering around it. The flattened and now flooded ground allowed the Chakra Anchor to be seen plainly. Now, water and stone alike orbit around it. Among the debris was a redheaded woman orbiting around it as well. Her palm kept consistent contact with the Chakra Anchor even as she did.

    "Why would someone do this?" Muuni asked, shocked. Like most Okama, she was ultimately sheltered and could not imagine causing such havoc to nature.

    "This is a commonality among humanity. They have a drive and intelligence unmatched by most creatures. Yet, in exchange, this advantage comes with the cost of arrogance. They are heedless of the cost to others and their environment, even at times themselves. As long as they get what they want, it means nothing and is a worthy sacrifice. Even our kind can do much, so we preach humility within the Okama. To gain the advantage of humans without their flaws." Mono explained. "Let us draw forth."

    The two approached the barrier solemnly, Mono humming as he summoned a kit of ink and a quill. "This barrier is powered by a certain emotion or feeling of the user. My chakra recognizes minimal traces of a human soul throughout. I''m not sure any pure force could overwhelm it. However, the Ikam Group are not the only masters of Fuijutsu¡­"

    "You can bypass it, elder?" Muuni asked.

    "Not entirely, but I can easily create an entrance, as I said earlier. A simple but rarely known seal will allow us and the rest of the entry. It will remain up for an hour and pulsate chakra to draw the attention of our allies," Mono explained as he began to draw a glowing seal onto the barrier, which hissed all the while as the barrier resisted. "Unfortunately, our enemies will know we are coming."

    "Of course," Muuni complained.

    It took several minutes to compose the seal. But his Fuijutsu allowed him to blend his seal into a similar chakra as the barrier allowed him to mold a small hole into it. In truth, the space the barrier had occupied before hadn''t been destroyed but only moved to the edges of the hole, thickening them. There are better solutions than this, but it''s the best he could offer on short terms like this. The hole was roughly five feet by five feet square, one the two quickly stepped into.

    It took several more minutes to draw close to the Anchor and navigate the canyon ruins, as they did the Chakra Anchor, as their foe was within speaking range.

    "Let''s take this human out!" Muuni called as Mono nodded grimly.

    "We cannot allow that." The cacophony of voices sounded from all around them from within the debris. They emerged from it immediately, forming a line between them and the woman. Three of his kin stared woodenly, their mainly brown sheen of fur displaying their ability in clay Ninshu. It enraged the Elder to see his kind manipulated against him. One of the Venomous Fangs spider clans also stood at attention; its twitching legs made it clear it was a hunting scout. Three male deer stood behind the others, their antlers pointed at them; it was strange to see them. Even Mono had yet to hear of the deer clan in such numbers. The Krookorook Clan in the south had nearly hunted them into extinction. They were known for their lightning attacks. There was also what looked to be a giant worm of all things; however, speaking revealed a maw full of teeth soaked in something sizzled in the air; Mono knew of no such clan. Four wolves also formed the front line; there seemed to be some friendly fire¡­ "Our masters have told us to guard this location and kill any who approach. Prepare to die." They said in sync.

    "Concerning," Mono admitted out loud. "Even the "Master" could not boast of such total control. Nothing I can''t deal with, I nearly need one full minute."

    "A minute?!" Muuni cried out.

    "Not favorable, I admit, young one." Mono apologized. "However, I am confident I can dismiss their control over them if you buy said time."

    Muuni hissed in frustration, transforming into a human woman with brown hair in a kimono and bodily lifting the old human form of Mono on her back. "Damn you, Elder!"

    "There''s that fiery temper the other Elders warned me of." Mono chided. "I am channeling now. Do your best, or we will likely perish."

    Muuni did not answer as she began to run like hell. Mono watched even as he channeled his counter. Intent to see if his kin would meet his expectations or if they would die terribly. The trio of deer were the first to attack, with three lightning bolts firing. Muuni desperately rolled around with him, barely dodging each. The spider hissed as it launched a burning glob of venom, but Muuni slid under it. The wolves closed in with a triumphant howl. But Mono worried not; Muuni, even while burdened with him, was the best hand-to-hand combatant the Okama had to offer.

    ''Fifteen seconds.''

    The first wolf didn''t have a chance, Muuni kicking him away with ease. The following two got closer but were batted away as well with ease by Muuni with two club-handed swinging blows. She kicked off the head of the last wolf. Launching them both into the air, well out of the reach of their opponents as they slowly descended.

    ''Thirty seconds.''

    However, three large clay hands flew up to impede them, attempting to wrap around and crush them.

    "Worry not, Muuni," Mono assured as the light was blocked out, and the hands closed in tandem to kill them thoroughly. "Even while channeling, I can help with this." With a flex of his clay, manipulation caused the clay hands to collapse around them. Every Elder was a master of clay Ninshu; no Okama could hope to use such against them. The two fell as the deer launched themselves up to ram them out of the sky. Muuni merely grunted as he began to spin them.

    "My turn, elder; that annoying human Lee taught me this!" Muuni cried out before launching out with a spinning kick, batting away the deer with her kick. "Leaf Hurricane!"

    "Well done!" Mono congratulated them as they touched the ground behind the confused wolves and deer. However, the spider and Okama charged in behind them, so they were not surprised. The spider''s fangs glimmered with venom, and the Okama armed with hardened clay knives.

    ''Forty-five seconds.''

    Muuni panted but moved all the same. "Ninshu: Trio Getaway Dashes!" She called the two blurred forward past the spider and first Okama, colliding and getting tangled up in a bundle. The second got past the second Okama. And the third did the same. However, Muuni returned to her original form and gently set the Elder down before collapsing.

    "That''s all I got." Muuni apologized as the mob of animals regrouped and mobbed towards them. Even more concerning was the worm that burst forth from the ground before them and offered a terrifying hiss.

    "It was just enough," Mono assured as he stood up and held up a hand. "Sixty Seconds. Ninshu Channel: Banish Jutsu!" He cried out. A pulse of chakra emanated from him, and instantly, the other creatures yet spared Mono and Muuni. The animals froze as smoke drifted off them. "You were enslaved; you are now free. I would think slaughtering me would be a poor repayment for such. And I assure you the Okama would not take such lying down."

    The animals blinked once, twice, before the situation dawned on them. They all offered the various versions of bows their biology allowed. "We''re sorry Okama-sama!" They called out in tandem. As expected, in Irminsul, Summoning Clans were treated like visiting lords. To be respected, feared even. That status now aided them well.

    "Oh, thank you, Okama. I thought we were dead." Muuni said gladly.

    "Of course not!" The deer exclaimed. "You offered some of ours shelter back in the day. After freeing us, we''d never betray your generosity."

    "I''ve never met any of you, and while normally I would consume you as prey, I will not repay mercy with unkindness." The worm assured.

    The wolves merely yelped before leaving. Seemingly unwilling to fight them but equally reluctant to fight for them. Mono had half a mind to stop them, but grunts would be a waste of time. They had much bigger fish to fry, as humans would say.

    "Elder sir!" Okama cried out in sync. "We''re sorry, we were under the control of dreadful humans."

    Mono smiled at the due respect being shown to him. The Okama were almost universally loved throughout Terra. But to their kin, the Elders were nothing short of celebrities. "Worry not; if you wish to repay me, aid us in stopping your captor." He smiled as the animals roared in agreement and charged toward the Chakra Anchor. Muuni wished to follow but could not, so exhausted she was. "Our new allies will take care of her for u-"

    His assurance was shattered as the clattering of chains and cries of pain from their now-allies sounded out. Mono and Muuni looked on in horror as laughter joined the chaos of the previous sounds.

    "Turning my hired help against me was a clever ploy, Okama." The woman sounded off. "But Mishiro Uzumaki is anything but helpless¡­" She assured me four massive chains were coming from her back. With her piece said, they snaked out and easily wrecked violence amongst the eight remaining attackers. The three deer were torn in half by one chain. The three Okama attempted to form a clay barrier against another, but it shattered against its might, and broken bones sounded cruelly from within its ruins. The spider darted around another but was caught off guard when it snaked back and squashed it flat. The worm got closer than the rest from below but was suddenly brought to the surface and impaled onto a chain. It has buried itself underground to unearth it.

    "Dear Okama¡­" Muuni said, stunned. Mono was as well. So many beings from various clans were killed so mercilessly¡­ and for what¡­

    Mono cursed, picking up Muuni''s bridal style and attempting to flee. They would try again with the aid of the other shinobi! But he heard a whip, and suddenly, he felt a massive, heavy impact from behind him. Mono could feel his feeble bones snap. The two and the projectile rolled into a ball and collapsed painfully. Mono watched woodenly, seeing the woman had thrown the corpse of the worm at them.

    "You''re actually helpless," Mishiro assured with a smile. "Now die so I can do as my beloved asked!" The chains snaked around them before the tips threateningly dangled over them.

    Mono launched himself to his feet and conjured an orb of hardened clay around himself and Muuni. The chains collided with a painful grating as they attempted to breach his defenses. In good health, Mono could defend them from such attacks for hours; in poor health and somewhat drained already¡­

    "Elder!" Muuni cried worriedly from within the dark orb as their impending deaths echoed.

    "Worry not, child; I will protect us," Mono assured. But in truth, unless help came soon, they would quickly be doomed¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Yuno''s POV (Nearby Ruined Den - Western River Plains)

    Evening

    Yuno stalked forward cautiously. Despite her rapid pursuit after the young woman, she had somehow disappeared. ''She couldn''t have got far, and indeed she wouldn''t flee anyway. She came with her Master to stop us, which seems like a dedicated sort. It''s best to be on guard; she was likely lying in wait.'' Though Yuno was concerned, she couldn''t help but notice that she had bypassed her Genjutsu at the last moment before Yuno kicked her away.

    Somehow, the woman was hapless enough not to notice and be utterly ensnared by her illusions, but she broke through it instantly upon noticing. That simply was different from how Genjutsu''s defense worked. If the woman was a genius or prodigy, it''d make sense. But purely guessing? Absurd.

    However, her time to ponder was short, as suddenly, a familiar whip burst through the water''s surface and lashed out violently. Yuno sidestepped the first swing, ducked a second, and ran to her left to gain bearings. ''Her whip wasn''t nearly so long before.'' Yuno fell into the river as she cried out in pain, a sudden impact to her back causing it to spasm in pain. Yuno looked up at the whip, and even as she fell in and choked on water, the whip had been extended by solid water. ''She used water nature to increase its length. Not to mention, hiding her position makes it challenging to entrap her in a Genjutsu. All the while, the woman could attack with relative safety. Yuno felt a burning sensation settle on her ankle and, looking down at it, realized the whip was wrapped around it. She barely held her breath as she was dragged to the surface, breaching it. She gasped for air before she was flung high into the air.

    Careening high above the river, Yuno did not resist and turned to face it as she rose. The river now had the whip that had thrown her and several water tentacles. She had upped her attack volume massively.

    ''But throwing me away was a crucial mistake!'' Yuno thought as she dug into her pouches and withdrew a handful of kunai and a matching amount of explosive tags. ''Give me time to counterattack!'' She throws them among the river, each booming within the center and masking the river in smoke. ''Surely one of those-'' The water tentacles burst through the smoke a moment later, disproving her hope of having managed to take her out.

    Weaving hand signs, Yuno frowned as she tried a different approach. If she couldn''t use Genjutsu on Tamaki, perhaps the environment? Weaving a relatively weak, illusionary blank sky before her, she waited with bated breath. However, yet again, the tentacles burst through it without hesitation. How was she so quickly seeing through her illusions? Tamaki''s creations offered no answer, simply stabbing through the air to get a hold of her.

    Yuno cursed as she fell toward them, flaring her chakra as one reached for her throat. Her substitution barely saved her from the blow, as she switched to a piece of driftwood. Now, the rapid relocation allowed her a momentary breather at the edge of the river below where she had been. ''She''s obviously a water nature user. Most of them can either hold their breaths underwater for absurdly long periods or even bypass the need to, in general, use chakra to siphon oxygen through their skins to their lungs. Either would mean it was unlikely she''d have to come up for air soon. But how could she fish her out of the water?

    The woman, however, had caught onto her trick and location. Various tentacles of water smashed the ground around her in an attempt to crush her as she scrambled. But Yuno was no slouch; any Genjutsu user worth their salt spent dedicated time increasing their evasiveness. A key tactic when doing so often bought the time Genjutsu users usually cherished in battle.

    The woman''s voice echoed out to Yuno as she ran. The woman was using a jutsu to make her voice seem to come from everywhere. Her knowledge could have been more consistent. It was as if she had been roughly taught second hand knowledge. Like a more primitive shinobi¡­ "I won''t allow you or your friends to trouble the wonderful creatures of Irminsul. My Master has taught me all about you humans¡­"

    "A bit ironic coming from another human, isn''t it?!" Yuno cried out as she continued her desperate mad dash. The two were conversing, even as they did their best to survive. Yuno hoped to split her attention and stall for time to formulate a solid strategy; antagonizing her simply was a good first step. "Besides, you have been harassing the creatures of Irminsul and our world! If not for your Master, we wouldn''t even be here in the first place!"

    "I will not be fooled by your lies. You all came here to force clans to serve under you; my Master merely sought to stop you. Blechumi is no mere man; he has evolved, allowing him to be great and know better!"

    Yuno hummed as an idea slowly burned in her mind. The years of studying science as part of their curriculum seemed foolish when she was younger, yet now, it holds the key to her victory. Not to mention, something about how the woman spoke needed to be corrected. "No one is perfect, sweety; that includes your odd mentor. Have you ever wondered why he abandoned the Blechumi?"

    "They weren''t worthy of him! They envied his nature, didn''t value his teachings!"

    "An idea, I suppose¡­" Yuno teased with a cruel smirk. "But I find it much more likely he simply got what he wanted from them. Learned some tricks, gained some connections, and had a roof over his head. But the time to split came; it always does with those types. And it will be with you and yours as well as anyone else he interacts with. Your Master isn''t some evolved being; he is a delusional and arrogant man wielding his power over others cruelly."

    "Because of my name, Tamaki Neeko., I know the Master is not the individual you accuse! I was discovered by the shinobi cats; you see, they raised me as one of their own. But I never felt like I belonged; I longed to meet another like me¡­ the Master changed everything¡­ Both when Neeko and I needed him most, he came. Made everything better."

    Yuno''s smile only grew as her mind fully settled onto a plan. First, draw her out of the water, then force her free of her indoctrination. While she was certain Tamaki was not entirely mind-controlled. Instead, it seemed she worshipped the Master. An image Yuno was sure she could shatter with a mere matching of eyes. But first, there is a bit more prodding. "I can understand why that makes you loyal! But when we''re at our lowest, our judgment is clouded. You can''t see past the image you''ve given him!"

    "My Master is a kind, gentle soul determined to protect those he considers family!" Tamaki countered.

    "I see your Master has lied to you plenty! Are you even aware he has kidnapped your neighbors as well, right? Or did you think the Runic Wolves willingly followed his every whim!" Yuno ranted with the intent of making the Tamaki snap. "So he convinced you we''re evil! Does that make enslaving us right? Is that the actions of a kind man?!"

    "SHUT UP!" Tamaki howled.

    "You''re blinded by your love!" Yuno snapped, finally putting enough pressure to push Tamaki over the edge. Hero worship was something that seemed charming but was ultimately an ugly thing. Expose what the charmed considers hidden and risk their ire.

    Tamaki howled angrily as she had hoped as the tentacles whipped out of the water faster and with greater force but utterly randomly. Yuno easily avoided each, as she did, spitting mini fireballs into the river at various points. While each was small, each was white hot, and the temperature of the flowing river slowly increased even as her reserves dipped from the effort. Tamaki had lost her temper and was focused on catching and beating her mercilessly. But was heedless of what she was doing. Such would be her downfall.

    Yuno''s plan was two-staged; the first part was strange, but she could only think of one way to drive Tamaki out of her hiding without being lashed to withers. Her intense high-temperature fireballs were unlikely to find nor draw even all that close to Tamaki. But such wasn''t the point; they would slowly raise the temperature of the water. Draining to her reserves, but if done correctly, would work flawlessly. This would slowly but surely lower the amount of oxygen in the river. As the water was heated, it lost the dissolved oxygen, making it impossible for a water nature user to breathe.

    Once she ran out of breath and went for air, Yuno would attack with a particularly strong Genjutsu. Not one to stun or allow her to attack but one to reveal the actual state of the Blechumi, the ploy of the wolves, and her Master''s involvement in Yuno''s enslavement. Indeed, this would shock Tamaki into betraying her Master. Yuno had a gut feeling Tamaki had been leading astray, and she would prefer not to kill her if able.

    It took nearly a full draining minute for her ploy to work; after almost two dozen fireballs, the water had finally been heated enough. Once it bubbled, a red-skinned and gasping Tamaki breached the surface shortly after. Yuno stumbled over but was lucky Tamaki was both writhing in pain from burns and breathless. Desperately attempting to regain her bearings as Yuno drew close. However, Yuno allowed no such thing; closing in on the wenching woman, she kicked her on the ribs to make her land flat on her back on the water''s surface. Yuno stepped over her and placed her foot on her neck as Tamaki desperately clawed at it. But instead of finishing her off cruelly or drawing a weapon to do so humanely, Yuno locked her calm Sharingan with Tamaki''s wild, alert eyes. "Sharingan." She spoke calmly.

    Yuno also allowed herself to fall under her Genjutsu as she stepped off Tamaki in the illusion of relaxing. This Genjutsu was complex but ultimately simple. She simply imagined a small dark room where she could project her memories. This illusion, however, was merely meant to aid Yuno in sharing information and convincing others of its legitimacy. Not to fool as such, Yuno believed it bely whatever defense had aided Tamaki thus far.

    Yuno sat on nothing as Tamaki''s head whipped around in alarm. Yuno scoffed at it, allowing the woman to shake off the worst of her shock before beginning.

    "This is like before¡­ Master warned me of this ability of humans¡­ illusions, you managed to snag me¡­ just like before¡­" Tamaki said, confused. "I managed to escape one before!"

    "This one is considerably more powerful." Yuno countered calmly beside the angry woman. A complete bluff, in truth, with the talent Tamaki had shown thus far, she''d likely be able to escape. But she likely didn''t realize such¡­ "Besides, no need to escape. I intend you no harm. Merely want to show you truly who Blechumi is."

    "Like I''d believe a human like you¡­"

    "And yet you don''t escape or attempt to attack me." Yuno pointed out. "You''re interested, I can tell. Don''t believe me, but I''m interested all the same. Just hear out, fellow human. I think you might learn something."

    "I am a member of the Neeko Clan first, the pupil of my master second, and human last." Tamaki bit back. "Humans are liars and degenerates; it is why my Master fled to Terra in the first place. He has trained me to be anything but human."

    "Your Master fled from the Elemental Nations to escape being hunted. Knowing that creep for some sort of crime. But I''m not stupid enough to take my word for it." Yuno explained. "As such, I intend to show you."

    The sudden wall furthest from them glowed a bright white as it turned into an image. "This Genjutsu is one made to display my memories objectively. I cannot control what it shows; that being said, I wouldn''t need to make your Master look bad."

    It was from Yuno''s own perspective. Her vision was somewhat blocked by her face being shoved into the ground but revealed the scene before her as she struggled against her captors. In front of her was an equally held and struggling Kiba. He was cursing and crying out in pain as several wolves held him down by clamping down on his limbs. Yuno was helpless to help as she was similarly held down.

    Suddenly, the vision stilled, portraying the stillness that had suddenly overcome Yuno. The sight of Choji made it more eerie, as he also froze. The wolves whined as they left the two of them and walked off, leaving them with the soft steps of their new captor.

    "Poor humans are so helpless and foolish. When in the presence of their betters, they become no different than an insect, terrified and helpless." Blechumi chided as he arrived before the two. He snapped his fingers as two glowing strands of thread emerged from his back and hovered in front of the frozen faces of Yuno and Choji. "Fret not under my service. You will be the gifted purpose, the unwilling soldiers of my future¡­" The illusion faded as Yuno and Tamaki returned to the real world.

    Tamaki had stopped struggling as Yuno watched her with rapt attention.

    "How did you¡­ know all of that, his techniques, the Runic Wolves¡­ you shouldn''t have known that¡­" Tamaki asked, confused, through struggling breaths.

    "It was my memory, not a mere illusion," Yuno answered. "It seems your Master has hidden much from you."

    "No! You deserved it!"

    "No one deserves that Tamaki¡­ to be enslaved, to have their will nullified purely because they stand opposed to you?"

    Tamaki didn''t respond, but ugly tears pooled in her eyes. "No¡­ surely the mentor of the Neeko wouldn''t¡­ He knows better¡­"

    "He did. And this isn''t about better, this about torturing and mistreating anything he considers lesser¡­ are you truly all that to him?"

    "He loves me!"

    "And yet he leaves you in combat against a foe he couldn''t be certain you could defeat."

    "Proof of his faith!"

    "Proof that you''re his pawn¡­ just like the Blechumi¡­" Yuno now shared images of her time with the Blechumi Clan and their love and faith in their founder.

    "I can''t. We, Neeko, have helped him for years. What has our aid been used for? Who have I devoted myself to?" Tamaki asked, stunned and so rocked that she didn''t even attempt to climb to her feet after Yuno lifted her foot and stepped back.

    "Kami knows what," Yuno responded simply. "But you are interesting, interesting enough that I think it''d be a shame for you to die or spend life in prison. So¡­ if you wanted to make up for your sins, you could help us stop them¡­ it''d allow you to see what real humans are like, at the very least¡­ and make sure he doesn''t do what he did to the Neeko and Blechumi to you."

    "I¡­ I have to watch my¡­ Blechumi''s battle. I will not interfere, but I must see if he survives against your friends¡­" Tamaki responded brokenly. Having her worldview questioned amid combat had wreaked a toll on her.

    Yuno''s eyes hardened as she subtly prepared to spit out a fireball at Tamaki at such close range she''d be helpless to dodge. It''d be a shame after her efforts to turn her, but Yuno couldn''t afford for her to risk her friends¡­

    "If they can''t stop him I will¡­" Tamaki declared.

    Yuno sighed in relief at the response before offering a hand to Tamaki and raising her to her feet. "Like I said, we''re needed elsewhere; whoever is running that barrier is doing something to the Chakra Anchor. From what the Okama says, not only is that the only way for us to return home, but it could also have all sorts of negative effects on Terra. We need to go ahead; I can assure you Naruto and Sasuke will give Blechumi everything he deserves and more¡­"

    "Your¡­" Tamaki trailed off. Right¡­ let''s go ahead. I can sense something flaring from the barrier. It seems your allies have done something to it; if so, they''ll need us."

    "Need us?" Yuno asked with a raised brow.

    "Blechumi, before we came here, had allied with another party. After meeting them, he warned me they were absurdly powerful¡­ They planned to gain control of Terra. If your friends intend to stop them, they''ll need all the help they can get." Tamaki explained.

    "Then let''s go, my newest friend," Yuno said with a smile. The two soaked women wasted no more time racing to find the others.

 Chapter 64: The Strongest Duo?! Part Two!

    Sakura''s POV (Nearby Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Evening

    Sakura felt the full weight of the moment settle squarely on her shoulders. Her career thus far as a kunoichi had been one of mediocrity. As a non clan first generation shinobi of her own family she had never had the access, tutelage, or innate talents that many of her peers did. Even Naruto in a similar situation cursed with a tailed beast had shown more promise than her. Not that Sakura truly minded, she had never imagined herself as much of a shinobi anyway. Sakura had mostly become a shinobi due to her fascination with it all. She had wanted to become one of the extraordinary few, to prove to herself she could measure up to them. To prove to herself she was not only not worthless, but valuable¡­

    The exams had tested her faith in herself. Failing to even reach the final portion of the test nor be promoted. Worse yet watching the battles had made it clear she was behind everyone, even her pig of best friend Ino! But her desperate and seemingly conflicted time in Irminsul had provided her something she needed, confidence. Sakura knew she could survive, even thrive here. She knew in combat she could be useful. She was not that same weak girl she had been in the academy!

    Sakura wasn''t blind to the situation. They were surrounded by a swarm of highly mobile enemies in high numbers supported by a clan boss. Unless they managed to turn the tide quickly this fight had a timer on it. And her and Hinata simply didn''t have that much time left, even Kiba had come somewhat worn and battered. Hinata''s plan was a good one, Sakura knew the wasp''s entire hierarchy was based on their Queen. Assuming she could manage to take it out it would cause chaos within their foes, likely they would flee in order to ensure the survival of the hive. The fear of failing was heavy but Sakura breathed slowly as she gathered her mettle.

    Out of the three of them only Kiba and Hinata were truly able to effectively cull the numbers of their countless foes both at long and close range. Hinata with her long range laser, Kaiten, and her gentle fist. Kiba due to his absurd mobility and speed as well as ability to use his entire body as a weapon. Sakura was more suited to using the created opportunity to either disable or outright kill the Queen. She had even managed to make a much more formidable Fenrir to flee on her own before. But that had been against an aware target. Worse yet Sakura wasn''t certain she had fully mastered the technique.

    Somehow using her chakra to bolster each of her used muscles in bursts with incredible care. Allowed her to strike with absurd strength. Further bolstering that strength with Chakra Scalpels allowed her attack to smash from the outside and wreak havoc from within. But how would Sakura close the distance? Could she use her new strange technique to augment her movements over time instead of burst? Sakura was certain she could do it, but was unsure how long she could maintain it. She would make it work regardless.

    "I''m game!" Sakura declared with much more confidence than she truly felt. She had her theory, now she just needed to put it to practice. Sakura squatted down focusing on her chakra throughout her entire body, such concentration it took she slightly trembled. But all the same she felt some sort of determination to fill her all the same, the same feeling she felt when she smashed Fenrir. While Hinata and Kiba prepared themselves for their own roles they missed Sakura''s green eyes appearing to glow with confidence. "CHA!" She called out instinctively. Sakura would not hesitate or allow her doubt to hamper her. If she failed it would only be after giving it her all!

    "Heh, what I tell you, Hinata? Just like you Sakura hides a hell of a fire within her. When it shows even I find her intimidating. All we gotta do is smash her a path forward!" Kiba cheered excitedly, getting down on all fours as he prepared to go all out. "Just gotta figure it out now!"

    "Excellent, I know you will do us well Sakura." Hinata agreed. "It''ll take us a moment to create the opening however. They''ll likely launch an intense assault first, it seems they are preparing for their own assault. We should defend ourselves and look out to launch an overwhelming counter assault."

    "With that many against us that could be a while. We need to hit them hard, fast, something that decimates them as well as cause some panic¡­ by chance Hinata how many lasers can you fire off at once? If you can shoot a bunch I can pick off stragglers. We need something that affects a wide area without impeding Sakura."

    "Kiba''s on the right track but easier said than done. Fire off multiple pure chakra projectiles over time is costly; she likely couldn''t create enough to matter even with clones." Sakura spat out straining with effort as she channeled. "Though¡­ Hinata your chakra beam is designed similarly to a laser. If it has the same properties of it, it would be possible to reflect it entirely, widening its range and reach without losing intensity. We would just need preferably a mirror, multilayer if possible. Does it?"

    "I would hope so I designed it after them. When training for the exams I had hoped to cover the weakness to long range battles most Hyuga suffer from. A long reaching laser works well for such. And I think I may have just the thing¡­" Hinata answered as she began to dig into one of her pouches. She smiled as drew forth a small hand mirror. "This was a gift from the elders to me from birth. An ornate hand mirror passed along the Hyuga for decades. It is said to be the most reflective and pure mirror one can buy. Surely it would work as you assume. Do you think you could react to it in time to reflect on Kiba?"

    "Won''t lie and pretend it''ll be easy, but yeah with some focus and planning it should be doable. But is this really gonna be all that effective? A laser reflecting a couple times sounds tricky, but doesn''t sound like enough to me."

    "If you were to do our plan at top speed however, the constant changing of angles will make constant reflections from all directions¡­ " Hinata trailed off.

    "It''ll create a deadly ass laser storm! Or whatever, sounds risky but I''m more than game. Will you be able to keep up though? Alright then we have a plan, ready when you are Sakura!" Kiba decided as he grabbed the mirror, snapping off the handle he tied it to his chest.

    "My eyes will not fail you!" Hinata promised.

    However Sakura ignored them as her eyes darted up to the wasps above them. They had formed a formation above them each aiming their stinger down at them. A firing line!

    "Attack incoming!" Sakura warned, Hinata and Kiba each noticed her concern and flinched at what was sure to be a massive attack. "Get ready I''ll handle it! Create the opening!" Sakura assured.

    Kiba nodded shooting off with a boom as he hurtled around the air evasively moving away from the end of the stingers. All the while positioning himself for their ploy. Hinata nodded but stood with Sakura all the same, determined to help defend her friend even in peril. She must''ve been confused about Sakura''s plan. Sakura wasn''t even certain about it herself.

    "Children now! Rain death upon these humans!" The Queen demanded. At her words she and her legion of wasps shot off sprays of stingers. So many filled the sky above them it momentarily darkened the ground below. "DIE PEASANTS!" The Queen seemed to order them as falling death approached.

    Hinata gasped in befuddlement, but needed not worry. Sakura roared as she flooded her muscles and even bones with chakra, maintaining control over it all gave Sakura an immediate headache. Heedless she drove her fingers into the earth gripping into it with inhumane ease. With another roar she whipped to her feet ripping the very ground in front of her apart. Sakura lifted up a huge plate of hardened dirt, stone, and even minerals, the assembly of ground was easily the size of a giant boulder, above her head with a grunt of effort.

    Hinata jumped back as Kiba vacated the air above her. Sakura spun with her improvised weapon around before she launched it up into the air with ease. The massive fragment piece met the stingers which stabbed into it and spread cracks throughout but failed to shatter it. Sakura smiled with pride at her feat as the mass closed in on the swarm. The Queen raced forward in front of her hive, slashing with her stinger and managing to cut the projectile in half in an attempt to spare the majority. The halves flying past the Queen and still smashing into the wasps at the flanks but missing the main body of the swarm.

    Kiba and Hinata smiled excitedly, impressed by her which filled her with glee. Before the two focused and called out in sync. "Collaboration Jutsu: Indiscriminate Wild Beam!" Kiba appeared in the now stinger and debris free sky and blurred back and forth at absurd speeds weaving through the hive with ease, his movements causing loud booms with each change of direction. Some of the wasps attempted to pursue him but were simply too slow to even keep track of him.

    As he did Hinata poised her hands together and carefully aimed it at the moving Kiba, his speed and the small target she had to aim for made this a difficult yet crucial shot. Simple Beam simply would not have the power and range to be effective. It was concerning, the very nature of Indiscriminate Beam was to be powerful yet less precise. But Hinata did not failure to stall or weigh her down, she simply had to succeed. After ten seconds to catch onto Kiba''s movement pattern and the timing of his dashes Hinata was ready. Flaring her chakra to begin she screamed out a warning as a thick beam of pure chakra shot from her hand.

    Sakura gasped worried but smiled as Hinata''s aim proved true. The beam shot through the sky and through several wasps that had begun to charge. Outright incinerating some and bisecting others. Once it hit Kiba it reflected off the mirror as intended and shot off at an angle slicing through another easy dozen. Kiba cheered with a howled he spun himself slightly forming an air platform beneath his feet. "Watch out!" He warned Sakura and Hinata. The casual action led to devastating consequences, the beam still reflecting off the mirror moved with frightening speed in sync with Kiba. Whizzing around and wreaking havoc.

    Despite the dense armored bodies and the layers of them intent on defending their queen. The Chakra beam cut through them all with sickening ease leaving their bodies to fall to the ground in a grizzly rain. Tearing lines through the hive it even managed to wing the Queen. The laser burned through her left wing and made her drop slightly flight more unevenly as she voiced her pain. The voice of their leader in pain enraged the wasps that attempted to evade the beam and kill their foes before they harmed their Queen further.

    "Kiba I''m ready, let''s give it our all!" Hinata called out. Kiba nodded and Sakura watched in amazement as Kiba rebegan his wild and seemingly random flying through the air, combined with Hinata''s beam reflecting off it their attack only increased in furocity. The single beam shooting out in so many directions it seemed more like dozens of them coming in from all directions, as opposed to the single beam of death it was. As planned the two worked Hinata called out directions controlling their chaos. The beams slaughtered wasps yet never ventured too close to their Queen.

    Through the chaos of the whirling beam, booms of Kiba kicking off air, beating of wasps wings, screams of dying wasps, and falling bodies of felled foes. Sakura was focused and calm, her eyes locked snugly on the Queen. Tracing a path carefully Sakura saw her opening clearly. "This time I need to use it to close the distance." Sakura reasoned to herself. Directly above her high in the sky was the Queen, the beam and wasps seemed chaotic but Sakura saw the wasps were unknowingly being hoarded away from their Queen, in fact the beam in its reflecting chaos even had created a visible gap of laser or wasp. Though with the unpredictability of lasers this would be risky, if it shifted in the wrong angle the laser would hit her before she could do anything. If it did it would almost certainly be a critical wound if not outright kill her. But Sakura could not afford doubt, not anymore.

    Sakura kicked off the ground with all her strength, her body flooded with constantly controlled chakra. The force of her mere jump caved in the ground below into a deep hole as Sakura shot off the ground high into the sky. The Queen buzzed loudly in shock, yet all the same struck out with its stinger. It appeared a clan boss was nothing to underestimate.

    Sakura knew all too well how deadly this simple sting would be. The size of it would make it nearly split her in two, the venom would flood her body and paralyze her, death would be either by instant organ failure, consistent bleeding, or by suffocation by blood and or venom. It was not too long ago Sakura would''ve been much too fearful of death to attempt something like this. Now she was more worried about causing the death of her friends. Confidence or desperation filled her, and she moved with it, no doubt for once in her life.

    She attempted to backhand the attack away, as if redirecting a mere punch. Sakura inwardly cursed her foolishness, size mattered in physical combat, even with her boost she couldn''t hope to merely swat it away. Science would say her hand would shatter from the blow before the rest of her followed. Sakura was shocked as she felt the massive weight and power behind the Queen''s attack come into contact with her hand as she attempted to smack it away, and with ease Sakura batted away the attack managing to make the Queen spin with her power. Sakura not even losing momentum in her flight toward the Queen wasp. This new technique of hers, she was strong¡­

    This new technique of hers was something else, it was almost like the super strength of the famed Tsunade¡­ filing away the knowledge for later Sakura reared back her fist at the open and screaming Queen. While her strength was impressive she could not afford to risk the Queen surviving this attack, they may not get another chance. "Cherry Blossom: Nerve Impact!" She called out as she smashed her fist into the exoskeleton thorax of the Queen. With a sickening crack her fist shattered it and a wetness made it clear to Sakura she had struck true. A mere half instant later Sakura flared her chakra through chakra scalpels into the nervous system of the Queen. The massive Queen shot up into the air unnaturally stiff and still. Sakura was grimly aware of why, her attack now fully realized was not only an absurdly powerful blow that shattered the outside defenses, her chakra would be shot within and attack the nervous system of her foe directly. Likely it fried it and the brain attached to it as well. Likely killing the Queen in an instant.

    However Sakura''s vision darkened for a moment. With a blink she regained vision but a light nausea was pooling in her head. Using such consistent and precise chakra control for an extended period of time was no easy feat. And Sakura was experiencing the backlash of it physically and mentally. Much more than her mere headache earlier, she needed to use this new style sparingly. Stunning her as she fell to the ground with the corpse of the Queen. ''I can''t recover yet!'' Sakura thought alarmed as she fell to her death.

    Kiba however snatched her out of the air, rebounding off it multiple times to bleed off their force. Before he gently hopped them down to the ground beside Hinata. "Holy shit Sakura that was nuts!" He congratulated. "Now that is repping our team! We''re gonna be unstoppable now!"

    Hinata nodded but the three didn''t dare fully relax as the couple dozen or so wasps still remained in the air buzzing with such volume it was nearly deafening even at a distance. They watched as the massive body of the Queen smashed into a river causing the waters to rise and overflood the area a bit. Realizing for certain their leader was dead the wasps'' intelligent eyes honed in on them. The three were tired, Sakura was low on chakra and she was certain Kiba and Hinata were on the lower end by their stooped stances. However the group were shocked as the audibly disturbed wasp began to prepare for combat.

    Instead of attacking them however they turned on one another. A bloody free for all filled the sky as wasp on wasp violence reigned rampant. While others seemed to flee, panic was evident as they left the area in all different directions.

    "So we killed their boss and their response is to take it out on each other?" Kiba asked dumbfounded. "Seems odd to have an immediate power struggle. You''d think they''d prioritize revenge on us. Know I would."

    "Perhaps they realize they simply cannot and fell into despair due to such?" Hinata mused.

    "From what I''ve read on wasp behavior before, their societal structure is built entirely around their Queen. She is the most important member, defended till the last, and solely responsible for reproduction. With normal wasps on Earth there would be a few drones with the necessary organs to replace her. But with the Queen being so large and powerful I doubt they have such preparedness. Combine that with some level of high intelligence and you have a political bloodbath." Sakura agreed. "Though this is reliving, we should get moving. Lee and Shino are both fighting as well. They might need our help."

    "Maybe, I hate to say this but I feel as though it may be necessary to trust them to pull through for now." Hinata said, sounding disturbed by her own musing. "The two of them are quite powerful and resourceful, and I can see some kind of hole in the barrier. It seems Mono and Muuni were successful in bypassing it."

    "So shouldn''t we help those two regardless? If they are already dealing with the barrier it''s all the more reason for us to rally with the others and challenge this big bad together." Kiba pointed out with a raised brow.

    Sakura hummed as she pondered over it however. "Her point isn''t that Kiba, it''s that they made an entrance and entered yet the barrier is still up. It suggests there is some sort of struggle going on inside of it. We can assume while not weak, our Okama allies are not as strong as us. Might be worth us checking on them, especially since we know the others are still out there. Naruto, Sasuke, and Yuno haven''t shown up after all. With the master and wolves not being here as well we can assume the others are dealing with them. Knowing Naruto and Sasuke they''ll tear through them and be on their way shortly. It would be our best move to reinforce Okama. Besides we all know Naruto will check on them regardless of logic."

    "I guess you two are right." Kiba said with a sigh. "Fine, let''s kick ass quickly so we can check on the others.

    Their choice made the three raced off to the pulsating new entrance to the giant scarlet barrier. Heedless of the danger that lied ahead.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shino''s POV (Nearby Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Evening

    The air was still, as nothing but tense breaths filled it within a small grove of trees between two rivers surrounding the Chakra Anchor. In said patch of trees and rivers stood the two of them. Shino and Suzumebachi finished their sequence of hand signs nearly simultaneously, shattering the tense silence and lull of battle with their cries.

    This mission had proven far more troublesome than Shino had thought possible. Not only had the struggle to free, protect, and now escape with their allies proven quite the ordeal. But their entire path had been doggedly blocked by mortal enemies of their clan, the Kamizuru.

    Shino, as the heir of the Aburame, was aware of the Kamizuru as their former greatest foes and now the most hateful enemy. But in the last war, their numbers diminished significantly, and the remaining members were ashamed and unremarkable. So much so that the Aburame had largely considered the rivalry over. Shino had thought it unlikely he would ever encounter them at all in his life. Yet now he was facing his third. Annoying when Shino cared little for settling an unimportant score with an enemy long defeated. Emotional grudges never were his forte.

    "Earth Style: Sudden Pitfall"

    "Earth Style: Plate Canon!"

    Shino didn''t bother flinching as the ground beneath him gave out. His eyes spotted sharp and long spikes at the bottom, ensuring landing would be death. He had predicted this sort of move from her. Stone shinobi often relied on their elemental jutsu to bind, imbalance, crush , or defend. His own jutsu activated and provided the perfect counterattack. Before Shino could fully begin falling, his own jutsu caused a flat sheet of earth behind Shino to shoot forward; Shino caught it with his feet, jumped off it, and backward launched himself back as the plate of earth sought his foe.

    Attempting such a simple tactic would never be the opening ploy of a true Jounin, not on its own. Shino had figured she would try to unbalance or cause him to backpedal in fear from the initial attack, using the moment to close the distance between. Shino had grilled each of his allies regarding their foes thus far and was well aware of the woman''s lethal ace. She could control Shino utterly with a mere touch from her right hand. However, the woman was nearly beheaded as the plate met her charge; she barely slid under it, throwing several kunai, as she did.

    Shino met her charge confident in his strategy going forward. His previous bouts against both Jibachi and Kurobachi had made it clear the Kamizuru had improved their jutsu enough to negate the usual tactics of the Aburame. That left him with his sharp but limited Taijutsu, elemental Ninjutsu, and his Rinkaichu. It would be enough, merely another foe for him to fall before he could call it a rest. He bit off his glove as he weaved around the first kunai before catching the second one, deflecting a third, and using the held kunai as his own weapon, launching it back at Suzumebachi. The woman deftly caught it and returned fire. The single kunai raced back and forth as the two threw it back at each other, each time catching and attempting to use it themself. The two repeated the gesture again and again as they marched forward at each other.

    Suzumebachi caught the kunai last just as they drew close. Flowing through the catch, she lunged forward, stabbing for Shino''s throat. Shino deflected the stab with a swipe of his right hand, stabbing out with his left for her throat. She leaned flexible back, barely dodging the grab attempt, and kicked Shino square in the stomach as she did. Shino stumbled back as the woman smiled grimly and lunged forward with her free right hand. Shino barely caught it by her wrist and swept out the legs of Suzumebachi, attempting to dive on top of her as he did. However, Shino suddenly was launched back and left breathless for a couple of moments before hitting the ground and rolling to his feet with a sigh.

    Suzumebachi glared back at him, standing up a small pillar of earth that he was shown to have erected from the ground. It saved her and smacked Shino away.

    "The hell are they feeding you hippies these days!" Suzumebachi roared angrily. "I''ll accept the bowl cut boy is some kind of genius or something, but this must be a damn joke. I am a veteran Jounin, Head of the damn Kamizuru Clan. I cannot and will not be matched by some green rookies, especially a damn Aburame!"

    "I take great pride in my clan," Shino answered simply. They both used this brief exchange of words to plan out this battle. It seemed to Shino they were both more tactical fighters. That initial series of blows had been short but telling for both. A touch from Shino''s left hand or Suzumebachi''s right hand would lead to an instant victory for either of them. Suzumebachi would gain control over Shino, or Shino would kill her with his Rinkaichu. That knowledge would be the deciding factor in this battle, and the strategy would be formulated around it. "Yet I do not consider that all I am. You said earlier you are not here as a Kamizuru member or a Iwagakure Jounin. You fight to survive, something I can currently relate to. I have no interest in continuing the bloodshed between our clan. I must continue to the Chakra Anchor regardless of risk or impediment. If you insist upon standing in my way I will subject you to both."

    "Just like a Leaf Shinobi resorting to diplomacy, all while contradicting themselves by making a threat. "Suzumebachi snorted. "But you are not listening. I cannot afford to let you pass unabated. If I did, my own life would be forfeit. Besides, you killed both Jibachi and Kurobachi, admitted by yourself. I was not fond of the two, but they were some of Kamizuru''s finest. I have no choice to avenge them or besmirch their and my own honor."

    "I did not believe you would listen to reason. All the same, I find myself tired of this. If you let me pass, you can pretend I managed to best you. No need to risk your life in a fight with no meaning. I do not wish to be forced to deal with you." Shino responded.

    "I have been forced to betray my country after being misled, and now I am forced to fight for my own life. Despite that, I still have pride in being a Kunoichi. If I was to not only turn away from facing a Leaf shinobi but give a pass to the killer of my own, I would have no pride left. And right now that is all I have left." Suzumebachi responded. "The problem with you, Leaf shinobi, is you lack guts. You''re constantly concerned with what''s right or wise, but sometimes you must move forward with nothing supporting you but the hard as the stone will within."

    "That does not sound all that different from the Will of Fire ideology we Leaf shinobi conduct ourselves by. Though we recognize the need and power of unity over one''s own might." Shino acknowledged. "I suppose we should end this then, the clash of Aburame and Kamizuru, Leaf and Stone, the tough unchanging will of stone or the bright burning flame of the will of fire. The victory will be decided today, more bloodshed over meaningless honor."

    Suzumebachi did not wait for him to finish as she raised a finger and shot off a litany of stingers at Shino in a mere second. The Aburame sprinted to the left, threading through trees and rocks for cover. Hearing the stingers stabbing into his cover as he ran. However, as Shino rolled free of his cover, the stingers caught up and pepper the body of the Aburame. However, Shino burst into a cloud of insects, revealing he had switched out with an insect clone.

    Shino grimly closed in from behind Suzumebachi, but the woman whipped around and barely dodged the clutch of his lethal left hand. Shino, however, did not let this bother him as he spun on his heel and backhanded her face with his less lethal hand, making her stumble back. Shino stepped after her, attempting to jab her chest with a mere finger of his left hand. However, he blinked in shock. The woman was suddenly shrouded in armor made of hardened mud and stone. His hand harmlessly touched such as he realized she had managed a jutsu. Suzumebachi responded with a much more effective jab to the face. Shino now dizzily backstepped, but it was for naught as he was kicked in the chest by the earth-clad woman. The blow knocked him clear off his feet.

    Landing flat on his back, he was helpless as she stomped down onto his chest, Shino''s sternum and ribs creaking under the blow. ''She''s aware of the weakness of the Rinkaichu! Of course, she is¡­'' Shino did not panic and merely weaved hand signs as she attempted another to finish him off. Completing the earth jutsu, just barely several sharp spines of earth were stabbed into Suzumebachi''s armored chest. They failed to stab through but knocked her off her feet and off him for a moment.

    Shino rolled to his and slashed the tip off one of the spines with a kunai and, using the large sharp piece of stone with both hands, smashed the improvised weapon into the torso of the woman. She cried out in pain as the armor cracked. Shino tossed the stone off her and thrust his hand for the breached armor; however, her call alerted him to a counter.

    "Earth Style: Projectile Mud Cuffs!" Suzumebachi desperately called as mud shot off her armor and suddenly linked around his wrist, securing them in heavy mud restraints. Shino attempted to free his hands or weave jutsu, but they were too far apart, and the binds too strong to break with a mere heave. Suzumebachi chuckled as she kicked the cuffs, making his arms fly above his head and unbalancing him. "Fatal mistake, rookie!" She assured.

    Even without her needlessly proclaiming such, Shino recognized it. His idea of using a large stone to smash the armor had been decent, but he should have continued the assault by stomping after, the second he had wasted to chuck the stone had bought her enough time. The attempt of using the Rinkaichu had cost time, time that she used better than he. Now armored and her opponent helpless and wide open, she smashed into his left side with an armored left hook, then another hook to his right. The two weighty and powerful blows lifted him from his feet and drove the air from his lungs. An ugly yet ultimately effective single-hand club to his skull knocked him to his knees as Suzumebachi''s chakra flared. Within an instant, the armor shot off her wrapped around Shino, fully binding him. The armor became a clump of stone that had engulfed Shino leaving only his head exposed. Shino cursed as the somewhat worn out but ultimately game Suzumebachi stood over him.

    "You were good, Shino Aburame, nearly my match," Suzumebachi assured, sighing heavily. "But it appears I am the victor today. I will offer the mercy of making your death quick and painless. I do apologize for this, but if it''s any comfort to you, I don''t feel pleasure in killing you, strange when you''re an Aburame."

    "Considerate of you," Shino answered honestly, still forced to be in his imprisonment. "And I do find that to be some sort of comfort. Luckily, this battle isn''t over."

    Suzumebachi shook her head, drawing a kunai as she approached. "Leaf hippies¡­ hopeful till the very end." As she approached, she raised her kunai and prepared to finish him off.

    However, Shino merely smirked as she drew within striking range. "Earth Style: Earth Shrapnel!" he cried. The earth binding had been clever and perfect for keeping him from using his hands. But the fully bodied one had been a flaw. Shino could touch his palms to it, and with the time he bought speaking had managed to activate a simple but effective earth Jutsu. The stone binding cracked before exploding outwards. Even from within the stone construct, Shino was hit and covered with lacerations from his own technique. Luckily Suzumebachi got the worst of it being outside and within direct proximity of its blast. The force of it cut thin and deep lines alike on her skin as it knocked her from her feet. And flat and dazed on her back, not unlike Shino had been a moment ago.

    Having been prepared, Shino recovered much quicker and leaped from his feet to land heavily on Suzumebachi''s wrists with both of his feet. The woman cried out in pain and struggled to free herself, but Shino maintained his balance and allowed her to work the pain and struggle out of her system.

    "I was not surprised by your skill. Lee had described you as a fearsome opponent. Though I must admit, I still underestimated you. If not for you adjusting my bindings, I would''ve lost today." Shino lectured from atop her.

    Suzumebachi settled down with not a look of fear but resigned acceptance. "Of course, the cuffs kept you from using jutsu, but when I enlarged them, it allowed you to channel your chakra into the stone via touch. A clever tactic and a gutsy one to rely on. I suppose I was wrong about you as well. Ironically defeated and impressed by an Aburame on the same day¡­"

    "I find all people can be ignorant and heedless. Including myself and you." Shino responded. "For years, the Aburame saw the Kamizuru as nothing more than a felled foe to look out for. Something similar could be said for you and Kamizuru regarding us Aburame. This battle showed me we''re both more than that. That the grudges we hold are nothing more than a burden to carry. I thank you as my elder for imparting your wisdom."

    "Can''t be that much older than you bastard. So what? You intend to preach to me before murdering me?" Suzumebachi responded dryly. "Is this your version of interrogation? Make me suffer endlessly by waxing philosophy before ending me? If so, I''ll tell you whatever, if you shut up and just finish this."

    Shino silently pondered what to do. In truth, this was no fundamental matter to consider. This woman was a sworn enemy of his clan and village. Just mere moments ago, she kept attempting to end his life. The woman had not shown mercy when in his shoes. While her reasoning was understandable, it simply didn''t change things. If he let her live, she could come back to haunt them, and indeed, she would seek vengeance.

    "Stop stalling, Shino." Suzumebachi started. "You''re calculating, decisive, clever, but you still lack experience. Your left hand, that lethal weapon of yours, is shaking badly. You''re still pretending to be the mindless soldier the Aburame loves to produce. But you''re not¡­ My advice is to avoid the whole trading names and eye contact thing early on. Makes killing them easier. That''s the scariest part, it becomes easier. Though for you that probably fills you with hope, Aburame."

    Shino sighed heavily as his mind was made. "Like I said earlier, I am a proud Aburame, but more than that, I am myself. I am certain I will regret this, I am certain you will be a foe again, likely in the near future. But if I am honest I have caused much pain and death as of late. I have never shied away from the job of a shinobi, but I tire of killing so mindlessly. I will spare you; consider it an offering from not the Aburame, but Shino, me myself to end this pointless feud." Shino said as he crouched down to face her directly.

    Suzumebachi laughed maniacally at such a seemingly momentarily lost in the moment. "An Aburame with a heart? You really are something different! I''ll take your mercy and this defeat, but rest assured I''ll come for you in the near future, seeking my rematch one day. Then it''ll be my turn to be a strange Kamizuru and spare you. Shino The Strange Aburame¡­"

    "I look forward to that day," Shino assured her before dropping a rough elbow into her face. Knocking her into a painless unconsciousness. His insects slowly returned to him now that the wasps were gone with their master bested. They informed him of Lee and Choji''s battle nearby. Sakura, Hinata, and apparently Kiba had managed to best the wasp. It seemed something had even been done to the barrier, and his allies repeated some sort of chakra pulsating on it that was foreign to the same that fueled it. "The barrier is our key objective; with Lee and Choji now present it seems to suggest the rest of our allies are on the way. That would make my destination clear¡­"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Choji''s POV (Nearby Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Evening

    Leifazu continued cackling from within the water, her shrill laughter nearly deafening and still growing in volume. The river churned faster in turn with her laughter, as if her presence alone was causing the water to boil in disturbance. It sent chills down Choji''s neck, the fact that she had survived a blow that should''ve shattered all her bones and even seemed amused by it. It was intimidating, and the woman seemed entirely insane and more concerningly determined to be their end. How the hell did someone survive a full on, off guard, blow from a giant?

    "So what are we in for Lee?" Choji asked worriedly. He was not blind to the fact he was weaker than most of his peers. In fact, even with his recent power growth due to the Master, he was sure it hadn''t changed. When Choji had detected the multitude of his friends fighting it had been hard to choose where to go. But he had sensed Lee was not only locked in a one on one battle, but against what felt like an absurdly powerful opponent. Leifazu''s killing intent seemed to passively ooze from her body, unfocused but potent all the same. Helping Lee, a friend of his that had saved his life against Mizuki, had been an easy choice, but only now did it occur to him this may have been a bad idea. "This lady seems positively nuts, and based on the fact you seem pretty beat up, she isn''t a joke. How did she survive that, though? I nailed her with the hardest kick I could manage; there should barely be anything left."

    "I cannot be certain of the how, but it seems this woman bolsters herself physically and her hatchets to an absurd degree. Her durability makes anything less than the hardest blows worthless damage-wise. Her Kenjutsu and Ninjutsu are sharp as well. I am certain she is, at the very least, Jounin level, nearly as fast as my own sensei. Even together, I fear our combined youth alone would not be enough to close the gap between us. However, if you could buy me a few seconds, I could open the third and fourth gates. I''m confident this would allow me to close the gap, perhaps give us a fighting chance." Lee gave a breakdown of his current plan.Stolen novel; please report.

    "Hold her off¡­ Alright, screw it all or nothing now! You can count on me Lee!" Choji swore, fear was most of what he felt now, but he wouldn''t shame his clan by retreating!

    "BREAKS OVER!" Leifazu''s voice peaked out before suddenly the river erupted outwards, the waters being parted by dozens of glowing blue chakra slashes. "Uzumaki Style: Beheading Wave Spray!" The chakra slashes closed in towards the two. However, Choji reacted quickly, grabbing Lee and wrapping him up in his giant hands for protection. He debated shrinking back to increase his odds of evading the attacks. But his giant form allowed him to protect Lee on the go, which he decided was more valuable. Molding chakra around himself, he dropped into the ground, and his body became even more rotund and circular. His hair grew out and began to cover his body and harden. Forming razor sharp lines of hair spikes.

    "Spiked Human Bullet Tank!" Choji roared as the giant ball that was his body rolled forward at impressive speeds. He grit his teeth as prepared for the impact; the slashes were powerful, but in Human Tank form his body was more durable. Many of the slashes hit and even caused superficial cuts. But Choji grit his teeth as he continued his roll through them and to where Leifazu had been. Crying out in part a warcry and in part a cry of fear he closed in, hearing Leifazu chuckle as he drew close. Unable to see, Choji wasn''t sure how she countered, but hearing her yell made him flinch as he realized she wasn''t evading him as planned.

    "Uzumaki Style: Dual Raging Waves!" Leifazu''s voice broke out his focused charge and was the predecessor to the pain. Feeling two attacks rush over him on his left and right, Choji screamed and flew back from the blows. His skin was burned and bruised throughout the attack, and he deballed, falling back as a giant as the now free and focused Lee fell free from him as well.

    "Big boy started out alright, but it''ll take more than size for me." Leifazu snarked as she spun her hatchets in her hands excitedly. "Let me get rid of you so Lee and I can have a true fight!"

    Lee, however, interrupted as he yelled out himself. "Youthful Aura: Life Awakening!" His hair began to stand up at its ends, turning his regular bowl cut into a wild mess of gravity-defying hair. His skin began to turn red, and his veins violently bulged appearing on the surface of his skin. His pupils disappeared, eyes becoming pure white pools of determination, and the water around him hissed from the heat he was exalting from pure chakra output. "This form was the limit of my power before; now, it is merely another escalation," Lee informed. "Let me show you the vigors of youth!"

    Choji hit the ground with an airless cry, watching Lee closely all the while before he noticed something Lee was standing on thin air. Allowing himself a moment to breathe and adjust to his pain, Choji let himself shrink. In that instant, a boom sounded as Lee managed to close the gap between him and Leifazu. Amazingly, Leifazu avoided the punch that Choji could scarcely see. Twirling around it and chopping at Lee''s head. Choiji flinched as Lee barely reacted but audibly gasped as the hatchet stopped a mere inch from his head as if lodged in the air itself. Lee used the shock of them both to suddenly go for a loose leg kick. Leifazu, seemingly unconcerned with the basic strike, ignored it, slashing once again for Lee''s neck this time. However, instead of the painful but undramatic leg kick Choji came to expect, the blow launched Leifazu from her feet, leaving her twirling in the air in front of Lee. Lee merely offered a light jab and sent Leifazu careening back. The woman stopped her flight with her hatchets and raced back again as Lee did the same.

    Choji blinked in shock. That exchange had been flurried and back-and-forth, yet Choji had scarcely caught it all. If any of those attacks had been aimed at him, he would''ve been helpless to stop it. All the same, Choji raced forward in standard size. Lee had said he wanted the fourth gate open, suggesting he was certain the third gate''s ability alone couldn''t overcome her. Lee was fighting to keep Choji from being torn apart, but still needed an opening to open the next gate. Though Choji was unsure how he could, he was determined to provide it.

    All the same, in the time it took for Choji to get close, their second violent exchange had begun. Leifazu threw both hatchets directly for Lee''s face, who tanked the blows with a grunt, using the moment to draw in fully close. Lee ducked a wild haymaker from Leifazu and offered a straight kick to the ribs. However, Leifazu caught the blow and smiled cruelly as she swept his legs out and caught them in the air with her hands. She laughed as she twirled with the helpless Lee before launching him away into a tree headfirst. The violent sound of wound snapping and Lee smashing into the hard ground behind the tree was sickening to Choji.

    Choji cursed as he raced forward, desperate to stop Leifazu from pushing her advantage. He leaned forward as he made the signature hand sign of the Akimichi. Partial Expansion was his go-to jutsu; while basic and limited, it simply felt comfortable and easy for him. But during his time as an unwilling servant, he came up with a new way to use it. "Partial Expansion Jutsu!" His legs suddenly grew, launching himself forward like a missile, which Choji was ashamed to admit with his big-boned nature, he made for an effective one. He smashed into the shocked Leifazu, smacking her away and causing Leifazu to bow a tree from her impact with it.

    His second blindside attack proved as effective as the first. Lee had only needed a moment to recover from the throw. And zoomed in at ridiculous speeds. Leifazu, to her credit, recovered, and her hatchets raced in; only their whistle alerted Choji to the fact he was their target. Diving to the left, he saw one fly by but cried out as the other stabbed into his right shoulder with crushing force. All the same, Choji managed to grip the hatchet, stopping it from pulling free of him with one hand. Choji panted in pain as he watched Lee come within striking distance.

    Lee closed in with a wild flying kick; Leifazu attempted to dodge it but was shocked as Lee kicked the air mid-flight and adjusted his path to catch and smash the woman through the tree, driving her into a deep gouge into the earth. Lee merely kicked off pursuing her doggedly to push his own advantage. Leifazu clawed desperately, attempting to rise to her feet, but the mud was slick and slowed her down. Lee appeared behind her, and when Leifazu suddenly lashed out with a backward kick, he turned with her to maintain his position behind her. Choji flinched as the still free hatchet drew close and aimed at Lee''s back, having no time to even warn him. The blow knocked Lee off balance, causing him to stumble forward into a flying knee to the chest by Leifazu for a devastating combination; this time, the blade had even drawn blood, causing a thin line on Lee''s back. Lee, however, merely tanked the blow and, using both hands, pushed her knee back to unbalance her and offered a flurry of punches so quick to her face that Choji could scarcely see it. She stumbled back, Lee snapping forward in front of her low before kicking her into the sky with a double kick.

    "I figured this may be necessary to defeat you." Lee acknowledged Leifazu. "While unyouthful, there is no doubt you are talented. But talent alone will only get someone so far. The true measure of a person is their drive, the hard work and time spent that has created their strength. It is why Choji and I''s youth will overpower you today." Lee spoke, appearing behind Leifazu.

    "Nothing you''ve hit me with this far has done much lover boy! GIVE IT TO ME HARD!" Leifazu manically replied, her grin disturbing and her eyes oddly affectionate. ''Lee was right, she really is a pervert, a powerful one.'' Choji thought worriedly.

    "AS YOU WISH!" Lee suddenly cried, kicking Leifazu in the back so hard the air cracked from the blow. The woman flew from the blow like a lawn dart. There was another boom as she was sent back the other away, another one, another one. With each one Leifazu''s body violently was battered back and forth in midair, each blow setting her up for the next as well as keeping her from the ground.

    Choji was gobsmacked at the onslaught. Before, he struggled, but now there was no chance of seeing Lee, only the slowly more and more bruised Leifazu as the woman was mercilessly battered all the while.

    "IT''S NOT ENOUGH!" Lee cried out. "I HAVE MORE! Youthful Aura: Awakening of PAIN!" Lee suddenly was enveloped in a green-looking aura as his speed increased, and each blow he landed sounded like he was splitting stone instead of striking a human body. Choji was amazed at just how strong Lee was, he had created his own opening! With the new power up used, Lee''s power and speed increased, his attack changing. Leifazu was kicked in the center of Lee''s rampage and was kept there as the blows sounded off in conjecture with such ferocity it kept Liefazu helplessly pinned. "REVERSE LOTUS!" Suddenly, as it had started, the barrage ended, Lee appearing above Leifazu and wrapping her up entirely with bandages with a flick of his wrist. Reeling her in violently, Lee smashed her directly in the face, the blow propelling the woman straight down with the loudest explosion of air yet. Leifazu smashed into the ground, causing it to shake from the blow; the collision threw earth and water into the air. The blow was so powerful the nearby ground shattered and caved in slightly.

    Choji could only watch on, stunned. Lee was even more powerful than he had remembered. For him to have utterly overwhelmed their foe was nothing less than awe-inspiring. With a boom, Lee arrived at his side, cracking the ground beneath him. Choji''s hair stood on end, and even being near him made Choji feel nervous. This was the same goofy guy he called his friend¡­ he was nearly as strong as Naruto or Sasuke!

    Lee went to speak, but an eruption from Leifazu''s crash site interrupted them. Leifazu burst free from her crash site with a burst of chakra and marched forward to face the two directly. Choji felt sick at the sight of her.

    Leifazu''s face was bruised and covered in blood from a cut on her head and bleeding from her nose. Said nose had been violently broken, it now crooked to the right. Her outfit and skin alike had been torn asunder from the barrage of blows. Patches of both missing, likely battered or shaved away from the final impact. Her left arm was snapped, a bone sticking free just from her shoulder. However, the true horror of it all settled on Choji a moment later. Each place with missing skin or a marred bit wasn''t bleeding as it should have been; a solid sheening red was in its place.

    "Impossible!" Choji cried out. "No way anyone could survive that kind of attack!"

    "Certainly felt incredibly painful," Leifazu responded. " last time I felt something that hurt like that was those Akatsuki bastards. Though they at least were stronger than me. For you two, that attack was the only chance the two of you had. You caught me off guard with just how powerful you became after that little youth thing. Didn''t realize I was in any real danger. You''re just full of surprises Lee."

    "Your bones and body should be outright pulverized," Lee replied. "Now I see how though¡­"

    "The blood!" Choji realized. "She can control her blood!"

    "Ding ding ding!" Leifazu said, extending her arms and allowing her single hatchet to return. "It''s a trait of my own unique bloodline limit, a powerful and forsaken style of jutsu hidden and banished by the Uzumaki. I am a user of Blood Style. I can fully control, generate, and even harden my blood within and outside my body. As you can see, this allows me to easily control my hatchets using dried blood and weaponize and bolster my body. With my ability, I can hold my body together with blood, make it hard as steel; nothing less than some considerable force can truly harm me, and even then¡­" Leifazu''s arm snapped back into place as she finished her explanation. "I can force myself to keep going. Now that I see you as an actual threat, I can''t afford to hold anything back; explaining my ability is merely my way of assuring our fight will be entertaining. From now on, I will fight in earnest."

    Choji blinked as Lee wasted no time in blurring forward and attempted to kick Leifazu in the face. The woman, however, now was able to react, meeting his flying kick with a punch that shook the clearing with their power. The two began a violent dance of Taijutsu and Kenjutsu. Lefiazu now had no problem matching Lee''s speed and power; with every punch and kick thrown, she matched it, all the while seeming unaffected by his blows. Though impressively, Lee matched her blow for blow, the two landed brutal blows, not backing down an inch as they traded haymakers. Not bothering with defense as much as focusing on crushing each other with unrelenting offense.

    Choji shook off the shock, enlarging his hand. He punched into the ground, pulverizing a section with ease. He grabbed several larger pieces and set them out. Having prepared his impromptu volley, he awaited an opening.

    Lee ducked a jab, launching a powerful uppercut that snapped up Leifazu''s head. A kick that sounded as if it had split ribs was his follow-up. However, Leifazu again caught the kick after using the pinned limb to keep Lee in place. Mercilessly, Leifazu lashed out with her hatchet directly to Lee''s face. The blow landed true, smashing Lee''s nose and landing a decently deep cut just below his eye. Somehow, Lee survived the blow, though he seemed disoriented as he stumbled back. Leifazu attempted to follow up, but Choji had already moved.

    A longer piece of earth, not unlike a rough spear, flew through the air, smashing into Leifazu. The stone shattered against the tank of a woman, managing to stun her. A second more round piece knocked her from her feet and onto her ass. And the largest of three landed on her, crushing and crumbling the ground beneath it.

    However, his attacks proved ineffective; Leifazu slashed through the final stone as if more annoyed than hurt. Appearing in front of Choji before he could blink, Leifazu backhands him, making him spin from the power. Choji cursed as he dropped to his knees, his head reeling from the blow. However, as Leifazu prepared to finish him off with a downward swing, Choji gritted his teeth and grabbed and ripped the hatchet from his shoulder. Vision blurry from the pain, Choji roared as she slashed a double-handed swing for her torso as she aimed at his head. Choji wasn''t strong or fast enough to be of much help, but if he could land a solid blow, Lee should be able to finish her. She was faster and stronger than hell, he was certain she would land her blow, but even in death he would land a powerful blow of his own, setting up Lee perfectly! Choji would risk his life to stop her!

    Lee appeared at his side, saving Choji from his sacrificial gambit. With both hands, Lee caught Leifazu''s hatchet arm as Choji completed his swing with all his might. The hatchet struck true, ringing as if Choji had attempted to split stone but embedded itself into her ribs and knocked her back, Leifazu gasped in breathless pain stunned. Choji watched as Lee followed up, twirling and swinging two double hammer fists directly into the handle of the hatchet, driving it deeper and sending Leifazu rolling back from the power.

    Leifazu, to her credit, rolled straight to her feet with a curse, hand touching her ribs as it gushed blood. "Now this is combat, ugly, desperate, life-ending combat! To think tubby had it in him! But if you think such a lethal blow will be enough, you are dearly mistaken! Blood Style: Piercing Geyser!"

    The two could scarcely flinch as Leifazu''s blood erupted from her body as a litany of flowing spears. Lee managed to twirl around and evade them, but Choji performed much worse. Several slashed at his sides and face, and another pierced through his left shoulder, causing Choji to spit up blood as he collapsed.

    "Lights out, weakling!" Leifazu suddenly appeared above the downed Choji. Before she could end his life, Lee attempted to blindside her. Twirling to block his strike, she heaved him back as, once again, blood flew from her body, forming a tentacle and wrapping around Choji. "Blood Style: Arteries Grasp!" The tentacle picked up Choji and whipped him into a stone as Lee and Leifazu began their bone-crushing close encounter yet again.

    Choji blacked out for a moment as he smashed through the stone. He could feel several of his ribs snap from the impact, his mind dazed from blood loss. The litany of broken bones, blood lost, and searing burns were slowing him down. He was useless in this battle, out of his league. His dizzy gaze found Lee as he landed a flurry of body shots on Leifazu; however, the woman merely tanked these as a tendril of blood wrapped around Lee''s throat. The bowl-cut shinobi snapped it off but was backhanded through a tree for the momentary distraction.

    Choji had to help Lee; even the influential hand-to-hand combat expert was slowly but surely being worn down by Leifazu. He needed his help¡­ Choji''s wandering hand entered his pouch, and his grip seized around a familiar container of colored pills. He had nearly used these to defeat his friends but had luckily been stopped by Lee. Now he would use them to save Lee. It was said that consuming the first caused great strain, the second great pain and eventual exhaustion, the third¡­ was often lethal, the amount of energy it took from the human body simply being too much¡­ But Choji had no time to consider such. He promised himself to be a better shinobi and a helpful ally. As such, Choji fumbled as he opened the case and choked both pills down¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto''s POV (Nearby Ruined Den - Western River Plains)

    Evening

    "Insignificant, unremarkable, fleeting filth!" Blechumi roared angrily, his chakra flexing with such force the water and ground beneath rippled. "Are your minds so feeble as not to recognize what I am? So short-sighted as to see that cur such as yourself will only perish standing before me?!"

    Naruto cracked his neck and spat out a wad of blood from his mouth. "This guy is starting to lose it fully, I guess. Are you still good, Sasuke?"

    "Hn, I managed to bolster my body with chakra at the last moment," Sasuke answered while wiping a cut above his left eye to keep blood out of it. "It appears he has lost his temper and is preparing to show his full abilities. We should be ready for anything¡­"

    "Weird considering the guy was so gung-ho before we started kicking his ass." Naruto snarked. "Quite the vocab on him, too. Does he expect us to listen to this entire tirade and let him power up?!" He roared suddenly as eight clones burst from the ground around him, each firing a wind blast at channeling Blechumi. Naruto smirked at his subtle surprise attack.

    However, it was for nothing as Blechumi finished just as they closed in; two massive bursts of smoke stopped them before they struck. The blast dispelled the smoke and revealed the odd objects that had saved him. Two gigantic claws of a crab appeared to have grown out of the ground. "I have never in all my time in Irminsul and the Elemental Nations met creatures as infuriating and unimportant as you! Prepare yourself as I use the full arsenal at my disposal to make you suffer miserably before your most deserved deaths!"

    Sasuke had a mind similar to Naruto, appeared behind and slightly above Blechumi, and stabbed down at the man''s head with Besmirched Flambe. If the attack hit, it would likely kill even the durable man; surely, even he couldn''t survive his head being fried from the inside. However, Blechumi dissuaded his attack without his odd crab claws or even turning around. Instead, a large slit opened on his back as a scorpion-like tail emerged and attempted to stab Sasuke''s chest. The Uchiha barely blurred away, caught off guard, regrouping behind Blechumi. Though the two had succeeded in optimal positioning. Leaving the man''s front and behind covered, sandwiching him.

    "Giant crab claws and some sort of venomous tail?" Naruto asked with a raised brow. "Maybe this bastard really isn''t human¡­ maybe some sort of weird hybrid thing?"

    "It must be the result of the strange style of jutsu we''ve seen here. They seem to refer to it as Ninshu and it seems to operate differently than our own Ninjutsu. We should be cautious, it''s clear that this man has much more in store for us than we had originally thought."

    "Look at the pests confer with each other, perturbed as they realize their foe is greater than they had thought. Perhaps they''ll attempt to flee? Or is their arrogance and ignorance so ingrained within their meager existence that they''ll foolishly stay?" Blechumi raved, seemingly getting angrier and angrier with each word. More crazed.

    "You might be crazy, but Naruto Uzumaki doesn''t back down. Besides, I must teach you a lesson for the Blechumi, the Okama, and my friends!" Naruto roared indignantly.

    "A Uchiha does not flee; a couple more quirks are far from out of our range of ability to deal with," Sasuke answered in kind with Naruto.

    "Of course, of course, of course!" Blechumi screeched. "I''ll handle you like all the other pests I''ve met, I won''t allow anything to stand in the way of MY progress! Let''s see how your "ability" performs against the new two "quirks"!" The man swung his arms impossibly back as if his joint could rotate fully, both hands facing Sasuke, who wisely scrambled to make himself a more challenging target. Blechumi glared at Naruto, opening his mouth and oddly yelling at him.

    The oddity of the moment almost caught Naruto. Why would the blonde assume a mere glare or odd yell was an attack? So when Blechumi''s mouth began to glow blue, and an icy blue beam suddenly shot from it, Naruto was almost caught flatly. He barely slid underneath it and dived to the right as Blechumi moved his head to have the beam chase after him. Two clones from the eight flew in and grabbed Naruto and chucked him further to evade a faster swipe of his head. The brief respite allowed Naruto to see Blechumi''s backward arm shooting a continuous beam of lighting at Sasuke. The Uchiha blurring back and forth to avoid the insanely fast blasts of lightning.

    Naruto barely ducked another wild head swipe from Blechumi, watching as trees and water alike froze from the barest touch of the breath attack. Ice and snow formed wherever it went, and anything it so much as winged would be frozen as well. The eight clones raced between him and the beam, creating a wind wall attempting to block the beam, but it simply punched through it and froze them quickly. Each cracking into shards shortly after. Naruto raced among trees, the ice beam freezing and snapping each of them in two. Desperate, Naruto dived into a river and swam to the bottom and slowly upstream. A mere instant later, the beam contacted the water, and Naruto flinched as he felt the temperature instantly drop. Looking up, he realized the river was slowly freezing from the top. The ice seemingly crawled down to encase him as well. Naruto used wind to shoot out of the river before it froze entirely and landed back on the plain they were battling on. Giving him a moment to regroup as Blechumi struggled to spot him.

    He saw Sasuke scrambling toward him a short distance away, just as he had against his own attack. Before Naruto could tell Sasuke to retreat the beam returned as Blechumi rediscovered him. Naruto narrowly avoided the beam just as the wild blasts of lightning chased after Sasuke a mere couple of feet away. ''Great, I''m barely escaping this damn ice attack and he wants to bring¡­ oh, oh, I see!'' Naruto realized his ploy with a cocky smile and raced forward to meet him. Once again, the two''s chemistry showed as, without communication, the two ran past each other straight toward Blechumi''s attacks.

    Naruto smiled as he drew Riptide and channeled wind nature chakra into it. "Personal Atmosphere: Slicing Wind Currents!" Slashing Riptide several times, he sent several massive wind blades smashing through the lightning blasts with ease. Sasuke had realized it before he did, but lightning was weak to wind nature. Massive wind power was well within Naruto''s ability.

    Sasuke appeared calmly before the ice blast with a Jutsu of his own. "Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation!" Sasuke exhaled a literal sea of flames, which met the ice breath and met as it enveloped it. Ice was countered by searing heat, something Sasuke had in spades with his flames.

    Blechumi openly gasped in shock as both of his attacks were overpowered. A sea of flames and massive wind blades closed in, combined with an explosion full of cutting wind. Naruto flinched as the flurry enveloped Blechumi fully. The trees behind him were caught in it as well being ripped to shreds and burned to ash at once. The grass burnt and died beneath the storm, and the mud dried and caked. Smoke filled the sky as a small fire slowly traveled down the riverside.

    "Even that weird bastard can''t be expected to survive that," Naruto remarked as they breathed in deeply before exhaling a gust of wind that forced the smoke clear, determined to see if the man was somehow just fine. However, he and Sasuke flinched as instead of a charred corpse or healing foe, they found a human-sized hole where he had been standing. Suddenly, both were ripped from their feet as the massive crab claws from before burst from the ground and held them in their crushing grip. Both cried out as Blechumi slowly rose from the earth. All the while the claws slowly increased in pressure.

    "Yet another "quirk" of mine, as you said earlier." Blechumi haughtily explained as the two struggled to free themselves. "Since I fled the Elemental Nations, I''ve stolen all the Ninshu I could from these foolish clans. The very abilities I now use to crush you both." The crab claws suddenly smashed the two of them together in a bundle and restrained them together. Blechumi raised his hands and allowed lightning to coat and slowly electrocute them to death. "I''ve had my fun; enjoy death!" His mouth glowed blue again as he finished, and he prepared to freeze the two solid.

    Shortly before he could, , he was suddenly knocked from his feet as a bull flew in from the sky and knocked Blechumi flying with a full bodied charge. This broke Blechumi''s technique, allowing Naruto and Sasuke to recover and land on their feet. The bull stomped proudly before transforming back into Muri. The Okama worried, climbing upon Naruto''s shoulders. Both Naruto and Sasuke stretched and prepared for the combat to renew as Muri worried over them.

    "I got involved as soon as I could!" Muri assured. "Yuno already managed to not only defeat but somehow win over Tamaki? I just came back after seeing that. Just to find the two of you in much more danger. Are we sure we can take this guy?"

    Sasuke snorted as he leaped sideways away from the two and slowly weaved hand signs. "You''re foolish to think this man could ever beat us, though admittedly it was good you came when you did; even after saying I wouldn''t underestimate him, I still did," Sasuke admitted. "Naruto, you know what we need to do now right?"

    Naruto frowned as he nodded to Muri. "Yeah, we can''t play around anymore. If he''s showing his hand, it''s time to show ours. Muri, are you ready?"

    "Yeah, that''s why we came here! Time to finally stop this Master!" Muri declared.

    Blechumi laughed as he walked back in front of the three. "I was alarmed when you managed to blindside me like that. But now I see it is merely an amateur Okama coming to the "rescue". "I was certain the Okama or one of the major clans would get involved, but not that they would send some mere runt to deal with me."

    "Laugh it up, you bastard," Naruto warned. "But just like you we were holding back."

    "The beginning of your downfall is now," Sasuke assured.

    "Show me your worst insects!" Blechumi challenged confidentiality.

    There was no need for an intellectual response.

    "Collaborative Technique: Personal Atmosphere: Level Two!" Naruto and Muri cried out in sync as the air around Naruto boomed and churned in response. The very air around him seemed to have come alive.

    "Fiery Presence: Kagutsuchi!" Sasuke cried out as his entire body was coated in flame. The flames crawled among the ground around him and even dropped the level of the nearby river through pure heat.

    Blechumi growled angrily at the sight of his foes unleashing their own power. "Do you truly believe you can stand before me as I am now?! Do you truly think whatever meager techniques you''ve gained mastery of will match my improvements upon the human form?! I am faster, stronger, more intelligent, better in every way! And after I beat the two of you, I will only improve further!"

    Sasuke silently stepped forward, Naruto matching his gait as Muri transformed into his standard golden scarf form. "Do you really think the only thing that matters is improving yourself? Is it really the only way one can have worth?" Naruto responded as miniature explosions sounded off between him and Sasuke. The amount of wind and fire nature chakra between reacted to each other by mere proximity. "Changing, "evolving," as you put it. Sure, it''s important; we can''t remain the same forever, and we can''t risk going stagnant after all. Then we would never grow as people or as a society. But you''re insistent on it like it''s the only thing that matters. Like no one or nothing else matters. What about bonds, what about home, what about the past? All the places, people, and events that made you what you are?"

    "Meaningless prattle! My existence is validated only through my growth! Such is the meaning of all life; all we do is to grow our kind and ourselves! I merely act in acknowledgment of such! I will absorb whatever you are worth, becoming even better, making my life meaningful! With the power and influence I wield I will create a better world!"

    The flames cleared from Sasuke''s face for a moment as he glared at Blechumi openly. "Only caring for the present and future explains plenty about you, Blechumi. Ignoring one''s past, ignoring one''s roots, makes them blind. Blind and doomed to repeat mistakes others have already learned from. Regardless of whether we had come to this land, your flawed ideology assures that your ending would be the same. Defeated by superior warriors, well and truly short of your goal¡­"

    Blechumi''s eyes widened so big as if to pop out of his head. His mouth snapped open with glowing blue light as lighting encased his entire body. Naruto and Sasuke split up, approaching Blechumi from opposite sides. Blechumi whipped his mouth toward Naruto and his hands toward Sasuke. Toward both of them, a breath beam of ice and a massive amount of lightning headed toward their foes. However, in the face of the devastating attacks. Naruto smiled as Sasuke quickly burst around the small gaps between lighting, even tanking the occasional one without reaction. Naruto''s approach was different; unlike certain geniuses, his technique wasn''t armor that allowed him to endure it, but he could¡­

    "Muri, let''s repel this and create an opening. Help with the condensing and control part! I''ll supply the power!" Naruto roared, drawing his hands back as a slowly growing orb of howling wind formed above them; as it did, the end of the scarf raised and touched the orb.

    ''Naruto, are you sure about this? We didn''t use this technique against Gaara because we hadn''t perfected it! We still haven''t!'' Muri''s voice rang instead of his head.

    ''We couldn''t afford a risk like that against Gaara; we were alone. But here we got Sasuke backing us up; I know he''s¡­ a lot; we don''t agree on everything. But deep down, I can tell he''s a solid guy. Hell, I''m starting to see what Yuno meant.'' Naruto responded. ''If we want to save everyone we can''t be afraid to take risks!''

    Naruto roared out his new technique just before the beam collided with him. "Personal Atmosphere: Gale Beam!" Naruto pushed out his hands at once; the orb of howling wind above him had grown massive, larger than his own body. Muri''s control kicked in with the precision required, and the orb shot out a concentrated beam of wind directly for the ice beam. With a terrible whine, the two collided before his own pushed its icy challenger back. Splashes of the ice beam sprayed around the area, freezing random patches around them, but in an instant, the beam was forced back into the shocked face of Blechumi. The man cried out as his top half was frozen. "Sasuke!"

    Sasuke appeared in front of the quivering, partially frozen Blechumi with a boom, the air around them heating up and mist spewing from his presence. "I''m not an idiot; I was waiting for you to do this." Sasuke calmly stated before he kicked Blechumi in the chin. A massive boom and explosion erupted from the kick, burning and smashing Blechumi into the sky from the errant kick. "Follow my lead." He spoke simply.

    Naruto smirked as, with another flash and boom, Sasuke shot up into the sky now above the stunned and burnt Blechumi. Sasuke began an absurdly paced barrage of jabs to the face and chest of Blechumi. Each left blisters upon the skin and battered him toward the ground. Sasuke finished with a double stomp that drove Blechumi deep into the earth. Pointing his fiery palms down at the buried man, Sasuke revealed his face again to make a final point. "We finish this the way we should''ve started, with our full might relentlessly till you are either dead or soon to be. Kagutsuchi: Raining Embers." A litany of tiny flaming embers dropped the rubble of earth where Blechumi was buried; just before they made contact, Naruto sent a large blade of wind to meet them. A massive explosion sounded off, and they met it, almost matched by the howl of pain from Blechumi.

    Naruto frowned, hating that this was being drawn out, dealing such devastating attacks made him uncomfortable. Doing so repeatedly even more so, but all the same, with Muri and him working in tandem, they blew away the cloud of smoke and debris to reveal a kneeling and heavily burnt but still moving Blechumi. Naruto burst forward with a howl of the wind as he smashed Riptide into the rising face of Blechumi, actually managing to cause a deep gash into his nose, breaking it and covering his face with blood. The blow struck him into the ground, making him bounce off it from the force.

    Naruto and Sasuke took a moment to prepare for more powerful attacks. Naruto prepared another powerful barrage of wind strikes as Sasuke created a massive fire orb. However, both flinched as lightning-enhanced threads shot toward them. Sasuke was fine, his armor incinerating it before it touched him. Naruto barely dodged it but flinched as it tracked him, catching him off guard. It yanked him toward Blechumi as Sasuke raced after him.

    Cursing, Naruto managed to sever the thread with a flick of Riptide and turned to unleash a slash of chakra at Blechumi from it. However, the two massive crab claws burst from the ground and attempted to smash down at him. In a feat of pure strength, Naruto managed to deflect the first one with a swipe of Riptide. Sasuke burst past him at the second, kicking the claw into pieces with a fiery single blow. Naruto used the opening, intent on closing the distance, but had to backstep a stab from Blechumi''s new tail. Naruto smirked as he caught it just before the stinger and held it back as Blechumi attempted to retract it. However, he flinched as the tail managed to wrap around his arm and throat, drawing him in as he choked. Blechumi cackled, all the while drawing back a lightning-covered fist. However, Sasuke appeared, kicking Blechumi in the face and sending him stumbling back before the man could follow up.

    Naruto smiled even as he was dragged with him, the tension of the tail lessening enough for him to breathe. He stabbed up with a wind chakra nature-coated Riptide and managed to sever it. As he did, Naruto clutched Riptide with both hands and swung the sword more like a bat than a blade directly into Blechumi''s open left side. Once again, the blade failed to indeed cut through him as it would any other, but it still sank deep enough to draw blood in what looked to be a massive cut. Smacking the man away and into the air.

    Sasuke appeared next to him as the stunned and battered Blechumi rose up high into the air. "Together now, Naruto. Let''s see if he can survive this."

    "I was waiting for you. I managed to just barely cut the bastard. If we focus on that spot it should allow us to hit him with something not so easily healed. Thinking something with firepower and cutting force all while being precise. Think we can manage?

    Sasuke merely nodded as the two prepared their strongest cutting attacks. Sasuke summoned Besmirched Flambe and enhanced it into a great sword. He gritted his teeth as he prepared his. Naruto filled Riptide with his chakra with a deep breath as he prepared to meet Sasuke''s. "Collaboration Technique: Explosive Bisection!" The two called.

    A wind and fire blade collided in a fiery explosion, but even still, it somehow maintained form enough to create a single blade of wind and fire together. The constant explosion of chakra cut up into the sky and into Blechumi, who screamed in eardrum shattering agony.

    The sky filled with smoke, as a massive line was cut through even the clouds and embers drifting down to the ground below. The howling of fast moving wind filled the clearing. The gust from it even strained the two Chunin as they waited. The two watched as finally a blackened form fell out of it, smashing into the ground with a sickening thud. Neither said a word as both appeared next to the downed semi corpse.

    Their technique had struck true indeed. Right where Naruto had started the cut was a massive ragged line cut into the man''s body. It went past his ribs, through several organs and even his spine, and stopped just short of the rest of him. Not an inch of his skin wasn''t covered in heavy burns; it had bubbled and even popped part a deep dark red where blood and skin alike had darkened. Specks of missing burnt-through skin exposed darkened bone and organs alike. Yet still, the man writhed as he faced them, his face fully burnt off and exposed eyes making for a grizzly sight as he snarled at them. Naruto blinked as he slowly realized the muscles, bones, organs, and even his skin were slowly regrowing. He could see incredibly tiny threads weaving them together¡­seemingly being used as a material for healing. But unlike before, the process was slow; the two had time to gawk for a moment at the grisly spectacle.

    "Even now, he heals; if nothing else, the man''s endurance is to be praised," Sasuke said with a raised brow. "We should finish this before this form drains all my chakra."

    "Surely, he''ll surrender now. He has to realize he can''t beat us. Besides look at how slowly he''s healing, he''s nearing his limit. I''m sure as soon as he can speak he''ll be pleading for mercy."

    "K-ill you¡­" Blechumi gasped, making Naruto sigh. Even as the arrogant man scarcely had the vocal cords to speak he just had to threaten them.

    "I get you aren''t as at ease with death as I am. But I assure you we should ensure he''s finished before we leave. While we could defeat him again with relative ease, he would wreak havoc on the others were we not there. We can''t afford to allow him the chance to impede us again. Nor do I expect the man will let this go." Sasuke explained.

    "I get it, I get it." Naruto complained. "I just hate this part; finishing off someone struggling for life. We should let him heal first. Give him something of a fighting chance."

    "For what conceivable reason would I ever do that?" Sasuke asked incredulously.

    "You were all I''m a great warrior a second ago. Doesn''t ganging up on a helpless guy go against that?"

    "Not if we were in a fight to the death where we justly defeated him! And helpless? He just nearly killed us mere moments ago! Besides, if we let him heal too much, he could launch a counterattack!" Sasuke roared back.

    "Yes, I could." Blechumi haughtily said, pointing two lighting-covered hands at them both. "DIE!" This blast of lightning was larger and more intense than any of the last, covering the entire area with lightning. Anything caught within its blast would be fried within seconds. "Perhaps next time, don''t bicker in front of an undefeated foe!"

    "I don''t know, it makes for a hell of a distraction, ya know?" Naruto snarked from behind him. Naruto prepared with a reared back fist coated and filled with wind and chakra. Sasuke was above the man, spinning to unleash a falling spinning kick for his neck. The intending kicking leg was covered in an inferno that literally dripped flames.

    Blechumi flinched and attempted to turn around, but it only served to open him up perfectly for their final attacks. Naruto felt his fast smash into and through his ribs with sickening ease as he lifted Blechumi from his feet. Sasuke''s blow seemed to snap the man''s neck in two; the force of their blows met and sent the man spiraling away in a mass of burned flesh and broken bones. The force of the blow shattered the ground around them within twenty feet and knocked down anything standing in the area.

    Naruto and Sasuke landed and ceased their techniques. Both panting a bit from the effort before marching forward to the downed Blechumi. The man had nearly been snapped in two from their powerful dual blows. His torso and neck were bent at unnatural angles, his spine and ribs poking out of his body as he bled. But unlike before, there was no motion from the man or sign of him healing.

    "He''s done¡­" Naruto said grimly. "Bastard gave us no choice¡­"

    Sasuke sighed. "He fought well, and we gave him the death he seemed so desperate to seek by making us an enemy. No need to feel guilt, Uzumaki¡­"

    "Don''t you ever wonder, about this is all? I get we couldn''t let him do what he wanted¡­ I mean, the bastard was a damn slaver. How much more evil does it get¡­ I just get tired of feeling like I''m going around wreaking havoc and leaving bodies in my wake. I thought shinobi were heroes, these days I feel like a damn executioner." Naruto explained.

    "Even if it is true, would you not do it all again?" Sasuke asked. "I know the answer is yes, and therefore, you know that it meant something. That the violence and chaos all lead to something. To whatever you deem your goal is. Such is the way of shinobi, we face the violence and darkness of this world, even creating our own as we go along. Learn to accept it Naruto, it''s the only way to accept what this is."

    "I just want to make the Leaf and the lives of my loved ones the best I can. Didn''t expect this would be the cost. I mean can I really call myself a great leader if all I do is destroy?"

    "So you''ll relent?"

    "No¡­ just wondering what my goal should really be," Naruto explained. "We''ve taken long enough¡­ we should help the others¡­"

    "Smartest thing you''ve said all day."

    ''You okay Naruto?'' Muri questioned from within his mind. ''You can take a moment if you need it.''

    ''I''m fine; for now, I have to focus on the here and now.'' Naruto answered. ''But sometime soon, I really do need to think things over¡­''

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Shino''s POV (Entrance to Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Evening

    Shino landed in front of the pulsating chakra disturbance his allies had pointed out to him. Roughly directly in the direction of the path that had been heading was the giant scarlet dome barrier, as expected. What was not expected was a large, roughly human-sized rectangle that was cut into the barrier. As if someone had formed a door. ''I suppose during the ambush, at least some of us, surely Mono and Muuni must''ve gotten ahead. The elder had been right in his assumption, and he could bypass it, it seemed. Shino prepared to step through it before some familiar presences closed in on him. Turning to face the group, Shino nearly broke out in a smile.

    Hinata, Sakura, and Kiba landed just in front of them. The group is clearly somewhat worn out and roughed up but ultimately healthy. "Shino!" Hinata cried out happily.

    "I''m glad you all made it out alright, I never doubted you would. I managed to take out Suzumebachi Kamizuru, yourselves?" Shino asked.

    "Only Shino could make taking out a clan head sound like a walk in the park." Sakura sighed. "We were ambushed by the Waps clan, including their boss. Almost overwhelmed before my teammate saved us."

    "Heh, I did what I could," Kiba said, only slightly smugly. "But yeah, we managed to scare ''em off after Sakura took out the Queen. It seems like we found a way into the barrier. What are we in for inside?"

    "From what we had theorized beforehand, it seemed more than likely Ikam or at least a trusted subordinate of his would-be running this barrier and likely using it to protect them while they attempt to tamper with it. Considering the entrance we see and your presence here, it''s more than likely Mono and Muuni used the chaos to go ahead. The fact they managed to bypass the barrier, yet it remains, suggests that thus far, they likely haven''t managed to impede the user. Likely, they''re experiencing considerable resistance." Shino explained to Kiba, who nodded grimly.

    "Glad we got here for the interesting part~!" Yuno called as she and Tamaki landed before the group. "By the way, please don''t hurt the stranger, a sort of turncoat in our favor."

    "The more the merrier, I suppose¡­" Kiba agreed, staring at Tamaki in particular.

    "We should expect this foe to be considerable and must move now!" Hinata chimed in. "We cannot allow the elder to die; if he does, it''ll complicate matters greatly! Besides, the Okama are our allies!"

    "So let''s move forward, the others will discover this as we have, meaning we''ll likely have reinforcements on the way. We should move forth, the elder is too valuable to let die." Shino decided. "We have considerable numbers, let us confront this final obstacle of ours¡­"

 Final Battle of the Chakra Anchor! Pt 1

    Mishiro / Yuno''s POV (Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Late Evening

    Mishiro knew that the Okama currently cowering from her chains would soon perish. If she only kept her assault for a few more seconds, their feeble defenses would crumble. But she was also aware that two people were approaching from the north. Their signatures were foreign, and it seemed her allies had failed her¡ªa possibility she had been more than aware of. None of it mattered; she could not afford to entertain even the possibility of failure.

    Controlling the Chakra Anchor was a means to an essential end. For one, it furthered their goal of weakening the Five Great Hidden Villages and set them up to have a potential army at their beck and call. Gaining Suzumebachi had been a secondary goal, but a favorable one all the same. That was exactly why Ikam had sent her. His presence in the Hidden Mist was necessary to set up the next stage of their plan. And her Love knew he could only trust her to ensure his will was met. Mishiro never failed when it came to Ikam.

    So Mishiro sighed as her chains receded into her back, freeing the Okama, who collapsed into drained heaps. She eyed them disdainfully but chose to delay their grizzly demise for now; her guests were arriving now. Besides, the Okama deserved to suffer for opposing Ikam. Seeing their trusted warriors felled would be a great first step in repaying them.

    The two entered the clearing, climbing over debris and walking upon the surface of the flooded river bed cautiously. One was a sunglasses wearing male glaring at her from a half-broken lens, an Aburame if she were to guess by the calm demeanor and covering clothing. The other was another member of the more prominent clan of the Hyuga; she was covered in blood and minor cuts. Her pale glowing eyes focused on her made her heritage clear. These two Leaf shinobi had certainly encountered her allies; to be here now must''ve meant they felled them. Surprising considering Leifazu had been among them, but to be expected from lessers, even among her Love''s chosen company.

    Mishiro turned her body, leaving one hand touching the Anchor and leaving her other free as she leveled a bored stare at them. The male stepped forward roughly twenty feet away, the girl staying a step to the side and slightly behind. Out of her range well and truly, it seemed they were confident in their ability to attack her at range.

    "I cannot be certain who you are, regardless if you may be the "Master" or one of Ikam''s lackeys. We are here for the very object you are in the process of tainting; we cannot allow you to do so." Shino began. "Your allies have fallen, and should you continue, we will be forced to make you join them."

    "Ah, cold and calculating." Mishiro mocked with a roll of her eyes. "You Leaf shinobi are always pretending to be what you are not. In the end, you are little more than weapons. Weapons, that in this case, will be wildly ineffective."

    "We have offered you a chance to escape unharmed with no strings attached. The offer was logical but more than kind. Especially when even ineffective weapons can be lethal." Hinata interrupted. "Your group has cost us much grief. But we are not here for revenge, but for safety. You will not find us a threat if you stay out of our way. I think after everything that''s happened, that is a reasonable deal. The two of us peacefully go our separate ways without more blood spilled."

    "Attempting diplomacy when you have no earnest intention of giving and only taking? You slay my comrades and now intend to further impede my business. But I should flee and be happy with my survival?" Mishiro asked with a raised brow. "How fittingly contradictory. You, Leaf Shinobi, were never able to practice what you preach. If you truly wanted to deal in good faith you''d offer a true compromise. Regardless, I cannot lower myself in following your whims even if they were suitable. Even if I could ignore my higher existence compared to yours. The idea of failing my Love makes me sick. I will not be leaving until I have control of the Chakra Anchor." Mishiro replied flippantly. She gestured with her free hand toward a pile of various slain creatures. "These beasts attempted to prey upon me in my vulnerable state; now they lay dead. Even the Okama attempted to stop me, and they lay pathetically awaiting death. So allow me to set the true terms. Apologize for interfering with my plans and leave, and I promise to kill you one day in the future instead of now. Forgive me, but slighting my love is an offense worthy of death. If you choose to go through with this amusing little ploy, however, I promise to make your death horrific¡­"

    "I had been aware that you would not surrender," Shino answered. "Though I must admit to some level of confusion. You are preoccupied, while I can tell you are powerful, much more so than your companions. You cannot truly believe you can repel us on your lonesome."

    "Do you truly believe you two are a threat to me?" Mishiro asked with a raised brow.

    "Perhaps not just the two of us¡­" Hinata trailed off.

    Mishiro snorted at the hint of smugness she detected in her tone. Did they genuinely believe that they could ever sneak up on her even while distracted? "You can tell the other four to show themselves. I was aware of you all the moment you entered my barrier." She snickered as the other four assembled around the other two. Mishiro allowed them to group up before spreading out to surround her and, by proxy, the Chakra Anchor in a rough circle. It was almost like a merry-go-round; as she slowly rotated, she eyed each of her apparent foes. The Aburame, the Hyuga, an Inuzuka, a prominent human member of the Neeko Clan, a Uchiha, and a woman with pink hair. To think her underlings had failed her so outright¡­ against young upstarts like these as well.

    "It matters little if you know we are here." The Hyuga answered admirably, taking their failed ambush in stride. "Regardless, we outnumber you; you must know we are valid threats if we take down your allies. Would surrender not be the best option?"

    "Hinata." The Inuzuka spoke, eyeing Mishiro with a wicked glare. "There''s no point; this creepy lady clearly has no intention of backing down."

    "Leaf Shinobi!" Mono croaked out desperately. Tiredly rasing his head as he yelled. "Stop her at once! You must force her to relinquish contact with the Anchor to stop her control of it! If she does gain full control you''ll never be able to escape and the world of Terra is lost!"

    Mishiro blinked before, in an instant, her chakra flexed, and a scarlet chain shot forth from her back with a speed so absurd it caused a boom of air and sound. The impotent Okama had been foolish enough to draw her Love''s ire, to impede his plan multiple times, and now to dare offer he foes advice, that was unforgivable. Her chain struck true before any of the six could react, stabbing the old raccoon through the chest. It gasped and cried out in pain. Mishiro laughed, and her chain drained as chakra and blood alike. The small racoon could offer no world before his body shriveled and his blood pooled beneath him.

    "Mono!" Hinata and Sakura cried out as both ran over. The other also reacted; Mishiro''s little statement seemed to set things off. She didn''t bother with the first two, they would not be able to save the Okama regardless.

    Of the remaining four it was the Uchiha and Inuzuka who struck first. The Inzuka shot forth with his own boom, closing the gap between them in nearly an instant. As he did the Uchiha girl called out the name of some insipid Genjutsu. Mishiro ignored the hilarious attempt to ensnare her in an illusion trusting her seal to protect her and focused on the mutt. Several chains shot out of her back and attempted to bind him, but he impressively kicked off the air just before them to retreat. Mishrio rolled her eyes as her chains chased after him. The Uchiha cursed as she realized Mishiro was immune to Genjutsu. Mishiro was sure the young fool didn''t know Fuijutsu had stopped it, but she wouldn''t have the chance to find out.

    However, before Mishiro could silence the first of the gnats, she sighed as she leaned her head back, just barely escaping the open purple hand of the Aburame and narrowly avoiding a crack of the whip from the Neeko aimed for her neck. A chain shot out towards both the Aburame and whip, wrapping around both and whipping them towards each other. The two shinobi collided with a breathless gasp of pain.

    Mishiro chuckled as she willed the chain to fling both the Neeko and Aburame into the ground and then flung them into the sky. As she prepared to summon more chains to finish them off, the Inuzuka flew in from the side, attempting to blindside her. However, the Inuzuka was batted away from her with the unwilling tool of the Neeko woman. The two rolled away a tangled bundle as Mishiro aimed the Aburame at the dying Okama and two women tending to it. Flinging him like a cannonball at all three.

    The Hyuga''s famed eyes came in handy, the woman kicking away her female ally and herself from their projectile friend, smashing into the spot they had been mere moments ago and sending Mono''s corpse and Muuni''s unconscious body flying. Expecting the chaos, the Hyuga rolled through her dive and sent several bursts of chakra flying at Mishiro. She smiled at the Hyuga as the attacks dissipated upon touching her. The pink-headed girl recovered a moment later, and roared angrily before she bodily grabbed at a tree, ripping a large branch from it, and hurling it like a spear at her. Mishiro barely managed to revolve around the tree using the Anchor and weaved one-handed hand signs with a smile. As the tree was incarcerated by the Chakra Anchor, her own technique was activated.

    "Water Style: Triple Water Dragon!" Three water dragons formed around her and roared as they flew forward at Sakura. Mishiro cackled as the pink-haired woman desperately dodged and weaved as she was pursued by the three powerful water dragons. The Hyuga had used the moment to close the distance during it however, and Mishiro rewarded her with three chains snaking forward to meet her. The Hyuga stopped in place and spun, activating a famed technique called the Hyuga the Kaiten. However, Mishiro smiled as her chains went right through it and smacked away the Hyuga through a tree with casual ease. "Can any of you provide a true threat? As you are performing now, I will not even be able to brag to my love about this battle. I mean, racing off to a useless and dying ally mid-fight? Perhaps you''d be doing better if the six of you had worked together from the start. Get used to death if you truly intend to pursue this career, and for crossing Ikam, know it comes for yourselves soon¡­"

    There was no reply, and suddenly, the Uchiha appeared inches away, lunging forward with an elongated kunai. Using a Genjutsu to manifest an actual non-targeted illusion was clever, but she was too slow to use the opening. Mishiro deftly caught her wrist and began to crush it in retaliation. The Uchiha cursed but nimbly flipped and managed to kick at her head. Mishiro grunted as she ducked the kick and hurled the woman away at the Aburame as he got up. Bowing him over once again with her, Mishiro began to chuckle wildly; she just couldn''t help it. To lord over and play with her inferiors was simply too amusing.

    She watched the six regather slowly, warily, watching her all the while. Mishiro imagined being batted back, even momentarily, by one single person who was somewhat disabled was crushing for morale. While crushing them while they were on the backfoot would''ve been wise, she wanted them to fully absorb their helplessness. Mishiro remembered when she had suffered the same. That was why she allowed them to regroup¡ªto let them face the end with whatever dignity they could muster.

    X-X

    Yuno''s POV

    They were losing. Six trained, well five trained, and one somewhat trained shinobi were being battled back by a single woman incapable of even moving. How was this possible? The woman somehow was immune to Genjutsu targeted at her. She had seemed entirely unphased by Hinata''s air palm, and the woman could still use jutsu and even defend herself bare-armed with one hand. Not to mention the damned chains which may as well have been a litany of long and adaptable limbs.

    She had survived their flurry of offense and scattered and battered them within seconds. Even working together, they had only had close brushes with death thus far. So when the group gathered, it was no surprise that they all took a moment. The woman, as infuriating and confident as ever, simply focused back on the Anchor as they regrouped. She welcomed them to provide a better fight, but Yuno wasn''t sure they''d be able to¡­

    "What the hell is this bitch?!" Kiba angrily whispered. "Even Gai Sensei wouldn''t be able to dominate us this easily. We need to lock in here!"

    "She may be limited in movement and attacks, but her chakra chains are quite effective at covering that weakness. They seem incredibly durable, able to absorb chakra, and she can control them from absurd distances. It is also clear she has the unique ability of one-handed jutsu. Even somewhat indisposed as she is, she will not be a simple foe to best." Shino chimed in. "We need to take our time and focus on surviving first and foremost."

    "We must stop her from interfering with the Chakra Anchor while surviving long enough for backup to arrive. Naruto and Sasuke are still on their way, and Choji and Lee will surely come when they can. If we can draw out the battle while impeding her plans, our heavy hitters should arrive before we get overwhelmed." Yuno reasoned.

    "While that''s not a bad idea, I disagree with us already accepting the idea of defeat," Kiba complained. "We don''t need the others to stop this bitch! Just need to create an opening!"

    "Fighting with less than our full effort and skill would be shameful. We of the Neeko face death before we accept defeat." Tamaki agreed, making Kiba nod his head with a giant smile. "Besides, I cannot redeem myself until I have righted the wrongs I have unknowingly contributed to. This woman is presenting that opportunity on a golden platter."

    "I think we all agree there is no retreating here." Sakura diplomatically offered Hinata, nodding along as she did. "But what Shino and Yuno are pointing out is that we don''t need to fight heedlessly. Our victory conditions do not include the defeat of this woman ourselves, not when our allies are close by."

    "So we need a strategy. Before we focused on hit her fast and hard, using our superior numbers to overwhelm her. But it seems obvious now our opponent is not one to be so easily felled. We need to move in coordination with a plan in mind." Hinata proposed. "Something that encapsulates our abilities, preferably one with multiple fallbacks¡­"

    "Alright, so the basic idea is we need to smack her ass away from the Anchor, right? So we just need to provide an opening for one of us. We don''t even really need to worry about hurting her as long as we force her away from it." Kiba said. "From there we focus on keeping her attention, though if the shot to lay her out comes we take it."

    "Through what methods are available and what defenses she''s shown, our options are limited." Yuno carried on from Kiba''s launching point. "Both her chains and person have some sort of chakra based defensive ability. One that allowed the chains to bypass the Kaiten and the woman herself to tank air palms. But I noticed she avoided several of our other attacks. If you think back, each attack she dodged or bypassed has a theme. It seems chakra-based attacks are no true threat to her. Apparently, one of the followers of Ikam, Ashira, had something similar in his attack on the Leaf. Whoever lands the attack must generate a powerful, not chakra-based physical attack."

    "Based on the initial confrontation, that would make our options, Kiba, Sakura, and myself as the potential attackers. They, with their impressive force, and myself, due to my lethal allies. However, I would remove myself as an optimal choice. While I no doubt can kill her with a mere touch, I am slower than Kiba and not nearly packing the same physical force as Sakura. Even if I did land the blow, I''d be helpless against her after. Sakura cannot be blocked or deflected with her force, and Kiba can maneuver as needed to keep himself safe."

    "As for the approach, we should move in pairs," Hinata said. "Our opponent seems well above our level. Moving in duos will ensure we don''t lose anyone. With the pairs focused on aiding and bailing each other out. One pair will engage head-on while another flanks; the third takes on a more supportive role, focused on saving, but taking an opening if necessary."

    "Tamaki and I will make one. After our little brawl, I know what she can do, which should allow us to work together relatively well. While I can''t do much to Mishiro, I can use Genjutsu to mask our presence and approach. We''ll be the second flanking team, hard to keep track of, but ultimately just a distraction for her and support for you guys." Yuno decided, Tamaki nodding grimly.

    "Sakura and I will take her head on!" Kiba nearly yelled. "With her strength and my speed, we''ll keep her on her toes. Might not even need help!"

    Sakura sighed heavily. "I guess that makes sense. That would leave Shino and Hinata as the second pair. Spread out the dangerous ones well enough, allowing us to play it safely while still pushing our advantages.

    "I''m Glad we could agree. I believe our enemy has grown tired of our meeting," Shino whispered as the group eyed Mishiro, who was now loudly humming.

    The woman theatrically noticed their gaze and snapped to attention. "Ah, so the degenerates have finally gathered their courage and decided how they''ll attempt to stop me?" Mishiro asked. "Should I perhaps tie my only arm up to even the odds?"

    None of them bothered to respond as Yuno drew out a smoke bomb and threw it into the ground in front of them. The entire crumbled ruins were coated in smoke for a few seconds. Mishiro snorted loud enough for them all to hear before several chains spun rapidly, blowing away the smoke, revealing only four instead of six glaring at her.

    Yuno and Tamaki subtly swam under the surface of the water. Tamaki skillfully created a water bubble trapping air so they could move subtly underneath Mishiro. Attacking from underneath would be perfect, and Yuno and Tamaki, inspired by their own bout, had realized a potentially effective strategy. If one of their allies needed help, they could use Tamaki''s whip and Yuno''s Genjutsu to help them escape and mask it. If a suitable opening was provided, they would instead pull Mishiro under, stopping her control of the Anchor and perhaps drowning her. Surely whatever defenses she had didn''t stop her from needing oxygen.

    As they positioned themselves, Yuno used her superior eyesight to watch the combat unfold above.

    Unexpectedly, Sakura led the charge, roaring angrily as she did. Mishiro tutted as four chains rocketed forward, attempting to spear, smash, and bind Sakura equally. Yuno gasped, however, as Sakura proceeded to casually smack away each with errants slaps as she drew closer. Kiba suddenly boomed from behind Mishiro, attempting to claw the blindspot of Mishiro, but the woman merely raised a brow as suddenly two more chains appeared from her back and slammed Kiba into the water below. The Inuzuka burst out a moment later fleeing from the chains. During which Sakura had come within inches of the woman, drawing back her fist for yet another mammoth blow. However, Mishiro pointed her hand at her and, with a slight smile, called out a technique.

    "Scarlet Net!" A chain net made of much smaller chains shot out, unfurling around Sakura, who was helpless to avoid it. The Leaf Kunoichi was bound in a ball by the chains; she shrieked in pain as she collapsed on the surface of the water. Hinata arrived mere seconds later, jabbing at the net with finger pokes. Mishiro had no mercy in attempting to have two chains smash the disabled Sakura, but another boom sounded as Kiba deflected both, falling back on his ass with a gash on his head for the effort. Hinata managed to destroy the net, but the stunned Sakura sank below. Hyuga was forced to ignore it, as she grabbed the stunned Kiba and ran from a litany of chains.

    However, Yuno and Tamaki weren''t idle. Yuno weaved a subtle Genjutsu around Sakura, creating an Illusion for all but herself that the Haruno was still sinking helpless, certain to drown. While in reality, Tamaki shot out her whip and skillfully reeled Sakura into their hidden area, not unlike a fish.

    As Tamaki checked her over, Sakura burst into their air bubble, gasping and spitting out water on all fours.

    "I''m going up there. We miscalculated just how bad this was going to be. Stay down here and focus on saving us; if the chance comes, take it, but play it safe." Yuno ordered her new friend, who nodded grimly.

    "Avoid her- avoid her chains." Sakura gasped. "They drain chakra, are absurdly fast, and it hurts like hell. Nearly passed out."

    Yuno nodded as she began to swim to the surface directly below the chakra anchor. As she did, she saw Shino join the new round of combat.

    The Aburame was sprinting from behind Mishiro, but the woman lazily willed three more chains forward to impede him. The Aburame, however, had come prepared in his charge. Several spikes of earth stabbed out from below and smacked away the chains, buying Shino time to draw in close and attempt to grab for Mishiro again. The woman drew her katana with one hand and slashed for Shino, the Aburame abounding his attack to slide under her slash, but as he did, he spun to face her as his other hand shot off a kunai with an explosive tag.

    Mishiro barely flinched however, her blade poofing away as she caught the kunai and crumpled the explosive tag before it could explode. Mishiro launched the kunai back at him at an absurd speed, stabbing straight into Shino''s thigh, who cursed in pain as he fell back.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    It took all of Yuno''s patience to wait just below Mishiro as they fought. To watch her allies struggle, but her patience was rewarded. Mishiro''s chains pursued Kiba and Hinata; her free hand was still extended, having thrown a kunai, and her last hand was still clutching the Chakra Anchor all the while. It was an opening, only an instant, but one all the same. There was not enough time for a jutsu or to close the distance, so Yuno hurled her elongated kunai at Mishiro''s arm, touching the barrier. She smiled as Sharingan made it clear Mishiro didn''t notice.

    Her kunai struck true, stabbing through the arm of Mishiro, who cried out in pain. However, the woman didn''t release the barrier as Yuno had figured; instead the veteran grit her teeth and locked her eyes with Yuno below.

    "Water Style: Water Cannon!" Mishiro called.

    Yuno had seen the same jutsu used often. It was a common technique among water users. I am a relatively weak, non-lethal water blob, more likely to bruise than anything. But from Mishiro, it shot off with speed and force Yuno had never seen. She couldn''t react or even flinch as it smashed into her skull. Her world went dark; stars drifted in the nebulous that was her mind. She blinked.

    X-X

    Yuno could tell she had been bleeding as light came back; some blood had gotten into her eye, making her shut it and groan in pain. She opened her other eye and gazed around realizing she was inside Tamaki''s bubble¡­ hadn''t she been fighting¡­

    Yuno snapped upright, fighting through the nausea as she did.

    "Woah!" Sakura exclaimed tiredly as she stood before the dizzy Yuno and lowered her to her knees. "I healed you up as best I could, but you''re still shaking off a concussion. Give yourself a literal minute, and you''ll regain your balance."

    Yuno blinked, confused, as Sakura nodded at her, marched over to a channeling Hinata, and downed Kiba. "Where is she-"

    A boom from above sounded as Sakura''s head whipped up, witnessing a duo of Shino and Tamaki desperately racing around, attempting to escape the mighty chains of Mishiro.

    "Bitch is still kicking our asses." Kiba half explained and half complained as he shakily rose to his feet. "Almost split your head open with that water jutsu. Been basically doing that to all of us. Been using this hiding spot and Sakura to rotate us out and keep up the fight. Bit of a losing effort as it is, though."

    Yuno growled as she forced herself to her feet through the nausea and prepared to swim up.

    "Y-Yuno" Hinata strained. "I am required to stay down here to keep this up, you must help them!"

    "No, she should save them, and we should retreat!" Sakura disagreed.

    "No need for any of that," Kiba assured the group, looking over to see the Inuzuka pressed as low to the ground on all fours as he could be. "This is going to shit; we need to stop her right now. If this carries on as it is, we''re dead meat anyway. With those stakes in mind, I have a solution."

    "Kiba, you can''t!" Sakura cried out, surely realizing his intention. "Gai forbid that technique! Last time you nearly died."

    "Kiba?" Yuno asked. "Even if you have a trick it''s not worth¡­"

    "Sakura enough. I do¡­ I think I can end this, but I won''t be of much use after. This is more of an all-or-nothing technique; Sakura will probably need to look after me once it''s done¡­ if this is the last time¡­ tell me mother I fought like a true warrior. ABSOLUTE FANG OVER FANG!"

    It was absurd, really. Kiba had become quite powerful during his time with the master, especially considering his speed. But Kiba burst forward with such speed that it shattered their bubble and sent the group flying. He was moving with much more force or speed than he had ever shown. His mere flight causing chaos in his wake.

    The surface of the water and the battle held on to it also exploded out as the projectile that was Kiba smashed bodily into the unexpecting Mishiro. Splashing water, cracking stones, cries of pain, and whishing air filled the clearing as the dynamic blow brought silence for a moment after its catastrophe. The combatants of the battle strewn about randomly from the powerful jutsu.

    Yuno broke this silence as she dragged herself to the water''s surface, gasping for air greedily. All around her the others did the same equally mixed up and shaken, but alive. As they all regrouped, as Yuno marched forward she was soon joined by the rest. It was only then she noticed Kiba was missing, as well as Mishiro. Yuno fully recovered before the others and scanned the ruins. The Chakra Anchor spun like it had before, but was noticeably missing Mishiro floating around it. Yuno nearly cheered before she spotted a face-down Kiba just before it. She ran to him as the rest of the group noticed and did the same.

    The Inzuka was motionless and bleeding from his head. Blood coating it and dripping into the water below. An arm was bent awkwardly, but low breathing alerted Yuno to his being alive. Unconscious and in bad shape, but alive.

    "You damn idiot!" Sakura called as she dropped down and began to gently feel around. "He''s alive, but he won''t be getting up any time soon! It''ll take me time to heal this! If I even can!"

    Shino nodded. "Hinata guard them. The rest of us need to check on our foe."

    "No need," Tamaki said grimly. "She''s right there."

    The group turned to see Mishiro embedded in the ground, gasping for air. The woman''s chest had been caved in, and bones stuck out from it in a grizzly display. Even still, the woman moved slowly as she attempted to lift an arm. Yuno debated on stalking forward and finishing her off, she even caught Shino subtly raising his head to ask such himself. She discarded the idea as she watched a ludicrous amount of blood leave the body of the woman. She wouldn''t be able to survive this. Soon she''d bleed to death before them.

    "T-to think such unremarkable nobodies could not only harm but i-impede me," Mishiro spoke in between gasps of pain as she slowly forced her wrist to her mouth. "To think you''d make me resort to his yet again. To forsake the promise I made to myself long ago, but d-do it I shall. For Ikam¡­" As she finished, she bit into her wrist, making the group confusedly watch as the woman sunk her own teeth deep into her skin. She suddenly glowed as chakra swirled visibly around her. Her chest slowly reinflated, her skin visibly patched back together as the woman slowly climbed to her feet. The group is all watching in collective horror. "You succeeded in stopping me from doing my task, congratulations. Now, I''ll have to kill you before I can continue. But fret not, I''ll ensure you''re begging for such by the time that comes¡­"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Choji''s POV (Nearby Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains

    Late Evening

    The pain was indescribable. For a moment, he forgot where he was, what he had been doing, why he had been doing it, and even who he was. Strangely, it was also reliving. Before Choji had consumed the two remaining pills, he had been low on chakra, suffering from painful cuts and bruises, and soon to pass out from the collective pain. Now, he was in far more consuming and severe pain, but the rest of his aches faded. His entire body burned; if his senses were anything to go by, he was on fire. Yet he felt light, energized; for the first time in his life, Choji didn''t feel like relaxing. Lee needed help, didn''t he?

    Choji quickly climbed to his feet and crouched low to prepare himself to jump. With a crack in the ground beneath him, Choji was launched high into the air. Choji could only gape high above the trees at the height he had achieved. It was as if he was in giant form without growing! No he was even stronger than he was then, that jump hadn''t been chakra enhanced. He was further confused about why he wasn''t falling before he felt a flutter on his back. Gazing back, he caught the edge of pale, fiery blue wings flapping on his own back. The famed butterfly wings of his clan¡­ he had achieved Butterfly Mode¡­

    His father had worn him plenty of times before. The infamous food pills of his clan were banned. Banned by such vigorous enforcement, most members were not even given the chance to procure them. However, as the clan''s heir, Choji was given some as a gift of his status. His father had given him the warning then. These pills weren''t some sort of ace up his sleeve; they weren''t a last resort trick to be used to win fights; these pills were solely for when death was inevitable. Where anything less than his absolute best would do. That if he ever were to consume these pills, it would be with the expectation that his death would follow.

    This situation was precisely that. Lee was fighting tooth and nail to keep them alive, but he was slowly losing as Leifazu seemed to lose no steam. As Choji glanced over, he saw Lee dodge several blood tendrils and deflect a hatchet slash but be kicked through a tree for his effort. Lee attempted to snap to his feet but staggered for a moment. He couldn''t keep fighting her on his own. It was time for Choji to see what he could genuinely do. To finally carry his own weight.

    Leifazu sent a blood tendril to grab Lee, leaving her distracted as Choji approached.

    It was odd that instinctive flying was to him. How easily he threaded his way through obstacles as he zoomed within striking distance of Leifazu within seconds. The woman flinched, turning to face him, but with no time to react, was driven bodily into the ground, causing a small crater Leifazu was stuck in. Choji bounced up before, and with a flap of his wings, he smashed back down into Leifazu''s chest with both feet, burying them further and widening the crater as it collapsed into a small open space within the ground.

    The two of them landed on the stony bottom, Choji, standing on top of the down, now straddling her. The tight space was so small the two barely had room to stand or distance to achieve. The Akimichi paid no mind as he began a vicious ground and pound. A right overhand, a jab to the face, a clubbing elbow. Each cracked the bones of Leifazu and the stone beneath her, yet her body was still firm. She laughed as he battered her over and over, even as blood spattered. She even threw punches back.

    "The big fellas always give the hardest poundings!" She joked before Choji smashed her head through the first layer of stone with a double overhand. As Choji lifted his hands to do so again, Leifazu spat out a wad of blood into his eyes. Even empowered, this made Choji flinch and curse as he was blinded. "My turn to beat ya around! Lucky my lovely weapons aren''t here or this get really fun!"

    Choji didn''t feel lucky as two tendrils wrapped around his arms and lifted him up. Before he could attempt to free himself, he felt two massive punches to his ribs. He nearly coughed up blood from them but grit his teeth as he tried to force his hands free. But the blood held; four more blows tested his ribs, which cried out in alarm. Choji cursed before suddenly his wings lashed out, severing the blood tendrils and freeing his limbs. Immediately, Choji wiped his eyes clean, the regained vision coming back just in time for Leifazu''s fist to meet it. Choji''s head snapped back as he stumbled back against the wall of their small hole. Leifazu whistled as she gasped for her axe, which returned to her hand as she attempted to swing for his head. Choji roared angrily as he zoomed forward, using his wrist guard to reflect the blade and leave Leifazu wide open.

    "You''ve been looking down on me from the start! But we of the Akimichi evolve into butterflies! Free of the judgment of people like you! BUTTERFLY BOMB!" Choji unleashed his overhand coated in chakra. A simple uppercut smashed Leifazu through the stone roof of their hole and high into the sky. Choji smirked before he shot after her.

    As he emerged from the earth, he watched as the hurtling body of Leifazu smashed into the ground, bouncing from the force in a spray of blood. Choji landed nearby as Lee reappeared by his side. Covered head to toe in cuts and bruises but somehow still game and smiling brightly.

    "Choji, your figure?! You''re nearly petite now!" Lee cried out. Choji looked down and noticed he was slimmer than he had ever been. Downright skinny. "I always knew you had insane latent youth, but it glows from you now my friend! I am honored to be at your side for this moment!"

    "It''s a Side effect, but yeah, I''m good to go," Choji answered. "But we need to end this quickly. I can''t keep up this form too long; I''ll pass out once I reach my limit in fact."

    "Not dissimilar from myself then. Ninshu allows me to escape the worst of it but soon I''ll likely keel over myself. However, I must admit this is quite the technique, my friend. To get the better of her even momentarily is no small feat. We must have a spar with this new jutsu!"

    "Least I can do with you setting the bar so high. And I doubt I could do that, this isn''t something I''m even supposed to do, yet alone come back from."

    "Ah, so this little battle of ours is within a time limit, then?" Leifazu asked as she climbed to her feet. Interrupting them and the worried glance of Lee. "Disappointing, I won''t lie, but it''s standard for men to give up before I''m fully satisfied. I''ll simply accommodate the two of you for your lesser stamina¡­"

    "Can you please stop being so lustful?! It is youth but improper among enemies!" Lee roared. "I cannot focus like this!"

    "Oh, but you''ve been so rough with me, I think I''ll be sore from head to toe. And just when I thought it was over, you double-teamed me. Last time I got jumped like this-"

    "Can we just get back to killing each other?" Choji asked. "I prefer that to being sexually harassed."

    "Ah, you two cockblocks~!" Leifazu complained. "But don''t worry, I wouldn''t ruin this little scrap by timing you two out. In fact¡­" Leifazu tossed away her hatchet and stretched as blood spilled out of her body. "I''ll make this interesting; I''ll keep this head on, back and forth, sloppy, bloody ass, fighting most shinobi would be terrified of. I have a feeling you two don''t mind¡­"

    "Choji, this new form of yours might be just the edge we needed. While her comment is arrogant, it is not untrue. It''s best we simply don''t allow her the chance to respond. Can you keep up with me at top speed?" Lee asked innocently.

    Choji felt a flare of annoyance but focused it on Leifazu. He didn''t bother answering Lee. Instead, his wings flung him forward at an absurd speed, Choji roaring as he threw a flying haymaker. However, Leifazu, now on guard, shot several spiking tendrils to allow him to spear himself through.

    Lee flew by the side, smashing through each of the blood constructs, allowing Choji to close in. "I''ll give you openings! As soon as we get the chance, we hit her as hard as possible for as long as possible!"

    Leifazu narrowly spun to avoid his blow, but Choji used his wings to halt his momentum and threw a spinning backhand. Leifazu caught it and hauled Choji toward him, kneeing him in the ribs. But Choji grit his teeth, powering through it and wrapping his arms around Leifazu, trapping her hands on her sides. The woman cackled even as Choji powered off her feet, cursing as he felt stabbing sensations from his arms. The woman slowly broke his grip with her strength. However, Lee once again saved him, appearing behind her and sweeping her legs, allowing Choji to haul her over his head. With a grunt of effort, Choji threw her over his hand, smashing her head through the hardened earth with a sickening crunch. Choji rolled through as Lee rushed past him to follow up.

    "I have more to show as well!" Lee declared as he whipped out a pair of nunchaku with one hand and used the other to roughly haul Leifazu free from the earth. He tossed her up in the air with strength not dissimilar to Choji''s own as he twirled with his nunchaku. "The weapon of Youth!" He called before smashing the end of the nunchaku into the ribs of Leifazu. Lee''s strength was shown as it sent Leifazu flying.

    There was no need for Choji to think as he flew after her and slammed into her with his shoulder, ramming them both through a tree with another crunch. Lee appeared from above, slamming his weapon into the top of Leifazu''s skull as Choji smashed her ribs with a hook. Lee appeared again at the other side, thrusting a nunchaku into her ribs as Choji landed an uppercut to her chin.

    They flowed fluidly, Choji feeling a euphoric pride filling him as the two overwhelmed their opponent with their relentless assault. Choji attacked low, and Lee struck from above. Left and right, intersecting angles, dual blows, for the first time in the fight, the only audible offering Leifazu had was cries of pain as the two battered her with teamwork, managing to drive her back and through any obstacles that dared impede them.

    Through the storm of blows and pain, Leifazu gathered herself and offered a bloody smile. "This is it! Come at me to kill; lose yourself in the moment! Fight as if it is the only thing that matters to you!"

    "She''s still hanging on!" Choji said worriedly. "How?!"

    "Then we must surpass our limits here and now! With everything you have, my friend!" Lee decided as he moved even quicker. Hit even harder with his nunchaku which audibly cracked with each blow.

    Even reaching his fullest potential, Choji doubted he had more to give. But he ignored the doubt; he didn''t even bother to think at all. He focused solely on striking Leifazu, on not relenting for even a moment. Strangely, Leifazu''s words rang in his head as his speed increased.

    The duo now moved with a fluidity, speed, and ferocity beyond anything they had shown before. Leifazu was launched across at an absurd speed, pursued, and further assaulted by Choji and Lee all the while. She offered no smile, taunt, or even exclamation of pain as she was helpless to respond.

    The two eyes began to sheen in the air as they spoke in sync. Utterly in tune with each other''s moves and intentions. "Collaboration Jutsu: Youthful Butterfly: Bombing Run!" Their limbs glowed with chakra, and each blow sounded off like an explosion. The sound of bones snapping and skin tearing filled the clearing as they mercilessly tore the woman somewhat apart. The two ended their assault, sliding to a stop, but Leifazu''s bloodied body continued forth, colliding with the barrier with a massive boom and hiss before her body slid off it into a heap just in front of it. Smoke trailing off it revealing the barrier had taken it''s toll as well.

    "You okay, Lee?" Choji asked as the two rested to catch their breath. "Somehow, we managed to stop her¡­"

    "I am fine. We should make sure she''s done¡­ offer her mercy if not," Lee said grimly.

    "Surely she''s¡­ I mean, look at her." Choji said morosely. It was absurd to think that the fearsome Leifazu was still alive. Much of her skin had been eroded off by their blows and the barrier''s intense feedback. What was left was either covered in blood, burns, or bruises. Her skull was malformed, it was clear they had nearly shattered it.

    However, both flinched as the corpse began to move¡ªa twitch, a groan¡ªbefore suddenly it lurched to its feet in an instant. Choji and Lee prepared themselves as the scarred husk of a body addressed them. Leifazu''s voice was dry and shrill, but her vocal cords somehow still worked despite the damage.

    "Perfect, now this really will be a true fight. We both are on our final limbs, as it were. Truly, I''m impressed. I knew this would be fun, but I had never imagined it''d be this stimulating!" Leifazu croaked. "But now is the time for me to show my hand! Blood Style: Bloody Specter!"

    Choji felt sick as a pulsating thick miasma of blood pooled around the damaged skin covering Leifazu from head to toe, leaving only a smooth, bloody surface remaining. A featureless avatar of blood.

    The three of them charged at each other, silent and wordless now. There was no need to talk, only survive.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Fukasaku''s POV (Valley of Gia - Terra Mainland)

    Late Evening

    The Council of Terra had been urgently summoned for a meeting, a rare occurrence in the lands of Terra. While the relationship between clans was more civil than in Irminsul, they did not consider themselves true allies all the same. The Council was as close as it got to it. Though the governing body of the world of Terra was mostly inactive, clan matters were just that, the Council usually saw no need to inject themselves into. It was only matters regarding the Mainland or Terra as a whole that they intervened. Such a matter had been called to their attention today, a matter of grave urgency. Called by the Okama in fact.

    Fukasaku had come only because it was them asking. The Toad Sages and Okama, while not allies, had always gotten along. Their great Sage and the leader of the Okama got along famously well.

    The Council of Terra is governed by the world''s six most prominent clans. The Toad Sages, The Slug Sages, The Snake Sages, The Scythe Weasels, The Monkey Kingdom, and the Empathic Okama. These six clans, with their immense power and influence, keep the fair land of Terra safe and sound from both internal and external threats. They ensure balance and some form of peace between the clans of Terra and Irminsul alike as well as they could. Now, they had been called yet again, warned of a threat that could be of risk to them all. Not that Fukasaku had needed their warning. Their clan, and he was sure the others had recognized something was wrong.

    Their convergence points, the mini versions of the Chakra Anchor present in Irminsul, which granted them the ability to be summoned/summon and work with Earth inhabitants, were suddenly useless. Throughout Terra, no clan seemed able to be summoned or summoned. The summoning agreement with Earth was one their entire economy was built around. Humans provided muscle, knowledge, and supplies they otherwise could not access. For them all to lose control of it was a problem indeed, with potentially dire consequences. Without it, the Council would lose its power and influence, leading to a power struggle, perhaps even war¡­

    So when the Okama claimed to have knowledge and a solution in mind, the six clans assembled without much preamble. The bottom of the Canyon they waited in was a famed one. Legend had it. The very world of Terra had somehow been birthed in this exact spot. It was a luscious canyon reaching deep into the Earth, with all sorts of plant life and lesser beings prowling the grounds. The natural chakra was so rich here that even a novice would''ve felt and been empowered by it. A large circular table had been set up with small fruits and cups of water present. The six clans surrounded the table and silently pondered each other.

    The leader of the Okama, the ancient Mokoli, hummed lightly as the human-appearing aged woman swayed back and forth. "Even negative emotions, when shared, can be quite enchanting~!" she sang happily.

    The leader of the Monkey Kingdom, the named Monkey King Enma, was absent, having been on Earth during the disturbance of summoning. A plucky-looking monkey in an ornate red robe sat in his place, and toting a sizable staff on his shoulders was in Enma''s place. His son, in fact, is a brazen young monkey known for his bravery and lighthearted nature. "While I don''t mind partying, can it wait? My old man is kinda stranded in human territory. I''d rather focus on how we''re gonna resolve that."

    "Fitting for the leader of you apes being stranded." Kamatari offered. He was the newest leader of the sixth, the weasel clan, having recently gained the status necessary to join the Council. The Scythe Weasels are infamous for their grudge against the Monkey Kingdom. "Though he''s right, we need to focus on a solution. Whatever is going on there is stirring up the Crawling Demons as well. Their numbers inside of Irminsul are detected to be at a record high."

    "I would prefer we keep personal grudges out of our business," Katsuyu interjected. The leader of the Sage Slugs was in a more diminutive form so as not to dwarf the others. "It''s clear that the Okama has information we should hear regarding this. Hearing them out first would be wise."

    "Indeed~!" Mokoli chimed in. "Besides, my information may very well explain these problems!"

    "Oh, dearie, you''ve barely changed even after all these years," Shima complained beside him. We appreciate your excitement, but we need to hear the problem before discussing it."

    Fukasaku chuckled at Mokoli''s attitude, which permanently derailed the meeting. "Luckily, she informed me of some of the details ahead of time. The Okama were pursuing a mission in Irminsul with the coordination of their new summoner, Naruto Uzumaki. During this, they discovered two major threats. One is a man dubbed the "Master"; this man has slowly but surely been kidnapping shinobi from Earth and forcing them to serve him. Based on the fact he is gathering power and an army and is choosing to do so here it is likely he is a threat to Irminsul, if not all of Terra. Secondly, the Okama have had a recent run-in with a particularly violent group of shinobi. Led by one Ikam Uzumaki, the group seems determined to gain the aid of the Okama, even if by force. Worse yet, there is reason to believe the second man may be related to the summoning problems we are experiencing."

    "So humans are creating chaos as always." Modo was the eldest of the snakes and the only true sage they had. The Boss summons of giant variety rarely came for these meetings for convenience''s sake. "But how could they affect our Convergence Points, nor hope to truly be able to achieve much of anything in Terra."

    "I hate to agree, but he has a point." Wukong agreed with a shrug. "The only way to do that would be to suppress the Chakra Anchor, something no human could achieve, and survive the wrath of Nature Golems. We worked together to ensure they would be more than enough to defend something we had figured would be safe anyway."

    "Our summoner, his allies, and even one of our own at this very moment are attempting to deal with this. But their foes are powerful and incredibly unpredictable. Not to mention they are dealing with the rough environment of Irminsul, a place of untamed wilderness and ancient magic, where danger lurks at every turn. All the while, they must navigate the complex politics and power struggles of the clans. It is a daunting task, even for the most skilled and experienced warriors."

    "The sun is dipping rapidly. They should be alright if they stick close to the Anchor during their little struggle." Kamatari said. "But if they''re somewhere the Crawling Demons prowl, they''ll be in deep shit."

    "Clearly we should send a force to aid them." Mokoli pointed out. "The Chakra Anchor is a resource we cannot afford to ignore."

    "The softie is right this time." Modo hissed. "I refuse to lose access to my Convergence Point. However, I refuse to send my clan into those lands for nothing. Not to mention, even if you trust your allies, we have no reason to."

    "We of the council have a responsibility to aid each other and the lands of Terra as a whole." Katsuyu reasoned. "Providing help is something we can surely afford to do."

    Fukasaku agreed, and his wife nodded. However, the two stayed silent as the rest chimed in.

    "I don''t mind sending in a squad," Kamatari said. I couldn''t afford to offer more; it takes them a whole day to arrive." The weasel avoided the issue while voicing support¡ªa win-win.

    "Yeah, sorry, but not sorry, I''m not sending my Clan in there either. With pops gone, we''re all mixed up. The last thing we need is some crazy ass fight to deal with. Though I''ll admit missing out does hurt." Wukong said as well.

    "I have already offered what supplies we of the Okama can offer," Mokoli said, momentarily serious.

    "That''s fine anyway. I think I have a deal in mind that can solve our problems without risking too much anyway." Fukasaku began as he sipped at his water.

 The Final Battle of the Chakra Anchor! Pt 2

    Naruto''s POV (Nearby Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Late Evening

    Their journey to the Chakra Anchor had been a tense and silent one. Their battle with Blechumi had been a short but brutal bout. One they had overcome but was only a prelude to the battle ahead they were sure.

    Sasuke was rather certain Blechumi and the young woman''s ambush had been a tactic to stall or outright kill them. Thus, the Uchiha had declared it was clear their enemies must be at the Chakra Anchor as they had suspected earlier.

    Muri confirmed this as they drew closer, sensing that nearly all of their friends were present and in great distress. They were separated into two groups locked into combat with unknown foes, both of which felt fairly powerful. From the emotions that wafted from them, it was anything but a smooth going endeavor. It was clear one group was larger and even more concerningly¡­

    "What do you mean the main group is weakening fast?" Naruto asked Muri, concerned, eyes sliding over to his Okama ally. "If they outnumber them there''s no way they''re struggling, they are a talented bunch ya know?"

    "It''s impossible for me to be certain!" Muri answered worriedly. "But I can be certain none of them are doing well! Honestly, the smaller group of two is going incredibly strong, but they still seem desperate to win. But the rest¡­"

    "Out with it." Sasuke snapped. "We don''t have time to beat around the bush; what is happening exactly Muri?"

    "The rest seem desperate as well, but not to win; they are desperate to survive¡­" Muri answered.

    "Okay, so we split up and help them-"

    "Muri, how many are each group facing?" Sasuke asked with a frown that seemed to deepen with every step.

    "That''s why I''m so confused. Both groups seem to be facing a singular foe, one that somehow is pushing the duo back while outright slowly defeating the others." Muri answered worriedly. "Honestly, either group could use help, but I¡­ would suggest the larger one. They''re inside the barrier, meaning whoever they''re facing is more than likely the leader. And based on their emotions they clearly don''t believe in their chances of victory."

    Naruto cursed loudly before he responded. "Of course, someone who could send a bastard as strong as Blechumi would be stronger than him. It''s never the big bad that is some weakling cowardly leader, always some absurdly skilled psycho!"

    "So our path moving forward has become clear. Muri''s description sounds like the duo are holding their own. That means we should help the group inside of the barrier. Besides, we need to secure it for our escape anyway." Sasuke explained.

    "I guess¡­" Naruto agreed hesitantly. "But we need to move to help the others after we''re done. We know we''re all safe now; we just have to remove the assholes blocking our path home."

    "These "assholes" as you put it, Naruto," Muri replied, hesitating at the swear word. "Are no joke; for one of them to have the upper hand against six of us is nothing short of terrifying. They all are so close and distressed that I can''t tell who''s who. But to fight them all at once¡­"

    "It''s clear we have yet another considerable threat to face." Sasuke admittedly grimly. "We should prepare ourselves for the very worst¡­"

    As the Uchiha finished his words, the trio landed just outside the barrier. A roughly human-sized hole lay within the transparent red barrier, and Muri had led them to it due to the chakra-pulsating effect the created entrance had.

    "Yet there is no need to fear Muri. Naruto, yet alone myself, will not allow harm to befall you or our allies." Sasuke answered.

    "He''s right, buddy. Besides, that''s why we''re here." Naruto agreed readily. "Anyone who tries to hurt my friends will answer to us. Are we ready?"

    Muri nodded grimly. "It''s clear another member of the Okama has been here. This is a Fuijutsu technique we devised, a counter to the barrier Ninjutsu developed and used solely by us. Explains how the others got inside; clever of them to leave us a sign of how to get in."

    The trio settled and prepared themselves for what lay ahead. Muri transformed into his golden scarf form, wrapping himself tightly around Naruto''s neck. Naruto clutched Riptide from his back and summoned several clones, which sprinted ahead of them. Sasuke summoned Besmirched Flambe into his hand as his Sharigan spun slowly.

    The three traveled within the barrier as fast as possible while maintaining a low profile. While the area of the barrier was decently large, the only landmark of note was the devastated ravine lying in its center. As they trekked through it, crashes and rumbles sounded off from nearby. While the sounds were reliving since it proved them alive and well, the ferocity of the racket made it clear they were in trouble. Naruto and Sasuke rushed to the Anchor.

    In the center of the flooded ravine bottom was the giant glowing orb, the Chakra Anchor. The large chakra construct swirled with latent energy, its force causing debris and water to orbit around it. But their eyes were drawn to a much more disturbing sight. It seemed their foe had been busy during their travels.

    Sakura was in front of them, covered in cuts, bruises, and mud. Chains were wrapped around her wrist, binding them together and slowly pulling the exhausted woman toward the Anchor. Her effort to resist was clear and impressive. The woman dug her feet into the ground so hard it dug deep grooves into it. But all the same she slowly inched toward her death.

    Behind her was their newest ally, clearly desperately attempting to help. However, it was also clear the woman was utterly battered, so much so she couldn''t even stand. Despite that, she had a whip wrapped tightly around Sakura. Even grounded and nearly unconscious, the woman attempted to aid Sakura in stopping her forced march.

    In front of both of them was a woman who cackled with cruel intentions all the while. Several chains sprouted from her wrist, working to reel Sakura in. In her other hand, she wielded a dyed pink katana, clearly intending to drag Sakura in and spear her with her blade.

    Even more distressing was the state of the rest of their allies. Each had been strung up in ornate binds that separated limbs and held them in the air. Each of them had been beaten within an inch of their lives. Kiba looked the roughest of the bunch, a nasty cut hidden in his hair, causing most of his face to be coated with blood. The rest barely moved, offering a meager struggle or groan, but clearly could not free themselves.

    "Dear O-" Muri was interrupted as Naruto and Sasuke moved forward as one, seeing their allies in danger had made up their minds instantly. Without planning, Naruto appeared before Sakura, Riptide glowing while flooded with chakra. With a double-handed, chakra-enhanced, single stroke, Naruto managed to slice through the small chains, freeing Sakura and Tamaki from their struggle as he locked eyes with Mishiro.

    Naruto felt conflicted as he locked eyes with the woman. Ikam Uzumaki was a threat to him, one that had already been quite the problem. He had exposed his status as a jinchuriki, attempted to kill his mother, and attacked his home. This woman had some sort of tie with him, and by her intense hatred that dripped from her eyes, shared in his goal. She intended to end the Uzumaki. However their moment was shortly interrupted.

    Sasuke appeared behind her, eyes alight with murderous intent. He swung Besmirched Flambe right for the woman''s head in sync as Naruto stopped her slow attack. However, Mishiro barely flinched. She flicked away the blow with her katana with flare, somehow managing to deflect the blade made of flames. Sasuke''s eyes narrowed before Ash Stepped back to the others.

    Sakura gasped as Tamaki cheered before collapsing. "Sasuke! Naruto! You''re okay!"

    "Apparently, more than you." Naruto joked grimly. Sasuke and he were locked into a staring match with the bored-looking woman. "Catch us up."

    The woman from the ground groaned in tired pain but chimed in all the same. "This warrior is one to be taken seriously. She battled the six of us head-on and at a disadvantage, yet was in control the entire time. Even after Kiba bravely risked his life, he only managed to land a single blow. She uses chains, a defensive jutsu, and her absurd speed and Kenjutsu."

    "Defensive jutsu?" Sasuke asked with a raised brow.

    "It must be some sort of passive jutsu of some kind," Sakura explained. "She seems outright immune to chakra-based attacks; only physical or other non-chakra-reliant attacks will have any effect. Even if you harm her, she has this weird ability. When Kiba hit her, it wasn''t a minor attack. He managed to shatter her sternum, likey collapse a lung, and yet she got up and healed it casually. Whatever it is, it isn''t medical Ninjutsu, as I understand it. Now that the two of you are here, we can group up and strategize-"

    Naruto, however, did not wait for any of that. His temper flared as he stared at his friends. "I''ll offer you this one time. Put my friends down, release this barrier, and surrender peacefully. If you do that right now, I''ll try to have mercy. Otherwise, we know what you can do and will take you out."

    "Ah, I sensed some considerable presence nearby. Considerable enough, I was certain you''d come to aid these other degenerates. Do you enjoy what I''ve done with them? They were determined to be nuisances, but I managed to calm them down. Figured a little display would be mutually beneficial. It passed the time entertainingly enough and will serve to show you your place suitably enough." Mishiro answered. "Similar to what you did, I will offer you a one-time deal. Naruto Uzumaki, you are a target; since I''m here, you''ll have to perish. Meanwhile, the Uchiha is of no particular interest to me. If you both surrender, I''ll make your deaths quick."

    ''Naruto!'' Muri''s worried voice echoed in his mind. ''I couldn''t gauge it before, but this woman is entirely different! Her presence alone feels corrosive, but her chakra potency¡­''

    ''It doesn''t matter anymore, Muri.'' Naruto inwardly responded. ''She tried to and just threatened to continue to harm us. I have no choice but to take her on, for being some sort of sick freak, I have no choice but to really kick her ass.''

    "We have no intention of dying here today," Sasuke answered. "Nor do we intend to allow our allies to suffer the same fate. In fact, I have no intention of doing anything less than paying you back in full for your sins. A Uchiha takes a debt of any kind seriously, and the price of threatening my own is particularly costly. I, Sasuke Uchiha, will be taking your life as payment today."

    "A shame," Mishiro said with an openly dishonest tone. "Uzumaki Style: Crest of the Wave!" She suddenly slashed her katana so quickly the air boomed from the force. An arcing blade of chakra flew from her sword at the group.

    Naruto breathed in deeply as, he activated Personal Atmosphere Level Two with a burst of chakra. "Sasuke." No more words were needed as the Uchiha blurred away as Naruto marched forward to meet the attack. As he did, he sheathed Riptide on his back and channeled chakra within it. Naruto and the woman never broke eye contact as he met her powerful Kenjutsu with his own. "Uzumaki Style: Draw!" Naruto ripped Riptide from his back sheath and met the attack with his downward drawing slash. The chakra blade was easily split in two from his blow, dispersing it harmlessly around the three of them. Naruto grimly mouthed "boom" at her, which made her snort.

    However, he hadn''t been bluffing. The ground beneath Mishiro crackled around her as suddenly five Naruto''s launched themselves from it. Mishiro smiled as chains spawned from her back and prepared to intercept the surprise attack. However, the woman''s eyes widened in alarm as the clones began to glow and inflate. "Shadow Clone: Walking Landmine Jutsu!" Naruto called out with a smirk. The clones exploded, shaking the ground beneath them and covering the woman in smoke.

    Sasuke had been anything but idle during this instance in battle. He repeatedly used Ash Step to race around the ruins at absurd speeds. The Uchiha used the opening provided to fly around and use Besmirched Flambe to slice through the chains holding their allies. As he did, he''d grab them and move them over to the others individually. The explosion and kicked-up dust settled. The group was fully reunited by the time it started to dissipate.

    Sakura had used the moment to race over to and feed Tamaki something. Naruto looked back with a raised brow as Tamaki suddenly lurched up. They quickly marched over to the downed allies and began doing the same to them.

    "Okay, how is she moving again? What are you doing?" Naruto asked.

    "Soldier pills." Sasuke guessed. "A grim but appropriate measure."

    "Mhm." Sakura absent-mindedly answered as Tamaki placed Kiba''s head in her lap. Sakura gently made him consume the pill. "We''re all low on chakra, and even using one myself wouldn''t give me enough to treat their injuries and chakra exhaustion. The pill will help with the latter and with the pain. It is designed to force even the half-dead to be combat-ready. With this, I can have most of them back up and moving. Though Kiba seems to be out, even with the pill, he''s in a bad state."

    Naruto nodded grimly as the dust fully settled, revealing what he had expected to see. Though he hadn''t been sure how she would counter his little attack, he had been confident she would. The woman was hidden within a ball of chains weaved together to wrap around her. The woman smiled as the chain withdrew back into her, showing her unharmed and even amused. That made Naruto''s mind up.

    "Sakura and¡­"

    "Tamaki." The apparent Tamaki answered.

    "Tamaki." Naruto chuckled nervously. "The two of you take the rest and get a safe distance away. We can handle this; you''ve all done more than enough."

    "Naruto, I know Sasuke, and you are-" Sakura started when Sasuke interrupted her.

    "It may seem risky, but the idiot is correct this time." Sasuke joked with a smile. "He''s attempting to say it nicely, but the truth is simple. This woman is on a level we haven''t dealt with yet. If we all worked together, it''s clear the rest of you couldn''t keep up; it would only hold us back. This battle is at a level that you can''t keep up with¡­"

    "Not how I would''ve put it dick." Naruto snapped back at Sasuke. "But it is the best plan. If she''s as strong as we think, things will get ugly quickly¡­"

    "I suppose you''re right¡­" Sakura hesitantly replied.

    "Their wisdom seems solid to me." Tamaki offered. "Your role as a healer is needed, and we''re all worn out anyway. There is no shame in retreating when you have nothing left to offer. May you fight as a ninja should."

    "Shinobi," Sasuke responded with a roll of his eyes.

    "That was a dirty trick, fitting for a Uzumaki like yourself¡­" Mishiro darkly interrupted, her eyes fully locked onto Naruto.

    "Seems like crazy over there is done waiting." Naruto alerted the others. Having no time to argue further, Sakura and Tamaki slowly stacked the others onto the pink-haired woman''s inhumanly strong shoulders before they retreated.

    However, the three offered no response as all three weaved hand signs in sync. The final battle had earnestly began.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Hidden Prison - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Late Evening

    For a while now, Hiruzen had known he needed a successor¡ªsomeone to take over the reins as Minato had done previously. The problem was with a genius like Minato, they weren''t easily replaced if they somehow fell. Without him present, Hiruzen simply did not have a viable long-term replacement, which was troubling when Hiruzen considered his recent errors. If there was ever a time¡­

    The plan to enforce a peaceful lull in the world had been somewhat successful, but now it was teetering on the brink of collapse. Hiruzen, burdened with the weight of his decisions, knew with certainty that the blame lay squarely on his shoulders. Orochimaru, his former student, and his allies were wreaking havoc. Minato, his chosen successor, had sacrificed himself under Hiruzen''s watch. The Mist Civil War, while not his fault, had undermined his peace agreement. And now, the arrival of bounties on the heads of shinobi throughout the Elemental Nations further shook the fragile peace. The chaotic times of the past would soon return.

    His latest failure, it seemed, would be the final nail in an already nail ridden coffin. The next generation, a who''s who of influential and talented Genin and Chunin alike, had gone missing. Kidnapped into a strange land, and thoroughly isolated. And as of this morning, the news was out all around the Elemental Nations.

    Hiruzen spared no expense in keeping the information within the village. Bribery, eliminations, staged appearances. His Anbu had done it all with the expertise they were known for. Jiraiya had been assigned to aid Tsunade and Shikamaru''s Police Force in hunting down spies and had wreaked quite a toll. But it only took a single survivor to blow the lid off; it had been a matter of time.

    It had been Shozu, of course. It seemed the renegade Nara had been feeling the pressure and recognized a distraction would be needed to escape the village. Leaking such crucial information had been the perfect course of action for him. His men had confirmed the man managed to escape and pursued him, but the last word had been the trial was cold.

    Which was why he was here now. Once again, while trekking through the dim halls of this Hidden Prison, the Leaf was so busy with damage control that the halls were scarcely staffed. Only the occasional guard patrolled the halls as Hiruzen went. Each time they spotted him, they''d signal to prove their identity and bow. But truthfully, Hiruzen wished they didn''t bother. He wanted to get this over with, and never truly had been fond of stuffy formality.

    He and Shikaku had been in meetings all week regarding potential fallout and consequences. Which were not hard to predict; the lack of heirs and jinchuriki combined was a simple indicator. The world would think of the Leaf as weak. And with two of the Great Five weakened, it was a certainty war would come. The who and why could not be predicted accurately. Perhaps the seemingly war-hungry Cloud, the bitter Stone, or even a more miniature ambitious village. War would be coming, and it would be coming soon.

    Hiruzen''s fear of war was palpable, the normally unphased veterans hand shakes slightly at the prospect. The senseless loss, the endless violence, and the cycle of hatred it bred had shaped Hiruzen''s lifetime. Each time, it took more and more from him, and each time it was more difficult to end than the last. Hiruzen feared not only for his village but also for the fact that he might not be ready for another brutal war. In his reduced state he feared he did not have the strength to lead another war.

    With that in mind, besides the litany of other preparations he had in the works, he resorted to one more grim tactic. Throughout all those battles and losses, there had been one thing, one man whom he relied on time and time again.

    Danzo Shiruma was a man who brought forth complicated emotions. Similar to Orochimaru, he was a man Hiruzen respected, even admired, yet both were two he had always found themselves directly opposed to each other. Danzo had been an enemy, a comrade, a political rival, and even his best friend. He was not an easy man to trust or get along with. Though there were few Hiruzen could admit to having proven as reliable as him, in only certain aspects.

    Truth be told there were few in this world with a mind like Danzo''s. It had been his aid that had allowed Hiruzen''s ploy to work back then. Not that the man was aware of such, of course. When it came to war, the concept of opposing a foe over a long period to disable them enough to surrender or be conquered. Danzo was nothing short of a genius. One with a moral compass that had been long skewed but one that had found success repeatedly. One who had created a much smaller and weaker Anbu force in the Root but had nearly equaled his own in efficiency. Hiruzen knew he had to rely on Danzo despite their complicated relationship.

    So Hiruzen stepped into Danzo''s large decorated cell. The man had long been obedient and relaxed in his imprisonment and had been rewarded luxuries other prisoners never would. It was the least Hiruzen could do and admittedly an effective influence for his plan. Danzo was slowly pruning a large tabletop bonsai tree with precision; he did not react as his thick metal door swung open, nor as Hiruzen sat down at the small dining table to the left of Danzo''s plant. As he did, he withdrew his finest bottle, an artisan''s Shochu, and two small glasses from a scroll and poured them into cups. Once done, he sipped his own glass slowly as he waited.

    Ten minutes must have passed in silence. Both men were content to finish their current task before addressing each other. So familiar with each other they were fully comfortable without a word spoken, Hiruzen had nearly polished off half his glass before Danzo slowly sat down. The man looked bored and healthy; it seemed the time inside had done him well, if not left him unstimulated.

    "Once again, you come to me, old friend," Danzo spoke calmly. "I had figured the time would come soon when I heard the news."

    "So even now, you have your ways," Hiruzen replied, unaffected by his reveal. It was safe to assume Danzo knew most of the happenings in the Leaf. A man as decorated as he with the influence he held would always find support. "But yes, the crisis you heard is accurate. It may even soon reach the ears of our allies."

    "You mean it already has."

    "You even know that much?"

    "Jiraiya and Tsunade are good; Jiraiya does good work and is thorough. Tsunade is less skilled but intuitive and oddly dedicated. I admit to being impressed by how long they held the line. But they simply are not as meticulous as one could be. They were bound to let one or two slip through the cracks." Danzo replied evenly. "Even so, while I knew you would come, I must wonder, what is your plan moving forward?"

    "Annoyingly on point, as always," Hiruzen joked as Danzo sipped his glass. But yes, it''s as you say. As for what I am planning, I cannot be sure. We are not ready for a war."

    "Predictably cautious as always. No nation is ever ready for war; they merely face it to live as they should. War is not some great pestilence, Hiruzen; it is evolution. Dark, grim, earth shattering evolution, but evolution all the same. War is not only about destroying Hiruzen. It fosters growth."

    "Predictable yourself, Danzo. Our stances on it do not matter, not now that the knowledge is out. Our foes will act on it even if one of us were to sway the other. Just recently, I received correspondence from A of the Cloud. He wishes to call it a Five Kage Summit. Of course, I stalled such a thing out, but it only clarifies that the time draws soon. The abrasive man only moves for his own benefit, and his hostile stance has always been open. I no longer worry about the future; I must protect the present. Which means I''ll need your help, old friend¡­"

    "Perhaps you''ve had more than you should," Danzo almost joked. "You do realize that while I will serve my home as I always should, this will change nothing. I still intend to replace you; failing that, I plan to ensure my vision for the future will be carried out as I see fit."

    Hiruzen chuckled as he finished his glass. "Maybe I have Danzo, but assuming Naruto Uzumaki isn''t back soon. No¡­ even if he is, it has become clear international tension are on the rise. Even fixing this current situation would not guarantee my home''s safety¡­ I''m sure you remember that prospal you offered back then? I believe it is time to go forth with that strategy."

    "The Cloud and Stone, then? To think you have it in you to be so efficient, Hiruzen."

    "I prefer to think of it as evil, Danzo; the ends never justify the means¡­"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Lee / Leifazu''s POV (Nearby Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Late Evening

    Lee had never been so thoroughly tested in combat before. Fuu had been overwhelmingly strong but had defeated him before he could go all out. Suzumebachi had been a worthy adversary but had relied on numbers during their battle. But Leifazu, Leifazu had dominated this fight from the beginning. Regardless of how much power they gained or tricks they pulled, she acted like it was never a threat.

    Even now, after Choji and Lee had unleashed everything they had to offer. The woman merely revealed another more gruesome technique and battled anew. Though it is different now¡­

    Before, their power-ups had closed the gap and allowed the two together to outright outpace Leifazu. But now she matched them both blow for blow, and she wasn''t taking damage. There were no mocking or flirting words, or deranged laughter. Purely Leifazu attempting to murder them, this battle was unyouthful. Gai Sensei had warned him of such, of a battle not of wills or ideals, but pure survival.

    Choji led their latest charge, fist alight with chakra as he weaved his head around a jab and smashed a Butterfly Bomb into her face. Leifazu stumbled, but a massive fist flew from the blood coating her body and batted Choji away. Unlike his ally, Lee slid under the sudden attack and leaped into a mighty fist to her chest. Leifazu barely reacted. Instead, she used the attack to clutch Lee''s arm before spikes of blood flew from her body. Lee cried out in pain as two speared through his side and grazed his face, but with a grit of his teeth, he responded instead of recoiling. He kicked her in the chest, forcing distance between them and sending her flying. Choji, not wasting a moment, appeared above her, both fists reared back and covered in a considerable amount of chakra. "Butterfly Artillery!" Choji smashed the woman into the ground with his strongest blow yet. Leifazu became buried in the massive crumbled mess that became their battlefield. Water burst from below, slowly misting the battlefield around them.

    Choji peered from above as Lee caught his breath and watched from below. Yet both cried out in surprise as suddenly tendrils of blood wrapped around their ankles before smashing them into the ground. Choji''s impact was more brutal than his, but Lee was pulled straight underground.

    Lee attempted to rip the tendril apart with his Nunchaku but was stunned as the tendril wrapped around his throat and began strangling. Lee nearly passed out as he was smashed through the rough earth and strangled all at once. He blacked out during it as he was suddenly free from the world and into the sky. Lee hacked up blood pitifully as they fell below.

    So high up had Leifazu smashed him that Lee had time to watch Choji struggle as well. The Akimichi cried out as he was reeled in toward Leifazu but managed to turn the table on her using his flight. His raw power was so great that he lifted Leifazu into the air, catching Lee at the same time.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Lee thanked Choji by capitalizing on his moment. Freeing himself from Choji''s grasp and running down the blood tendril tethering the unwilling passenger of theirs. Leifazu sent several spikes and arrows of blood careening toward him, but Lee weaved through them all. He leaped forward to strike Leifazu dead on. "Youthful Blow: Dragon Fang!" The massive chakra-enhanced punch smashed Leifazu''s head back before it spiked the woman directly into a spout of water in a gigantic collision, which now caused most of the ground to collapse deeper beneath the surface and the water to pool. All of these drained into the hole to which Leifazu had been sent.

    "We''re not done yet!" Choji decreed as he let Lee go. "Can you make us land safely?"

    "Yosh!"

    "Then I''m using this! Butterfly Gambit Blades!" Choji roared as he spun; as he did, his wings flew from his back and directly for Leifazu''s impact point. The blades easily cut through the small amount of water and meager earth before they exploded, presumably once coming in contact with Leifazu. The raw power and amount of chakra used for the technique kicked up water and vapor equally as the two fell to the earth below. Lee did not fail Choji; he scanned the ground below and saw a suitably tall and thick treetop barely reaching the height they fell from. Lee used Ninshu to wrap his bandages around it and use it to turn their incredible fall into a controlled swing. "I hope that did it. That jutsu uses my wings up, and now I''m running on fumes." Choji admitted as they swung through the air.

    "I wouldn''t co-." Lee was interrupted as a red blur slammed into them and carried them towards the ground, burying them both in it. Lee gasped breathlessly as he clawed to the surface. Stunned and unable to breathe, he watched in horror as Choji got up first and attempted a desperate tackle at Lefiazu. However, the woman''s blood proved as dangerous as ever, wrapping around his limbs and neck; it strangled even as it bound. Leifazu, unlike before, did not joke, laugh, or even speak; with her current jutsu active, she was inhuman. No expression or weakness, even though they could see the deep groves Choji''s attack had left. The woman seemingly was fine; even as the wound bled, the form kept her alive from even lethal blows¡­

    The mercilessness of the woman shone as she proceeded to roughly beat the bound Choji. She sent wild and unmeasured hooks at his face, but unable to breathe or move, each landed. Choji sagged with each hit; Lee had to get up now!

    Forcing himself through the pain, Lee raced forward and unleashed a powerful spinning kick to Leifazu''s ribs. However, the woman barely reacted, continuing her assault, clearly intending to kill Choji here and now. Lee allowed himself a rare curse and spun into a back fist that was again ineffective. He was too tired for his best moves, and Leifazu was too durable to be affected by even Gate-boosted basic strikes. However, Lee''s eyes caught something as he prepared for his next strike. Blood was dripping from Leifazu all around her body. As he unleashed a bone-crunching, ineffective blow to her spine, he watched as blood flew off her.

    The blood form she took seemed like the water was slowly softening it. Functionally helpful if he had abilities with water or the time to wait, but it made him wonder. Was this blood form more of a cloak, or was she entirely blood? If she was merely armored then perhaps he could bypass it. Lee latched onto the instinct, desperate to save Choji. He placed his palm gently on Leifazu''s back as he mentally thanked the Okama for teaching him Ninshu. "Youthful Blow: Wild Wave!"

    Unlike most of their attacks thus far, this was not some massively powerful blow. It did not destroy the environment or send Leifazu flying. The only sign it had worked for even Lee was the chakra he felt entering her body. Leifazu stopped her assault on Choji. Her tendrils even collapsed into liquid blood. The woman actually cried out in earnest pain, dropping to her knees as she did.

    Lee''s eyes widened. He kicked the woman away into a puddle, helped Choji to his knees, and leaned in to whisper, "Do you have one more Butterfly Bomb in you?"

    "Y-yeah, but what''s the point? That m-monster eats them for fun."

    "I think it will work this time. When she comes in close, I''ll set you up. Make sure you attack where I do, okay?" Lee asked seriously. Choji, ever the supportive and trusting man, nodded grimly as he slowly climbed to his feet, his fist glowing with chakra.

    Leifazu marched toward them silently. The woman moved a tad bit slower, her posture slightly slouched. But all the same, she showed no hesitation in moving forward to finish them. She was still confident in her ability to win. Lee wouldn''t blame her. It was clear that Choji and he were about finished. Win or lose, this battle would be over soon. And Lee was confident he knew how to turn the tide before the end.

    When Leifazu drew within five feet, Lee reacted by smashing both of his fists into the ground; he gripped a root from below and tore it partially out of the ground; as he did, water burst through in a concentrated stream and shot her directly in the chest. The woman did not react, continuing her deadly march to them.

    But Lee smiled as he saw what he had wanted. Where the water had hit, he could see blood beginning to run. Lee was certain now, due to the effect of the water, his wild wave, and the fact that the woman could even breathe. Her armor was hollow, meaning it could be bypassed, perhaps if they changed the state of the blood¡­"Choji now!"

    Choji did not hesitate. He burst chakra from his legs, sending careening forth with his fist reared back. Leifazu, having tanked their best shots, did not react save for raising a now-bladed fist. But Choji struck first: "Butterfly Bomb!"

    Lee''s hopes were answered as the blow smashed through the armor as if it were liquid, sending the woman careening out and causing Leifazu to scream in agony. Blood exploded outward, and with such force, it sent him and Choji flying and coating their surroundings.

    Lee watched as Choji landed next to him. His eyes found a prone and twitching Leifazu lying a short distance away. Despite her motion, however, she did not rise. They had¡­

    They had won¡­

    But neither man was awake to celebrate it, a mix of chakra exhaustion, their bleeding, and injuries lulling them into sweet unconsciousness.

    X-X

    Leifazu''s POV

    Leifazu felt a pleased relaxation settle throughout her body. Her mind was at peace, with no memories of past lives long gone, no irrational want to commit violence, only lazy happiness as she rested on the ground. The pain was still there; her muscles twitched as her body settled into shock. She had lost a lot of blood, and now her ribs were shattered; she believed she had even suffered a pierced lung. But it all felt so good to Liefazu.

    She had been certain on that day, the day she had met Lee standing over a defeated Suzumebachi. They would meet in battle one day; she would ensure it. Leifazu was a creature of impulse and instinct, and her instincts had made it clear Lee would be something special. The chubbier fellow being such a good addition was a welcomed surprise. To think mere Genin were able to match her head-on. The legendary power of the Gates and the famed Akimich were nothing to overlook.

    They had even managed to discover the weakness of her Blood Specter Jutsu. While she could solidify and harden the blood to absurd degrees, internal attacks could bypass it. And even more effectively, they had used water. Water slowly made her blood become liquid, which made for poor armor.

    Leifazu checked her chakra reserves and wasn''t surprised that she had been running low. She scarcely had enough to use her bloodline to heal herself, afterward, not enough for any substantial jutsu. But all the same, she could move to a slower extent. She climbed to her feet and raised both hands to summon her hatchets. However, only a single one came to her right hand. It was chipped and bent from the chaotic battle. "Well, that sucks; I''m gonna enjoy killing them more now. Hunks better not have died off before the big finish."

    Leifazu proceeded to check the destroyed area for the two. Due to the water and crevices, there were plenty of places to hide. She had even found the spot she suspected they had landed after her blood explosion, but she had only found a single orange leg warmer. It seemed they were alive, but based on the steady blood trial, only barely so. One of them had taken the other and attempted to flee.

    Their effort was for naught. Even exhausted as she was, she caught up to them quickly enough; the pair haven''t hadn''t even managed to escape the rubble. The formerly portly one carried Lee over his shoulder as he stumbled away. It seemed they had both survived, but Lee was knocked out, and the other attempted to escape, limping away slowly. Leifazu shook her head, amused as she whistled before she whipped her hatchet at his back. To the man''s credit, he reacted, spinning around and using his wrist guard to deflect it. He fell to the ground, dropping his friend as he did.

    Leifazu inwardly chuckled as she marched forward, not bothering to recall her hatchet. The man managed to slowly climb to his feet, standing in front of his friend protectively. He could barely stand, let alone raise his head or arms, but leveled a fierce glare at her.

    "I¡­ w-won''t fail again¡­ I''ll die before I let you hurt Lee, you wicked bitch!" The man declared, gnashing his teeth and showing a savageness she hadn''t known he had. This was why Leifazu loved battle even more than sex; it was only when someone was within an inch of death their true selves emerged. But this battle was over; he had done well, but they had lost. It was time for the gory finish, the bow on this bloody battle.

    "What was your name, young man?" Leifazu asked politely. "The two of you gave me a fight I will remember forever and always; I''d like to know your name before I kill you."

    "My name is Choji Akimichi, I''m a pathetic man! But I''m not so pathetic as to let down my friends!" Choji declared as he began to stumble forward. It was adorable, really. Did he intend to headbutt her to death?

    "I''ll remember it, Choji, and you are far from pathetic," Leifazu spoke earnestly as she blurred forward and buried her fist into his gut. The man gasped as he collapsed against her before fully dropping to the ground, now defeated. Leifazu sighed as she eyed the unconscious young men around her. "Know I''m paying you quite the kindness normally I draw out my kills. But the two of you were truly a worthy battle, perfect really. So I''ll kill you before you even know what happened; you won''t feel a thing¡­" Leifazu debated for a moment before she chose Lee first. She had met the man first, and something about his simple and fearless nature was appealing. She kneeled over him and raised her hatchet; she intended to sever his head. He''d die nearly instantly. However, she was stunned as she swung, and Lee''s arms snapped up and caught her wrist. "The fuck?"

    Leifazu looked at his face, but his eyes were closed, and his features relaxed. Was the bastard somehow defending himself while unconscious? The fuck? "You really are something else; if only I wasn''t on a mission, I''d definitely be in love. However, you need to die now!" Leifazu attempted to overpower him with both arms, but his strength held them back without budging. She was so damn tired he was asleep and stronger than her? "This is becoming annoying-" Leifazu stopped as the man showed shocking dexterity and flexibility, kicking up his legs through her arms. She was launched back, and Lee used his legs to throw her off and make himself stand in one motion.

    Leifazu rolled to her feet and attempted to lock eyes with Lee. But they were still closed! "Okay, you really are something special¡­ fighting while unconscious? Effectively? I''ve heard nothing like it." Despite her cavalier attitude, she was worried. She needed more time before she''d have enough chakra to do anything of note. In fact, she could barely move as it was. She''d probably go down if he somehow managed to hit her with even a solid punch. Leifazu twirled her hatchet as she prepared to charge. Just when she thought she was done, he reeled her back in. "One more time, let''s finish this, Rock Lee!"

    Lee did not budge or react as Leifazu drew close. Leifazu attempted to slice off an arm, but Lee caught it, throwing a hook with his free hand. Leifazu inwardly cursed; she: She wouldn''t be able to avoid it in this state! Accepting she would fall, she released her hatchet and threw her own hook.

    Both of their blows landed on each other, them both striking each other''s cheeks. Leifazu stumbled back as her jaw ached with sharp pain. But smiled as Lee collapsed flat on his face. It seemed he was finally-

    Leifazu cursed as she landed flat on her back; her legs had gone out. That little hook from a damn sleep fighter had done the job. She was too tired to move or even channel the chakra. Her Uzumaki resilience would kick in soon, but she was for now defeated. She would call this little two-on-one a draw then. Choji Akimichi and Rock Lee, two mere Genin, had proved her equal.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Naruto / Sasuke''s POV (Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Midnight

    X-X

    Naruto''s POV

    "So chakra-based attacks won''t work, but¡­" Naruto began.

    "There''s plenty of ways around it." Sasuke finished as the two finished their hand signs. "The same techniques as last time?"

    "If it ain''t broke, don''t fix it!" Naruto turned and slashed a section of earth from the ravine''s wall with one hand and made it float with the other. Naruto''s power and control seemed to grow continuously these days, and Muri bolstered him even further; it felt like there was no limit to what he could do. "Sasuke!"

    Sasuke didn''t answer as Besmirched Flambe grew to greatsword form. He swung it several times, sending flying blades of flame cutting through the earth. As it did, the stone and dirt grew hot and burned with each slash mark, the solid piece becoming an assortment of burning rubble floating above all of their heads.

    "Collaboration Jutsu: Fallen Sky!" Naruto and Sasuke called out in sync as their massive attack rained toward Mishiro. Naruto felt the heat even from where they stood, and soon, his vision of Mishiro was clouded by burning rubble moments before it would crush and burn her alive all at once.

    A massive area of effect attack that did not rely on chakra for damage, but unforgiving stone and hungry flames. It was an attack the two of them did not use lightly; it was destructive and likely to cause unintended damage. But Mishiro was in a different league than Blechumi, who had faced them head-on. An attack like this would surely at least sc-

    "Ah, the two of you must be how this lot reached me." Mishiro acknowledged with a nod. "You certainly are talented for cretins; if I were as pathetic as you, I''d be helpless. Fortunately, I have been blessed by my Love! Scarlet Chains: Falling Grasp!"

    Just as their attack seemed sure to land, the ground around Mishiro bulged upwards before it erupted with massive chains. The chains quickly went through their attack; they easily smashed through the stone, and the flames seemed to be snuffed out by their mere speed. Naruto''s eyes widened in shock as the sky was filled with the chains before each faced them tip first, their massive number and size darkening the ground below as they managed to partially block out the sun. "Well, shit." Naruto summarized before the two blurred away in opposite positions.

    "Personal Atmosphere: Jetstream!" Naruto bellowed as Muri and he flew through the sky at absurd speeds. He could scarcely hear or think as the wind howled and parted around him. His desperate evasion proved fortuitous as several massive chains spiked into the ground just behind him. The barrage of chains continued even as he burst forward; his increased speed barely kept him ahead of their path.

    Naruto flinched, however, as the ground beneath him bulged up as it did before. Muri came in handy, using controlled bursts of wind to change direction back and forth, which barely allowed Naruto to weave around more chains that burst from the ground. The damn things kept chasing him. Several even speared ahead of them; Mishiro was adjusting her damn aim!

    It took all of his focus and speed to maneuver around the barrage, several times nearly being clipped. But as he did, he locked eyes with his ally in this battle. Sasuke was a blur of red eyes and constantly disappeared, around two chains, in front of another, to the side of the next few. The two of them barely managed to survive the assault, and based on the lack of relenting, it wouldn''t stop soon. Naruto was nearly clipped by a chain, so he locked his gaze on Sasuke again. The Uchiha nodded as if he understood him already. Naruto grinned as he filled both himself and Riptide with wind nature chakra. They had already faced an overly powerful foe before; they would cut through her attack and her just as they did with Fenrir.

    The two blurs dodged the chains, meeting up and going forth in sync. Each began to glow with chakra: Sasuke, red as flame chakra enshrouded him, and Naruto, white as wind, enveloped him. A constant rhythm of explosives set off as the two speeds increased, and they suddenly began to cut a line through the chains.

    "Collaboration Jutsu: Explosive Blade Eruption!" Naruto and Sasuke called as the color beam they had become cut their way through the chains with ease. Naruto wielding Riptide, and Sasuke matched him expertly, wielding dual kunai. As the beam suddenly turned to pursue Mishiro, Naruto flinched as she seemed to lock eyes with him.

    Mishiro wielded her Katana with dual hands as the two approached, dropping to a low stance. "You two truly are a cut above the trash that infests this world, but even the exceptional piece of trash is nothing to true decadence like myself. Allow me to show you the style you bastardize, boy! Uzumaki Style: Dance of the Tide!" Mishiro''s blade shone bright in the air as it hummed with chakra. As the beam of Naruto and Sasuke drew close, she matched their charge with a slash of her sword.

    The clash of attacks caused a terrible whine as their cutting attacks met and deflected off each other. The ground beneath them cracked all around the clearing and slowly dipped lower from the power of the clash. The air bristled with chakra, and the trees and rivers heaved back and forth. But neither party relented.

    More scarlet chains chased after the two as they flew forward and turned back to race forward. When it took the two of them to smash through the chains and return, Mishiro turned to face them again, spinning as she met their powerful attack with another swipe of their blade. The clash was even more fearsome than the last, the clouds above them parting from the power of the three of them. And yet, even as Sasuke and Naruto continued their barrage of absurdly powerful slashes, Mishiro met each of them with her own. The glowing lines of their attacks surrounded her and remained in the air as they clashed. The barrage ended as suddenly as it had started.

    Naruto and Sasuke slid to a stop in front of Mishiro. Naruto glared at her all the while, Sasuke taking a moment to catch his breath. "How the hell are you so strong?" Naruto asked, buying the two of them time.

    This crazy lady had taken two jutsu Naruto, considered mighty head-on, and seemed raring to go afterwards. While it was known Ikam himself was dangerous, one of his own had proven a match for his mother. This woman, another minion of Ikam, was something else entirely. She reminded him of his meeting with the shadowy Akatsuki Juzo Biwa member. The man seemed inhuman with his chakra power and unrelenting offense, but Mishiro was not too different. Her presence alone was more overwhelming than Gaara''s, and despite the two having just dominated Blechumi, they were being matched head-on here.

    "This ugly world of ours is full of as many wonders as miseries. I have spent a large portion of my time subjected to the latter. But I was saved from it all, blessed by my Love''s arrival. He gave me purpose, drive, and affection; he is my everything. It is thanks to him I am above those like yourselves. Both humans and jinchuriki alike cannot hope to oppose me, not when Ikam wishes for me to succeed."

    "You may be powerful, but no one is insurmountable." Sasuke countered, looking like he had caught something of a second wind. "We merely will have to shift tactics¡­"

    "Oh, so you realize perhaps attempting outright to overwhelm an opponent truly above you is foolishly naive?" Mishiro asked with mock surprise. "Truly, did you believe I could not match you in power?"

    "This is far from over, lady," Naruto assured. "We''re just getting started!" Naruto allowed the wind to suddenly explode behind him, allowing him to close the gap between him and Mishiro instantly. The two locked with blades as Riptide met with her Katana.

    "Ah, I thought I recognized that accursed blade," Mishiro commented as Naruto was slowly pushed back. "Riptide, do you know just how it was created?"

    Naruto didn''t bother answering as he attempted to blow the woman away with a sudden, powerful gust of wind. However, Mishiro didn''t budge as two chains flew from her back and anchored her to the ground. Sasuke suddenly appeared behind Mishiro, slashing at her neck. Chains appeared again, defending the slash and attempting to entrap him, but Sasuke blurred away before they could. Mishiro''s eyes never left Naruto''s as two more chains attempted to spear him through the chest. But Naruto managed to deflect both with Riptide. As he did, he tried to punch Mishiro in the face, but she stepped around the blow and swept his legs out from under him. Naruto hit the ground as Mishiro stabbed her with her blade, but Sasuke appeared to deflect her attempt at finishing him off.

    Sasuke blurred forward, evading two chains and nearly kneeing Mishiro in the face, but the woman barely raised her blade to block it. Naruto, however, didn''t lay idle; he grabbed with both hands at Mishiro''s legs. Muri and the blonde managed to wrap her legs in it as she prepared to deflect the blow. With a tug of his hands, he ripped her legs out from under her. Sasuke flew above her as Mishiro landed flat on her back, just as he had.

    Sasuke suddenly blinked before reappearing above Mishiro and stomping down into her ribs with both feet. He smoothly dropped low as he did, attempting to stab both kunai into her chest. However, he was smacked as several chains began to wrap around him. He Ash-Stepped to get away, but one of the chains was firm. Sasuke appeared with a massive screech as the chakra chains were tested, but she had halted the movement of the Ash Step.

    Mishiro offered a bloody smile up at Sasuke before he was whipped to the ground just behind Naruto. The blonde flinched, barely creating a pad of air that Sasuke had smashed into. The collision sounded bone-crunching, but Naruto had no time to check on him. The blonde roared with fury as he closed the distance and prepared a double-handed slash of Riptide at the downed Mishiro. He was smacked away, however, by a water dragon bursting from a river and smashing him into the ground next to Sasuke. Mishiro rose as chains coiled all around her, an ugly and unsound laugh sounding from her all the while.

    The two slowly and stiffly climbed to their feet, aware the arrogant woman was allowing them to regroup.

    "Damn, this is harder than we had thought," Naruto admitted to Sasuke. "You took an ugly bump there. Are you okay to keep going? I can take over if you tuckered out."

    Sasuke grunted; his clothes were nearly torn to shreds, and his skin beneath was scraped and bruised to hell. While the Uchiha earnestly endeavored to hide it, Naruto noticed he was slightly slouched. The fight with Fenrir and then Blechumi had been hard-hitting affairs; it seemed Sasuke was nearing his limit. "I''ll be fine; we can''t relent until she is defeated, regardless of how we''re doing. Besides, we can defeat her; we just need to create an opening. Something she can''t react to, let alone counter."

    "Something unpredictable aye?" Naruto rhetorically asked as the plan came to him. "Can you get her to focus on you? I can hit her, but I''ll need the chance to catch her off guard. Got this useful Kenjutsu technique I''ve been working on."

    "You think she won''t be suspicious of you being absent?" Sasuke asked with a pant. "I can make her focus on me, but it won''t make her forget you''re in play."

    "I got a plan for that; just focus on giving her hell!" Naruto cried as he raced forward. Sasuke blurred at his sides, forcing Mishiro to attempt to split her attention. Naruto paid no heed as Riptide stabbed Mishiro''s face. The woman flicked the attack away with a flourish of her Katana, but Naruto simply used his free hand to attempt a haymaker for her ribs. Mishiro allowed the chain to catch the fist before it snaked around and bound Naruto instantly. The chains forcing the blonde into a painful ball.

    "Rushing in due to panic, a sure sign of ineptitude." Mishiro critiqued before she kicked Naruto away like a ball. The blonde impacted the wall of the ravine and smashed deep into it.

    X-X

    Sasuke''s POV

    Sasuke grimly watched as Naruto''s sudden attack was repelled, and the blonde swatted aside. He was not concerned and could not afford to be as he prepared for what came next. To ensure Mishiro would be enraptured, he would have to pull quite the flurry of offense. Even their Explosive Blade Eruption had failed to land clean, so Sasuke could only hope to threaten Mishiro with his most lethal and absurdly fast technique.

    He remembered his first battle in this strange land. In his first encounter with those predatory weasels, Sasuke used his Ash Step on the same level that Shisui used body flicker. He would need to surpass that here and now; it likely wouldn''t be enough to outpace the woman. With her apparent defenses, Besmirched Flambe would be useless; kunai would work well in its place. He needed to improvise; his usual tactic wouldn''t provide a chance. But it would give him the avenue¡­

    "Misleading Fiery Shadow Death!" Sasuke bellowed as he blurred forward. Even through his enhanced vision, the world became a blur as he raced forward. The world around him slowed as he flew through the seemingly frozen air. Through it all, however, Sasuke could see Mishiro''s eyes trace him through the air. The woman weaved hand signs with one hand and pointed the tip of her katana at Sasuke as he blurred forward.

    Sasuke grits his teeth at how casually she matches his speed. With a series of hand signs of his own flames wrapped around his ankles, bursting out to propel him forward. It increased his speed, but Mishiro seemed to trace him even then. Sasuke created several basic clones that matched his movements; he formed Besmirched Flambe and increased the erraticness of his movement. Above, behind the flanks, there wasn''t a single angle Sasuke didn''t cross as he slowly closed in. His faints are further enhanced by his clones. Mishiro''s smile dropped from her face as she seemed unsure of which of them was real.

    "You are even more vexing than the Uzumaki, strangely enough." Mishiro sneered as she pointed her blade up. Water slowly rose from around the clearing and snaked its way to her blade, coating it in a shimmering water shroud. "Uzumaki Style: Trident of Poseidon!" The water turned the blade into a massive barbed trident nearly as long as her body. "But do you truly believe this parlor trick will work? Jutsu is of no effect, and you lack the skill or power to harm me otherwise."

    "Anyone I see with these eyes is a hurdle yet to be jumped," Sasuke answered, his voice and demeanor calm even as his speed intensified. His heart beat so loud in his ear it was deafening. He offered no more words, merely beginning his assault relentlessly.

    Sasuke appeared behind horizontally, and he slashed for Mishiro''s knees, but the woman deflected the blow with her new trident. He attempted to plunge his blade handle deep into her neck, only to be nearly skewered for the effort. Sasuke narrowly managed to retreat and try another stab from behind. But he was almost knocked out as Mishiro clubbed him with the dull end of the trident. He managed to Ash Step away before it managed to entirely knock him senseless, but a trail of blood seeping from a new cut on his lower left chin made it clear a direct blow would be ruinous. Sasuke appeared in front of Mishiro again, slashing now with Besmirched Flambe instead of a kunai; the woman attempted to block the blow only for the blade to go through hers and harmless fade against her. Sasuke appeared above her head before she could react and formed another with a smirk.

    He renewed his barrage of attacks, but Mishiro proved to be skilled at defense as she blocked and counter-attacked at each opening. However, as Sasuke attacked from behind, he enacted the point of this farce thus far. He slashed with Besmirched Flambe as he had before. Mishiro turned to face him and ignored the attack, seeing it was a chakra construct. But that was what Sasuke had been going for.

    He could not land a solid blow on his own through pure strength, speed, or skill. She would not have held her ground against Naruto and Sasuke together if such was possible. The only feasible way for Sasuke to face her alone effectively would be to use his mind. Using this flashy but ultimately useless attack had been to occupy her mind. To distract her, using Besmirched Flambe despite knowing it would be worthless was merely to further that goal. To disguise his accurate attempt.

    Mishiro had ignored his attack, seeing it as one she had a counter to. But Itachi had taught him to always attack in layers, to have one''s opponent playing catch up instead of fighting fairly. Sasuke had achieved that; within Besmirched Flambe''s flames, Sasuke had held a kunai. So when Mishiro''s defenses kicked in and destroyed his created sword, it left the blade intact. With a sickening splatter of blood and tearing of flesh, the kunai cut through her face, narrowly missing her eye and throat. The woman cried out in pain as Sasuke reappeared above her, attempting to finish her off with a stomp that would break her neck. However, even when in great pain and wounded, she reacted soundly. A chain burst from her back and wrapped around Sasuke''s neck, strangling him.

    So powerful was the grip of the chain that Sasuke lost concentration as the chain slowly strangled him to death. The chain even hung him in the air, utilizing gravity to increase its tightness around his throat. Sasuke was freed from the torture as it suddenly slammed him into the ground. His vision dimmed, and as it faded back in, Mishiro was standing over him, Trident pointed at his face.

    "You fought well for a pest. But I am the soldier of my Love''s will; you. You never truly stood a chance", Mishiro assured. Her tone betrayed her lack of care, however. "A quick death is too good for you¡­" With her piece, she said she stabbed down with the trident.

    However, there was a boom as Naruto appeared between the two. Mishiro, unphased by his arrival, continued her thrust, but Naruto suddenly moved but didn''t. Sasuke blinked as a clone suddenly appeared for an instant and swiped away the trident thrust that would''ve killed Sasuke. Naruto moved a half instant later as if the save had taken no effort. His blue eyes locked coldly onto Mishiro''s, which seemed more vibrant than ever as he stomped forward and thrust Riptide with more speed or grace than Sasuke had ever seen the blonde move with.

    The deflection of her blow had knocked her unbalanced. Wide open, the broad blade of Riptide stabbed straight through the chest of Mishiro with ease. The grating of steel and bone filled the clearing, and the thrust power sent Mishiro flying back and spraying blood through the clearing. Mishiro landed on her feet from the flight, but her legs folded, and she fell to her knees, hands clutching at the wide, gushing wound at her front. Naruto sighed sadly at the sight, shaking his head as if full of regret. Mishiro ignored such, attempting to raise a hand to her face before she collapsed forward still.

    Sasuke swallowed his awe and shock at Naruto''s display. The Uzumaki had been holding back even now; he hadn''t shown that strange ability in his fights with Blechumi or Gaara. A newly created technique? It mattered little as Sasuke climbed to his feet beside Naruto. He offered a snarky remark at the blonde to disguise it all: "You took your time with the save, Uzumaki."

    "Didn''t expect her to instantly wrap me in chains," Naruto answered conversationally. "Was harder than hell to get out of them. Besides, you were doing so well."

    "Almost had her; she''s good; finish her off," Sasuke replied urgently. He could not understand for the life of him why he had paused his assault.

    "I''m pretty sure I split her ribcage and heart in two," Naruto answered grimly. "Even Blechumi would''ve fallen to that; any more would be overkill."

    "Which is kind of your thing!"

    "Yeah, but not in a cruel way!"

    "Cruel?! She tried to murder our friends, slowly, I add, and then us! If this is not the time for ghoulish overkill, when is?!"

    "Never, it''s in the same word, overkill in the literal definition is an overreaction! I thought you were the genius here?!"

    Despite Naruto''s complaints, Sasuke blurred forward to decapitate the woman. After their brutal clash with Blechumi, he was taking no chances with damn self-healers. It was his already being in motion that saved them. His eyes landed on Mishiro''s formed; Sasuke nearly gasped as he locked with the bloodshot eyes of Mishiro. She had bitten down into her own wrist deeply, and the bleeding had stopped. She bit herself to heal-

    Sasuke''s thought was shattered as she formed a water trident and pointed at them. Suddenly, the two side prongs of it fired off at absurd speeds. Sasuke Ash Stepped back and collided with Naruto, knocking him to the ground and sending Sasuke tumbling back. His desperate move saved them both from being speared through. The two prongs zoomed past them, exploding in a water burst as it hit the ground behind them. Sasuke flinched at the impact; if that had hit either of them, they''d likely die.

    He went to relay the information to Naruot but flinched as the chains erupted around him and formed a barrier. The barrier sealed the blonde and chains in a small barrier before it began to glow. Naruto shrieked as it obviously damaged him in some way.

    Sasuke moved to aid him, but a sudden whoosh of air caught his attention. Within the instant he lost focus on her, she moved and closed the distance. She was already swinging her blade upwards; if it hit, it would slice him in two. So little time had passed since Sasuke had to react, and he couldn''t even Ash Step. He stumbled back, managing to escape the worst of it, but still, the tip of her trident cut a burning line vertically on his torso. Sasuke cried out in pain and fell flat on his back. Blood seeped from the wound; it was deep, and if he didn''t receive attention soon, he''d be at risk of bleeding to death. But as a foot stopped down onto the wound and pain flared so intensely he nearly fainted, he realized it was the least of his concerns.

    Mishiro kept a foot on his chest to hold him down as she hovered her trident over his face. Sasuke could scarcely move; he was running on empty and was bleeding badly; even if he could defend himself, he''d bleed to death shortly after.

    So this was how his story ended? Sasuke Uchiha would die before achieving his goal and discovering the truth, leaving Yuno and the others alone, an actual failure. At least he died pursuing something of importance; if Yuno or the others survived, he would live on.

    "The two of you¡­ to think that Uzumaki managed to nearly kill me, that you managed to wound me," Mishiro whispered darkly. "Ikam would be ashamed of me! But that ends now. Even as she spoke to him, her eyes locked on Naruto. Sasuke looked over, seeing the blonde wrapped head to toe in chains, attempting to snap them through pure force. But even if he did, the barrier would keep him trapped¡­ "The Chakra Vacuum Barrier is not an easy technique to suffer." Mishiro committed as she stepped off Sasuke''s chest. Several small chains burst from the ground and bound his legs and arms to the ground as she did. "But suffer it you shall¡­" Mishiro placed her palm upon the barrier; it sizzled in the air as Naruto''s screams grew louder. Sasuke grits his teeth angrily as Naruto collapses, glaring at Mishiro hatefully. "Now let me kill the Uchiha first; I want to pay you back tenfold for that crude stab." Mishiro twirled her trident around before she leaped into the air. She aimed the three sharp barbs at Sasuke''s chest as she did. The end came near.

    However, both gasped in shock as Mishiro landed. A body suddenly stepped between Sasuke and her. They attempted to deflect the stab from Mishiro, but her fall powered through it as the attack intended for him stabbed through them in his stead. Sasuke blinked as blood spattered onto his face; he must be hallucinating¡­

    The sudden savior gasped with pain before it returned the viscous, likely lethal attack with one of their own. Savagely stabbing a kunai into the underside of Mishiro''s chin. The two faltered before both ripped their weapons out of each other, attempting to ensure the kill. The horror struck Sasuke only as the savior faltered to their knees before them. His savior¡­

    "YUNO!" Naruto roared in pained misery¡­

 Chapter 67: The Final Battle of the Chakra Anchor! Pt 3

    Gaara''s POV (Ruins of Anbu Headquarters - Hidden Sand Village)

    Gaara sat with his siblings, not comfortably; the three rested on top of a destroyed massive table. It had been bowed in the center where either dead or unconscious Anbu lay. It had been used as the main piece of the meeting room. His father would meet with his most trusted men to discuss important matters. A room of silent order, an image Gaara was sure had been ruined now. Though it was not as if the three of them had done it alone¡­

    All around the siblings were living and dead bodies. Both were marked with the headbands of the Sand as if a massive free-for-all had kicked up within these walls. Most of the dead were the Anbu and Jounin of the Sand. The alive were mostly Chunin and Genin. The only notable human in the room was a tired but lively-looking Pakura.

    It had been one of the most challenging tasks Gaara had ever done. Making friends with humans was infuriating, even more so that it stood as a defiant point. Gaara had always assumed humans and jinchuriki could never genuinely coexist. The nature of jinchuriki and their relationships in general was simple. Humans used jinchuriki; jinchuriki had one day snapped. Gaara had seen this as his truth and had formulated a goal to right this wrong. He would become more than human; Gaara would embrace the nature of being a jinchuriki. Become so powerful that not only was he treated as the being he was, but so that all jinchuriki could have the same. He would flip the order of the world¡­ until he met Naruto Uzumaki. The blonde had fought for others and managed to do so against Gaara. It made a decent point¡­ Gaara was no fool, however. He heeded the lesson.

    First, it had been repairing his relationship with his human siblings. Temari had been shockingly easy; she had always supported him, even when Gaara hated her. Now that he was trying, she had proved his most trusted ally. Kankuro was slower going, and the fear Gaara had worked hard to instill slowed the progress. But Kankuro had always taken his job of protecting Gaara seriously before. Now that Gaara treated him well? Kankuro had proved invaluable as well¡­

    The rest of them had been a mix of work between the siblings and Pakura. For Gaara''s next plan, he needed massive support. Something Gaara had figured would''ve been easy. Rasa was cold and cruel; plenty within the Sand hated him. And I hate him they did; it was terrific to Gaara how many. Even more so with how little they wanted to do something about it. The three of them had hit a brick wall until Pakura came knocking. It turns out the woman didn''t trust nor love her leader; in fact, she wished to usurp him¡­

    The alliance was tenuous. Gaara did not trust Pakura or him, but both realized they would need to be on the same page. As such, they slowly garnered support and supplies¡ªall for a plan Gaara had initiated today¡­

    "I can''t believe we''re doing this¡­ is there truly no other way?" Kankuro complained into his hand. His human older brother had done what was asked of him but had openly doubted the need for it. It seemed a mix of loyalty and fear of Gaara had motivated him.

    "Don''t be dense, Kankuro," Temari replied tiredly with a roll of her eyes. "We didn''t really have a choice in the matter. We put this plan into motion the second we took down those envoys. Besides, is now truly the time to raise a complaint? We can''t exactly take it back now."

    Gaara listened to the two bicker. Before his battle with Naruto, he had always found it annoying and juvenile. It still was, but now he found some humor in it. It was also good for gauging his thoughts; the two were intelligent and cautious but unknowingly opposed each other. Kankuro felt unsure of what they were doing, his love for them being the only reason he was there and why he even bothered wasting his breath. As annoying as it was to question him, Gaara knew the benefit of conflicting points of view in battle. Temari was supportive of him to a fault, she was rather protective of Gaara. It made listening easier; Temari enthusiastically deflected Kankuro''s concerns each time.

    "I''ve been trying to tell the two of you this is too risky for days!" Kankuro snapped back. "But Gaara is determined that this plan will work, and you''re too loyal to even consider he might be off! And now we''re in too deep! There is no taking this back!"

    "It will work." Gaara chimed in calmly. Before, he would''ve snapped Kankuro in two for such bold doubt. But now he only felt furious that the human doubted him. "There will be chaos, but the aftermath will show it to be for the best."

    "Of course it will. I will oust your father and lead the Hidden Sand Village through the aftermath as its new and rightful leader," Pakura replied, stepping close to the three. Do not forget these men fight for me, Gaara, not you."

    "I am no leader, Pakura; you humans are much too annoying to herd like cattle," Gaara replied with a roll of his eyes. "However, this arrangement works for us both. I need my father gone, and you do as well. As long as our goals align, there is no need for useless bluster. There''s a reason the only time you all moved with my support. This rebellion is nothing without me¡­"

    "Don''t forget the deal either." Kankuro chimed in. His earlier doubts were hidden as he prioritized instantly.

    "Even once this works, Gaara and we will be outside your control." Temari reminded. "You can have the helm of Kazekage, but we are not part of the deal¡­"

    "None of that matters if we don''t reach your father!" Pakura roared angrily. "I''ve served that fool loyally for years, gaslighting him for the moment I could take his position. And while I''ll admit it, I have this present opportunity thanks to you. I still find your plan flawed!"

    "Oh, that''s right, the best plan your human mind could think of was a series of assassination attempts on my father and various high-level officials all at once. A convoluted plan, prone toward failure, and reliant more on luck than anything." Gaara sneered as he stood face-to-face with Pakura. "For one, no assassin stands a chance at killing my father; not even you, working in tandem, could achieve that. If it was easy killing the man, you humans wouldn''t even be here. My father is strong enough to warrant a coordinated team of high-level shinobi; to allow the chance to give them a shot, we needed to take out his trusted forces first. Besides Anbu and Jounin, there are five others Rasa counts on."

    "Gaara, his son and or greatest weapon; Pakura, his unknowingly traitorous head of Anbu; Baki, his head of Jounin; Head of Defense Bumo, and Lady Chiyo." Temari continued his thought helpfully. She was much better at this meaningless babble. "Luckily, three of the five are on our side. And assuming everything worked out smoothly, the other two have been taken care of."

    "Bumo has been taken care of¡­ Lady Chiyo has joined our ranks?" Pakura asked in shock.

    "She is rather fond of Kankuro, it seems," Gaara answered with a shrug. "The point of this plan is to isolate my father before we slay him. Baki sensei-" Gaara gestured to a bloody human-size clump of Sand next to him. "Is dead, and Lady Chiyo has likely already finished off Bumo. All that''s left is to rest up and prepare for the main event."

    "That was my whole point, you monster!" Pakura roared in his face. "My forces have been weakened considerably, and I can''t help but notice the three of you were holding back!"

    "We were," Gaara answered plainly. "To kill my father, the three of us will need to preserve our strength. The majority of our army is too weak to be of much use. Most of you humans will serve as distractions as Pakura and I do the killing. Though if you don''t like that, we can settle it¡­"

    Pakura growled angrily and marched off; the shinobi around them glared at them warningly. But a pulse of Gaara''s killing intent settled them down nicely.

    "There is one question I have, brother," Temari spoke cautiously. "Not doubting your plan, but I don''t understand one part of it. It all hinges on Naruto Uzumaki that he will make the choice you think he will. He''ll even be able to do what you think is necessary¡­" Gaara was pleased she was intelligent enough not to say too much about their present company. They were scarcely able to hear the screams of the wounded and dying. But better safe than sorry.

    "Now that she mentions that, I find that part the most confusing," Kankuro admitted. "The guy was good; other than father, I''ve never seen someone stand up to you like that. But he still lost¡­ wouldn''t it make sense to do this by yourself? Or, at the very least, not rely on him?"

    "Let me answer your question with another, " Gaara said with a sly smile. Do you believe Naruto Uzumaki showed us everything he had in our last fight?"

    "Of course, the bastard even made you reveal your secret weapon!" Kankuro replied, confused. "If he had anything else, I''m sure the bastard would''ve used it."

    "But he didn''t. You see, I was empowered by my ally. But Naruto Uzumaki fought mostly on his own. The Kyuubi kept him going but gave him no power¡­ In fact, Naruto Uzumaki, I suspect, is not only strong but even stronger than I." Gaara mused excitedly. "He wields the strongest of the beast as his ally. And yet he is this strong without, so imagine how much power brims under the surface¡­"

    "I don''t doubt you, Gaara," Temari assured. "But even if you''re right, you barely used your own."

    "I used more than you would believe; it''s a physical boost, healing, and not to mention what I like to call Jinchuriki Link¡­" Gaara countered. "It''s a technique I use constantly, proof of my bond with Ichibi."

    "Jinchuriki Link?" Kankuro asked, confused.

    "A powerful technique available to us who are gifted. One that, if my brother learns, will allow him to grow absurdly powerful. Perhaps enough to have made a difference in our battle, at least when I pushed him past it." Gaara assured.

    "There''s more?!"

    "Yes, it''s different in my case; due to the single tail, it goes from that to pure possession. But for the jinchuriki of the Nine Tails? Naruto Uzumaki has depths of power I doubt even he is aware of¡­"

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Sasuke felt so much at that moment: the heavy exhaustion of both stamina and chakra reserves dwindling, the growing numbness of blood loss, his wounds bleeding even now, and the pain of the various battles he had participated in lately. But it all muted the image from moments before seared into his eyes.

    He had never been fearful of death. The life of a shinobi was a dangerous one, even more so when as bold and ambitious as he was. Sasuke never struggled to accept that he may die, perhaps terribly. Even though those around him may perish, his family''s mysterious fates had made him take the fact before. In fact, Sasuke often thought he had grown used to death. To the idea of witnessing a life be snuffed out.

    Yet now, it made him tremble in grief and fury. Sasuke had been pinned down, unable to dodge, and at the wrong end of a trident. Suddenly, Yuno appeared, managing to tank the blow for him and counterattack. The two women paused as Yuno gasped breathlessly as the trident pierced his stomach; Mishiro could only choke as Yuno lodged her custom kunai into her throat. The two women paused as they realized they had been wounded fatally. Instincts took over for both, the woman ripping their weapons from one another to make the wound gush blood as they both fell back.

    Yuno fell flat on her back, dim eyes locking with Sasuke''s. Shockingly, even then, Yuno was smiling at him, the same warm smile she always gave him.

    "Y-yuno!" Sasuke stuttered, the pain and delirium making it difficult to speak. "Why? Why are you here?!"

    "I-I had to be¡­ I told you all the way back when we¡­ were kids. We don''t have much family left, and you''re so stubborn you barely even talk to them. We have a decent life, but you''re determined to create something better. Y-you''ve always been that way, Sasuke. So focused on the next goal¡­"

    As she spoke, Mishiro dropped to her knees as she breathlessly clutched her throat. She used her other arm to bite, but it seemed with no ability to breathe, she struggled to heal herself.

    "But you''re never focused on you. Never focused on living¡­"

    "Yuno¡­"

    "So I promised you and your mom¡­ that no matter where you went or what you did, you''d never be alone. I''d help you, protect you, make sure you don''t go before your time¡­" Yuno rambled on. Sasuke noted that, with shocking fear, her eyes looked less and less focused. Somehow, it hurt.

    "Damn it, Yuno, what about you!"

    "We''re family, Sasuke. A Uchiha looks after their own. You constantly lectured me about how we should condone ourselves. L-like you forgot I''m a Uchiha as well, a kunoichi. The same way you''re a shinobi-" Yuno stopped as she hacked up blood. "If I die saving my family, it was a good life lived¡­ don''t die, Sasuke; you are much too interesting for something as boring as death¡­" Yuno''s words trailed off as her eyes closed.

    "YUNO!" Sasuke cried out brokenly; his instincts screamed, however, as he turned his head to see Mishiro rushing over to thrust her trident into him. Sasuke could only glare hatefully as his watery death approached.

    However, just as she thrust her blade, Tamaki appeared at his side, barely reflecting the attack. However, Mishiro barely flinched as she kicked the Neeko member away, embedding her into the stone opposite her. Sakura landed beside him, groaning as she lifted a large stone and tossed it at Mishiro. The Uzumaki casually sliced the stone in half as a chain lazily smacked Sakura, prone next to Yuno.

    "STOP HURTING THEM! I''LL KILL YOU," Naruto roared from within the barrier. Sparks flew off his body, and the chains tightened slowly as the blood stood. Attempting to break the chains and barriers with pure strength.

    "Enough! I will not be bested by mere amateurs!" Mishiro roared. "No more saves! No more surprises! No more mercy! For the crime of impeding the goals of my Love, I sentence you all to death! I''ll admit, I suppose you are skilled peasants. But real combat is not so simple nor clean¡­ did the two of you think you''d face me and not lose your allies¡­ How naive. You''ll lose much more today¡­" Mishiro promised grimly as she slowly approached the downed Sasuke.

    Sasuke could barely move but locked eyes with the woman hatefully. Naruto cried out in pain and rage, and his voice dully sounded off behind him.

    "The two of you have never lost someone in front of you, have you?" Mishiro asked cruelly. "It''s hard to accept, isn''t it? To even comprehend even after you watched it happen¡­"

    "You''ll pay¡­" Sasuke promised.

    Mishiro snorted, pausing for a moment mere inches away from Sasuke. Within an instant, she struck out, kicking Yuno away a few feet. Sasuke trembled as he desperately attempted to force his body to stand and kill her where she stood. "This is the real world, Uchiha. It''s cruel and unreasonable. The only true things that matter are strength, intelligence, and wealth. One where even our love cannot protect the one we care for the most. A fool like you likely can''t even accept this is happening-"

    Sasuke could scarcely hear her. The sound of breaking glass echoed throughout his head. Where was the glass? Why was it so loud? How did he let Yuno get hurt? His confusion slowly gave way to pure, festering rage.

    His vision began to blur as his mind focused on the woman before her. Sasuke had spent his life pursuing the family he once had but had lost. And thanks to her, he lost some of the little family he had left. His vision cleared, his mind too; even the pain and numbness were distant now. His vision became sharper than it ever had. Enough to show him what he wanted more than anything. This bitch burning¡­

    Mishiro flinched suddenly, placing a hand instinctively to guard her face. As she did, Sasuke felt his reserves dip even further; he hadn''t known they could get this low. As he did, consciousness began to fade slowly. Mishiro blinked as Sasuke watched a small batch of flames burst into existence on her hand. It bubbled a couple of inches from her skin, impeded by her chakra defenses. However, as with the other attacks, the fire seemed unable to be absorbed. It grew in potency as a sizzle filled the air simultaneously with Mishiro''s screams. The woman dropped to her knees and thrust her hand into the water they stood on. Yet Sasuke watched with marked fascination as the flames did not die but grew further up her arm. Mishiro writhed in pain before she grits her teeth and grabs her trident; she lined the blades up to her arm. And, in an impressive display of grit, savagely cut off her left arm from the forearm down. She cried out in pain and writhed on the ground as she did. "Amaterasu." Sasuke instinctively spoke.

    Sasuke flinched as he heard more glass, but it was behind him this time. Naruto was fully standing now and seemingly was embracing his jinchuriki nature. His eyes were red, his whiskers pronounced, and his teeth had become sharp fangs. He snapped the chains holding him with a mere flex of his shoulders. The blonde''s eyes were locked onto Mishiro as he thrust his palm savagely through the barrier trapping him. His fingers snapped from the force but quickly snapped back into place. Naruto once again grimly did the same with his other hand, crudely gripping the barrier with his hold and ripping it in two with a terribly shattering sound. The blonde marched past him and the wounded Yuno wordlessly as he marched toward a recovering Mishiro. There was a boom as Naruto appeared above her instantly. Slamming a single hand into her head. With an eruption of water and a massive air explosion, Mishiro was spiked to the waterbed by the blow. Naruto stared down at her coldly as she did.

    "I''m done," Naruto said simply; Sasuke''s consciousness finally gave out as the blonde finished his words.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Leifazu''s POV (Nearby Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Leifazu lay flat on her back, happily whistling a tune. The pain and exhaustion of battle were slowly fading; she could even begin to twitch her limbs. A Uzumaki like herself lasted long and recovered faster, meaning if she kept twitching like this, she should regain movement. As Leifazu worked toward such, she eyed the still-unconscious duo. Content they wouldn''t be getting up any time soon, she focused back on herself.

    It was slow and boring work, but eventually, Lefaizu regained enough strength to climb to her feet. Standing was painful and slightly nauseating, but Leifazu was fine with discomfort; she had experienced it often in her life.

    It took several more minutes, but eventually, Leifazu felt rejuvenated enough to move around with ease. The pangs of chakra exhaustion made it clear she would need true rest before she could hope to fight someone.

    Several massive flares of chakra in the distance drew Leifazu''s attention. One of them was all too familiar; it seemed some of their enemies had made it to Mishiro. From the massive and somewhat similar auras of one of the chakras, Leifazu was sure Naruto Uzumaki, one of the primary targets, was in the battle, another powerful as well. It concerned their chances of success, but Leifazu smiled despite that. She was much too spent to be helpful in such a battle, and she was pretty disappointed. But now Leifazu had the perfect chance to get that bitch killed¡­ there was just one more matter to decide before she moved.

    Lee and Choji were still peacefully slumbering. Leifazu kicked a pebble at the bowl-cut warrior, and thankfully, this time, he didn''t fight her off in his sleep. Her experience as a killer made it a known fact she should kill both of them. After such a fantastic fight, the two had the full details of her abilities and seemingly even her weakness¡­ but the fight had been amazing¡­

    Better to leave the two alive, it ensured the bitch Mishiro died, and Leifazu would have quite a bit of trouble on her hands in the next bloody battle with them in the Leaf. Yes, it was better to leave them-

    Leifazu flinched and whipped her head to the side to see a human-sized blur flying at her. With her limited abilities, she couldn''t stop the attack, her attack smashing into her. Leifazu wrapped her limbs around the attack as they rolled, only for them to skillfully wrap all four of their hands around her feet and legs. Leifazu howled as she felt fangs bite into her shoulder.

    Those damn demons! They must''ve been attracted to their battle! Leifazu thrashed her limbs, attempting to throw them off her. It was shockingly strong, maintaining its grip while deepening its bite. Leifazu groaned in pain and willed her hatchet back. It took seconds, and the demon did its best to remove her head. Luckily, Leifazu felt an impact hit the demon; it relaxed its grip as she kicked it off her.

    Leifazu''s hatchet had buried itself in the back of its head. Not a moment later, Lefiazu rolled on top of the creature and pulled her weapon free. She could feel three more rushing her now. As she stood, she slashed, beheading another creature as it drew near. She spun around a dive from the second as she willed her other hatchet back to her. It flew from Choji, cutting off one limb of the charging third, causing it to slide in a bundle toward her. Leifazu slid, slitting its throat as she ripped through her second hatchet. The third demon slid as it turned around to charge her again. Leifazu smiled cruelly at it. Before she flung both hatchets with a heave, removing all four of its limbs. She walked over and caught both hatchets as she stood over it, dropping to her knees to slam both into its spine. Leifazu ripped them free, and the demon whined as it died.

    Leifazu panted, the meager fight having cost her much. But as she looked into the forest, she witnessed many more glowing, hungry eyes. Leifazu sighed, knowing she would not be able to stand them all as she was¡­ but¡­

    Leifazu sheathed her hatchets at her hip, ran over, and threw both Lee and Choji over her shoulder. The awkward trio began to hobble away quickly, pursued by the crawling monsters of Irminsul.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    So she was running, but where the hell should she go? By now, the entirety of Irminsul was likely their enemy. Leifazu''s leader was locked into combat, a battle she did not know if it was going their way. However, defeating Leifazu and defeating Mishiro were two very different things. Besides, if she or their enemies did win¡­ they would serve as great bait to the demons.

    Leifazu awkwardly leaped from tree to tree as she raced toward the Chakra anchor. She smiled, however, as a familiar person landed with her on the next branch.

    Leifazu and her knocked-out allies had been joined by Suzumebachi. The woman seemed just as worn out as him and had a massive bruise on her forehead. "I''m shocked you''re alive. I can tell you lost a fight. I suppose I''m not the only one feeling miserable today."

    "I lost to a superior opponent," Suzumebachi said with a roll of her eyes. "Their choice to spare me was an honorable one. What happened to you?"

    "Turns out those Leaf shinobi are damn strong!" Leifazu chuckled. "Here, take one of these two."

    "You defeated him¡­" Suzumebachi said in shock as she lifted Lee from Leifazu''s shoulders. "So I suppose we''re taking these two as prisoners?"

    "Nah, we''re getting the hell out of here; saving these two is a favor," Leifazu answered easily as they began their journey again; the two relaxed even as dozens of monsters raced out of here. "We''ll use the Chakra Anchor to escape; Mishiro is handling the rest as we speak; we''ll leave them to die by her hands." It was a partial lie, one she noticed Suzumebachi seemed to notice. But the woman didn''t press them as the two raced toward the Chakra Anchor.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Kyuubi / Naruto''s POV (Naruto''s Mindscape)

    Ever since the beginning of his recurring imprisonment, this One''s life had been a simple, dull affair. While sealed as he was, he had no actual physical being. More of his physical being had been fused with his host, but the result was the same. His existence was only on a spiritual level. His spirit was free; his being was locked within a giant wet sewer system. The cage changed with the host, but the result usually was the same. Dark days left toiling away for what seemed to be an eternity.

    The only entertainment or method of passing time was the visages his imprisonment allowed him. Due to his location within the host, he was privy to some of their senses, primarily vision and hearing. At any time, This One could gaze upon the happenings of his host, a momentary reprieve for his empty days. Today, however, was an oddity, a day he could experience more¡­ perhaps even escape.

    Jinchuriki were made to be weapons. This one and his relatives were not made to be entrapped within the feeble bodies of humans. While Ninjutsu and Fuijutsu had allowed them to surpass this limit, there were side effects for the union. The host often displayed traits of their captive, gained access to absurd power, and, most importantly¡­ was tied emotionally.

    For This One and his siblings, these side effects were no concern. But for humans? It was quite the conundrum. As all Tailed Beasts had lived for centuries, they each had experienced much in this world. And thanks to the recent efforts of humanity, it was mostly negative. Long before they were entrapped, they had been hated and hunted. The constant negativity had covered their very essence. So when the host suddenly felt the depths of their fury, wrath, and hatred¡­ they snapped.

    "Naruto Uzumaki¡­ you cannot even hear This One, can you¡­"

    The blonde did not heed his words. His spirit stood robotically unblinking; even now, Naruto was focused on his goal.

    "To think you would be capable of Jinchuriki Link¡­ no small task. However, we Tailed Beasts are not nearly as feeble as you humans. Can you tolerate your own hatred and This One''s?"

    There was no answer. Unsurprisingly, with the blonde going down this route. Jinchuriki Link was a dramatic change for most jinchuriki, for his jailer? Even more so. This One''s hatred had been fed and fueled far more than the others. Yet Naruto''s own hate nearly burned as brightly as his own. This had been building in the back of his mind; the human had surprisingly control to bury this much.

    Jinchuriki Link was a technique used in the first possession stage of a Tailed Beast. The user''s mind and the beast must be aligned; it usually happens during moments of great fury or grief. It allowed the user to use a chakra coat, access a full tail''s worth of power, and enhance durability and healing. However, the user often loses control, especially those of iron will. They would maintain control but be influenced by the emotions of their prisoner. It usually led to a gradual possession until their beast got the better of them and was fully manifested.

    This One had suspected Naruto may be something else¡­ different from the other humans. In fact, the blonde even reminded him of them. This would be the test. If he lost control, snapped fully, and allowed himself a trip outside, This One would act as he must, rampage and kill the annoyances around him and finally free himself.

    This One watched with rapt attention as the Uzumaki seemed entirely in control despite the Jinchuriki Sync. Perhaps he could manage the inner darkness of them both¡­ This One would see¡­

    X-X

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto couldn''t hear; his hound pounded so loudly inside his chest that it muted everything else. His teeth itched as they grew even longer, becoming a set of razor-sharp fangs. His whiskers grew thicker and harsher, and his eyes glowed a bright orange through the air. Slowly but surely, a burning sensation covered his skin. The blonde mutely noticed his skin was covered in a thick orange miasma of chakra. Steam wrapped around him as the water beneath him evaporated. The chains wrapped around him continued to tighten, and the barrier hummed as chakra shot into his body. But all Naruto felt was pain and a growing, burning fury. The pain of his transformation vastly outweighed the pain of his binding.

    The only thing Naruto saw was Yuno being speared over and over, Sasuke being defenseless and being saved by her, and them both nearly dying because of him¡­ He watched as Tamaki came and saved the Uchiha again but was boredly smacked away. Sakura attempted to stop her but suffered the same.

    "STOP HURTING THEM! I''LL KILL YOU!" Naruto promised from the binding. Seeing his friend be devastated like that filled him with even more weight, fury, and pain. He forced himself to his feet with his new strength. And began to move the chains to stretch. He wouldn''t just lie here and let his friends die!

    The near loss to Neji, the defeat to Juzo, and the most recent defeat to Gaara flew by his eyes. Hadn''t he intended to become Hokage? To be someone people could love and count on? To defend and fight for what he saw as right? How could he do that if he kept failing¡­ This time was worse; his failure had cost much more than his pride¡­ Yuno was¡­

    The thought gave him the boost he needed. The chains snapped easily; Naruto would not be stopped anymore. Naruto embraced the pain with a smile as he thrust his hands into the barrier. It shattered like glass from the blow, as did his fingers, but as soon as he had swallowed the pain, they had healed. His eyes were only for Mishiro. Somehow, the woman had lost most of an arm. Naruto would make it the least of her concerns.

    Naruto wrapped his fingers around the barrier; with a pull, he ripped it into pieces with a single pull. It fell in tatters around the blonde, who breathed in deeply as they did. Muri flew from him now in a bird form, crying out for Naruto to calm down. Naruto doesn''t know why he wasted his breath. Before they even faded, he marched forth slowly; the foolish bitch wasn''t even paying attention. As he walked past his battered friend, he paid them no heed; usually, he would''ve ensured they were right. But why waste the time? If he wanted to keep them safe, there was a pest to swat first.

    His patience snapped as he leaped forward, landing behind Mishiro with a single bound. When was the last time he had allowed himself to truly let go? Perhaps during that failed training trip with his mother? Naruto had forgotten how fast he could be. The woman, even in pain, whipped her head around, sensing his arrival. Unlike before, however, Naruto was too fast. He closed his fist and smashed it into the top of her head.

    The blow sent her flying into the riverbed below with a massive eruption of water. Naruto watched with a smile as the woman was buried by the blow, and the water splattered everywhere, some even raining back to the ground from above. Naruto noticed he was floating idly as the water was disturbed. Now he could even maintain Personal Atmosphere Level Two by himself¡­ He clenched his hand and flexed his chakra. Blowing away even more water and thickening the chakra shroud around him. He was so strong now¡­ even more so than before¡­ he could make this right¡­

    "I''m done¡­" Naruto was surprised at how deeply warped his voice was now. He knew Mishiro wouldn''t hear him, but he spoke to himself. "I''m done losing, losing fights, losing confidence, losing the people I care about." As he spoke, a tail slowly protruded from his back, lazily swaying back and forth. "All because of my restraint¡­ I''ve lived my life holding back, fearful to ever truly go all out, always trying my best to do everything while holding back. But now I see I''m pathetic, that it''s all my fault. I''m not enough now¡­ but I will be¡­ I''ll start by killing you."

    As he finished, the tail snapped out, fishing into the river bed and ripping Mishiro free from it headfirst. The woman threw her trident straight at him, but Naruto ignored the powerful weapon as it stabbed into his shoulder. The tail dragged her high into the sky as Naruto smiled and ripped the trident out.

    "It''s all so plain to see! Gaara was right! If I want to live as I wish, I gotta be powerful! More than just human¡­" Naruto said manically to himself. "This trident¡­ you used it on her¡­" As Naruto finished his thought, the elongated chakra tail suddenly shrunk, reeling the helpless Mishiro in. "Why don''t you take it back! You''ll need it!" Naruto promised as she drew close. Naruto cocked the trident back as she flew at him before hurling it with all his strength. He laughed as it speared right through her stomach and sent her careening into the wall and spearing her to it. The stone buckled against the impact but held her there all the same.

    Naruto cackled as he slashed with his claws several times. When had his nails become claws? All the better to rip her apart, he supposed. With each swipe, red lines of wind chakra shot off toward the pinned woman. He watched, amused, as Mishiro ripped the trident from herself and stumbled as blood gushed from the wound in her stomach. She bit her rest as she stood again and howled in fury as she charged ahead heedless of his attacks.

    He laughed as they hit. The first two burned against the invisible shield, but the next two sliced through it, cutting shallowly into her skin. The unexpected wounds made her stumble again. Naruto appeared within striking distance at this moment.

    "Learned from my Ma that your little cloak is weak to this chakra. Unfortunately for you, you''ve dragged it out of me." Naruto offered a jab to her newly healed stomach, sending her flying back from his might. "Get back here, you miserable little sicko," Naruto said as his tail flew out and grabbed her around her waist, pulling her back slowly. The chakra was as corrosive as ever, as Mishiro screamed out in pain from the contact. He held her close as the woman''s bloodshot eyes met his own. She attempted to form hand signs, but Naruto appeared above her and slammed both of his hands into her chest, smashing her into the water below. Once again, the water erupted, and his allies were scattered as this explosion of power was even more potent than the last. "Heal up quickly, Mishiro¡­ this cousin versus cousin spat is far from over¡­"

    Naruto smiled widely as the water suddenly burst forth with several water dragons. Thankful she hadn''t died, he turned and punched the first dragon into the water mist as his tail smashed another behind him. Naruto backflipped over a third as it attempted to hit him from his flank. Now, he was airborne, and his tail was still recovering. This left him open for the fourth. The water dragon carried through the air and smashed into the stone wall, collapsing it onto him. Naruto''s vision darkened as he was buried in the rubble. That had actually hurt! Naruto flexed his chakra and tail to smash the rubble off him, only to see Mishiro within inches of him. His tail attempted to smack her way, but she deflected it and smashed the handle of the trident into his face.

    Naruto stumbled back as a kick smashed into his ribs, and his chest was shallowly slashed. Mishiro attempted a double-handed thrust into his chest, but Naruto caught the trident around the blade. Naruto''s cloak dispersed the water blades at the edges and allowed him to grip the blade. Mishiro flinched, attempting to pull it free. But Naruto merely gathered the new powerful chakra around his fist. It grew as large as Choji''s, and the blonde punched her into the sky.

    Naruto leaped up to her and wrapped his tail around her body. He smashed his elbow into her face with a spray of blood; hopefully, he shattered her nose. Before he spun his tail, he flung her back to the flooded grounds below. Using his wind chakra, he shot himself after her like a kunai. Spearing her into the ground with another water eruption. The water emptied the water in the canyon as it rained down all around them. Naruto didn''t even recover or clear the debris off them before he began a vicious ground pound. However, he was suddenly wrapped in chains, they shot him into the sky, and Naruto cried out as it started to drain his chakra and slammed him into the ground. Mishiro appeared above him, single-armed and covered in blood and bruises.

    "Did you think throwing a tantrum would win this fight?!" Mishiro asked. Naruto attempted to snap the chains as before, but they were being replenished and slowly covering him from head to toe. "Death is the only thing promised to a shinobi, and that girl did it as she was trained. She will not be the last thing you lose¡­"

    Naruto slowly cracked the chains before he was suddenly submerged in them. The painful drain of chakra grew even faster as he growled angrily.

    "This is why the Uzumaki must perish; they raise monsters like you¡­" Mishiro spat hatefully at him as she used her remaining hand to channel chakra and began another jutsu. "Water Style: Scalding Hose!"

    Naruto could not see what she did but felt a quickly rising heat surrounding his prison. It quickly turned the chains scalding hot; even his shroud could not protect him. The burn of his shroud, of the water, of knowing he was failing filled him. Hadn''t he promised not to let this happen?

    "In the next life, hide and watch your friends die¡­ you may have lived longer."

    Naruto felt his patience snapped again. His power doubled, another tail burst forth from his back, and the two managed to shatter the chains around him. In the same instant, one wrapped around their arm and the other around her legs, holding her up as the corrosive chakra burnt at her skin and slowly crushed her limbs. He felt instincts he didn''t know he had as he opened his mouth, and a dark ball of chakra formed from within it. It shot forward and smashed into the helpless Mishiro.

    There was a flash; it was the only way he could describe it. The second the small orb of powerful chakra came into contact, it exploded so violently that it blinded him. There was no sound at all, the force of it silencing everything for a moment. As the light faded, Naruto could see the canyon side he''d faced was not flattened. The hills, boulders, and rivers had been destroyed for at least a hundred yards. The water had evaporated, and the ground smoked as it had been burnt a deep color, even glassing occasionally. At the end of the path of destruction was Mishiro.

    The woman''s entire body was blackened, the sight of landing being a see-through hole to the darkened mud beneath. She had no hair remaining on her body. Naruto marched forward regardless as the woman groaned and twitched. He watched her for a moment, attempting to raise her arm. However, with her injuries, she couldn''t move; she would die within minutes¡­

    Naruto chuckled at her as he picked up her arm and placed it in her mouth. The woman instinctively sucked, her skin healing and the wound closing as she did. Naruto waited until she was fully healed to speak to her.

    "Ikam lead you all to kill me and my distant family. To do so, it seems you are looking for as much power as possible." Naruto mused to himself. "Is that all that matters to this world? Power¡­"

    "Never heard of this expression. Might that be right?" Mishiro chuckled at him; Naruto prepared to smash her with her tails but stopped when she didn''t move. "In this cruel world, the only way to survive is to truly thrive. To be powerful¡­ Wealth, influence, and reputation can all be won over with power. It''s the way of the world¡­ you truly aren''t like any Uzumaki I''ve met¡­"

    "So power is the way of the world¡­" Naruto mused to himself. "In that case, I can do whatever I want because I''m stronger than you?"

    "Only if I lose!" Mishiro cried as she suddenly lunged to her feet. However, Naruto backhanded her to the ground with ease. "You''re only proving my point, you, Uzumaki. Use power selfishly!"

    "I don''t know much about being an Uzumaki¡­" Naruto admitted. "But none of that matters now. For killing my friend, I''ll make you suffer!" Naruto suddenly began a vicious onslaught of stomps on the downed Mishiro. "People like you hoard power and use it to abuse others! You lord over those you consider weak! Kill others purely based on their blood! If this world truly only respects power, then I''ll become the strongest! And any bastard like you, I''ll take care of myself!"

    His rant and beating had left Mishiro battered again¡­ perhaps he should stop¡­. She was too weak to defend herself anymore¡­ at the very least, he should just finish her. But Naruto felt his anger grow as he remembered everything she had done. Yuno would not be coming back¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke / Naruto''s POV (Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Sasuke gasped for air as he breached the water and crawled to the surface. As he did, he noticed Sakura carrying Yuno and Tamaki but struggling to stay afloat. Normally, his Ash Step would allow him to close the distance instantly. So battered he was, he had to settle for a desperate swim over, Sakura and her dead weight dipping below the surface several times before he got close. Even with his added strength, the two could barely drag the two to the surface. Sasuke and Sakura crawled onto a small patch of dry earth, panting for breath.

    Sasuke leaped forward to Yuno; he rolled her over gently and raised her head above her body. He felt for her neck for a pulse and felt dread pool in his heart when he didn''t find one. Laying her flat, he ripped a patch from his shirt and kept it placed firmly over the three gaping wounds on her torso; there was so much blood. Sasuke felt panic fill him; the anger was drowned as the realization was fully set. He numbly heard Sakura briefly check the unconscious Tamaki before racing over.

    "Sasuke, if we want to save her, move quickly! I''ll work the wound; get her breathing!" Sakura barked as she threw off his hands, and her hands dimly glowed with the gentle light of healing jutsu.

    Sasuke numbly watched for a moment before he began chest compressions. Even if the wound wasn''t fatal, she wasn''t breathing; she may even have water inside her lungs. He kept a steady rhythm, and Sakura cursed as she continued her work. "What!" Sasuke demanded.

    "This is bad; her right lung, liver, and stomach have been pierced and nearly severed! Two of her ribs were shattered and have torn apart entire arteries! Not to mention, the wound is extensive; the skin was torn to shreds!" Sakura listed worried. "She''s suffering from blood loss and chakra exhaustion; even at full strength, I wouldn''t be able to handle this! Running on empty is making this impossible!"

    "What the fuck do you need? Chakra? Blood? You can take my damn organs if you have to!" Sasuke snapped.

    "That''s not how it works! This requires complex medical Ninjutsu surgery! This environment isn''t sterile; she could get infected. The two of you don''t have the same blood type. And I can''t simply remove your organs and place them in her; they would be rejected!"

    "What the fuck can you do-"

    "Sasuke¡­ I keep telling you to work on that temper of yours. W-will never attract a girlfriend like that¡­" Yuno''s weak voice spoke out, breaking their argument all the while. The two snapped their attention to her as she chuckled painfully to herself. "She¡­ she''s right, Sasuke. I took some medical Ninjutsu training too, enough to know without the best healer in the world, I''m too far gone¡­"

    "Yuno, please¡­" Sasuke pleaded. "You can''t leave¡­ you''re all that I have left."

    He duly noted everyone else, sans Choji and Lee, arriving around them looking battered and tired but most disturbed to see Yuno down and dying. It occurred to them that Naruto had sent them all flying away from the ravine and into a small pond. Even Muri landed softly next to Yuno, crying openly at her.

    "I''m not Sasuke; I''m all you are willing to embrace¡­" Yuno said sadly. "Your mother has always been there for you; you reject her due to her "betraying the clan," but she loves you enough to accept you resenting her. Hinata is your teammate; how often have you, Shino, Hinata, and I hung out or trained together. You''re so focused on our clan¡­ I was just trying to show you there''s more to life¡­"

    "Yuno please not now¡­ just¡­ try to breathe¡­" Sasuke said with a shake of his head.

    "I won''t be around to do that anymore, Sasuke. I need you to promise me you won''t lose yourself. That you won''t only achieve your goal, but be happy¡­"

    "I promise Yuno now¡ª" Sasuke paused as he looked back to her face. Her eyes were dull and empty again, and her body fully relaxed and nearly slid free from his hold. Muri sadly reached over and closed Yuno''s eyes.

    "Even at the end, she was happy¡­" Muri began sadly. "She was content seeing you¡­ I think it brought her comfort-"

    "Thank you, Muri, but I know," Sasuke replied calmly, robotically as he stood. "Just one moment." Shino dropped to his knees, staring at his teammate brokenly. Hinata sobbed openly at the cruel sight, and Tamaki herself seemed to pray. Sakura grimly began to check on the others, grimly keeping herself busy. As he walked past them, Kiba grimly walked beside him. However, Sasuke nearly shook his head.

    "I know you''re grieving right now, but you can''t think of going back in there alone," Kiba said cautiously.

    "I appreciate your concern, but I''m the only one who can stop this. It seems Naruto has lost himself to rage; even if he wins, he''ll become a threat. It is said powerful Genjutsu can pacify Jinchuriki, however¡­" Sasuke replied coolly.

    "Normally, I''d just use your judgment over my own," Kiba admitted with a shrug. "But don''t pretend this is a decision made off of strategy. You want a chance¡­"

    "I deserve it," Sasuke replied as he blurred forward with Ash Step. The hateful burning inside fueled him¡­

    With a flurry of Ash Steps, he returned to the flattened ravine. Naruto, covered in thick orange chakra, was kicking a defenseless Mishiro around, cruelly chuckling all the while. Sasuke stopped a few steps behind them and watched calmly. Even with this new power, he wasn''t strong enough to stop her, and Naruto defeated her. Sasuke would let him if he intended to administer punishment himself; this cruel fate was fitting¡­

    X-X

    Naruto''s POV

    Naruto felt so assertive and miserable but much more substantial than he had ever felt. That little battle would''ve been easy if he had used this against Gaara. It certainly helped with his current task. Mishiro could not heal anymore, so he held back considerably with every blow as he kicked her around like a ball. Blurring to her landing spot before kicking her again.

    Mishiro had stopped fighting back a while ago. Her eyes were filled with fear, and she occasionally begged for her life. He hit her harder when she did that. A slight tingle in the back of his mind.

    The tingle was the most annoying part of this form. It wasn''t painful, but it kept whining in the back. It spoke of cruelty, of being tainted, of being better. It was a weak voice. But the booming presence and power wrapped snugly around him were much more substantial. Mishiro had taken his friend; wasn''t she due to suffer the same pain?

    However, Naruto blinked, and suddenly, he wasn''t enacting vengeance, but inside a massive sewer facing a cage with the absurdly large cage door wide open. Inside, the Kyuubi lazily sat.

    "I''m busy," Naruto warned.

    "We sure are." His voice echoed as a familiar arm draped over his shoulders; he looked to his left to see his own face. Standard except for the dark, hateful eyes. "We''re finally cutting loose, holding these little shits accountable¡­ luckily this little breather will be instant in real-time. Gives us time to decide what to do next¡­"

    "Who-"

    "You are a unique human, Naruto Uzumaki." The Kyuubi commented with a chuckle. "To have so much hatred inside you and to have separated it like this¡­"

    "If you''re too thick-headed to realize," Dark Naruto joked. "I''m all the hate, the jealousy, the envy, the hate within you. The side you buried so deep inside you that you don''t even recognize it. I''m responsible for this power and the sole reason our tenant here hasn''t gained full control¡­"

    Naruto growled. "Fine, if that''s what it takes, I have to take her out. She and her group tried to kill my mom; they hunted Uzumaki''s, and now she killed Yuno. Tell me killing her isn''t the logical choice!"

    "Of course it is; if we spare her, she''ll return stronger and know our weaknesses. It''d be spitting on Yuno''s grave while it''s still warm."

    "Using logic and reasoning to excuse your sins?" The Kyuubi asked with a raised brow. "Perhaps you are more like the other humans than I thought. Personally This One has no gripe on killing. Though I remember you did, excusable This One supposes, but your current actions?"

    "She deserves to suffer for what she did!" Dark Naruto howled angrily. "We need to send a message! A little torture will make sure it sticks!"

    Naruto was stunned, the entirety of his actions settling on his mind. He was torturing her, wasn''t he?

    "This One agrees it is effective. However This One remembers you being opposed to such, Naruto Uzumaki. Or do you not remember the death of that Sound Kunoichi¡­ what was that human''s name again?"

    "Kin," Naruto said softly.

    "A bitch who tried to kill us and help have our friend murdered!" Dark Naruto snapped.

    "A young woman serving her country the same as you." The Kyuubi replied. "One you cut in half¡­ excusable in combat. In fact, This One knows you did not intend to kill¡­ now you not only kill but play with your food. You disappoint This One¡­"

    "The Nine-Tailed Damned Fox is preaching to us?!" Dark Naruto replied sarcastically. "Are we really gonna listen to this?!"

    "You cried that night¡­ the next three, in fact, your Mother saw and comforted you, but you still remember her name¡­ This One thinks it haunts you, you regret having to kill her¡­ This One wonders how this event will weigh on you¡­"

    "Don''t you dare be gas-" Dark Naruto suddenly disappeared.

    "Thank you¡­" Naruto said grimly. "I lost myself, and you helped me¡­ why?"

    "This One still hates humans, so make no mistake, but perhaps our redheaded ally was right. This One sees something in you, Naruto Uzumaki, something this current decision confirms¡­ My name is Kurama human¡­ you may refer to me as such¡­"

    Naruto blinked again and was back in the real world. He stood far from Mishiro, who attempted to drag herself away with one good hand. Naruto noticed the chakra cloak was gone, and there was overwhelming hate and anger with it. Most of it, anyway¡­ Naruto marched forward, cutting off Mishiro''s path silently. The woman shrieked and rolled, attempting to get away but couldn''t.

    "I defeated you," Naruto said simply. "Completely and utterly I beat you¡­ I wanna hear you say that."

    Mishiro fearfully locked eyes with him and nodded her head.

    "Say it," Naruto warned.

    "You¡­ defeated me¡­" Mishiro shakily spoke. "Please no more¡­"

    "I''m done. Today, I''m gonna spare your life. When you crawl back to Ikam, warn him to stay away, or I''ll handle him too. If you or anyone in his little club so much as come around again¡­ I''ll kill you¡­ kill you all¡­" Naruto warned, his eyes flashing orange.

    "Unde-" Naruto flinched as blood suddenly splattered onto his face. He opened his eyes to see Sasuke standing behind him, having used Mishiro''s now depowered katana to throw it like a spear into Mishiro''s head. The skull cracked with a crunch and splat as her head was nearly split in two. Naruto blinked again, shocked.

    "I respect your decision, Naruto," Sasuke said calmly. "In fact, I don''t blame you. But she took from the Uchiha, the only fair cost is death¡­"

    "She really is¡­" Naruto asked shakily. Sasuke merely nodded. Naruto eyed the dead and mutilated Mishiro with a sigh. He had preserved his morals, but it seemed it wasn''t only his choice¡­ "Fine, you had a right for that¡­" he said, exhausted. The others?"

    "In rough shape¡­"

    "Do you need to t-"

    "Not now, Uzumaki¡­ let''s go to the others¡­ collect Yuno''s body and have Muri send us home¡­ then we grieve¡­" Naruto nodded sadly as the Uchiha and Uzumaki left the dead body of Mishiro behind as they walked over to the others.

 Chapter 68: Grim Homecoming!

    Naruto''s POV (Chakra Anchor - Western River Plains)

    Naruto numbly stared at Yuno Uchiha''s pale, still body. She had been an interesting and kind woman who treated him reasonably before and after he had been revealed as a jinchuriki. The kind that cared so much for her cousin; she went out of her way to support and find support for him. The kind that seemed to find something pleasant in every situation. Yuno was the kind of woman who risked her life for her loved ones, yet she feared bugs like many normal people. Now she was still, never to speak again; Yuno was dead¡­ and it was his fault.

    The others were also crowded around Yuno; there was a tense and heavy silence. Perhaps just like him, they were stunned, confused even. For years, they had been warned of the risk of their profession and the commonality of death among one''s comrades. Yet, facing the world''s reality weighed heavily on their shoulders. Seeing it firsthand, made it clear just how real this all was.

    Naruto glanced around the group sullenly. He had come to these lands to save them because he felt he must move himself to do it. Because his home had been hesitant to offer aid. Perhaps it had been a mistake.

    Sasuke stood next to him; despite their wounds and exhaustion, neither of them cracked or showed weakness. Naruto suspected Sasuke blamed himself just as he did. Yet refused to show the pain at all, he seemed almost emotionless.

    Muri sat on his shoulder, for once mentally silent as he quietly sobbed. Naruto knew Muri was an empath; it must''ve been even more challenging for him to accept the death of a friend. Yuno and Muri had gotten along well, and his summon has seemed fond of her.

    Shino, Hinata, and Kiba helped each other stand. Shino allowed Hinata to cry into his shoulder. As Kiba seemed to stunned to even breathe. Sakura kneeled over Yuno, ugly, crying and apologizing all at once. Tamaki kneeled with her, praying silently. Each of them had fought tooth and nail and overcame so much. Yet they still suffered.

    ''Yet we let them down, didn''t we? They needed us to save them, defeat the big bad, and do the one thing we''re half decent at. But we failed them because we''re weak¡­ because we always hold back. Luckily, we''re done with that now¡­ I won''t let you¡­'' His own voice rang in his head. Usually, he''d assume it was merely our thoughts, but it felt different. Was this his dark self?

    ''So first you pop in my head, and now you''re talking to me?'' Naruto thought back angrily. ''Yes, I know what happened; we have bigger concerns now. This isn''t the time to mope.''

    ''Don''t give me that stalling bullshit. I''m you; I know you don''t believe a single word you just said. Besides, you should get more comfortable with me¡­ now that you let me out a little, there is no going back¡­'' Dark Naruto replied spitefully.

    ''Just what I need¡­''

    ''You should be thanking me! I stopped our tenant from gaining control and gave you the focus and strength you could never display before¡­''

    "Shut the hell up¡­" Naruto whispered out loud. The problem of his inner aspect acting up was a major one, but not something he was prepared to deal with now.

    Muri looked over, worried at him. Of course, his summon could her that all¡­ ''Not now, Muri¡­'' Naruto warned his summon before the group suddenly moved, some of them anyway.

    Tamaki began to recite a prayer out loud as Sakura closed Yuno''s eyes, and Sasuke removed a scroll from his hip. Shino nodded as Sasuke and Sakura prepared and sealed Yuno''s body into the scroll.

    "I am sorry to see her go¡­ she was a fierce warrior. One I was honored to have as an ally. She died a death worthy of a ninja¡­" Tamaki offered softly.

    "Yuno was that and more¡­" Shino answered softly. "It is my failure¡­ as her teammate, I should''ve been there."

    "It was I who unknowingly aided them." Tamaki countered. "The fault lies partially with me; if it should please you all I offer my life-"

    "Yuno would''ve never wanted that¡­" Hinata offered.

    "Hinata''s right; besides, I let her go. I didn''t suspect she could even move, alone do what she did¡­ I couldn''t even heal her¡­" Sakura muttered to herself.

    "Silence all of you." Sasuke spat out suddenly, full of passion. "Yuno was not pathetic enough to blame us for her death; she knew the risk of this career. You feel guilt; you recognize if you were¡­ better, that you could''ve stopped it. But those feelings only weigh you down¡­ focus on surviving¡­ she gave her life for that¡­"

    "Sasuke¡­" Hinata said worriedly.

    "He speaks the truth, perhaps not as we perceive it, but the truth nonetheless-" Shino chimed in, but Naruto was in no mood for this talk.

    "Let''s just get out of here." Naruto agreed simply.

    However, the group flinched as a burst of chakra alerted their senses. Most could barely move; Naruto, Sasuke, Muri, Tamaki, and Sakura moved to face the threat. But his summon, and the woman were suddenly bowed over by the unconscious bodies of Lee and Choji. Two blurs raced past the group, dashing straight for the chakra anchor.

    Naruto felt the muted feeling and confusion leave him. He had failed, but a chance for redemption showed itself. He allowed the rage to fill him again; the possibility that more of his friends had fallen offered much more potential.

    ''They hurt more of our friends¡­ will you let this slide?'' His other half spoke, but it didn''t need to offer input. Naruto wasn''t sure what to do, but first, he would catch these creeps! Chakra burst from his core, filling him with as much hatred as it did power. Just as it had with Mishiro, it nearly overwhelmed him even with the aid of his other self. But Naruto''s focus maintained control. His eyes locked onto the blurs as they neared the anchor, only Sasuke noticing they were now orange. The two tails formed behind him before transforming into bubbling hands. With a boom and massive gust of wind, they grabbed both blurs, stopping their progress nearly instantly. Screams sounded out as the hands slowly dragged the intruders back. The corrosive chakra of Kurama burning their skin.

    "That''s where Choji and Lee went," Sasuke muttered darkly as two women were dragged forth, their screams of pain making it clear contact with Naruto''s jinchuriki chakra was anything but pleasant. From the cruel smile on Naruto''s face, he was clearly losing it again. Sasuke felt a tinge of fear; his killing of Mishiro had been a selfish act. But not purely selfish; Naruto had been clearly losing control. Removing the agitating agent made perfect sense. But now these two fools had reared their heads¡­ if they had killed them. "Guys, check them out! Are they dead?!" Sasuke barked to the others worriedly.

    Naruto ignored them all for now as he locked eyes with his prey. While he wasn''t sure who they were, one had the trade-marked hair of a Uzumaki, the other a headband clearly marking her as a Stone shinobi. Considering the state of Lee and Choji, they must''ve beaten them in battle, maybe even killed them¡­ "Who the fuck are you two?" Naruto asked cruelly. A smaller voice inside him was alarmed by the deepness and naked hatred in his tone. ''Keep them in our grip; we''ll pay them back for every bit of pain they dealt¡­'' His darker half whispered.

    The redheaded woman laughed between gasps of pain. "To think you fools could actually do it. That bitch is finally dead! My name is Leifazu, a former pawn of Mishiro-" Leifazu was cut off as the burning hand of chakra holding him tightened its grip. Their was the bone chilling sound of cracking bone as he did.

    The other woman struggled, screaming mindlessly against the pain. Naruto winced at the sound, the small part of him winning over as the woman was released from his grip. She gasped breathlessly in pain before forcing herself into a bow before him. "We were servants of Mishiro! Both forced, of course! We defeated your two friends, but they''re alive! We only intended to escape as you fawned over them! I am Suzumebachi of the Hidden Stone Village; killing me could-"

    Naruto let more of his hatred show, killing intent, filling the clearing and silencing Suzumebachi. The anger was hard to control, but if they had spared Choji and Lee.

    "Naruto!" Sasuke called out. The blonde blinked as he remembered the others were watching. "They''re telling the truth! Lee and Choji are in bad shape but alive! Sakura confirmed it. You need to stop. Your anger is allowing the beast to get the better of you!"

    Naruto hummed as he thought it over.

    ''So they only beat your friends half to death, therefore directly contributing to the death of Yuno¡­ why shouldn''t we kill them?''

    ''Naruto¡­'' Muri''s worried voice rang in his mind. Naruto could feel his fear and exhaustion, his grief, his growing fear of him¡­ ''Hasn''t there been enough death today?''

    Naruto sighed and released Leifazu as well. The woman writhed from the deep burns on their person, but a healer would be able to patch them up easy enough. Walking over to both, Naruto tore several strips of cloth from his clothes, weaving them together; Naruto created strong binds that would deter the two exhausted women from escaping. "Okay, you''re coming with us; you''ll answer for your crimes. We''ll weaken Ikam with justice¡­" Naruto decided. The group slowly moved carolling their new prisoners and each other toward the Chakra Anchor.

    Leifazu and Suzumebachi complained as Naruto dragged them along as Muri grew in size to examine the Chakra Anchor. "So what are we doing? I thought we were leaving? Can''t we just reverse summon or whatever to go home?"

    "Our last objective is to ensure the safety of the Chakra Anchor." Shino reminded the group. His tone was even more monotone than usual. "Besides, if our prisoners were heading for it, there must be some reason. They know the reverse summons escape possibility, yet they attempted to come here¡­"

    "Eh, I''m sure your raccoon will catch on," Leifazu said flippantly.

    "Tanuki, and yes, I have. It seems they were in the process of modifying the Chakra Anchor. I can''t tell their goal, but they did manage to transform it into an entryway¡­" Muri said, shocked. "With this, almost anything from either world could come to Terra or Earth as they pleased¡­"

    "As I guessed. Damn, Okama, but yeah, you see our little ploy. Even though you stopped us before we were complete, the groundwork is set. We''ve created an entryway to Terra and Earth alike, one unregulated by you troublesome clans¡­" Leifazu explained.

    "Why are you being so forthcoming?" Sasuke asked with a raised brow.

    "I live for pleasure, the pleasure of sex, killing, whatever, really. The only thing that moves me at this point." Leifazu said with a shrug. "Besides, I''m worn out, and blondie here killed my boss; I know when I''m beaten."

    "Even if he is so agreeable, this is a complex situation. With the capture of Suzumebachi, this does have the chance of an international incident¡­" Shino reasoned.

    "It doesn''t matter." Naruto decided. "She helped hurt us; she has to pay the price¡­"

    "Agreed." Muri chimed in. "Though this does make leaving easier, this is a big problem for Terra¡­"

    "Sorry to chime in here," Suzumebachi said with a sigh. "But we were fleeing from the "Crawling Demons." We should probably get to leave!"

    "Muri said they won''t come near-" Naruto started as an inhuman roar broke through their conversation. The group looked behind them to see dozens of the vaguely human creatures stalking forward. So many had moved in close. Naruto stepped in front of the others; he may need to-

    Another occurrence shattered the brief standoff as three massive shapes landed in the clearing. One was a massive toad smoking from a pipe as it leveled a blade in front of the group protectively. A slug looked at the group of demons before it spewed acid from its mouth, dissolving half the army in an instant. The other half was swiped away casually by a giant purple snake.

    "It''s the Heads of three of the biggest clans!" Muri cried out in shock. "Gamabunta, Chief of the Toads, Katsuyu, the single member of the Slug Clan, and Mando, the Lord of Snakes!"

    "It seems the council decided well to send us here. To think the Crawling Demons would venture this close to the Chakra Anchor!" Gambunta belted. "I was just about to enjoy dinner too!"

    "You foolish brute," Manda replied hatefully. "There is a feast before us here and now!"

    "Our goal is not to handle this quickly nor satiate our appetite." Katsuyu reminded her allies. "We are to secure the Chakra Anchor and the humans who have aided Terra."

    "True! Though they only need to send Katsuyu and me! Manda will barely be of any aid!" Gamabunta exclaimed as double the amount of Crawling Demons emerged from the forest, the numbers countless and all heading straight for the Chakra Anchor. "I''ll kill most of them myself!" The toad then lashed out with its massive blade, killing a dozen quickly. The toad leaped into the air, crushing more as it landed, laughing all the while.

    "You arrogant frog! I shall kill twice as many!" Manda swore as it joined Gamabunta''s rampage, the two old enemies intentionally mislabeling each other as they easily repelled the seemingly endless Crawling Demons that charged toward the Chakra Anchor. As the two giant creatures smashed the new and apparently ineffective threat, Katsuyu split into three equal-sized slugs. One joined the toad and snake in their battle, and another crawled off as the third faced the group.

    "I have sent one of myself to inform the council of today''s events. We will likely have to act now that the Crawling Demons can access the Chakra Anchor. We can not afford to lose control of it twice. However, that is no true concern for humans like yourselves. I will allow safe passage out of here and deliver you to the Leaf; my summoner will make such a simple matter. I apologize for the blunt and brief meeting, but-"

    Naruto stood with a tired sigh. He was much too exhausted to fully accept everything that had and was happening. The idea of leaving gave him a tiny bit of relief before it was replaced with crushing guilt. They would not return as champions or even with everyone¡­ he had failed¡­

    ''Why''d they just get here now¡­ can''t help but think a trio of giant and powerful clan bosses would''ve made the difference¡­'' Dark Naruto whispered, but Naruto brushed it aside with a sigh. He was too tired to be angry right now.

    "It''s fine; thank you all for saving us," Naruto replied curtly.

    "We should be thanking you, Naruto," Katsuyu replied evenly. "It took us longer than we wanted to mobilize, but we watched your struggle. The combined efforts of the Leaf and Okama, spearheaded by yourself, are the only reason the Chakra Anchor is still safe, perhaps the whole of Terra. Tales of your strength have spread throughout Irminsul, and the Okama spread your exploits and strengths throughout the rest of Terra. I doubt it is much of a comfort, seeing as one of yours has fallen, but you have done Terra a great service, Naruto¡­"

    "I''m glad¡­. I just want to go home. We need to put Yuno to rest¡­" Naruto replied somewhat impatiently.

    "Naruto is right. We are mostly injured and exhausted, and we need to rebuild the destruction this trip has cost us." Sasuke added, "We appreciate the recognition, but we must be on our way."

    The others offered agreement, but most were too tired to respond with words. But the idea was clear: The group was ready to move past this terrible day.

    "I understand," Katsuyu replied politely. "Just know, Naruto Uzumaki, the Council of Terra owes you a great debt. One we will repay one day. My summoner, Tsunade Senju, is currently located in the Leaf. Allied grounds and her ability to heal surpasses even my own. We figured it''d be the best destination going forward."

    "Sounds great. Let''s go home, guys¡­ there''s a lot we need to do." Naruto called the group and summoned several clones to gather them around him. Katsuyu approached the group before enveloping them in a gentle chakra.

    "Reverse Summoning Jutsu!" Katsuyu called before the group vanished in a massive explosion of smoke. The slug then rejoined her other third as the three massive bosses thrashed their way through the hoard of demons before them.

    The final part of Katsuyu moved quickly back toward Terra. The Council of Terra would need to know that the Chakra Anchor was now compromised and under the considerable threat of the Crawling Demons.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Hiruzen''s POV (Kage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    It had been years since he had felt this way, years since he had felt this level of stress and fear, years since that ugly and overwhelming feeling of desperation reared its head.

    Serving as long as he had, Hiruzen had survived any number of crises. Indeed, he had headed the Leaf through every recent emergency for decades. Each had left its mark, another drop of doubt. The doubt that he was an effective leader, the doubt that the Will of Fire alone could protect his home, the doubt that the kindness and fairness he had prided himself on was practical.

    Orochimaru''s escape, Danzo''s betrayal, and now some of the most promising shinobi of the next generation had gone missing. It all brought back that desperation, but Hiruzen did not doubt it. That desperation had been how he had forged peace in recent years.

    The method of obtaining such had been morally detestable. It was out of character for him, even on rare occasions when Danzo and Hiruzen had seen eye to eye and worked together. It took time due to Danzo''s secret work and Hiruzen''s innocent and charming self. But they had drudged up effective blackmail for each of the four Hidden Villages. Various secrets that were so vital each of them had signed a deal they wanted no part of. But now, that delicate balance had been disturbed. The Leaf had been weakened, which meant each of his motivated enemies had their chance¡­

    The Mist and Sand, luckily, were of no concern. The Mist was still in the process of a bloody and enduring Civil War, and with his leverage, they would dare not risk their ire. The Sand were their allies and knew better than to risk their fragile alliance, especially with the leverage and the unstable and powerful Gaara.

    But the Stone and Cloud had never been allies; they were consistent enemies. The Cloud had been their greatest rivals for years and always had a vested interest in acquiring some of their unique bloodlines, something their village had always lacked. So great was their village hatred and ambition against the Leaf, which made even his blackmail ineffective. The Stone were much more personal enemies. The two have always been against each other in each of the major wars. And with the most recent one having weakened them significantly, Hiruzen doubted anything would make them hesitate to take what appeared to be a great chance. Now that there was blood in the water, they would need a miracle¡­ something shinobi inherently does not believe in.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Danzo, Homura, Koharu, Tsunade, Jiraiya, Shikaku, Shikamaru, Eagle, Kakashi, Yugao¡ªit was a who''s who of the various important and trusted figures. In times as dire as these, with potential days coming forth, it was necessary.

    Shikaku, Danzo, and Koharu peered over maps of the Cloud and Stone and various history books containing past battles. The mess covered the large table. With the likelihood of aggressive play from both parties, the three were working tirelessly to plot likely moves, formations, and routes they may take. If they could figure out the movements, plans, and strengths of their potential foes, their ability to react accordingly would save them countless time and effort. It was nearly impossible to predict shinobi, but three of the most experienced and tactical minds in his employ would work out nicely.

    Homura, Jiraiya, and Tsunade worked themselves nearby on a whiteboard. On it was a list of neutral nearby villages and territories. They pondered through each, debating if they could be won over as allies or, at the very least, encouraged not to be won over by foes. It would be areas like these their foes would seek to use as further aid or even footholes for a potential invasion. Each of them was experienced in foreign matters. Jiraiya and Tsunade had traveled most of their life. Jiraiya''s spy network made him a natural choice for such a matter, and Tsunade''s sway in the criminal world would prove helpful if weaponized. Homura was less experienced but was known for the level of diplomacy few could match.

    Eagle, Kakashi, Shikamaru, and Hiruzen himself worked on internal matters.

    "I''ve never engaged in the plan you suggested." Shikamaru continued his briefing. "Academy and Genin''s personnel have been admitted into the Police Force as tentative cadets. Paired with the inclusion of those strange Anbu you won''t explain, we have nearly doubled our numbers and tripled our power. Using such resources, the Police Force has taken over all internal guarding and patrolling within close proximity of the village. This should allow for a thirty percent increase in usable manpower."

    "I have led the rest of the Anbu, Chunin, and Jounin and organized them into various adaptive strike teams and platoons. They have already mobilized to establish patrols throughout the Land of Fire until the borders. Within the Inner Land of Fire, we have established various newly built strongholds. This should allow us to defend our country well, be well aware of enemy movement, and ensure that even if blindsided, we are prepared for an outright war." Eagle added on.

    "I''ve also drilled each on the proper method of operation and large-scale combat," Kakashi added in; as the former head of the Anbu, his experience was invaluable, and Eagle, as a former underling, had been happy for his input. "It likely won''t be enough, but at the very least, our men know what to expect."

    "I have denied the Summit called by A. Knowing the arrogant man, he''ll have expected me to come and beg for peace or threaten him using my leverage. However, I am not coming, and Rasa''s odd agreement to do the same will throw him off guard. Knowing Onoki''s cautious nature, he will not make the first move; this should buy us time." Hiruzen added his part. "But it is merely putting a bandage on a leaking pipe; it is an ineffective and momentary fix. If things do not change soon-"

    The group was interrupted as a massive burst of smoke filled the room. Hiruzen flinched and filled the room with killing intent; the clicking of freed blades rang as the smoke slowly dissipated, and chakra filled the room as various techniques were prepared. They were too late-

    There were several crashes as several heavy impacts were heard, including the crack of the table the assailants had landed on. Coughing and demands of surrender filled the room. As the smoke finally cleared, Hiruzen saw the miracle he had just doubted.

    Among the debris of the table and strewn about paperwork were a shocking amount of people, missing people¡­ Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, Shino Aburame, Hinata Hyuga, Kiba Inuzuka, Choji Akimichi, Sakura Haruno, Rock Lee, and even a strange unknown woman. Two more were with the group, kneeled over with their hands up. The group was exhausted and obviously injured, each of them bloodied, dirty, and covered in bruises, but they were alive¡­

    Hiruzen moved before the shocked others; he stomped his feet and spiked his killing intent again. This got everyone''s attention, even the new arrivals. "This is clearly a stroke of fortune! Get these nine to the hospital immediately; I want them checked out and treated now! I will not accept a single one of their deaths! Tsunade, go with them and ensure they make it! I want these three strangers checked out and interrogated; Jiraiya, go with them! Do not begin with advanced or extreme tactics until I give the say-so! Shikaku, Danzo, Koharu, and Homaru! I want you to begin leaking this new arrival to everyone! Let them know the Leaf has not been weakened! The rest of you spread this news throughout the village! I want this done now!"

    The room burst into action the second he finished. Even the often rebellious Danzo followed his orders without question. The new arrivals quickly broke up and carried off to their respective destinations. The rest scrambled around to get the word out. Hiruzen sighed as the room was soon emptied. He felt relief but mostly exhaustion. Hiruzen had noticed one of the missing hadn''t been among their numbers¡­ one Yuno Uchiha¡­

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Tsunade''s POV (Leaf Main Hospital - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Tsunade and Shizune exited Choji Akimichi''s room. They had spent the last few hours in each of their rooms. The entirety of the missing personnel had returned, but nearly every one of them was severely injured. Of the group, only Naruto could move around by his own will. The stubborn man refused aid and sat in her office, waiting for any news. The two of them were going to inform him of their state. Luckily, he sat quietly for the first time since she met the blonde.

    Tsunade could see why. It had been literal decades, but she could remember the first time her team had returned from a failed mission. The three of them had been miserable and nearly as hurt as this group had been. But even they hadn''t suffered the loss of a comrade, nor the potential further loss around the corner.

    Tsunade and Shizune entered her office, momentarily ignoring Naruto as the two removed their bloodied scrubs and relaxed within the lovely furniture in the office. Ironically, the two rested in the guest seats as Naruto sat in the seat she used for herself. The three of them were silent for a moment. After hours of intense surgery, the two of them were exhausted and more than happy to stall a complicated conversation. Naruto himself seemed hesitant. But eventually, he could wait no longer.

    "Tell me."

    Tsunade sighed and composed herself before she responded. "Shino Aburame and Hinata Hyuga suffered minor injuries, including deep bruises and fractures, but were healed with relative ease. I suspect they''ll be back to full health within the next sunrise. Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno were much less injured but suffered from severe chakra exhaustion. It''ll take a couple of days, but after their extended rest, I suspect they''ll recover fully with no complications. Kiba Inuzuka''s injuries were mostly minor, but it seems he suffered an incredibly potent concussion. It''ll likely take a week for him to be able to move around as normal; we''ll keep him under observation till then. Unfortunately, that was the good news¡­"

    "How is that good fucking news?!" Naruto snapped, cracking his fist through her desk. Shizune reacted by attempting to stand, but Tsunade calmed her by raising her hand.

    "I will not pretend to know just how poorly things went, nor do I intend to trivialize the pain and suffering you and your friends went through." Tsunade assured Naruto. "Though as someone who has been in this game longer than you have been alive, I can assure you, this many people returning from the shit storm you lot came from. It''s a damned miracle."

    "A miracle," Naruto said with a shake of his head before he suddenly ripped the desk from the floor and hurled it against the wall, shattering it with impressive ease. Neither woman flinched; Tsunade was well known for her temper and often lashed out herself. Neither was surprised by Naruto doing the same. "That wasn''t everyone, what about the others?"

    "Choji Akimichi and Rock Lee are both in critical condition. Both used different forms of Kinjutsu, and based on just how extensive the side effects were, they used and abused them. Choji''s case is much less destructive than Lee''s but all the more complex. The famed food pills of the Akimichi are already a lethal drug, and the user forcing themselves to use their effect for as long as he did only bolstered that. The effects of them have damaged his stomach lining so intensely that I have to reconstruct it, a surgery that is difficult, if not outright impossible. Rock Lee''s case is much simpler but more demanding. Nearly every muscle in his body is practically shredded, the bones snapped and fractured as if he was going for a high score. Unless things change soon, we could look at two more casualties."

    "Lee and Choji¡­" Naruto muttered with wide eyes. "They could die¡­ and it''s all my fault¡­ just how many of my friends will I get killed?! What about Tamaki?!"

    "Alive and relatively healthy. Anbu is questioning her as we speak. They made their own choices." Tsunade pointed out. "While they suffered for them, they live the same as you. And I doubt any of them regret what they did or help as they could. Don''t allow your misery to overcome you."

    "Lady Tsunade!" Shizune objected. Tsunade sighed as she understood her pupil instantly. It seemed she was going to do this now, then.

    "I suppose I should be truthful. As dire as the last two are, I am confident I could save them. But I won''t do so for free¡­" Tsunade explained.

    Naruto growled but nodded. "Make sure they all live, and I''ll do anything, Tsunade."

    Tsunade smiled smugly. Finally, she saw a path forward. All she needed to do was guide Naruto on what she could''ve done for Nawaki and Dan. "I knew you would see it that way, Naruto. However, there is one complication to the matter. To save them both, I need access to supplies to create the necessary medicine. Unfortunately, they are not locally grown. However, I know the ruins of the Village Hidden in the Whirlpools are said to hold them."

    "I''ll get them," Naruto replied simply. He attempted to stand before he was suddenly knocked from his feet as a mysterious assailant leaped onto him, knocking the two of them to the floor. Naruto tried to kick them off, but a flash of red hair and blue eyes made him realize who it was.

    "My baby!" Kushina cooed as she hugged Naruto incredibly tightly. Naruto felt his anger and frustration melt a little, though he struggled to escape her grasp¡­ It was embarrassing. "Oh, I wasn''t sure I''d ever see you again!"

    "Sorry, Blondie, but your mother insisted she be let in. It was already hard enough to keep the others out; her on top of them would''ve been too much trouble. Besides Naruto, you may be healthier than the others, but you are in no state now." Tsunade explained as she smiled at the mother, smothering her child. "She''s been briefed on what happened and the state of yourself and our allies. I''d suspect we''ll be visited by my old fool of a sensei-"

    "Intelligent as always, me dear beloved student." The voice of the Hokage sounded; a tired and worn-out Hiruzen entered the office. Despite his state, the man was focused; his aura seemed to make each of them suddenly pay rapt attention. "As she said, Naruto Uzumaki, you and no shinobi under the Leaf''s employ will be mobilized any time soon. During your absence, the world did not sit still; we stood at the potential precipice of war. Such a tense state of affairs has forced my hand to put the Leaf into High Alert Mode."

    Naruto suddenly shrugged off his mother as he marched forward to get in his leader''s face. "I may not know everything that''s going on, but neither do you, old man. We fought and struggled these last days, did everyone we could, and then some to survive and protect our friends¡­ but it wasn''t enough. Now two more of us are laid out, potentially facing death, and you don''t want us moving?!"

    When Hiruzen''s cold eyes met Naruto''s, the old man blinked, and they softened. But the sudden reveal of an edge within the kind old man set Naruto off. "Tsunade, status report, keep it brief."

    Tsunade scoffed but listened all the same. "Of the group of our own that have returned, it would be no great exaggeration to say nearly every member was near death. Almost all suffered all sorts of minor injuries, blood loss, major chakra, and physical exhaustion. Though almost all will recover fully with dedicated care, two are in a state that will not improve without intensive and difficult surgeries. Surgeries, I believe only Shizune or I could hope to perform. I have offered my services with an incentive from Naruto, but even with my aid, we''ll require some rare ingredients. That being two rare medicinal herbs, Whirlpool Weeds, a rare underwater seaweed often found within whirlpools, to help heal the stomach of Choji Akimichi, and a pond kelp called Strands of the Waves, to enforce and heal the bones of Rock Lee. I will say they are currently in stable condition but are unable to be roused until the surgery is done; the longer the wait, the lower the chances."

    "How low are they now, and at what rate will they fall?" Hiruzen asked grimly.

    "You seriously ask that question? Who cares about the odds we can''t risk them-"

    "You risked them and even more when you left unannounced Naruto Uzumaki!" Hiruzen snapped back.

    "Oh, I''m sorry! From what I saw, our own were disappearing, and you were ignoring it for the damn exams!" Naruto roared back.

    "It is a balance! They may be your friends, Naruto, but they are soldiers. Soldiers of mine in service to a village we defend with all our hearts! I will not shame you for your compassion, but mind yourself I must always move in favor of the majority." Hiruzen defended.

    "Ah, so you''re willing to let my friends die just on the off chance it causes a risk?" Naruto responded coldly.

    "We could be facing war," Hiruzen replied. "If it is the case, I''ll regret it, but I will make the decision again. I feel your plight, Naruto, but I have learned in my years that one must temper their heart-"

    Naruto didn''t let the man finish. He launched forward and slugged Hiruzen square in the face. The blow sent the old man careening back and embedded him into it. The building shook, and the sound of crumbling within filled the room. But Naruto and Hiruzen did not once break their stares into each other''s eyes.

    An instant later, two blurs launched themselves from the room''s corners and attempted to blindside Naruto from behind. However, Kushina and Tsunade appeared in tandem and backhanded the Anbu away casually.

    "So you''re willing to let your own die just because it''s easier¡­" Naruto spoke darkly. For the first time since his darker halves arrived, he was silent. Naruto assumed they both agreed on this one. "That''s pathetic and not the kind of Hokage I''d ever be."

    "Then perhaps you''re not nearly as ready as you think," Hiruzen replied flippantly as he pulled himself free from the wall and spat out a wad of blood. I allowed you that blow. I recognize you are not yourself at this moment, and I will not hold this against you. However, I''d refrain from attempting again¡­ Tsunade, answer my question."

    Tsunade flipped her sensei off, and Kushina nodded, glaring at the Hokage. Hiruzen, however, merely sighed as he locked eyes with Shizune.

    "They will likely survive for the next two weeks at a healthy eighty percent¡­" Shizune answered hesitantly. Averting her eyes from the glare of Tsunade. "It''ll go down drastically after that, but it will likely work out¡­"

    Tsunade scoffed at her pupil and stomped out of the office as Kushina joined Naruto''s side in solidarity with her son.

    "Such proves my point, the two of you may not like my decision, but it is final. Choji and Lee are both stable for now and are likely to stay that way. I simply cannot risk moving to a foreign land in this environment; after a week or two, we can afford to make that decision¡­"

    "You haven''t even fucking mentioned her! And where the fuck is Tamaki! Or those creeps!" Naruto roared. "We brought prisoners and a new ally and lost a damn comrade. Yet you just gloss over it all! Do you even care about the death of Yuno Uchiha?!"

    "Of course I do," Hiruzen replied with a sigh. "In my years much too many of my soldiers have died in my employ. It is unfortunate and heartbreaking, but we cannot afford to languish in misery. Yuno died for the Will of Fire we all carry. I have already arranged for her funeral; she''ll be given full honors and the rank of Jounin."

    "Cold and uncaring¡­" Naruto responded darkly. "To think I used to idolize you. But that caring and sage demeanor of yours is utter bullshit¡­ I''ll see you at the funeral¡­" The Uzumaki answered before smashing his way through his office window in a loud and needlessly showy exit.

    Kushina went to follow her son before her eyes landed on Hiruzen. "I apologize for his behavior, sir, but one thing¡­" The woman''s eyes became a dark orange as she locked eyes with Hiruzen. "If you ever threaten my son again, I''ll kill you¡­" Kushina then left with Naruto. Leaving a weary and exhausted Shizune and Hiruzen behind.

    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">

    Sasuke''s POV (Uchiha District - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Approaching his child''s home was strange for Sasuke. Shortly after the fall of the Uchiha, he moved into his own abode. While Sasuke had not lost all of his family on that day, he had pushed away what little he had left.

    While it seemed no one was aware of what had transpired that day, Sasuke knew that it was a note. His mother had been a loyal wife and shinobi, certainly not the most powerful, but his father had always trusted her sage advice. Sasuke had known, even as a young child, without a doubt, that his mother knew more than she let on. A fact that his mother seemingly would never admit to. She had denied and held her secrets all these years. And Sasuke had hated her for it.

    Shisui, the former best friend of his now-missing brother, had been a much-needed bridge for the Uchiha. It had been he who had introduced Yunot to them and had taken up looking after Sasuke directly. Between the efforts of both social butterflies, the remainder of the Uchiha had held together. Now, one of them was dead.

    Returning home, Sasuke spent the first two days forced to relax and heal. While his injuries were nowhere near as severe as some, he had exhausted his reserves to near zero. It took time for the body to recuperate from such a situation. During his forced stay, Shisui and his mother arrived several times, gushing over him and lamenting the fate of Yuno in equal measure. Sasuke suffered it all until he was healthy enough to leave by strength.

    Sasuke had chosen to hide out in the Forest of Death. He had left a note for the Hokage and his mother to assure his safety. But he needed to be alone, to think.

    He spent five days in the forest. Fighting beasts, hunting game, and surviving in nature was a time-consuming and valuable exercise. It kept him busy as he thought over the events at Irminsul¡ªthe battles he had fought, the lessons he had learned, the failure he had suffered, and the family members he had lost due to his failure. Lamenting as he ground brought Sasuke an odd peace, allowing him to stew over her final words.

    Yuno''s wish had been fitting for her. A wish to ensure solitary among her loved ones. Even when facing death, she was only worried about others. It only occurred to Sasuke now that he should look out for her as well as she had for him. It was why he was here now, to settle things before they said their final goodbye to Yuno.

    He entered the well maintained and classily designed front door of his home. He removed his sandals silently, and slipped on the old pair of house slippers next to the door. It seemed after all this time his mother had remained ready for him to visit. Another mistake for Sasuke to right it seemed.

    As he entered the dining room he saw Shisui comforting Mikoto. The two sat at the table, Mikoto clutching a photo of Yuno tearfully, as if afraid it would disappear. Shisui whispered quiet comforts to his mother and noticed Sasuke before her. The man smiled at his student and only somewhat jokingly whispered, "Behave." to him. It seemed his sensei was expecting him to be his normal confrontive self.

    Sasuke merely nodded as he pulled out and sat in a chair opposite Mikoto. His mother flinched before she smiled fragilely. "Son¡­ I''ve been worried about you¡­" Her words were hesitant as if she was unsure what mood he would be in. Yuno had always warned him about his attitude, but he had never listened.

    "I''m sorry for that¡­ for everything¡­ truly," Sasuke answered hesitantly before sighing. "I still don''t understand everything, what happened and why, why you seem so supportive of an event that cost us everything¡­ I doubt even if you told me, I''d get it. But the truth I''ve realized after Yuno''s death is incredibly simple. I fight, train, and risk my life for the Uchiha to return to their former glory. But in the proc-" Sasuke was caught off as Mishiro suddenly appeared and enveloped the Uchiha in a deep hug. Sasuke almost attempted to shrug her off but allowed it and even returned it with an inward sigh.

    Shisui appeared over his mother''s shoulder with a proud smile. "None of that matters right now, Sasuke¡­ we''re family and still together¡­ something I think we all know isn''t guaranteed. For now, this is enough¡­ we have to show Yuno we''ll be fine without her."

    The mother and son nodded, and the three of them separated to prepare. Yuno''s funeral was only an hour away.

    X-X

    Yuno''s funeral was a small affair. Classy and well funded, but with the reputation of the Uchiha what it was, and the lack of relative Yuno had only left a couple dozen people to attend it.

    Hiruzen the Hokage, and both of the loyal Sannin had been there. The three offered the Jounin vest that Yuno had earned in death and offered a kind speech about the shinobi Yuno had been.

    Kurenai and Shino, the teammates of Yuno, were present. The sensei had been a mess and Shino had been a quiet comfort to the woman. Both had told tales fitting of Yuno, her eccentricities and kindness the main theme of both.

    In fact, most of the Genin and Chunin and the sensei''s sensei of their generation had shown this. With the new state of the world, it was rarer for lower-ranked shinobi to fall like this. It was a stark warning to them all that the world was a dangerous place, and they had far to go.

    Yuno''s parents had been present and were by far the worst off. Even Sasuke had flinched at the raw grief both had shown. It seemed the two blamed the Leaf for it entirely. They had left early.

    Sasuke, Mikoto, and Shisui had been the last present. Sasuke had watched both offer their goodbyes but refrained himself. The two rose and offered questioning glances, but left Sasuke alone at the headstone of Yuno. It seemed they, too, were attempting to make things work; both would''ve pressed him before.

    Sasuke stared at the grave with Yuno, almost with a quiet sense of disbelief. It was an ornate marble headstone, skillfully having been carved with her name, rank, date of birth, and date of death. A Leaf and Uchiha sign are emblemed below the info. It was a modest but respectable grave. According to old Uchiha customs, it was a fitting end to a Uchiha, yet one Sasuke felt no comfort in.

    Sasuke nearly spoke before he shook his head. In an instant he blurred away to the treeline of the graveyard but hesitated before he left. Among the trees he stared back at her grave, and garnered his composure to approach again before suddenly a crowd of men and women arrived.

    The groups , nearly two dozen masked men and women with similar masks, though theirs were nondescript and it was nearly impossible to make out discernable traits. It seemed these people were some kind of secret Anbu. But what were they doing here?

    Sasuke watched as they approached Yuno''s grave. He tensed as he prepared to rush the group and defend her site before both groups kneeled down and raised a single hand toward the grave. Each of them held up a unique hand sign pointed at the grave.

    Sasuke gasped as he recognized the hand sign. It was an ancient practice of the Uchiha used to respect the fallen. Just who the hell were they-

    Sasuke felt fear as each of them suddenly looked over directly at them. Whoever they were, they were all powerful¡­ but he felt no malice from any of them. In fact, he felt an odd kinship with them.

    Before Sasuke could think it over much more each of them body flickered away. And another guest visited Yuno''s grave just missing them entirely. It was Naruto¡­

    The man looked even more of a mess than Sasuke had earlier. He was covered in tattered clothes and bruises. It appeared as if, just as Sasuke had, Naruto had distracted himself from his grief. The blonde collapsed just before the gravestone and sobbed. Even from his distance, Sasuke could hear the blonde''s desperate apologies, his pain¡­

    Sasuke was shocked to see it mirrored his own¡­

    Before Sasuke could debate on approaching Team Seven and Kushina arrived and gently pried Naruto away from the grave site. From their distant chatter Sasuke could make out Naruto had been missing just as he, it seemed their grieving processes were even the same.

    "We truly are alike, Yuno," Sasuke said to himself as he approached the now vacant grave of his family member. "You''re right yet again¡­" Sasuke felt emboldened by the sight of Naruto''s pain, somehow seeing someone else struggle as much and as similarly as he had brought him comfort.

    Enough to say his own goodbyes¡­

 Chapter 69: The World Still Turns!

    Darui¡¯s POV (???)

    Travelling as a known figure across a long distance was always a daunting task. As the known right hand of the Raikage, and wielder of a powerful and rare Ninjutsu Darui made for quite the appealing target for mercenary or licensed shinobi alike. Doing so while making considerable efforts to not be noticed only increased the difficulty and danger.

    Such was necessary however for the task he had been sent out for. The Kage Summit had been called off by a mix of both Hiruzen and Rasa. It seemed the Leaf and Sand noticed the building tension and intended to stall it out as they prepared for the breaking point. But with the new alliance forged between Stone and Cloud the attempt was wasted effort. Today would ensure such.

    A and Onoki would certainly adjust their plans, but furthering their partnership would be mutually beneficial for both parties. As such maintaining communications and pooling info was to be expected. With long distance communication being risky, a letter or bird carrier could be intercepted with relative ease after all, and radio communication lacked the range, the only suitable method deemed safe was to send small parties of trusted and competent men to meet.

    Normally the selected messenger would be a low value member. Best to minimize risk, but A had never run in such a style. Bold and risky had become the status quo of the Cloud. A preferred to send someone strong enough to hold their own in case things went sour, as well as send a message to whatever party they met with. The Cloud preferred to show their strength when able. All the same, sending some meathead ran the risk of hurting diplomacy, and a single shinobi needed to be wise and crafty to survive on their own. Leaving Darui the coolheaded, powerful, veteran to be chosen. At the very least it wasn''t a dull task, better than most he had been committed to as of late.

    The selected location was one of neutral territory. Suggested by Darui himself actually.  It was a massive plot of land overrun by hills and valleys, overgrown plant life, massive bones of lead dead creatures, so difficult was the geography and wildlife to deal with no village nor organization felt the need to attempt to inhabit or control it. It¡¯s position was also located within the median distance between both the Stone and Cloud. Encouraging only them to pursue it, though it would also serve another purpose¡­

    Darui landed on top the skull of what must¡¯ve been a massive dog. Its fangs alone were larger than his own body. While the rest of it¡¯s skeleton and corpse had been lost to time it¡¯s massive skull had been preserved by a heavy layer of moss, perched on top of a plateau.

    Knowing Onoki it was reasonable to assume he would¡¯ve sent his guy early. Likely to scout out the location for traps or ambush, he would find none. Darui aimed a finger into the sky and allowed his chakra to flare. With a casual grace Darui shot a bolt of dark lightning into the sky. It burst into dark embers high into the sky slowly fading in the air. A signal flare of sorts.

    In front of him creating an accidental dam was the massive shell of a turtle, the creature long dead, its shell was now filled with a massive growing tree. A man landed on the shell with a massive crash, somewhat cracking it from his impact. The earth below him bubbled as if alive from his presence. The Stone didn¡¯t have too many notable shinobi besides Onoki these days, but this was one of them. Kitsuchi of the Stone, often rumored to be the ultimate Earth Style User. It seemed Onoki had predicted their show of force and had sent one to match him.

    For the first few seconds neither man spoke or moved. High level shinobi like them often did this, even allied both recognized the risk of the man before them intending harm. They scoped out each other, attempting to gauge if they could best one another. Darui could admit a battle between them would not be dull. But it was unneeded for now.

    ¡°Darui of the Black Lightning.¡± Kitsuchi spoke simply. ¡°Fitting of the Cloud to send someone as flashy as yourself. The new generation worries too much about flare and not skill.¡±

    Darui raised a brow but did not rise to the attempt. It was why they had sent him. ¡°I suppose so.¡± He said with a shrug. ¡°I typically don¡¯t worry about such matters myself. Guessing the strength of others is sort of dull.¡±

    ¡°Yet we just did such.¡± Kitsuchi said with a roll of his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive me, not particularly trusting of you Cloud.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t really care.¡± Darui replied flippantly. ¡°Not really all that invested in these sort of politics, I serve my home, simple enough. Can we get to business now?¡±

    ¡°Suppose so. You reached out for this meeting just like us. Meaning you¡¯ve heard the same news. Rumor has it from the Leaf itself, their missing shinobi have returned, including their jinchuriki. If you lot aren¡¯t following, it means the moment has passed.¡± Kitsuchi summarized.

    ¡°We fail to see how this changes anything. The calling off of the Kage Summit shows for a fact the Leaf and Sand are not confident in their power for now. Besides, even without the opportunity together we have the strength to finally destroy the Leaf.¡± Darui countered. A had been precise in the position and stance Darui was to push. ¡°After the last war you can¡¯t mean to suggest such a prospect isn¡¯t interesting?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is.¡± Kitsuchi replied. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re willing to go balls to the wall for the chance at ¡®em. Our old bastard has the suspicion you have more to gain here than us.¡±

    ¡°We reached out because we saw an equal opportunity-¡±

    ¡°We did too. But now things have changed, however we are not suggesting calling off the plan entirely. The Leaf is much too much of a threat to both the Cloud and Stone. We merely intend to continue a slow build as we are now. Consolidating our strength, waiting to see what happens with the Mist.¡± Kitsuchi countered hotly.

    Darui hummed for a moment before he replied. ¡°We must at the very least work toward getting the support of both of our dayaimo¡¯s. Without such we cannot move forward assuming your real intent.¡±

    ¡°Our intent is clear. Bide our time and watch the world around us, the time will come and when it does the Stone stands with you. For now,¡± Kitsuchi paused before tossing a file over to Darui. The man caught it and flipped through it quickly. It contained updated trade agreements and cooperation between the Stone and Cloud. As well as a draft for a consistent pooling of resources. ¡°That will have to be enough to prove our intent.¡±

    Darui smiled to himself as Kitsuchi turned to leave. This would not do, A had expected progress, not preparation or paperwork, but considerable action. Words and treaties were weak and unreliable to him. He valued action over anything else. But they had plotted for this.

    Onoki ran the village firmly, so much so that the village¡¯s politics had become the same as him. Fickle, cautious, and likely to be slow to make a move. But the man was not impossible to motivate, with the right angle his cautious and fickle nature could be overruled. It had been his emotional wrath that had cost the Stone the war after all. They just needed to make Onoki believe the Leaf had committed quite the slight. Normally it¡¯d be difficult to fool the veteran, but with the political state of things their ploy would be more than believable, the paranoid old man would expect it.

    Problem was the Leaf wasn¡¯t aggressive, luckily enough-

    Darui¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a massive fuma shuriken mere inches behind the head of Kitsuchi. He moved without warning, sweeping the larger man¡¯s legs out from beneath him. The shuriken narrowly missed them both as Darui charged forward drawing his cleaver like sword.

    The assailant dashed out of the nearby tree line, a strange man in an all black bodysuit. They continued the assault, flicking several normal shuriken as they drew close. Darui used his blade to deflect each with ease as he drew closer still. The assailant drew a kunai as he struck for their neck with an overhand swing, barely blocking the blow. The two tested their strength against each other for a moment before Darui noticed something. Their forehead protector-

    Darui was stunned as a punch smashed into his ribs, a kick to the opposite side knocked the air from his body. And the third roundhouse sent Darui flying into a tree with a bang. The man groaned as he called out to Kitsuchi. ¡°It¡¯s a Leaf Shinobi, don¡¯t let them leave alive Kitsuchi!¡±

    He watched as the older man emerged from the mud behind the assassin fast clad in heavy and painful looking stone gauntlets. ¡°NOT A PROBLEM! STRIKING WITH INTENT TO KILL AYE? ALLOW ME TO RETURN THE FAVOR!¡±

    Darui rolled his eyes as he stood and raced around the two as they began their battle waiting for an opening. Kitsuchi threw a haymaker of a left that the assassin barely managed to weave around, they countered with another head kick. But Kitsuchi laughed as he tanked it and caught the leg, managing to rip their foe from their feet and attempting to slam them into the ground. Darui closed in as well sensing a chance closed in as he did. However the assassin suddenly managed to shock Kitsuchi, the larger man crying out in pain and stumbling back. Darui however slashed for the foe''s head from behind, they dodged his blow with ease and stabbed a kunai into his leg as he passed. Darui cried out in pain and fell to the ground a short distance away.

    The shinobi coldly walked toward Darui before Kitsuchi appeared behind them yet again. The Leaf shinobi snapped his fingers and a blinding light shined blinding Kitsuchi, however the man chucked as he lunged and lifted up the assassin over his head even while blind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you blind me when I¡¯m this close! Darui you¡¯re still alive, finish this!¡±

    Darui smiled as he pointed his finger at the two. Blind as Kitsuchi was, he was smiling, confident they had overcome their foe. They were a Leaf shinobi after all¡­ blind as Kitsuchi was, the man was heedless of the Leaf Headband and mask falling off their assailant. Revealing the smiling face of C. There was no Leaf shinobi, but to sell it¡­ ¡°Lightning Style: Black Hummingbird!¡±

    A small bird of crackling black lightning shot forth in an instant. But instead of hitting C as expected it pierced the chest of Kitsuchi, barely missing a lethal shot, but running him through all the same. The man cried out as he crumpled, the bird pierced him through and smacked into a mountain nearby erupting in an explosion. Easily reducing it to rubble in an instant. As Darui marveled over his attack C landed next to Kitsuchi cautiously checking him, as Darui shakily rose to his feet and limped over.

    ¡°Was stabbing me in the leg truly necessary? That hurt like hell.¡± Darui complained.

    ¡°This false flag attack needs to be convincing. Especially with it needing to fool the old crow Onoki. An attack by the Leaf on this meeting makes sense, but if it was easily repelled it wouldn¡¯t be enough. We needed to badly wound but spare Kitsuchi here, and having you hurt as well merely sells the image better.¡± C replied. ¡°Good work, you missed his vitals and arteries, the blast was hot enough to cauterize his wounds so bleeding isn¡¯t an issue. Though he did go into shock, should be out for quite a while¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to forget just how crafty our Lord can be. Even Onoki can¡¯t ignore this, an attack by the Leaf on his own son, one that also happened to injure me, a valuable asset to the Cloud. This will ensure blood is spilt. A truly has outdone himself¡­ this will be anything but dull.¡± Darui concluded with a tired sigh.

    <hr>

    Ino¡¯s POV (Nearby Uzumaki Residence - Hidden Leaf Village)

    It had been a whole week since the return of Naruto and the rest of their allies. A week after Choji and Lee fought so hard, they were trapped in comas. A week since the death of Yuno had seemed to bring a cloud among the heads of the newest generation of Leaf shinobi. It was shocking to Ino how beloved Yuno was among their peers. Nearly each had only the best to speak of the fallen Uchiha. It was haunting for Ino; Yuno was a friend but a distant one. Ino had always resented her flirting with Naruto, but now she would never do it again¡­

    The funeral had been a small but respectable affair, one that had been heartbreaking to see. It seemed all of their friends had been present, save for Naruto. The group, including Kushina, had waited after and found the blonde languishing at the grave. It had broken Ino''s hurt to see the blonde so openly hurt, even more that he had to be dragged away by Kakashi and Neji. Team Seven and Kushina had taken the blonde home, and Kushina gently warned them off for now, predicting her son would need time.

    Well, it had been a whole week with no word. They were still on medical leave as a team, both for Naruto''s minor injuries and the passing of an ally in the field. But still, Ino had suspected they''d see the blonde; it had been days since Team Seven had been together. Even after the funeral, Naruto was missing. Ino, worried sick over the blonde, had suggested they check on them. But to her surprise, they both seemed content to wait on him. Perhaps they were right to respect his wishes, but Ino had missed him and would be damned if she ignored him when he was in pain. If he wanted to send her away, it would be face-to-face.

    She reconsidered again and again on her way there. But she cared for Naruto and wanted to support him when needed. If he pushed her away, so be it, but she refused to at least try. Besides, Ino felt she understood Naruto better than most. She suspected the blonde was distracting and distancing himself to attempt to cope. That Yuno''s death had been too much for Naruto to accept, and now he stalled the thought by staying busy and hiding his pain. Ino wouldn''t let him suffer in silence.

    Ino knocked on the Uzumaki Residence''s door, which was all too familiar now. These days, there are seals present throughout the home. After discovering Shozu''s treachery, she upped the home''s security. Not that too many openly dared to risk the ire of Kushina, even more so with the Police Force''s new efforts to clean up the streets. There were a few moments before Kushina''s tired face answered the door. Tired and as stressed as she looked, Kushina offered a kind smile to Ino. "I assume Naruto?" Ino nodded determinedly.

    "I wanted to give him time, but maybe he needs someone to get through to him." Kushina wondered aloud. "Ever since that mission, he just trains- barely sleeps or eats. I can''t seem to break through to him; maybe you can." Kushina relented and allowed Ino to open the door. As they stepped inside, Ino could smell fragrant and delicious ramen and various cakes and other sweets. "Tried getting through to him using his stomach, but even that isn''t working."

    "I''m sorry to hear it. Are you doing okay?" Ino asked. As worried as she was for Naruto, his mother looked rough herself.

    "Been worrying over my boy. It''s never easy to lose a comrade, and it''s plain to see he blames himself. I was thinking of scheduling a meeting for him with your father; I doubt he''d agreed to go, though¡­" Kushina admitted. "I''ll be much better if you manage to help him, though I won''t blame you if you can''t."

    Ino nodded grimly. "Where is he?"

    "Like I said, he''s been training himself into the ground. He''s in the backyard and has torn it all to hell." Kushina complained as she stepped into the kitchen with that. "I won''t bother the two of you; just gonna take care of all this food; let me know if you need anything."

    Ino marched through the home as the clatter of dishes sounded. She opened the back door and stepped outside, shocked for a moment.

    The fenced-off, decent-sized backyard was in utter chaos. The fence was dented and splintered throughout. The ground was covered in deep gauges and craters, and the targets Naruto used for practice were shattered by projectiles. Naruto stood in the center of it all. His standard uniform was tattered and filthy, covered in minor wounds and dirt. Yet, he stood alert and still as if waiting for something.

    Ino went to approach before suddenly, the ground beneath Naruto burst from three places behind him. Three more Naruto closed in from behind, zipping through the air at absurd speeds. However, Naruto didn''t even turn as two bursts of smoke spawned behind him, sending two clones flying back. Naruto caught a flying kick from the third and smashed the leg of the clone, dispelling it mercilessly. The other two rolled from being batted back and unleashed several air blades in tandem. Yet again, however, several bursts of smoke appeared around Naruto, blocking each. The blonde, heedless of it all, lunged forward, grabbing both clones by their throats and slamming them into the hard dirt with explosions of smoke.

    Naruto paused for a moment, sensing her presence, and turned. Ino immediately could tell the blonde was in no everyday mood. His eyes were tired and dim; while alert and standing firm, he looked as though he only wished to rest. There was a spark of emotion Naruto carried, one that made her always feel welcomed, yet that was missing.

    "Ino, I didn''t notice you. Now isn''t the best time." Naruto said calmly. Ino tutted as she marched forward.

    "You''ve been hiding out like a loner for a week." Ino tried to tease, but Naruto wasn''t amused.

    "I''m busy."

    "Busy? You''re on leave, quite literally fighting yourself." Ino pointed out that she should still keep her lighter tone. Naruto was known for his humor, so it seemed a great way to test the waters.

    "Training," Naruto replied stiffly before his eyes widened. Two clones fell from above, making Ino flinch; Naruto scarcely reacted save for pointing a hand at both. An instant later, a concentrated blast of wind shot out from both hands. It sent one clone careening even higher into the sky; the other managed to roll to avoid the primary explosion and was sent rolling across the ground. "I''m not strong enough yet; I need to be stronger. Unless I''m needed, that''s what I''m doing."

    "Why not train with our team?"

    "I need to become stronger myself¡­ if I had been¡­"

    "Naruto¡­"

    "Don''t you tell me it''s not my fault!" Naruto suddenly snapped. "Everyone keeps saying how lucky we were, how we tried our best! I need to move on and accept what happened. But I can''t! Yuno died; she died protecting us! And I did nothing but watch!" He ranted, suddenly punching the ground and causing it to cave slightly and crack. "Yuno and the rest of the Uchiha will never be able to move on, so how can I?!"

    Ino slowly stepped forward as he ranted. She had suspected the blonde may be like this. Since the formation of Team Seven, she had grown close to the blonde, close enough to realize he tended to internalize problems. Naruto could not accept that Yuno had died and was now overrun by grief and guilt. A man as proud and independent as Naruto would never ask for help when hurt; they tended to distract and distance themselves. She needed to break through.

    "I run around telling everyone how great I am, how one day I''ll become Hokage; well, what kind of Hokage can''t even save their friend?! How can I ever face Sasuke again when I''m the reason she died?!"

    Ino suddenly lunged forward, engulfing the blonde in a hug who shook against it weakly. "It''s not your fault, Naruto; you did all you could¡­" She whispered into his ear. She shifted with the blonde as he kneeled over. She tightened her hug as both now kneeled low. Naruto''s arms hung loosely at his sides as if he couldn''t comprehend Ino''s affection.

    "But I didn''t." Naruto''s voice was broken and weak. "I held back like I always did; this time, someone else paid the price. If I had just let go¡­"

    "You''re talking about the Kyuubi, aren''t you?"

    "Kurama," Naruto replied softly. "His name is Kurama."

    "Kurama then." Ino corrected calmly. "You had to use it to survive¡­ I''ve only seen you use it once; even against Gaara, you abstained¡­"

    "When I was younger, before the academy even. Ma and I used to train hard. She was more on board with my path to becoming a shinobi back then. And as a fellow jinchuriki, she was determined to help me master the power within." Naruto began to explain, his hesitant and worried tone being alien. Making Ino listen intently as he spoke. "For a while, it went well. Ma had the unique ability to control Tailed Beast Chakra, but it went to hell when a group of Cloud Shinobi attacked. We always trained outside of the village; the Council had decided we needed to keep the public from knowing, and due to that, we were more exposed and vulnerable than normal. Apparently, a scouting party had bribed them to allow them so close. And when they had seen two jinchuriki free for the taking, they tried."

    "Your mother fought them off?" Ino asked curiously.

    "Tried," Naruto answered. "It was a full squad; Ma was out of shape at that point, and even with Kurama''s power, she was slowly overwhelmed. They detained the two of us and debated what to do with us. Eventually, they decided to kill Ma and take me¡­ I remember hearing one of them say it, of the wire tying me up snapping, and then just the color red¡­ I had lost control and rampaged in a two-tail state. By the time Ma got me calmed down, I had killed the squad, and nearly her¡­ it left an impact. Suddenly, Ma wasn''t so keen on me being a shinobi, and I was terrified of myself. From that day on, I swore never to use the power of Kurama unless absolutely necessary. But then that woman¡­"

    "Woman?"

    "Mishiro Uzumaki," Naruto whispered; his tone was hard to read. Hatred was coated in each syllable, yet Ino detected regret and sadness. "She is part of a team under Ikam''s orders. The whole situation with missing people seemed tied to her and some mysterious bastard named Blechumi. The two groups were determined to gain control over the summoning world. And to escape, we had no choice but to face them. After all sorts of fights and battles, we finally came close to escaping that land. We took down the Master and most of the enemies, and Sasuke and I were fighting Mishiro¡­ she was so damn strong. Even Gaara seemed an easier task than her; Sasuke and I, working together, could barely keep up with her. So much so she got the upper hand; she managed to trap me within a barrier and had Sasuke at her mercy. I nearly used Kurama''s power, but¡­ it was too late¡­ Yuno dived into the fight to save Sasuke and took a lethal blow to save him¡­ then I got mad¡­ so mad I didn''t even hesitate to use Kurama. Suddenly, I was so much more powerful; it was¡­ overwhelming¡­ intoxicating. I remembered who I was, why I fought, and what I believed in. But I was so angry that none of it mattered. I didn''t care about saving anyone anymore; I was not avenging Yuno but making Mishiro suffer as she had us. At that moment, using my full power, I overcame Mishiro with ease, had her beaten to a point, and even nearly killed her, but it wasn''t enough. I let her keep healing so I could beat her more, I-... I tortured her. She gave us; she wasn''t a threat, but I wanted to hurt her all the same¡­ not only am I a failure¡­ but I''m some sort of monster¡­"

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Ino flinched momentarily as Naruto buried his head into the crook of her neck. She could feel a wetness; the proud man was quietly sobbing now. She had planned to confront him, to lead Naruto back to his usual happy self. But it was only now she realized there was no fixing this, nothing she could say to make Naruto accept things, to magically make him heal. She could only offer a small amount of comfort she could offer. Naruto cried into her shoulder and hugged her back tightly. All the while, Ino calmly whispered sweet nothings in his ear and instinctively brushed her fingers through his hair.

    Ino was surprised at how calm and content she felt as she comforted her crush. She had spent days agonizing over how to approach the blonde and how to be the best teammate and friend she could be while making Naruto recognize her as more. But she felt more than happy now. It was strange how bringing Naruto peace gave her her own. It was heartbreaking seeing the strong-minded fellow blonde so despondent. But at the very least, he need not suffer alone.

    "Do. Not. Dare. Disturb. Them." Kushina''s voice whispered, shattering the moment.

    "I think you already did." Neji pointed out deftly, dodging a swipe from Kushina for the effort. "It seems she managed to break through to him, though I think seducing a man while he''s down is an interesting strategy."

    "An arguably effective one," Kakashi chimed in as well. Considering you''re single, perhaps you should take notes." Naruto and Ino both flinched, but Ino did not dare let go of her grip; it pleased her, and Naruto didn''t either. Both watched with mute fascination as Kushina realized they had caught on and viciously began chasing Kakashi and Neji around the backyard.

    Ino felt a small pulse of fear. Just getting Naruto to open up had been burdensome, he may close them off harder, but they needed to tread light-

    "Hahaha-" Naruto choked out in laughter. He had lifted his head back, and Ino nearly cheered when she saw a small smile and a tiny glimmer of light in his eyes. "I love our team¡­ even if I don''t quite understand what they''re discussing."

    "I''ll tell you soon, Blondie." Ino smiled happily back at her friend and crush. Again, the two''s moment was interrupted as the rest of Team Seven and Kushina loomed over them.

    "We missed you too, Blondie." Neji teased. "Naruto, I have never been good at¡­ emotional support. I intend to rely on our dynamic and humor to bypass this and offer you a spar soon. I know how I''d feel, and a no-pressure fight would serve you well. I''m sorry to hear what happened¡­ Yuno was among the better of us."

    "Thanks, Neji¡­ I won''t lie and say it doesn''t bother me¡­ but I can''t afford to fall apart now¡­"

    "Well said." Kakashi chimed in with a grim nod. "The pain of losing a comrade and loved one is unparalleled. Though the path ahead is deceptively simple. Yuno and those who had fallen beforehand did so with the hope of protecting and saving the lives of their loved ones. The ideals are considered more important than their own safety. If you wish to be right by them, live and do it in a way they''d approve of."

    "We can''t bring them back, son." Kushina agreed with a sad nod. "We can only pick up the pieces after accepting the loss and growing enough to stop it from happening again."

    Ino watched as Naruto grimly nodded, standing up from her.

    "Thank you all; I''m sorry I broke down like that. But we don''t have time for me to keep moping around. I need to save Choji and Lee. I must go to the Ruins of the Village Hidden in the Whirlpools¡­" Naruto declared seriously.

    "Son, you just returned and barely survived your last outing!" Kushina replied worriedly. "Surely we can take more time-"

    "Choji and Lee might not have more time, Ma," Naruto said gruffly. "After everything we went through, I refuse to let them sit there and potentially die."

    "But your mother has a point, Naruto," Kakashi replied calmly. "Besides, the Hokage has us in red alert mode for good reason. Tensions in the Elemental Nations are at an all-time high. Leaving our home turf would be incredibly dangerous."

    "I don''t care." Naruto rebuked. "I already watched one of my friends die helplessly. I''ll be damned if I do it again. Nothing''s gonna stop me from getting those rare herbs. I won''t ignore what I know is right¡­"

    "Then you won''t be doing it alone." Ino declared boldly, standing beside Naruto, happy to see Neji do the same. "You just went off and nearly lost your life. This time, we''ll be at your side."

    "Team Seven supports its own." Neji agreed.

    "I can''t support this." Kushina roared worriedly. "This is a crime and incredibly risky! Kakashi, talk some sense into them!"

    Kakashi, however, nervously laughed as he walked over and joined the others. "Sorry, Kushina, but I''ve always taught Team Seven the importance of teamwork and staying together." He explained as he dropped a hand on Naruto''s head, who glared but allowed it. "Those who break the rules are scum, but those who abandon their comrades are worse than scum. Team Seven will set out without the approval of the Hokage¡­ Kami, have mercy on my soul."

    Kushina growled angrily, making the entire Team Seven flinch before she sighed heavily and hugged her son. "Fine then. Like they said, there''s no way I''m letting you go out there alone. Team Seven is a family, ya know?" She finished with a smile. Team Seven enjoyed the moment before the group began to plot and prepare¡­

    <hr>

    Rasa¡¯s POV (Kazekage Manor - Hidden Sand Village)

    Rasa stared at a seal that flashed with angry red light repeatedly. Said seal was an emergency alarm installed throughout the village at several key points. This particular seal was tied to the Jounin / Anbu headquarters. The seal was made to voice several levels of alarm. It was now at the maximum level¡ªthe level saved for a village threatening level of danger¡­ Gaara.

    Once the seal went off, Rasa and his men launched into action. First, he sent his own Jounin guard to subtly check on the office themselves and report back. Only once they had done so did Rasa realize just how dire things truly were.

    Just as Rasa had guessed, Gaara had been the cause. It seemed his son had launched a rebellion, further aided by the support of his supposedly right-hand woman, Pakura. The two had managed to drum up a fair amount of support, enough to wield a massive number advantage and launch a sudden and overwhelming assault on the Jounin / Anbu Headquarters. Even Lady Chiyo had been recruited and aided Gaara in shutting down his forces. Baki and Bumo had both been reported slain.

    With this in mind, Rasa summoned his secret guard of elite Anbu and Jounin to his side as his main force. The council and remaining loyal shinobi gathered as they held an emergency meeting.

    "This situation is beyond critical. The betrayal by Gaara and Pakura and the MIA status of Baki and Bumo are in a potential war without some of our best men."

    "It''s worse off than even that. The Jounin just sent in their report and managed to find survivors. Their report showed roughly seventy percent of Jounin and Anbu were present for the attack. Of which ninety-five percent were either slain or captured. The final five percent half were too injured to be of current use. The other half have been reabsorbed into our forces. But with the enemy wielding an astonishing ninety percent of Genin and Chunin on their side, we''re heavily outnumbered and gunned."

    "The last thirty percent of loyal manpower is even more spread out. Half of them are currently on missions or scouting roles, likely too far to be recalled before the next stage of Gaara''s plan."

    "We hold the advantage of knowing they''re coming, however. As far as they know, we''re in the blind!"

    "We also wield the power of the strongest Anbu and Rasa-sama! We can''t lose to that monster and his traitorous allies!"

    "We can''t afford an outright battle either! With the state of the world, we''re likely to be seen as an easy target!"

    The room argued back and forth. Even as the room was full of shinobi and politicians plotted obsessively, they were clearly panicking.

    "Enough." Rasa snapped, stopping the room with a flare of killing intent. "The path before us seems clear. An outright battle would be much too costly and risky. It takes too long to settle this matter, and we risk interference. And we also run the risk of releasing Shikaku should Gaara perish. That leaves only one option. A duel¡­"

    "A duel?!"

    "Against a monster?!"

    "We need to crush them, not legitimize them!"

    "We have no real choice in the matter." Rasa countered. "While their discontent with me fueled their decision in this battle, Gaara''s powerful and manipulative mind led them this far. If Pakura or he were to fall, it would lead to this rebellion without a suitable leader, potentially without a leader. I will meet Pakura and my son in combat and capture both. My son, while powerful and intelligent, is arrogant and prideful. Should I publicly directly challenge him, he''ll move to face me, which will force Pakura''s hand as well¡­"

    "He has a point." Ebizo pointed out. "Gaara is not above such pettiness, nor has he ever been a true threat to Rasa. Furthermore, the people of the Sand are proud. If they intend to lead over them, they''ll need respect, respect they may never have if they sneakily remove you."

    "Perhaps not, but survival will be his first concern. Rather, you had to rebuild relations with the people rather than attempt to rebuild his body after you''re done with him." Another elder pointed out. "Should we prepare some sort of countermeasure?"

    "Of course. My personal Anbu will provide a suitable opening." Rasa explained. "They''ll move to take out Chiyo; once Gaara''s forces move to counter that, I''ll take the fight to him directly."

    "Surely now we recognize the need to find a new host for the One Tails."

    "Gaara cannot be allowed to survive this offense! Treason and attempted homicide of the Kazekage, he shall hang!"

    The growing angry and confident voices filled the room with his passion. Rasa smiled coldly as he watched their hate be further bolstered with every moment. Gaara may have thought this a chance for him, but it had merely cemented Rasa''s choice¡­

    <hr>

    Jiraiya¡¯s POV (Hokage Manor - Hidden Leaf Village)

    It had been a long day, longer than most in his long life. Long enough for him to have processed everything that had happened. Naruto and co had seemed to survive but were in rough shape. Jiraiya and several others had been sent off to spread the information, but while they did so successfully, he doubted it would do much. Now, finally returning home, he was immediately called to Hiruzen¡¯s side along with Tsunade.

    The two walked through the Hokage manor calmly; they had traveled these halls countless times. Even the servants, despite their status, scarcely reacted to the two. In fact, throughout the building, there was a heavy cloud of tension. Jiraiya wasn¡¯t surprised; war had always brought out the worst in Hiruzen. However, he was surprised by the barely contained rage he detected in the message for the summon. Jiraiya hadn¡¯t been around to annoy the old man, which left the two most likely candidates, Naruto and Tsunade.

    As the two walked past a servant carrying wine, Jiraiya swiped two glasses and passed one to Tsunade. As a spy extraordinaire, he had learned that in times like these, it was best to ply for information, and Tsunade was best plied with liquor.

    ¡°I noticed in the old man¡¯s message he seemed upset. Due to his ordering me to do what I do best, I¡¯m a bit out of the loop. What happened while I was gone?¡± Jiraiya asked as he sipped the wine.

    ¡°He¡¯s an aging man; I¡¯m sure the assortment of aches, pains, and memory loss leaves him agitated,¡± Tsunade replied flippantly.

    ¡°You only get dismissive and insulting like that when particularly peeved,¡± Jiraiya replied grimly. ¡°Is it safe to assume you¡¯re involved in some way?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat yes, you pervert. Naruto and his friends returned and were successfully stabilized for the main part. One of them, unfortunately, has perished, as I¡¯m sure you heard, one Yuno Uchiha. Two more, Choji Akimichi and Rock Lee, are in comas and unlikely to wake up without rare medicine.¡± Tsunade began to explain.

    ¡°For it still to be an issue, this rare medicine can¡¯t be a local affair.¡± Jiraiya guessed as his frown deepened. ¡°With the tense and volatile state of the world, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Hiruzen has deemed the risk too high. He intends to wait for things to cool down. Naruto took exception to such, even striking him,¡± Tsunade said with a smile.

    ¡°HE DID WHAT?!¡± Jiraiya cried out in shock. ¡°Hiruzen could¡¯ve executed him!¡±

    ¡°Anbu intended to do it for him. Luckily, Kushina and I intervened. Things are as I can understand; I am not sending him in particular. He¡¯s a value target for most enemy forces, after all. But it¡¯s still a deeper problem; no one saves him, and Kushina could hope to get the medicine. And Hiruzen isn¡¯t willing to risk it; he¡¯s willing to allow the two to die to ensure the safety of the rest.¡± Tsunade explained with a sigh. ¡°The same damned call I¡¯d make¡­ but somehow seeing Naruto so angry made me feel the same.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the Ruins of the Uzumaki then¡­¡± Jiraiya grimly. ¡°With such a dangerous journey and destination, I can understand his hesitance. I¡¯ll talk to Naruto.¡±

    ¡°Do you truly believe you can talk him out of it? A man like him will do whatever he thinks is right¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but it¡¯s too risky. I don¡¯t like the decision, but it¡¯s right.¡± Jiraiya concluded grimly. ¡°He¡¯s thinking only emotionally.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s thinking like a human.¡± Tsunade pointed out.

    ¡°We¡¯re shinobi first. We fight for what we believe in and pursue our goals. But we always serve our home first. If we can¡¯t maintain peace at home, we can¡¯t hope to spread it,¡± Jiraiya reasoned. He¡¯ll come around.¡±

    The two entered Hiruzen''s office, where he pondered over his orb. The older man had used his clever creation to watch his village from afar for years. He seemed frustrated and confused as he glared into it. He noticed the two, set it down and nodded for them to approach. Jiraiya and Tsunade stood before their Hokage, who sighed heavily as he faced the two of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Tsunade has caught you up on events while you were gone. And I have already received a report regarding the movements of our enemies.¡± Hiruzen began. ¡°This meeting has been called for my concern over the attitude and movements of Naruto Uzumaki, and quite possibly Kushina Uzumaki.¡±

    Both Sannin tensed. ¡°Are you suggesting my godson and his mother are a traitor?¡± Jiraiya asked dangerously.

    ¡°He better not be,¡± Tsunade added.

    ¡°Such is not my intention. However, after the turbulent last meeting, we had, and the high amounts of stress placed upon Naruto Uzumaki can lead to him making an impulsive and regrettable decision.¡± Hiruzen amended. ¡°I do not intend to punish or detain him, but that is why I called you.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Tsuande spat. Jiraiya raised a brow; she was defensive¡­

    ¡°My point is that with the situation as it is, we cannot afford for our jinchuriki to be in peril. I need the two of you to keep an eye on Naruto for now. Whether you just watch him or help him, I want Naruto kept calm and here for now.¡± Hiruzen explained. ¡°I am not asking.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not-¡± Tsunade started before Jiraiya placed his hand over her mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°Understood, sensei,¡± Jiraiya answered.

    Hiruzen nodded at the two, dismissing them both with a wave. This showed just how much this was affecting him. The grandfatherly Hiruzen was gone, replaced by the cold mind that had gotten him this far.

    Tsunade grabbed Jiraiya with a glare toward Hiruzen, and the two bodies flickered away.

    X-X

    The two of them appeared on top of the Hokage Rock. Tsunade slumped forward, pulling out a scroll from her bust and unsealing a bottle of sake and two glasses. She sat upon Hiruzen''s head, scoffing at it and pouring some on it before filling the other two glasses.

    Jiraiya watched her work with equal parts perversion and confusion. She had received their orders, yet she had taken them here. Before questioning her, he sent out a chakra pulse and quickly detected Naruto and Kushina. For veterans like them, it wasn¡¯t hard to detect Jinchuriki, specifically when they made no effort to conceal themselves. He supposed they could watch from here¡­ nice view, nice-looking company, and a nice drink¡­

    ¡°Are you gonna just stand there or drink with me?¡± Tsunade asked. ¡°The only thing you''re good for.¡±

    Jiraiya rolled his eyes as he sat next to his teammate. He picked up the glass and sipped at it. ¡°Not the only thing, mind you, you know better than most.¡±

    ¡°That was a mistake.¡± Tsunade countered hotly. ¡°We were both drunk off our asses and in pain. Even you regret it.¡±

    ¡°Only that I can¡¯t remember it.¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡­ do you truly agree with Hiruzen¡¯s decision? I agree it¡¯s logical, but isn¡¯t the whole idea of our home looking out for each other?¡± Tsunade asked grimly. ¡°There was a time even Orochimaru believed in such.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our motivation, Hime, our cope if you will,¡± Jiraiya replied. ¡°As much as we¡¯d like to do good, we settle for this to protect what we have. I¡¯m surprised a cynic like you is arguing against this. Cold-hearted like this was always right up your alley.¡±

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m a cynic doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want better. Nor that I gave up on pursuing it¡­¡± Tsunade said with an odd tone.

    Jiraiya flinched as she recognized it; she took that same tone during medical procedures. His body began to feel numb and slow to move.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone in the Leaf or myself can make the world we often speak of. A better one¡­¡± Tsunade continued her rant as Jiraiya fell flat on his back with a curse. ¡°But something about that kid makes me wanna believe, and now I can finally see he¡¯s different¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-you poisoned me,¡± Jiraiya grunted out as his body tensed and refused to budge an inch. Even his chakra lazily crawled around his body; he was helpless¡­

    ¡°He is similar to the standard heroes the Leaf loves producing. Hiruzen, Minato, even yourself. Selfless and loyal people who can conquer incredible odds for their homes. But you all have a flaw. You¡¯re too willing to compromise¡­ But people like Dan? Nawaki? Even Naruto¡­ they don¡¯t have that in them. And this time, I¡¯ll do whatever I can to foster that light they give. I¡¯ll support Naruto Uzumaki first by helping him save his friends, then however else I can.¡±

    ¡°T-tsunade¡­¡± Jiraiya croaked from the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a lethal poison. It will paralyze and stop you from using chakra, but you¡¯ll be fine in a few hours. But by then, I¡¯ll escort Naruto Uzumaki to the Ruins of the Uzumaki.¡± Tsunade explained as she began to walk down the sheer face of Hokage Rock. ¡°I left a note for Shizune in her room; she¡¯ll find you before long and help you.¡± Her piece said Jiraiya watched as she left his vision.

    What the hell was Tsunade thinking?!

    <hr>

    Ibiki¡¯s POV (Intelligence Unit HQ - Hidden Leaf Village)

    Ibiki and Inochi watched as Anko interrogated their less-than-cooperative new guest. Suzumebachi had been easy to crack for Ibiki; he had barely had to strain her before she exposed her purpose being in Irminsul and her relationship with Ikam''s group. Inoichi had easily verified their info. And while she had yet to crack on the front of giving up Iwa''s secrets, they both knew Iwa had no clue of her current whereabouts. Let her stew over her situation; if she held solid, they''d try more¡­ unpleasant methods even then. But the other one¡­

    They had watched Anko work for a while now. This room was an extension of the prison, guarded by a troop of Anbu at all times and sealed with defensive seals made by Jiraiya himself. Only the worst were brought here, enemies of the state, the kind they could do whatever with. They sat in a small office, a desk containing reports from the able-bodied members of the recent happening of Irminsul. The space between them was separated by soundproof glass capable of withstanding explosions. It was one-way glass, so they could watch with amenities as the other work. Suzumebachi sat bored in a cell across from them.

    She had willingly identified herself as Leifazu Uzumaki. Verifying that identity proved impossible; even their oldest records hadn''t kept track of the Uzumaki. She verified that she used to serve the Uzumaki Village when it was operational, and she was, in fact, under the employ of Ikam Uzumaki. Other than that, she refused to speak.

    Ibiki had tried at first, but the insane were always challenging to crack mentally. Despite his angle or approach, Leifazu responded with an impressive detached boredom. Manipulation or farming of info was nearly impossible when the woman lied as much as she spoke. It was quickly decided to proceed with more invasive methods. However, Ibiki discovered that Leifazu could use her unique bloodline even with her chakra sealed away. Making it difficult to cut or harm her in any way. Not to mention, the woman seemed to be something of a Masochist. Ibiki had decided to settle on a constant barrage of interrogation while Suzumebachi stewed. A relentless mix of physical and mental probing until she cracked. Or, at the very least, shut up.

    Anko cried out excitedly as she cracked the woman with a flurry of blows. Ibiki had seen Anko work over plenty of men in their time working for the intelligence unit. But few were nearly so durable both mentally and physically to her treatment. As such, the careful and obsessive care she commonly used in her work was gone. Replaced with a savage and relentless flurry of cruel blows. Ibiki flinched as Leifazu cackled as she was savagely battered back and forth, bound to a bolted chair so tightly she couldn''t even flinch. Anko, however, matched her laughter with her own as she switched to an impressive and brutal barrage of body kicks.

    Anko hadn''t bothered asking a question in a while. She recognized they needed to batter away Leifazu''s composure; only when she was close to breaking would she offer any use. Leifazu chuckled even as Anko''s latest kick caused her to spit out blood even more when a sudden hook knocked a tooth loose.

    "We learned all about you from Orochimaru, you know." Leifazu mocked as she mumbled over blood. "His little toy student while he was in the village¡­"

    Anko smacked the woman before she slammed a powerful elbow into her chest. "You and the village; this isn''t about me."

    "But it is!" Leifazu breathlessly mocked. The woman had been subjected to their attention for a week. It seemed even her hardened and unique body had its limits. "I wonder, while you worked under him, did ya lay with him-"

    Anko whipped out a kunai and, with incredible skill and precision, managed to slice the tip of the tongue of Leifazu off, who this time howled in pain before erupting in laughter.

    Ibiki and Inoichi entered the room. The Yamanaka prying Anko away, as Ibiki sat himself at the desk as Inochi escorted Anko out of it. While her more brutal methods were allowed, and somewhat even encouraged, it was important the prisoner never thought herself in control.

    ¡°Ah a shame I like her. Not only is she fiery, but did you see that body?!¡± Leifazu joked as Ibiki calmly stared back. ¡°Suppose if she did much more might be difficult for me to talk.¡± Ibiki noted as she spoke her tongue had stopped bleeding and had even regrown. Had mere Chunin taken down someone this durable? ¡°So back to psychological warfare aye? Maybe build up a profile, explore my past and learn all my deep dark secrets?¡±

    ¡°One, we have no need to build a profile or a background for you. If not for the seal you have in place we¡¯d be walking through your memories even now. However,¡± Ibiki paused as Inoichi sat beside him.

    ¡°As a Yamanaka and a professional psychologist I have already built a mental profile for you, the classic psycho, you exhibit all the traits, yet I suspect you may suffer from dissociative identity disorder, though with someone with your apparent IQ and mental instability diagnosing properly is near impossible.¡± Inoichi chimed in. ¡°We don¡¯t need to know all of that however,¡±

    ¡°What we need to know is where to find Ikam, and the capabilities of himself and those under him.¡± Ibiki finished for his partner. This approach was their newest effort. It was Inoichi¡¯s opinion Leifazu somehow saw this all as a game. As if her life was of no consequence to lose. So they had decided on an upfront approach. ¡°I noticed you don¡¯t seem that particularly loyal to Ikam, in fact I¡¯ve heard you refer to him negatively several times during your stay here. I believe you''re holding onto your secrets due to your knowledge of the fact we¡¯ll kill you once we have what we want.¡±

    ¡°Now that is a shocker, just coming right out and saying it? Are we at the point of holding my ¡°impending doom¡± over my head?¡± Leifazu said with a roll of her eyes. ¡°Death doesn¡¯t scare me.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Inoichi agreed with an enthusiastic nod. ¡°We recognize that as well. However, if your death wasn¡¯t guaranteed¡­¡±

    ¡°We are prepared to offer you quite a sizable deal for your cooperation and future aid in the capture and execution of one Ikam Uzumaki.¡± Ibiki laid their news hand on the table calmly. ¡°Assuming you offer something to show your worth, we could work out total amnesty for you, with the caveat that you would serve under us.¡±

    ¡°Well well wel-¡±

    The wall of the room they were in suddenly erupted to shards. Ibiki drew a kunai as he threw several blindly toward the wall now gone as dust obscured who or what approached. Inoichi stood protectively in front of Leifazu as both waited with baited breath. However both could scarcely flinch as they suddenly were grabbed from beneath and pull to their chins into the floor. Both cried out in shock as two assailants rose from the floor they were now submerged in, three more emerged from the smoke.

    ¡°You are trespassing and assaulting a top clearance Leaf asset!¡± Ibiki roared fearlessly even as only his head remained. ¡°Who dares makes an enemy of the Leaf?!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not enemies.¡± A tired voice answered as the wary and hesitant face of Naruto Uzumaki appeared. At his sides were Kushina, Ino, Neji, and Kakashi. The last two were responsible for their surprise imprisonment. ¡°But we need her, Neji can you grab the other one too?¡± As Naruto finished Neji nodded as he and Kakashi marched toward the cell of Suzumebachi and began freeing her. ¡°We¡¯ll return them when we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Ino! This is madness!¡± Inoichi roared indignantly.

    ¡°Sorry Daddy.¡± Ino said with a wince. ¡°But this is necessary.¡±

    ¡°Now this is a twist! Came to finish the job Naruto?¡± Leifazu crowed as Ibiki thought over their predicament.

    ¡°No we need you, you¡¯re gonna guide us to our old homeland, Leifazu.¡± Naruto decided grimly.

    Ibiki memorized it all, while he could free himself now he was under no illusionment he could take them all. Likely Anko had hidden away nearby, realizing the same he had. After seeing the exams he was certain any of them were his match. But the words of Naruto would prove valuable. It seemed this jail break party was destined for the Ruins of the Uzumaki¡­